《The Alpha's Regret: Return Of The Betrayed Luna》


 Chapter 1 The Hero’s Return: My Alpha

    <h4>Chapter 1 - 1 The Hero''s Return: My Alpha</h4>


    "Luna! Luna! We''ve just received a report from the frontlines¡ªthe war is over!!!"


    Gamma Levi''s heavy footsteps rang through the hallway as he hurried toward the Luna''s office, where Addison was buried in the grain production report from their farm. Her Gamma''s excited voice echoed from down the hall, even before he reached the door.


    Her hand trembled, and her heart seemed to stop in an instant as the news sank in.


    <i>''The war is over?''</i>


    At that moment, a face shed across her mind, causing her heart to skip a beat as a wave of happiness and disbelief washed over her. She sprang up from her chair, the heavy wooden seat crashing to the floor with a resounding thud behind her. Yet all she could hear was a ringing in her ears, her Gamma''s words echoing in her thoughts.


    A wide, unguarded smile spread across her face¡ªone that hadn''t appeared in months, revealing a youthful gleam beneath her tired, gaunt face. Though still in her early twenties, the trials of war had aged her beyond her years, making her look much older than she actually was.


    "Is it true?!" Addison''s face lit up with an excited, warm smile as she eagerly awaited her Gamma to reach her, holding a sealed letter¡ªone that hade from the frontlines via their messenger birds.


    Gamma Levi didn''t speak. Instead, he handed the letter to Addison, allowing her to read the news herself. His eyes softened as he watched her¡ªthe woman he had worked with this entire three years to keep the pack afloat while their Alpha and most of their warriors were fighting in the frontlines.


    Although it sounded morous to hear that Luna Addison became the rock of their pack, in reality, none of the pack members actually respected her.


    After all, aside from her managerial skills, her wolf is weak; she can''t even shift into her wolf form and isbeled as an omega. However, her status is actually lower than an omega since she can''t even shift, which nearly makes her wolfless.


    And what''s worse is that their Alpha leaves immediately after the marking ceremony ispleted; he didn''t even stay to mate with her, which only shows how much he detested her.


    But Addison can''t do anything about it; this is a marriage of convenience. For the entire three years, she stayed in the pack, picking up the broken pieces and slowly supporting everyone while being ridiculed and looked down upon.


    She didn''t have anyone to turn to; the only person who treated her fairly well was her Gamma, who kept her sane through all the hard work and pain she had to endure.


    Not once did her mate, her alpha, send her a message to inquire about what she was up to. Every message he sent was directed to Gamma Levi, asking for provisions to support the war against the vampires who were terrorizing the borders and killing the werewolves like livestock.


    As she read the letter confirming their victory in the war and the retreat of the vampires to theirnds, her eyes lingered on the words that sent a rush of emotions through her, Zion, her mate and alpha, was returning.


    She ran her fingers over the words that read ''Returning'' and felt her heart beat faster, happiness surging within her like a wave crashing down before she returned her gaze to her Gamma.


    "My mate ising back," she murmured softly, her voice breaking as tears welled up in her eyes.


    Addison can''t really hate her mate despite all the neglect she endured. After all, he''s her mate, and the mate bond will bind them together, making their hearts long for each other and love them.


    She believes that once they meet again, she''ll have a chance to melt his cold heart, and they can slowly resolve their differences and the misunderstandings between them.


    "Gamma, Levi, let''s prepare for a banquet to wee back our Alpha, our hero!" Addison excitedly said as she made her way out of her office.


    Her strides were almost turning into a sprint; she calcted that since the letter was arriving now, the Alpha and his entourage weren''t far off and would be arriving any minute too.


    She wanted to be the first to wee them back with a smile and the most morous, heartwarming wee she could offer for her mate and her pack.


    After receiving his order, Gamma Levi left almost immediately to help the omega prepare the banquet hall for the alpha''s arrival. Meanwhile, Addison was heading to the entrance of their pack border, where people had already gathered, waiting for the alpha. Everyone was excited and hopeful to see their loved ones.


    Addison pushed her way to the very front of the group. Not far from them, she saw the silhouette of the werewolves running toward them, dust swirling behind them. Addison felt her heart tremble as she sensed her connection to her alpha.


    <i>''He''s there!''</i> she thought, her eyes sparkling with hope and anticipation, feeling her heart hanging by a thread.


    As the entourage drew closer, she raised her hand in the air to wave at her mate, but then she stiffened, halting her action midway. She noticed long golden locks swaying in the wind behind her mate''s wolf form and delicate legs.


    <i>''W-Who''s that woman?''</i>


    Addison felt her heart constrict as her eyes widened. "That should be my ce," she muttered softly. A werewolf''s back is meant to be reserved for their mate, and allowing someone of the opposite gender to sit on their back signifies that they acknowledge them as their mate.


    Addison thought that she wouldn''t feel more pain, but when the entourage came a little closer, she noticed that the woman sitting behind her mate was actually pregnant, and her belly was already bulging.


    This meant that she had been pregnant for quite some time and would be giving birth in a few months. Addison felt her heart shatter, even more so when she heard her pack member whisper excitedly after seeing this.


    "Our Alpha must have found his fated mate! Soon, we''ll witness the first heir of the Midnight River Pack!"


    "Ha ha ha! She must be our future Luna, not some omega who only knows how to exploit the situation!"


    "It will only be a matter of time before the alpha dissolves his mate bond with the omega and rejects her. After all, the woman riding behind him must be his fated mate, his true mate!" The people around Addison sneered, not even trying to hide their mocking res as they openly talked about their alpha in front of her.


    Addison felt her whole body tremble as her calm facade cracked bit by bit while she listened to their words.


    Her heart was shattering into a million pieces, but she needed to be a gracious host. As a Luna, it was her responsibility and her job.


    Soon, Alpha Zion reached them, and Addison stepped forward with a smile that was uglier than her crying.


    "Wee back, Alpha Zion!" However, as she greeted them, Alpha Zion just walked past her as if he didn''t even see her. The warrior behind him mirrored his attitude toward their Luna, and they all ignored her as they made their way to the packhouse.


    When they reached the front door of the hall, Alpha Zion stopped, and with the help of his Beta, they gently lowered the pregnant woman from behind him.


    "I''ll just take a quick wash before I return. Please look after her for me; she''s heavily pregnant with a pup. If anything happens to her, you''ll face serious consequences!" Zion''s voice that came through the mind link was menacingly threatening, as only a mate would sound.


    With his cold, indifferent eyes, he looked at Addison for the first time. Addison''s breath caught in her throat with anticipation, but the words she heard shattered her heart even more as he sent a private mind link.


    "Look after her and my pup." Zion''s tone wasced with a mocking sneer as he casually mentioned that the pup inside the woman''s belly was his, only to watch Addison break.


    And he indeed seeded in breaking her heart into a million pieces as Addison tried to hold herself together, but everyone ignored her as they weed the woman; even Zion didn''t look at her a second time after turning his back to leave.


    In that moment, Addison felt more alone and lonelier than in the three years she had worked for this pack.


    <i>''Is it really that hard to melt their cold hearts? Is it truly impossible for them to ept me? Is it because I am weak? Or is it simply hatred, still ming me?''</i> Addison wanted to cry as she felt this heavy stone pressing on her chest; she couldn''t even breathe, but no tears wereing out of her eyes.


    ___


    PS: Hello everyone, wee to Alpha''s Regret: Return of the Betrayed Luna! I hope you find this novel worthwhile!

 Chapter 2 Rejected By Everyone

    <h4>Chapter 2 - 2 Rejected By Everyone</h4>


    Hearing it straight from his mouth, Addison felt her world crash down, but she couldn''t even let out a whimper as pain consumed her body.


    After being away from each other for a long time, their mate bond was weaker, but even then, she could still feel the pain in her heart as a lone tear fell from her eyes.


    However, no one was paying her any attention; even her mate had already turned around in his wolf form as he made his way up.


    To make matters worse, the former Luna, who hated her as much as Alpha Zion did, strutted toward the pregnant woman with open arms and a weing, gentle smile stered on her face.


    "Hello, are you my son''s fated mate? Come in! Let Mom escort you inside," the former Luna said excitedly as she gently pulled the woman toward the banquet hall. Everyone surrounded her, and the woman kept gently stroking her belly while smiling beautifully at everyone.


    Her golden locks matched her honey-brown eyes, which seemed to glow in the sun, and everyone adored her even more because of this.


    As everyone wanted to be near the woman, they didn''t even care if they pushed and shoved Addison out of the way. Because of this, Addison fell to the ground, and the gravel embedded itself under her skin, making her wince in pain.


    Everyone smelled the metallic scent of blood and momentarily stopped to look at her, but instead of concern, their expressions turned mocking.


    "What a weak werewolf."


    "How can a weakling like her be a werewolf, let alone a Luna?"


    "Do you think she''s doing that on purpose to get our attention?"


    "Ha! Dream on!"


    After a moment, everyone returned, catering to the pregnant woman as the festivities resumed around them. The pregnant woman''s gaze lingered on Addison''s face for a moment before she smiled brightly, a glint of triumph passing through her eyes before she allowed everyone else to guide her, ignoring Addison, who was still on the ground.


    Addison winced; her knees and palms were scraped, and she could feel the gravel lodged in her skin.


    "L-Luna!" Gamma Levi''s heart nearly leaped from his chest as he saw Addison lying pitifully on the ground, her wounds healing far too slowly. His expression darkened as he extended his index finger, his nail sharpening into a w. With slow, deliberate care, he picked out the gravel embedded in her skin, causing fresh blood to seep from the wounds.


    Addison suddenly felt a heavy gaze pressing down on her. Instinctively, she looked up toward the fourth floor of the packhouse¡ªonly to meet the cold, indifferent eyes of her mate.


    For a brief moment, he stared at her, emotionless. Then, without hesitation, he turned away and drew the curtains shut.


    <i>''He must have thought that the one who got hurt was the woman he brought,''</i> Addison thought, but just the idea of it made her heart constrict with pain. It felt like torture, and her whole body trembled as she sensed pain crawling through her as the mate bond slowly deteriorated.


    It didn''t have to take physical cheating for the mate bond to decay; without enough emotional and physical connection, their mate bond would gradually rot and be their torment.


    Let alone when their partner physically cheated, it would be severely painful enough to drive someone insane, not to mention possibly causing death, especially if they marked someone while still having a mate bond connection with another person.


    For three long years, Addison was gued by this pain, and unlike Alpha Zion, who could endure it because of his Alpha blood, Addison wasn''t as fortunate. Her body was only slightly stronger than that of a human, so this torment almost took her life more than once.


    The only person aware of her struggle was Gamma Levi, and it was only thanks to him that she managed to get through those nights, as it was a Gamma''s specialty to heal their Luna.


    "L-Luna, don''t cry..." Gamma Levi''s gentle voice resonated in her ear. Unbeknownst to her, Addison was already shedding tears as she recalled all the suffering she had endured.


    Just when she thought she might finally have a chance to start anew upon her mate''s return, it turned out that her mate would bring back a pregnant woman instead.


    "Levi..." Even before she could say anything, a whimper escaped her lips as she felt her heart constricting again, the familiar torture she experienced almost every day for thest three years she had been mated to Alpha Zion.


    Gamma Levi stroked Addison''s back tofort her, but it did little to alleviate her pain. Only after some time did the pain subside, and Levi finished removing the gravel from under Addison''s skin.


    As they made their way to the lively banquet hall, everyone was already toasting the pregnant woman, who was only sipping orange juice. Beta Greg served her with respect and attention while the former Luna chatted with her, holding her hand.


    Addison felt weak from the pain, and with her reddened eyes, she wanted to sit down quickly.


    However, the Luna''s ce beside the Alpha had been given to the pregnant woman. Addison bit her lower lip, trying to hold back tears as she made her way to the end of the table. Only Gamma Levi sat with her while the others ignored her.


    Addison choked back the lump forming in her throat as she could clearly feel like the outsider at the main table who was unwee there.


    When Zion returned, now in his human form and dressed all in ck, he entered the hall and noticed Addison sitting alone. His expression darkened in disapproval, but he merely walked to his seat without a word.


    It wasn''t clear whether Zion''s displeasure was because Addison was seated at the main table, still near him, or simply because he had to see her there.


    <i>''What is she trying to pull now? Acting pitiful for sympathy?''</i> Zion scoffed internally, his gaze narrowing. But his wolf, Shura, growled in defiance, unsettling him further.


    <i>''What do you want now, Shura?''</i> Zion demanded, frustrated as his wolf''s mood rippled through him, intensifying his irritation.


    But Shura, his wolf, remained silent, only growling in defiance before retreating into the deepest corners of Zion''s mind.


    Zion''s eyes briefly met Addison''s, and in that fleeting moment, his cold, unfeeling gaze pierced through her, leaving her breathless. Addison felt a wave of weakness flood her body as if every ounce of strength had been drained away. Her heart clenched painfully. It had been years, yet Zion still treated her with such coldness, filled with hatred and indifference.


    That single, heart-wrenching nce didn''tst long, but its impact was enough. His eyes quickly shifted elsewhere, turning to the woman beside his chair.


    Zion''s eyes softened with warmth as he acknowledged her, a stark contrast to the coldness and indifference he had shown Addison.


    The sharp sting of pain struck again, and Addison''s eyes blurred with unshed tears, but she refused to let them fall, holding them back with all her will.


    She lowered her head to hide the pain in her eyes as she pretended to eat, but her hands were trembling as she clenched her jaw to hold the sob that was about to escape her lips.


    Zion sankzily into his chair, his posture rxed. No sooner had he settled that a forkden with meat was pushed in his direction.


    His eyebrows arched in mild amusement, and for a fleeting moment, his indifferent expression softened. A rare gentleness flickered in his eyes, a warmth that was almost doting.


    Addison caught a glimpse of it from the corner of her eye as she hesitantly lifted her gaze. It was a look she had never seen from Zion, one she had only heard about from others.


    Gamma Levi, in particr, often spoke of Zion''s warmth¡ªhow the Alpha had been loved by the pack, his charisma and leadership drawing people to him. He was always kind and caring to those around him, but to Addison, that gentleness had always seemed distant, something she could never quite imagine.


    But now, watching the way Zion interacted with the woman beside him, there was no mistaking it¡ªthe tenderness he showed her was so evident, so natural.


    His eyes sparkled with amusement and affection, and Addison''s heart twisted with pain. It felt as if she were invisible in that moment, the Luna who had been overlooked and dismissed.


    She, who should be sitting beside her mate, was now left in the background, while Zion openly showered the woman with attention. The cruel contrast felt like a p to her face in front of everyone.


    A tight knot formed in Addison''s stomach, a heavy, painful sensation that felt like a punch to the gut, ufortable and suffocating. Her heart ached with every passing second.


    Even Gamma Levi seemed to hold his breath, his eyes flickering nervously toward the head seat as the scene unfolded before them.


    It was clear that everyone around Zion was unfazed by the sight, as though they had grown used to it. Laughter filled the air, apanied by yful teasing directed at the Alpha for being so attentive to the woman.


    "Stop just feeding me. How about giving the pup more?" Zion teased the woman.


    "Are you tired? Would you like to rest in the alpha''s suite?" he added, his gentle gaze never leaving her face. However, Addison, who overheard Zion''s offer, paled and looked up at them.

 Chapter 3 The Future Heir

    <h4>Chapter 3 - 3 The Future Heir</h4>


    It was as though they were making no effort to hide their actions, openly unting their connection in front of everyone, intentionally deepening Addison''s hurt.


    The mockery in their voices was unmistakable, and it stung sharply in the silence that followed.


    Zion''s subordinates seemed to take pleasure in the way he doted on the woman, and the woman herself eagerly fed Zion, her gestures almost too eager, as if they were both trying to show off for everyone to see.


    Every word and action felt like a deliberate jab at Addison, making the truth painfully clear.


    The woman''s voice, soft yet filled with yful reproach, rang out, "Zion, you should eat. You''ve been carrying me all the way from the frontlines to your pack, and I know you''re exhausted."


    "You even gave up more than half of your rations to make sure I and the pup were well-fed." Her words,ced with a subtle yet unmistakable meaning, hung in the air. Every syble seemed to speak volumes, unsaid thoughts making it clear to everyone present.


    "Regarding resting in the alpha suite, I should avoid that. It''s situated on the top floor of your packhouse, and being there would be inconvenient since I am heavily pregnant."


    The woman then paused as if she was thinking hard about something before she continued. "But I would love it if you could put me on a floor that was not too high or too low for me to be able to see thend where you grew up."


    All the pack members looked at each other with knowing nces before smiles spread across their faces.


    If they were just specting earlier, now that the words came from ire''s lips and with Zion never disagreeing, it truly meant that the pup inside ire''s belly was the future heir of their Midnight River Pack. Everyone''s mood turned joyous as they continued to toast to Zion and ire.


    As a werewolf, Addison, like everyone else in the hall has a sharp hearing, she could hear every word the woman spoke.


    Each sentence felt like a de to her chest, and the tightness in her throat grew unbearable. Her heart twisted in agony, a heavy weight settling in her chest as the truth hit her with painful rity.


    She can''t even pretend to be stupid now and not understand what was being said at the table. She also couldn''t turn a blind eye; her whole body trembled as she struggled to breathe while trying to process all this bombshell revtion thrown her way.


    She gripped the hem of her clothes, her knuckles turning white, but the pain in her palm was nothingpared to the decaying paining from her mate bond that was attacking her whole being.


    "ire, don''t worry about me," Zion said, his voice soft but firm. He speared another piece of roasted chicken, slicing it with precision before cing it gently on ire''s te. "Just eat and take care of the pup."


    He continued to lean on his chair as he added, "I''ll have your room prepared. Later, someone will take you there to rx, and tomorrow, I''ll take you out to y." Zion''s eyes sparkled with warmth.


    "Alright, I''ll listen to Zion then," ire replied, her voice light with affection. "I''ll eat more too, so the pup will be born healthy and strong." She giggled softly, the sound melodious and warm.


    To everyone watching, ire was glowing like the sun due to her love for the pup in her belly and for Zion. She wasn''t even trying to hide it; she enjoyed Zion''s care for her, and her intention to be with him was clear.


    She even openly dered her sovereignty over Zion to Addison. Although no one mentioned Addison to her, she could tell that Addison was Zion''s chosen mate. After all, she could see Zion''s mark on Addison''s neck, which almost covered her entire neck.


    Even though the pack held great respect for the mate bond and the werewolf rules, the knowledge that an heir would be born soon overtook any lingering thoughts they had about these rules and the mate bond.


    After all, Zion was thest heir to the Midnight River Pack after his father''s death, and his absence for three years made everyone on edge, knowing that his life would always be in danger while he was fighting on the front lines.


    Everyone in the pack knew that Addison and Zion had never mated after their marking ceremony. Zion had left for the battlefield almost immediately after, not even staying for Addison''s Luna inauguration.


    His haste to leave had been a clear signal of his intentions. Now, hearing that Zion would be a father brought a sense of relief and even happiness to the pack, but it also overshadowed Addison''s feelings and the mate bond that still lingered between them.


    From their perspective, Addison''s sacrifices were just a natural part of her role within the pack, yet the pack''s future remained their top priority. They started to consider the possibility that Zion could dissolve the mate bond and officially reject Addison.


    And they believe that this would only benefit their pack, as they viewed Addison as too weak to be their Luna.


    Moreover, it had be painfully obvious that Zion had no intention of mating with Addison. He refused to touch Addison, and the distance between them had only grown over time.


    Zion''s mother, the former Luna, cast a brief nce at her son after hearing ire''s words. She observed him silently, but Zion made no response. He remained slouched in his chair, his posturezy as ire continued eating without interruption.


    Zion closed his eyes, the exhaustion evident on his face. He wasn''t fully tuned into ire''s words; he caught only fragments of what she said.


    His responses were based on the pieces he''d heard, but his mind was elsewhere. The weariness of battle weighed heavily on him.


    "Alpha, you okay?" Beta Greg mind-linked with Zion as he noticed his eyes were a bit unfocused.


    "Yeah, just the old issue," Zion replied through the link, his voice sounding weary.


    After months of nonstop fighting, he had little time to rest. The nights were particrly challenging, with ambushes from the vampires; their attacks were brutal and often urred just as he was beginning to catch a few moments of sleep.


    Some vampires even toyed with the warriors, ying cruel games beforeunching their deadly strikes.


    Just recalling those traumatic events caused Zion''s mood to drop instantly.


    A persistent ringing echoed in his ears, drowning out much of the world around him. It was why he hadn''t truly absorbed everything ire had said; instead, he merely pretended to listen, offering the same responses as always.


    Yet, despite the turmoil within him, there was a strange sense of calm whenever he looked at ire. Perhaps it was the life growing inside her that brought him peace, a symbol of hope for the future, for both him and the pack.


    While the other side of the table was filled withughter and light-hearted teasing, Addison''s side remained heavy with gloom and istion. No one dared to sit with her, except for Gamma Levi, and that''s when the painful truth settled in: people''s hearts were fickle.


    Yet maybe she was wrong; she hadn''t been epted by this pack from the very beginning, and they all believed she was undeserving of this position.


    To say that Addison wasn''t hurt by this would be a lie. She did everything she could to help this pack through the hard times.


    She didn''t expect them to revere her, but the little respect was all she wanted, yet even that wasn''t given to her. Everything happening at the table now was filled with disrespect.


    <i>"This is something I owe their pack,"</i> Addison repeated to herself, trying to hold onto thest shred of resolve she had left. The pain in her chest was unbearable, but she couldn''t just walk away, not now, not when she owed so much to Zion and the pack.


    At that moment, Addison felt more alone than ever.


    Even the connection to her wolf was gone.


    She couldn''t shift, and worst of all, she couldn''t speak to her wolf.


    She had no one to turn to, no one who could understand the agonizing ache that was slowly pulling her into a suffocating darkness. Every breath felt heavier, each heartbeat a reminder of the istion she was trapped in.


    "Luna Addison, please don''t overthink it. There must be more to this than we know. Let me find out what''s really going on..." Gamma Levi said softly, offering a reassuring pat on Addison''s back.


    But as he spoke, a sudden, menacing presence pointed at him, and he stiffened. He instinctively looked around but saw nothing out of the ordinary.


    Yet, the unease gnawing at him didn''t go away. Cold sweat began to form along his spine, a deep, invisible threat pressing down on him.


    He shook it off, determined to do what he could to help Addison, even if it meant standing in the middle of the widening rift between his Alpha and Luna.


    Addison''s heart could no longer endure the pain of seeing her mate so close to someone else while ignoring her, pretending she did not exist. She bit her lips and excused herself. "Please excuse me, I have work to do." Yet even then, no one responded, as if no one had heard her.


    Zion continued to care for the woman he brought over, gently caressing her head while throwing a smug nce at Addison.

 Chapter 4 Betrayal

    <h4>Chapter 4 - 4 Betrayal</h4>


    Addison immersed herself in her work, hoping it would help numb the pain slowly consuming her heart. As night descended, no one reached out to her or even sent a mindlink, leaving her feeling utterly isted, as if she had been cut off from everyone.


    But she pushed those thoughts aside and focused on the tasks at hand, continuing her work in the office with quiet determination.


    Addison didn''t return to her sleeping quarters on the fourth floor until the dead of night, as it was her usual routine.


    But tonight, she hesitated outside the door, a nervous flutter in her chest. This room was no longer just hers, it was also shared with the Alpha. She had no idea how to interact with him now, especially since this would be the first time that they''d be sharing a space.


    Addison stood in the hallway for nearly half an hour, wrestling with her uncertainty. When her resolve finally peaked, she pushed open the door, only to be met with the sight of their grand, empty room.


    It was silent, cold, and devoid of the scent of her mate. The absence was stark, a painful reminder that Zion hadn''t even bothered to grace their marital bed since his return.


    "What did I even expect?" Addison whispered softly to herself, her voice trembling slightly as she lowered her head.


    Even though she has lived in this empty room for years, tonight, it feels colder and more deste than ever before.


    With her heart heavy, she wandered aimlessly, hoping that a simple walk would calm her racing thoughts and tire her out enough to sleep without the weight of it all pressing down on her.


    As Addison reached the second floor, a woman''s coquettish moan reached her ears.


    "Ah! Zion, slow down! You''ll hurt the pup! Ah! Hmmm..." Her body froze at the sound, her breath catching in her throat.


    The room was close to the stairs, and the door was slightly ajar, amplifying the intimate sounds. Addison''s heart pounded painfully in her chest, and a wave of icy dread washed over her, making her feel numb and lightheaded, as if she had been drenched in cold water.


    "I... I..." Addison muttered softly to herself, but the words felt hollow. She could no longer deceive herself, and shecked the courage to confront them.


    The thought of facing them, knowing she''d likely lose control andsh out, terrified her.


    <i>''So, this is why he wasn''t in the room... he''s with someone else.''</i> A bitterugh escaped her, low and defeated, as the weight of the realization crashed down. Helplessness seeped into her veins, and a deep sense of defeat settled in her chest.


    She was consumed with pain, but she couldn''t confront them, ''<i>she didn''t have the right</i>.''


    The fear that she might lose control, that she might hurt the woman or worse, take her life and add to the weight of her debt to Zion, paralyzed her.


    She felt torn, a storm of conflicting emotions swirling inside her. All she could do was run. Without thinking, she bolted from the packhouse, her steps carrying her toward the woods as her tears began to fall.


    She hated this vulnerability, hated how her tears betrayed her, how she couldn''t stop them even if she tried. The ache in her chest felt unbearable. She had worked so damn hard, sacrificed so much for the pack and for Zion, only to find him in the arms of someone else.


    ''<i>While I fought for this pack, he''s out there fucking her, and he can''t even touch me.''</i>


    ''<i>What better way to humiliate me than this?''</i>


    With blurred vision, Addison sprinted through the woods, her heart racing.


    Though she couldn''t fully shift, she still had some ess to her wolf''s strength and healing abilities, just enough to keep herself safe. It was a smallfort, a reminder that her wolf wasn''t entirely gone, only... disconnected.


    The bond felt frayed, distant, but still there¡ªlike a faint whisper in the back of her mind, begging to be heard.


    <i>"When are youing back? I miss you so much..."</i> Addison sobbed as she ran, her voice trembling with desperation.


    She reached out to her wolf, trying to connect, but the silence was deafening.


    She couldn''t even remember her wolf''s name, the name of thepanion she had once known so well. It didn''t matter. What mattered was that now, she waspletely alone, adrift without her.


    Addison only stopped when her legs could carry her no more, her body trembling with exhaustion as she copsed to the ground. She found herself in a small clearing, the full moon casting its pale light above her. There, she broke downpletely, her cries echoing into the stillness of the night as the weight of her loneliness crashed down on her.


    But even then, she couldn''t bring herself to question the Moon Goddess. Deep down, she knew this wasn''t her doing. Yet, that didn''t ease the crushing pain or the injustice she felt. For a werewolf, their mate and pack meant everything¡ªeverything, except their own life.


    But now, Addison found herself without a pack to truly call her own, and even her mate, Zion, had turned away from her.


    <i>''Is this the price I must pay to settle my debt?</i>'' she asked herself again, though she couldn''t feel the full sting of betrayal that other mated wolves endured when their bond was shattered by infidelity. Even so, knowing that Zion was fucking someone else was painful in its own right.


    Her bond with Zion felt fractured from the moment they had marked each other iplete; she couldn''t fully feel him as a mate, as though some part of their connection had been severed.


    She didn''t know if she should be thanking this iplete bond or not, for protecting her and not allowing her to feel the violent bacsh of a mate bond''s betrayal when their mate slept with another.


    The excruciating pain would course through their bodies, as if their stomachs were being ripped apart and every nerve felt as though it were being pierced with needles. For those who managed to survive, the torment often drove them to madness.


    But even when her body and mind were spared from this pain, her heart wasn''t. She felt her heart being pierced by a knife, knotting violently as if it were being tugged and pulled.


    However, even without the searing pain of his infidelity, their mate bond continued to wither and decay, leaving her in constant agony. Yet this time, as hey entwined with another woman, she felt nothing but heartache.


    "Why?! Just why?! Haven''t I done enough?"


    "Aren''t my sacrifices enough?"


    Through her sobs, she could only weakly question, expressing feelings that had long been suppressed. She always thought that once she did her best, she might, at the very least, receive a thank you from Zion.


    Even if he did not forgive her, she hoped that he would at least try to understand her and that they could live normally like others.


    "Have I not suffered enough?" She weakly murmured through her sobs, choking on her own helplessness.


    She could feel her wolf stir inside her; it was faint, but it was there. <i>''Are youforting me?''</i> Addison asked, pursing her lips and holding back her tears. However, since the dam had broken, a flood of thoughts and emotions overwhelmed her, and she continued to cry for as long as she could, until she had released every tear she could.


    <i>''It''s time to let go.''</i>


    A sudden thought hung in her mind, trailing like a heavy wind. Her cries abruptly stopped, but she also remembered Zion''s words before he left for the battlefield.


    Just remembering it like it was just yesterday, made Addison shuddered uncontrobly in fear as she could still vividly remember how ferocious Zion looked when he said it.


    "I''ll let you live a life of loneliness, I will make sure that you are tormented and feel the pain of having a mate who was disgusted by you and rather fuck someone else than your sorry ass, until the day you die, you''ll suffer such. I will make you suffer and beg that you should have been the one who should have died that day."

 Chapter 5 Being Invited To Dinner

    <h4>Chapter 5 - 5 Being Invited To Dinner</h4>


    The next day, the sun ringly pierced through the curtains. She couldn''t remember when she had fallen asleep the night before, but as far as she recalled, she dozed off in the woods after crying the entire night.


    But now...


    She looked around and saw that she was back in the Alpha suite, she was baffled but she picked up a familiar scent.


    Lemon and honey, she instantly knew who had brought her back. "Gamma Levi."


    A smile spread on her lips, but her eyes looked dull and lifeless, it wasn''t the first time Gamma Levi brought her back to her room, she often fell asleep in her Luna office when she was too busy toe back to her room to rest and would sometimes pass out, out of exhaustion.


    Although she knew that Gamma Levi was looking out for her, she felt more pain in her heart, because it shouldn''t be his responsibility to care for her, it should be her mate''s...


    Sadness spread to her heart.


    <i>Giggles-</i>


    A distinct giggleing out from outside the ajar window caught her attention as she slowly stood up from her bed.


    "Zion! This ce is amazingly beautiful!" ire giggled as she held onto Zion''s arms yfully, Zion too looked worried but indulgent as he guided her to walk slowly on the stone path,ing from the side where Addison''s flower garden was built, the garden she built and shaped with her own hands throughout the years.


    "As long as you are happy, I''ll always apany you as much as you like." Zion''s maic and deep chuckle tickled Addison''s ears, it was gentle and warm.


    Addison stared nkly out the window at Zion and ire, one was looking dashingly handsome, tall and strong with his healthy honey-colored skin, midnight ck hair, and striking emerald eyes, his chiseled features made his handsome face look rugged yet regal.


    Beside him, ire was like a breath of spring¡ªfull of life, radiant and captivating. Her golden locks fluttered in the gentle breeze, and her honey-brown eyes sparkled as she smiled under the sun. Together, they looked effortlessly perfect.


    She didn''t know how long she''d been watching them, but suddenly, Zion seemed to sense her gaze and looked up toward the fourth floor''s alpha suite. His cold, piercing eyes met hers, and the warmth he''d shown moments before was gone, reced by a searing hatred and even disgust. He made no attempt to hide his emotions, his lips curling into a snarl as he continued to re at her.


    "Zion, is everything alright?" ire asked gently, cing her hand on his chest in an attempt to calm him. Zion held her hand, his fingers tightening around hers, but his gaze never wavered from Addison. With onest look of disdain, his voice slipped menacingly into Addison''s mind through their mind link, dripping with contempt.


    "Don''t even think about trying anything while I''m here. Just stay silent and act like you don''t exist," Zion''s voice growled menacingly through the mind link, his toneced with warning.


    With a final re, he snapped his head away, the dark aura that had seeped out of him at the sight of Addison vanishing as quickly as it came. Turning back to ire, his expression softened, his gaze now filled with an apologetic whimper.


    "I''m sorry, ire. I lost my temper¡ªI didn''t mean to scare you or the pup," Zion said gently, still holding ire''s hand as his fingers brushed soothingly over her hair. His touch softened her startled expression, his focus entirely on her, unbothered by Addison''s lingering gaze from the window above.


    Addison only realized her cheeks were wet when tears dripped onto her hand resting on the window sill. The sharp contrast in Zion''s treatment of herpared to ire stung too deeply to hide; it felt as if her heart had been ripped from her chest and torn apart before her eyes. She kept her sobs silent, forcing herself to remain quiet, afraid to further provoke her mate''s anger.


    Just as Zion had demanded, Addison stayed silent, immersing herself in her work, too afraid to leave her office, fearing she''d overhear or see something that would break her even further.


    The pain of her heart being shattered repeatedly by her own mate was nearly unbearable. She considered leaving, but even though their bond felt iplete, the mate pull was still there, a powerful force she couldn''t simply ignore or turn off.


    She couldn''t understand how Zion seemed unaffected by her, while she herself struggled to resist the pull of their bond. It was like a bee drawn irresistibly to a flower. If she let her guard down, she feared she''d find herself gazing at Zion like a love-struck fool, only to annoy him further.


    It had been a week since Zion and the warriors returned, but not once had hee to find her. Not a single day had he left ire''s side, tending to her with unwavering care.


    Every attempt Addison made to approach Zion was met with harsh criticism, even in front of the pack, no mercy was given. To prevent herself from sumbing to the pull of the mate bond, she retreated into her office, hiding like a coward, trying to protect herself from the pain.


    <i>''Maybe his hatred for me, his disgust, is strong enough to make him override his feelings. Even the mate bond... can''t reach him.''</i> Addison thought, a weak whimper escaping her lips as a sharp pang of sadness pierced her heart at the very thought of it.


    A knock interrupted her thoughts.


    "Come in."


    "Luna Addison, the Alpha invites you to join him for dinner in the dining hall." The omega who entered bowed respectfully, though she kept her gaze averted. Addison barely noticed, too caught up in the fact that her mate had actually invited her to eat with him.


    "Did he say anything else?"


    "H-he said... you should wear something nice."


    Addison''s heart skipped a beat, almost bursting out of her chest at the implication. She had heard that no matter how much mates tried to stay apart, they would always be drawn together.


    ''<i>Is this his way of making peace with me?''</i> she wondered, a glimmer of hope rising in her chest. But as the evening wore on, she woulde to wish that she had paid closer attention to the way she was informed.


    If only she had, she thought, maybe she wouldn''t have suffered as much.

 Chapter 6 She, Who Never Belong

    <h4>Chapter 6 - 6 She, Who Never Belong</h4>


    As instructed, Addison put on something nice, a dress she had been holding onto, hoping for the day she could wear it in front of Zion, sharing a quiet dinner together.


    She never imagined that day woulde so soon. After washing up and dressing, she applied light makeup to conceal the exhaustion on her face.


    As soon as she stepped out of her room, she immediately sensed that something was off.


    The entire packhouse carried a solemn atmosphere, quiet, almost eerily so.


    As she walked down the hallway toward the dining hall, a growing sense of unease settled over her. Her palms clenched tightly, betraying her nerves. Standing before the towering doors, she took a deep breath, trying to steady her racing heart.


    When she pushed open the door, she wasn''t met with the romantic fine dining she had imagined. Instead, as she stepped forward, her eyes took in the sea of people dressed in ck. At the center of it all, ire sat in a white dress, delicately dabbing her eyes with a handkerchief.


    The moment Addison entered, every head turned toward her. A stunned silence filled the room as they all wide eyes stared at her in shock and disbelief.


    Addison only fully grasped the situation when her heart pounded violently in her chest. Her breath hitched, and hershes fluttered as she locked eyes with Zion, who sat at the head of the table, his expression dark with fury.


    The atmosphere in the room was heavy with grief, somber and serious, and some were even crying. It was clear they werememorating the fallen warriors, honoring those who had perished in the war.


    It might have been long overdue, but this was the only time their Alpha was present, and the war had finally ended, granting them the chance to grieve their losses.


    Many would never return home, and there were no bodies to bury, only the brutal memory of warriors torn apart like ragdolls by the vampires.


    At the center of it all, Alpha Zion led the ceremony, offeringfort to the bereaved families. As his Luna, Addison should have been standing by his side, fulfilling her role and providing support.


    But instead, it was ire who stood beside him, assuming the duty that rightfully belonged to Addison.


    To make matters worse, Addison wasn''t just absent from her responsibilities, but she was dressed in a striking red dress, an inappropriate contrast to the mourning around her.


    Rather than offering sce, she seemed to havee there to celebrate, which wasn''t entirely false. Her expression only intensified the weight of Zion''s burning gaze.


    Such disrespect made Zion so angry that he instantly growled manacingly as he stood from his seat. "What do you think you are doing?" He questioned as he took a step forward towards Addison.


    Before he could take a step closer, ire clung to Zion''s arm, her voice trembling with grief,ced with quiet sobs as if she were mourning alongside everyone else. The contrast between the two women couldn''t have been more stark; one draped in sorrow and offeringfort like a true Luna, while the other arrivedte, d in attire that had no ce in a mourning hall.


    The difference was ring, and it didn''t take long for the pack members to turn their scorn toward Addison. To them, she had be the perfect target to shoulder their pain, dissatisfaction, and anger.


    Murmurs spread through the hall, growing louder as disdain for Addison became impossible to ignore. No one even tried to hide their contempt anymore, openly voicing their criticism as if she weren''t standing right there. Their tant disrespect was suffocating.


    Before Zion could even question her, ire spoke up, her voice soft yetced with carefully measured sorrow. "Zion, don''t be too harsh on her," she said, casting a fleeting, pitying nce at Addison.


    "I''m sure she didn''t mean to disrespect the dead... Perhaps it''s my fault. Maybe my presence made her feel threatened, and she chose today to assert her dominance over you¡ªto remind everyone of her sovereignty. Y-You shouldfort her instead."


    "After all, she''s your Luna, and I¡ªI..." ire let her voice trail off, never finishing her sentence. She didn''t need to. The unspoken words hung in the air, allowing everyone to fill in the nks with their own assumptions. Spection spread like wildfire through the hall.


    What ire truly wanted was for everyone to believe that, as Zion''s current mate, Addison still held the Luna title, at least for now.


    And because of that, ire had no choice but to step aside, unable to challenge Addison''s position or voice her opinions just yet. But that was exactly what she wanted them to think.


    By doing this, she subtly ignited resentment toward Addison, pushing the pack members to startparing them.


    She didn''t need to lift a finger because once their anger festered, they would be the ones urging Zion to cast Addison aside.


    After all, Addison''s role had only ever been a formality, a marriage of convenience. She was weak.


    Now that Zion had returned, her usefulness had run out. The pack and its territory would naturally fall back under Zion''smand, and Addison is nothing more than a figurehead, and she would have no ce left beside him.


    Then, with a trembling breath, ire lowered her gaze and whispered, "Zion, I-I''ll just leave..." Her voice cracked, and a single sob escaped her lips, making her appear even more fragile and heartbroken.


    Addison hadn''t even opened her mouth before the mood in the room shiftedpletely against her. ire had, once again, turned everyone against her without uttering a single direct usation.


    The pack members, already emotionally raw from grief,tched onto their own conclusions. When they saw ire, the sweet and selfless ire, reduced to tears and murmuring about leaving, their sympathy turned to anger.


    res bore into Addison from all directions. To them, she wasn''t their rightful Luna anymore. She was the viin trying to drive away the woman they had alreadye to cherish.


    "Addison, if you have a problem, face me directly. Why go after a pregnant woman? Are you really that vile, stooping so low as to target the weak?" Zion sneered, his voiceced with cold fury.


    His jaw clenched as he red at her, his disgust evident. He had never liked Addison, but after this spectacle, any remaining tolerance he had for her hadpletely eroded.


    Inside his mind, Shura, his wolf, snarled in protest. The beast wed at Zion''s mental barriers, fighting for dominance, its rage mirroring his own. The internal struggle made Zion even more irritable, his patience hanging by a thread.


    "I... I didn''t know..." Addison could only whisper weakly, her voice barely carrying over the suffocating tension in the room. She nced around, feeling the weight of the pack''s hostility pressing down on her like never before.


    In the three years she had led them, they had never truly respected her as their Luna, but at the very least, they had followed her orders out of obligation.


    Their disdain had always been present but silent, lingering, but never had it been this openly hostile. Never had it felt like she was standing alone, surrounded by wolves baring their fangs.


    Her chest tightened as realization struck. Maybe it had been Gamma Levi shielding her all this time, keeping their contempt at bay. But now... where was he? She searched the room, but he was nowhere to be found. A cold chill ran down her spine. She was isted. Vulnerable.


    And the pack members, once merely distant, were now closing in, their res sharp, their murmurs growing louder. It was as if they wanted to drown her in their contempt, suffocate her with their sheer numbers.


    For the first time, Addison felt like their prey.


    Addison stood her ground, but deep down, every fiber of her being screamed at her to run, to escape the suffocating weight of their contempt.


    But more than anything, it was the look in Zion''s eyes that cut the deepest. Cold. Dismissive. As if she was nothing. The scorching intensity of his disdain felt like a hot knife slicing through her skin, straight to her heart.


    She had given everything to this pack. Sacrificed. Led. Fought. And yet, they never truly epted her. It was only now, standing in the midst of their hostility, that she fully understood that she had never belonged here.


    To them, she was an outsider. An intruder who had no right to stand beside their Alpha.


    A heavy weariness settled over her. She was tired, tired of endlessly trying, of bending over backward just to earn a ce among them.


    Tired of being the one who always understood, always endured. But who would ever try to understand her? Who would stand by her side?


    She was tired of hoping, tired of dreaming, only to watch those dreams shatter, again and again, right in front of her.


    She was exhausted, physically, mentally, and emotionally. The weight of it all pressed down on her, suffocating and relentless. She felt like she was fighting a battle entirely on her own.


    If Zion and the warriors who had gone to war believed they were the only ones who had sacrificed the most and endured hardships to secure victory, then they were wrong.


    Addison had fought her own battles, silent, unseen, but no less grueling. She had shouldered the burden of keeping the pack afloat, ensuring their survival while also supporting Zion from afar.


    She had worked tirelessly to secure supplies, to make sure he never had to worry about anything other than the war itself. And yet, standing here now, surrounded by scorn and resentment, it was as if none of it had ever mattered.

 Chapter 7 A Better Luna Than Her

    <h4>Chapter 7 - 7 A Better Luna Than Her</h4>


    All this time, she had done her best, enduring and sacrificing because she believed she owed the pack and Alpha Zion a debt. But looking back now, she questioned if that debt had ever truly been hers to bear.


    When she took over as Luna, the pack had already been on the verge of copse. They had lost their former Alpha, Zion''s father, and while the entire pack was consumed by grief, war raged on at the front lines, not far from their borders.


    Being situated at the edge of werewolf territory, right next to the vampirends, had never been a concern before.


    Midnight River Pack was the second-strongest pack, surpassed only by the royal family, who had been blessed by the Moon Goddess herself.


    As guardians of the border, they had stood as an imprable shield.


    But the sudden death of their Alpha had struck a devastating blow to Midnight River Pack. Many of their core warriors had fallen alongside him on the battlefield, leaving the pack vulnerable, leaderless, and on the brink of ruin.


    And in the midst of all that, Addison had stepped in, not because she had sought power, not because she had wanted this responsibility, but because someone had to hold everything together.


    Along with his death, some of their allied packs began to withdraw from their alliance, turning their backs on the Midnight River Pack at their most vulnerable moment.


    Worse still, these so-called allies took advantage of the former Alpha''s absence, cutting off cooperation and ceasing the supply of rations, supplies they were meant to provide.


    The Midnight River Pack had never farmed or produced their own food; instead, they relied on hunting and guarding the borders, trading their game and resources gathered from vampire territory in exchange for necessities from other packs.


    And since their territory was located near the border, they had an agreement with the neighboring packs: in exchange for protection, the neighboring packs would provide a monthly supply of their finest goods, including grains, wine, animal products, and other valuable resources.


    This arrangement had been upheld for centuries, bing an integral part of the Midnight River Pack''s way of life.


    It was a system that had sustained them for generations. But who would have thought that a single tragedy¡ªthe sudden death of their Alpha¡ªwould bring their entire way of life crashing down?


    Deprived of support, their pack weakened considerably, struggling to survive in the face of betrayal and abandonment.


    As soon as Addison became Luna, she dedicated herself to making the pack self-sufficient by establishing their own farm. At the same time, she worked to mend alliances with other packs.


    However, it was far from easy, herck of strength made others reluctant to take her seriously.


    Moreover, during the war, rations were a crucial resource, and other packs were more focused on preserving their own supplies rather than aiding a struggling pack led by a newly appointed Alpha who had only recentlye of age.


    She faced heavy scorn from her own pack members, as nothing like this had ever been done before. Being a territory near the border, they had never even attempted trade, let alone farming.


    The pack had always been raised as warriors, making them resistant to change. Addison had to put in tremendous effort to convince them to work with her.


    It wasn''t until they began struggling to gather enough rations, forcing their Alpha in the front lines more worries and putting him in real danger, that the others finally started following her lead. The journey had been anything but easy for her.


    But she and Gamma Levi had done their best over the past three years. Yet, she had been ridiculed by the neighboring Alphas, who mocked the idea of an Omega leading a pack. Their scorn only deepened the shame and resentment of her own pack members, making them even more disdainful of Addison.


    Now, after all the hardships she had endured, these very people, who seemed to have forgotten her sacrifices, looked at her as if she were the most despised and useless person in the pack.


    But Addison was only human. No matter how much she tried to endure, she, too, had her limits. And now, as she reflected on the three years she had spent holding this pack together, she realized she had done enough. She had already repaid her debt to the former Alpha.


    <i>''I think it''s time for me to leave.''</i>


    The words echoed relentlessly in Addison''s mind. If nothing else, she knew one thing about herself: she was stubborn. She had to be. Otherwise, how could she have kept this pack together when no one truly listened to her without contempt? Despite her weakness, she had endured.


    But now, after giving three years of her life to this pack, after enduring the constant bacsh of her deteriorating mate bond with Alpha Zion, after suffering and nearly dying more times than she could count, she realized she had had enough.


    Now that Alpha Zion had found his fated mate and was expecting the birth of his heir, stepping aside was the only right thing to do. Though it hurt, Addison knew she could no longer hold on. It was better to end her suffering now than to let the pain fester and consume her beyond repair.


    But thinking about leaving and actually doing it were two very different things. The mere thought of walking away made her heart recoil in protest, the twisting pain almost unbearable.


    Yet, there was nothing she could do. Her heart and mind were at war, each pulling her in opposite directions. But for once, she needed to think of herself. She had spent years being selfless, giving everything she had, until there was nothing left. She had reached her limit.


    <i>''Enough was enough.''</i>


    "Addison!!! For fuck''s sake! Don''t test my patience right now!" Alpha Zion roared.


    The room trembled as his Alpha aura surged, a crushing force radiating from his body. ss shattered instantly, and the pack members instinctively shrank back, lowering their heads in submission. The sheer intensity of his anger jolted Addison from her thoughts, pulling her back to the present.


    Her gaze snapped to her mate, and she could see that he was already on the edge, his patience slipping fast. Any moment now, he might lose control and m her against the wall.


    <i>''But, he would never do that to ire.''</i> This thought whispered in Addison''s mind


    Yet, Addison, who had done nothing wrong, was the one subjected to his wrath.


    "I''m not!" Addison shot back, her voice rising without her even realizing it.


    The pain from their decaying mate bond wed at her, but fear? She barely felt it. Maybe it was because he was her mate, because, despite everything, there was still a lingering sense of familiarity, a twisted kind offort mixed with a storm of conflicting emotions.


    Zion exhaled sharply through his nostrils, struggling to rein in his growing irritation. Shura wasn''t helping, his wolf was throwing a tantrum inside his head, making Addison an easy target for his frustration.


    "Then go back and change! And before you leave, apologize to ire. You''ve been my Luna for three years, yet you still don''t know how to fulfill your role? ire is doing a better job than you ever have."

 Chapter 8 Do You Have The Right To Decide?

    <h4>Chapter 8 - 8 Do You Have The Right To Decide?</h4>


    His careless words struck like a whip, igniting a fury Addison hadn''t even realized she was holding back. She had convinced herself she had let go of the disrespect, the disdain, the suffocating weight of every slight and insult, but maybe she hadn''t. Maybe she had only buried it deep, pressing it down until now.


    Like a long-dormant volcano, she erupted, the burning rage in her chest finally breaking free.


    The pain and anger mixed together made her whole body tremble; she could understand if her mate was looking down on her because she was weak and her wolf was unresponsive, but to question her quality as a Luna and not knowing what she was doing? That is something she couldn''t ept.


    She knew she had done everything she could, yet someone had the audacity to question her as if all her efforts for the pack were meaninglesspared to what ire had done.


    Fueled by rage, Addison¡ªwho had always kept her emotions in check¡ªfinally snapped. For the first time since joining the pack, she let her anger explode.


    "Then let''s dissolve our mate bond and reject each other! That way, you can make ire your official Luna!"


    Her chest rose and fell violently, her breaths ragged with fury. Her eyes burned red with pure, unfiltered anger. No one had ever seen Addison lose control like this¡ªnever heard her raise her voice, never witnessed her temper re. The entire hall fell into stunned silence, every pair of eyes wide with shock.


    "What did you just say?!"


    Alpha Zion''s fury ignited like a wildfire, his anger erupting in an instant. In the blink of an eye, he was in front of Addison, his hand mping around her throat as he mmed her against the wall.


    Her feet dangled above the ground, struggling for bnce as his growl rumbled through the room. His eyes flickered with a golden hue, his wolf barely restrained. His nails had already elongated, sinking into her skin, leaving a bloody mess around her neck. The sharp, metallic scent of blood filled the air, thick and suffocating.


    "I dare you to repeat that," Zion growled, his hot breath caressing Addison''s face as his re bore into her.


    But she didn''t back down. For the first time, she stood her ground against her mate, meeting his fiery gaze without flinching.


    The taste of blood coated her tongue, a bitter reminder of Zion''s strength. He had forgotten¡ªforgotten how fragile she was, how her strength was only slightly above that of a normal human. His attack had hit her with full force, leaving her body battered and struggling to endure the pain.


    Yet, even as her vision blurred and her body screamed in agony, she refused to show weakness. This was thest shred of dignity she had left, and she would not let him strip it away.


    "I said, let''s¡ª"


    Before Addison could finish, Alpha Zion let out a fierce roar, his fury erupting like a storm. The sheer force of it shattered the ss in the hall, sending shards flying. ire screamed in terror, instinctively curling up and ducking her head for cover.


    She expected Zion to rush to her side, tofort and support her like he always did¡ªbut this time, he didn''t move. It was as if he couldn''t hear or see anything except Addison. Her words echoed relentlessly in his mind, fueling the fire raging in his chest. His breathing was ragged, his eyes locked onto her with an intensity that bordered on predatory.


    Yet, despite the storm of rage before her, Addison held her ground, her stubborn gaze unwavering. That only made Zion''s fury burn hotter. He looked at her as though he wanted to consume her whole.


    "How dare you say that? Have you forgotten what you owe me and my pack?!" Zion snarled through gritted teeth, his voiceced with warning. His grip tightened ever so slightly, a reminder for Addison to know her ce¡ªto remember the debt she carried.


    In the past, those words would have been enough to silence her. She would have bowed her head, swallowed her pride, and reminded herself that she owed them too much to resist. But not this time.


    This time, Addison met Alpha Zion''s zing gaze head-on, unflinching and resolute.


    "I know exactly what I owe you and your pack," she said, her voice steady despite the crushing weight on her throat. "But I have yed my role as your devoted Luna. I did everything I could to rebuild and revitalize your pack in your absence. And I believe that alone is enough to repay my debt."


    Her breath came in ragged gasps, Zion''s hand mping down harder¡ªbut even as the air thinned, she refused to let him see her falter. Not now. Not ever.


    Alpha Zion sneered, his mockery sharp enough to cut. "Do you think you have the right to decide what is enough? No, Addison, you are overestimating yourself."


    He leaned in, his breath hot against her skin as he enunciated each word with chilling finality. "You belong to me. Whether in life or death, you are mine¡ªand you will die as my Luna."


    His deration sent a ripple of shock through the pack. No one had expected their Alpha to refuse to let Addison go. But none of them mistook his words for love.


    They all knew the truth¡ªZion didn''t want Addison because he cherished her. He wanted her close so he could break her, so he could watch her suffer. To him, her pain was a spectacle, a slow-burning revenge that fueled his cruelty. He would unt his affection for another woman while Addison, bound by a decaying mate bond, withered under the agony of their severed connection.


    Zion might have been suffering too, but with his Alpha blood, he could endure it. Addison, on the other hand, was different. She was weak. Wolfless.


    And for her, the pain wasn''t just unbearable¡ªit was enough to drive her mad.


    Thinking of this, the pack members smirked, their gazes settling on Addison with a mix of disdain and twisted satisfaction. Redirecting their hatred onto her was easier than acknowledging the truth. They conveniently ignored the sacrifices she had made, the ways she had fought for their survival. None of it mattered to them.


    In their minds, they wouldn''t be in this situation if not for her. That was the narrative they clung to, the excuse they needed to justify their resentment.


    No one harbored more hatred for Addison than the former Luna. If anyone despised her more than the rest, it was her. And now, with Zion''s chilling deration hanging in the air, the former Luna''s contempt burned even brighter.


    Hearing Zion''s words made Addison''s eyes sting, and despite her best efforts, she couldn''t stop the tears from falling. She felt trapped, suffocated by the weight of his words. "What do you mean? I''ve already stepped aside for you. Do you really have to go this far?" she asked, her voice trembling.


    Zion''s expression remained unreadable, but his voice was quieter this time. "What do you think?"


    His gaze followed the path of her tears as they trailed down her cheeks, dropping onto his hand. The instant he felt the warmth of her tears against his skin, he recoiled, pulling his hand back as if burned. Yet, despite the instinctive reaction, his face remained cold, indifferent¡ªas if her pain meant nothing to him.


    He stared at her for a long moment before, without warning, he hauled her over his shoulder and strode out of the hall. The sudden action left everyone stunned, and by the time they snapped out of their shock, Zion was already gone¡ªAddison still struggling in his grasp, desperately trying to free herself from her mate.


    "What do you think you''re doing? Where are you taking me?" Addison thrashed against his hold, her fists pounding against his back. But Zion''s grip around her waist was unyielding, like a steel vice, and the pressure of his broad shoulder digging into her abdomen sent a dull ache through her body. "Put me down!" she screamed, kicking her legs in frustration.


    "To teach you a lesson..." Alpha Zion''s voice was calm, ominous, offering no further exnation. But he didn''t need to¡ªthose words alone sent a chill down Addison''s spine, her face draining of color.

 Chapter 9 Reason For Hating

    <h4>Chapter 9 - 9 Reason For Hating</h4>


    Addison had no idea what kind of punishment awaited her, but she knew she wanted no part of it. She felt that the pain she had endured from the decaying mate bond over the years was already more than enough torture.


    If Alpha Zionid his hands on her, she wasn''t sure she''d live to see the next sunrise. Panic surged through her, and she thrashed wildly in desperation, but Zion remained unfazed, his grip unyielding as he steadily ascended the stairs.


    He climbed several floors until he reached the fourth, then sent out a pack-wide mind link: "No one is permitted to step onto the fourth floor. Anyone who disobeys this order will be sent to the dungeons and receive 100shes."


    The warning was enough to freeze everyone in ce. Those who had considered following him exchanged uneasy nces, their eyes wide with shock, before hesitantly stepping back.


    For a werewolf, being whipped was usually no more than a temporary pain because wounds would heal quickly, and the pain would fade. However, the whip that Alpha Zion mentioned was no ordinary one.


    It was crafted from silver-tipped thorns, designed to tear into skin and scrape the flesh with brutal precision. The silver ensured that the wound wouldn''t heal easily, and it could leave permanent scars as a grim reminder of the punishment.


    A hundredshes? That was a sentence reserved only for traitors and prisoners, the kind of punishment reserved for the most severe of offenses. The thought of it sent a chill through the pack, and the severity of the threat was enough to make everyone pause, shuddering at the idea of such a brutal fate.


    Beta Greg, noticing ire''s intent to follow his alpha up the stairs, immediately grabbed her arm with a firm grip, causing ire to flinch slightly. "Miss ire, please," he said, his tone more urgent than usual. "You can''t go up. My Alpha gave a direct order that no one is allowed on the fourth floor."


    "Anyone who disobeys will face a hundredshes with the silver whip, and that includes you. I''m sorry, but for your own safety, especially with your condition, you need to rest. Please, let me escort you back to your room."


    Beta Greg didn''t wait for ire to respond, her eyes wide with disbelief and her mouth slightly agape. He calmly began guiding her back to her room, gently but firmly, and stationed two warriors outside her door to ensure she wouldn''t leave, regardless of what she might hear.


    "W-wait, I need to speak with Zion! What if he hurts Luna Addison beyond repair? Isn''t she an omega?" ire''s voice trembled with worry as she desperately tried to reason. "Let me talk to him. After all, this mess started with me..."


    Beta Greg''s contempt for Addison deepened with every word ire spoke, but he couldn''t deny the shift in ire''s demeanor. She was bing more like a true Luna,passionate, virtuous, and a light in the otherwise bleak atmosphere of the pack.


    However, ire''s words didn''te from a ce of pure selflessness. She wasn''t truly concerned about Addison. The truth was, she feared the powerful connection between Zion and Addison, the way Zion had reacted to Addison''s proposal to dissolve their mate bond, rejecting it with an intensity ire couldn''t ignore.


    The disregard Zion showed her earlier, when she had screamed for attention and yet he ignored her, sent a chill down her spine. ire feared his actions were influenced by the pull of their mate bond, and she didn''t want them to mend it. Not after what had transpired.


    Right now, ire has only one goal: to reach Zion, no matter what she has to do. Even if she had to use Addison as an excuse, she was willing to do so, hoping it would make Zion reconsider whatever he was nning.


    However, Beta Gregpletely misunderstood her intentions. Instead of allowing her any opportunity to intervene, he tightened her security, ensuring she wouldn''t be able to set foot on the fourth floor.


    He knew his Alpha well; Zion never made empty threats. If he issued amand, he would see it through without fail. Allowing ire to run around unchecked might enrage him further, and Greg wasn''t about to take that risk. More than that, he genuinely didn''t want her to get hurt.


    Unbeknownst to her, ire had just shot herself on the foot. In her attempt to manipte the situation, she had effectively backed herself into a corner¡ªlocked away in her room, unable to interfere.


    On the fourth floor, as soon as they reached the door, Zion kicked it open with such force that the frame splintered, leaving the door broken. He didn''t care. His fury was still simmering, his chest rising and falling with ragged breaths as he strode inside. Without hesitation, he threw the iling Addison onto the bed, his grip unforgiving.


    Addison''s head struck the headboard with a sharp crack, and she bit her lip to stifle a gasp of pain. Tears welled up in her eyes as a choked cry escaped her.


    Seeing her in such a miserable state, Zion stiffened. His instincts overpowered his rage for a brief moment, and without thinking, he reached out to touch the swelling on her head.


    But before his fingers could graze her skin, Addison pped his hand away with all the strength she had left. Her eyes burned with fury, wild and unrestrained, like a lioness whose tail had been mercilessly stepped on.


    She was livid, her entire body aching, though she could no longer tell where the pain wasing from. It was everywhere, radiating through her bones, clouding her vision with unshed tears.


    "Don''t touch me!"


    Hearing those words reignited the fire in Zion''s eyes. Whatever restraint he had been regaining was gone in an instant.


    With swift, unrelenting force, he pinned Addison''s wrists above her head with one hand, his grip unyielding.


    His other hand mped down on her iling left leg, while his knee pressed against her remaining limb, rendering herpletely immobile. No matter how hard she tried to struggle, her strength was nothingpared to his.


    All she could do was cry¡ªhot, silent tears spilling down her cheeks as she stubbornly turned her face away from him.


    "I''ll let you go," Zion said, his breath ragged, warm against her skin. "But only if you stop making a scene and ept your ce as the Luna of this pack."


    Addison''s chest heaved, her breathing in shaky bursts, but she didn''t waver. "Why would I? I want out!" she spat, defiance burning in her tear-streaked eyes.


    Zion''s jaw clenched, his expression darkening. "Addison, don''t push your luck."


    "No, Alpha Zion, I''ve had enough," Addison whispered, her voice barely above a breath. "My body and mind can''t take this torture anymore. Please... just let me go. Your father wouldn''t have wanted this."


    "Shut the fuck up!" Zion roared, his voice thundering through the room. His chest rose and fell with barely contained fury. In an instant, his grip shifted¡ªhis hand seized her chin, forcing her to meet his furious gaze while his hold on her legs loosened.


    "You dare mention my father?" he growled, his fingers tightening. "You know damn well why he died, and yet you have the audacity to say his name in front of me? Before that decaying mate bond ims your life, I might just kill you myself."

 Chapter 10 Mating

    <h4>Chapter 10 - 10 Mating</h4>


    <strong>___________</strong>


    <strong>WARNING!!!</strong>


    <strong>A little more than [MATURE CONTENT] in this Chapter!!!</strong>


    <strong>___________</strong>


    Addison''s eyes filled with fresh tears at his cruel words. But despite the fear wing at her chest, she held firm.


    "Yes, Alpha Zion," she choked out, her voice shaking. "Your father saved my life from the vampires three years ago. He suffered a fatal injury because of it. And I promised him¡ªI swore to help you stabilize this pack as your chosen mate until you could stand on your own." She lifted her tear-streaked face, locking eyes with him. "But if you kill me now, wouldn''t that make his sacrifice meaningless?"


    For a moment, silence stretched between them. Zion''s breathing was ragged, his grip still firm¡ªbut something flickered in his eyes. Something dark.


    Then, before Addison could react, his lips crashed against hers. The force of the kiss stole her breath, her body frozen in shock. Never¡ªnot once¡ªhad she imagined this would happen.


    Zion''s hand traced along her cheek, gliding down to her neck until it reached her cor. His fingers brushed over the mark he had left, his touch lingering as his gaze darkened with intent. Slowly, he pulled away, his glowing eyes never leaving her.


    <i>Ripped!</i>


    "Ugh!" Addison thrashed against him, struggling to break free, but her strength was nothingpared to Zion''s¡ªlike an ant trying to move a boulder. Her resistance didn''t even make him flinch as he continued tearing through her dress.


    Zion pulled his cold, thin lips away from hers, leaving only a breath of space between them. His golden eyes burned with intensity as he spoke, his voice rough with unrestrained desire.


    "Tell me you''re not leaving." His jaw tightened, muscles twitching as his grip remained firm. "I won''t allow it."


    Conflicted emotions stormed inside him. He was supposed to hate her¡ªhate her for causing his father''s death three years ago, for leaving their pack vulnerable, for shattering his mother''s heart so deeply it nearly killed her.


    He was supposed to despise her. And yet, from the very beginning, all he had ever felt was an undeniable pull toward her.


    Yearning.


    Hunger.


    A primal need that wed at him to im her, to make her his mate, the mother of his pups. But the past had carved a deep wound inside him, leaving behind a mental block that caged his instincts¡ªuntil now.


    He had once suspected that she was his fated mate, only for Addison to react differently. That was the reason he left his pack and joined the war as soon as the marking ceremony was over. He was afraid¡ªafraid that mating with her would make him forget his hatred, that he would lose himself in her.


    He, a born Alpha, a warrior bred for battle, was terrified¡ªnot of his enemies, not of death, but of his own feelings. So he ran. He ran from this weak omega.


    Howughable was that?


    Desire and hatred tangled together inside him, blurring the lines between what he felt and what he refused to acknowledge.


    And now, hearing Addison say she was leaving him¡ªdissolving the mate bond that bound them together¡ªhe lost it. His wolf lost it. Shura rebelled, thrashing against his control, and for the first time, Zion couldn''t even control himself.


    No¡ªhe wasn''t even trying to stop Shura anymore. He let their desire consume them.


    "Addison, say you won''t leave me."


    His voice, unexpectedly soft, almost pleading, sent a shiver through her. Addison froze. For a moment, she thought she had misheard him. She stopped thrashing, staring at him in shock. Her lips parted, but no words came out.


    Before she could even process what was happening, Zion''s lips crashed onto hers once more.


    He kissed her deeply, hungrily, as if he were trying to consume every breath she took. His left hand found its way to her breast, squeezing it possessively. Addison gasped, her body tensing at the unexpected touch, but Zion only smiled¡ªa slow, satisfied smirk.


    <i>''This is what my mate feels like... her soft body, her intoxicating scent.''</i>


    His glowing eyes darkened with desire as he inhaled deeply, filling his lungs with the fragrance that had haunted his dreams. Without hesitation, he plunged his tongue into her mouth, silencing her startled protest.


    Addison clumsily pushed against his chest, trying to break free, but her strength was nothingpared to his. She needed air¡ªneeded to think¡ªbut Zion wasn''t giving her a chance.


    And yet... her body betrayed her.


    <i>''Damn this mate bond!'' </i>Addison thought.


    Every touch sent shivers racing across her skin, igniting a fire that burned hotter with every second. Her core pulsed with heat, growing slick with need.


    She hated how easily he unraveled her, how effortlessly he awakened a craving she had spent three years trying to suppress. Her toes curled, her breath hitched, and her mind spiraled into a foggy haze of longing.


    No matter how much she wanted to resist... her body knew who he was to her. And it wanted him.


    Zion moved with slow, deliberate motion, drawing out her torment like a sensual, exquisite torture. He pinched Addison''s nipple, rolling it between his fingers, making her body tremble beneath him.


    A wicked smirk yed on his lips as he pulled away from their heated kiss, shifting his focus to her chest.


    His mouth closed over one pert peak, sucking and teasing with his tongue, while his other hand expertly flicked and pinched the neglected bud. A gasp tore from Addison''s lips as waves of pleasure coursed through her, arching her back instinctively.


    Instead of fear for the unknown, a delicious anticipation filled her¡ªlike parched earth weing the long-awaited rain. Every nerve in her body crackled with newfound energy, the mate bond slowly knitting itself back together with every touch, every taste.


    <i>"Ah!"</i>


    Her cry rang out when Zion bit down just hard enough to snap her focus back to him, his sharp gaze locked onto hers with unyielding dominance.


    His hand, which had been gripping her waist, now traced slow, deliberate circles down her stomach, brushing over the sensitive skin of her thigh.


    The moment his fingers ghosted near her core, Addison''s eyes flew open, a flicker of rity returning.


    <i>''No.''</i>


    She didn''t know if this was his wounded Alpha pride, his possessive nature taking control, or something deeper. But none of it mattered. She had made her decision. She wouldn''t be swayed by desire alone.


    Summoning her willpower, she pressed her hands against his head, trying to push him away¡ªbut Zion was like a force of nature, immovable. His golden eyes gleamed as he looked up at her, his lips parting just enough to suck harder on her nipple, sending another jolt of sensation through her.


    Then¡ª<i>rip!</i>


    The unmistakable sound of fabric tearing sent a sharp jolt of shock through her.


    <i>"Zion¡ª!"</i>


    Her breath hitched as his hand tore away her panties in one swift motion, the unexpected move making her yelp in surprise.


    Zion wasn''t done with her¡ªnot even close. His fingers moved in slow, deliberate circles over Addison''s clit, sending shivers down her spine. Her body betrayed her, trembling under his touch, her breath hitching as a wave of weakness spread through her limbs.


    The strength she had left slipped away as she clung to the pillow, biting her lip to stifle the moans threatening to escape. The intense pleasure made her squirm helplessly against the bed, her body instinctively seeking more.


    Zion watched her reaction with a wicked, wolfish grin. Seeing her fall apart beneath him only fueled his hunger. Without hesitation, he lowered his head between her legs, his warm breath fanning over her sensitive skin before his tongue flicked out, delivering a long, teasing lick over her clit.


    <i>"Ah¡ª!"</i>


    Addison sucked in a sharp breath, her body quaking at the sudden stimtion. But Zion wasn''t finished. Hetched onto her clit,pping at it with relentless hunger while his fingers found their way to her entrance.


    One finger.


    Her entire body jolted, her mind going nk as a surge of pleasure overtook her. Any thought of resistance crumbled as she gasped, her lips parting in a silent cry. It was too much. It wasn''t enough. She didn''t know what she wanted¡ªonly that she needed <i>more.</i>


    <i>"Ah! Ah! Z-Zion!"</i>


    She barely recognized her own voice, breathless and needy. A tingling sensation spread through her lips and gums, like tiny sparks dancing beneath her skin, overwhelming her senses.


    Then¡ªtwo fingers.


    Zion thrust them inside her, curling them just right, coaxing a moan from deep within her chest. Her back arched off the bed, her hands desperately clutching at the sheets as he set a steady, mind-numbing rhythm, driving her higher, pushing her closer to the edge of oblivion.


    <i>"Z-Zion! More..."</i> Addison gasped, her body arching as she teetered on the edge of release, the pleasure winding tighter inside her. She was so close¡ªso unbearably close.


    Zion chuckled against her, the deep vibration of his voice sending a shockwave straight through her core. <i>"Do you want another finger, sweetheart?"</i> he murmured, his lips brushing over her clit as he spoke.


    The sensation alone had her crying out, her fingers tangling in the sheets.


    <i>"Yes! Yes!"</i> The words tumbled from her lips in a desperate plea. She barely recognized herself¡ªher voice breathless, needy,pletely lost in the pleasure wracking her body.


    This was unlike anything she had ever felt before. It was overwhelming, consuming, and impossible to resist. She had no idea how to fight it¡ªhow <i>could</i> she? This was her first time, and under Zion''s expert touch, she had no chance of holding back.

 Chapter 11 Love Or Hate?

    <h4>Chapter 11 - 11 Love Or Hate?</h4>


    <strong>___________</strong>


    <strong>WARNING!!!</strong>


    <strong>A little more than [MATURE CONTENT] in this Chapter!!!</strong>


    <strong>___________</strong>


    But instead of granting her release, Zion suddenly withdrew his fingers, his touch vanishing just as Addison was on the brink. The loss of sensation sent a sharp wave of frustration through her, her body trembling with unfulfilled need.


    <i>"Then say it... say you won''t leave,"</i> Zion murmured, his voice low andmanding.


    Addison''s lips parted, but she stubbornly bit back a response. She pouted, refusing to give in, though the ache between her thighs was unbearable. Her body betrayed her¡ªher core twitching violently in protest, desperate for the pleasure he had so cruelly stolen away.


    Zion, seeing her stubbornness, softened his approach. <i>"Sweetheart, just say you won''t leave... and I promise, I''ll make you feel even better. Hmm?"</i> His tone turned coaxing, seductive, though even he was surprised by the tenderness in his voice.


    As he spoke, he began unbuttoning his shirt with deliberate slowness, his fingers grazing over his own heated skin. Then, his hands moved to his own belt, the sound of the buckle clicking open sending a thrill through Addison.


    She couldn''t help but stare at him¡ªher mate. His honey-colored skin gleamed under the dim light, a light sheen of sweat making him look even more intoxicating. His emerald eyes, no longer glowing, now held a different kind of intensity¡ªone that made her feel like the center of his universe. His tousled hair added a dangerous, effortless allure to his rugged handsomeness.


    And then she saw it¡ªher slick love juice coating his lips and chin, glistening in the light. The sight made her insides churn with renewed heat, her breath hitching, her chest rising and falling in shallow pants. Her eyes misted over, zed with unshed tears of frustration and unbearable desire.


    <i>''Oh, fuck... That''s insanely sexy.''</i>The thought that involuntarily crossed Addison''s mind.


    But when Zion still didn''t see Addison submitting to him, even after switching tactics, his frustration red again¡ªjust as he freed his hard cock from the confines of his pants.


    Addison gasped, her breath hitching as her gaze trailed down his full length. It stood tall, veins bulging, twitching with anticipation. Her eyes widened in disbelief. ''<i>That''s impossibly big... there''s no way it''ll fit.''</i>


    Addison scrambled backward, desperate to create distance between them, but Zion caught her ankle and yanked her back toward him. In an instant, he flipped her onto the bed, pinning her face down against the mattress.


    Panic red as a sliver of reason returned to her, urging her to fight, to escape¡ªbut Zion was relentless. He seized both of her wrists, sping them behind her back with ease.


    Then, without warning, he positioned himself at her entrance and drove forward with a forceful thrust.


    A violent shudder wracked Addison''s body, but instead of pain, a jolt of raw, electric pleasure shot straight to her brain. ''<i>Ah!''</i> A loud, throaty moan ripped from her lips as Zion pulled her closer.


    "Ugh¡ª" Zion groaned, his voice strained as he felt his cock gripped in a vice-like hold inside her. "Rx a little," he murmured, stilling himself inside her. He could feel his gums tingling, the sensation traveling up his scalp, his body overwhelmed by an intoxicating pleasure unlike anything he had ever experienced. His eyes fluttered shut as the feeling consumed him.


    In that moment, the mate bond between them deepened, mending itself as they surrendered to the act of mating.


    The sheer physical chemistry between them was overwhelming¡ªso much so that Addison''s resistance melted away entirely. This was the pull of the mate bond, an irresistible force that usually only urred between <i>fated</i> mates.


    Fated mates were what humans might call soulmates¡ªconnected physically, emotionally, and spiritually. Their bond heightened every sensation, making the act of mating almost transcendent.


    <i>''Chosen</i> mates'', on the other hand, relied more on emotional ties, with only a faint physical pull between them. And yet, what Zion and Addison felt at that moment was something far beyond the norm for chosen mates. Their instincts raged, primal and unrestrained, driving them toward something deeper¡ªsomething unstoppable.


    Zion began to move, his thrusts slow and deliberate, striking the same spot over and over again with precise control. He could feel every ridge and crease inside her as he pushed deeper, his cock stretching her to amodate his size. Each measured stroke sent waves of pleasure rippling through Addison, drawing soft whimpers from her lips as her body climbed steadily toward euphoria.


    She gasped, feeling the firm bulge pressing below her navel every time Zion buried himself inside her. With his weight pinning her against the mattress, the pressure intensified, heightening every sensation.


    The way the thick crown of his cock scraped along her inner walls, the way he filled herpletely¡ªit was overwhelming, dizzying. Her fingers curled into the sheets as pleasure coiled tightly inside her, her eyes rolling back from the sheer intensity of it.


    Then, with a firm grip, Zion pulled her up onto her knees, forcing her to support her weight while he held her arms in a possessive grasp. He drove even deeper, pushing into her until his cock pressed against the entrance of her womb. A strangled moan escaped Addison''s lips, her body trembling as she felt him im her inch by inch.


    "W-Wait! T-This... is... too much!" Addison gasped, her voice trembling as waves of intense stimtion threatened to consume her. It was overwhelming¡ªher first time, and she felt like she was losing her mind under Zion''s relentless thrusts. He pounded into her without mercy, each deep stroke sending jolts of pleasure through her already overstimted body.


    She could feel herself growing impossibly wetter, her body responding instinctively to his size, stretching to amodate him despite the sheer impossibility of it. This kind of seamless connection should only exist between fated mates¡ªthose designed for each other in every way.


    Chosen mates, on the other hand, weren''t naturally built for perfect physicalpatibility; they had to adjust, to find their rhythm over time. That''s what Addison had expected¡ªdifficulty, difort, an adjustment period.


    But there was none.


    Her body didn''t resist. It didn''t need time. The moment Zion was inside her, she weed him with an ease that defied logic, as if she had been made for him after all. Their chemistry ignited like wildfire, their desires intertwining and drowning them both in an intoxicating heat neither of them could fight.


    "Fuck! Fuck! Addy... Addyyy..." Zion growled, his voice thick with lust as he pressed closer to her. Without hesitation, he sank his fangs into her shoulder, the sharp sting of the bite sending a jolt of painced with pleasure through her body. The metallic scent of blood filled the air, warm droplets trickling down her corbone and back.


    "Shit... I was never told fucking you would feel this good," he murmured against her skin, his breath hot and ragged. But Addison barely registered his words¡ªher mind had long since shattered under the weight of pure, unrelenting pleasure. She felt as if she were floating, lost in the overwhelming ecstasy that coursed through her veins.


    She didn''t even notice the way Zion clung to her, his movements growing more desperate, more possessive. It was as if he had been deprived of this for far too long, as if he couldn''t bear the thought of letting her go. His hips never slowed, his body melting into hers, driven by an insatiable need that neither of them could fight.


    Zion ran his tongue over the fresh bite mark, savoring the taste of her before pulling Addison even closer. His arms coiled around her from behind, his right hand sliding up to cup her left breast.


    With a firm squeeze, he rolled her nipple between his fingers, drawing a sharp gasp from her lips. Addison arched her back, instinctively leaning into his touch, her body surrendering to his every movement.


    His other hand trailed lower, his fingertips brushing over her abdomen. He could feel the way it bulged slightly with every deep thrust, a sight that sent a flicker of amusement through him. With a smirk, he pressed down on the spot, applying just the right amount of pressure.


    Addison''s moan tore through the room, louder, more desperate. Zion''s lips ghosted over her ear as he whispered, his voice thick with satisfaction, "You like it here, hmm?"


    Zion''s voice dropped to a hushed, coaxing tone as he leaned in closer. "But you know... I think I could make it feel even better. Just say you won''t leave me, and I''ll make sure to satisfy you all night long..."


    His words lingered in the air, heavy with a sense of need. He wasn''t letting go of the issue, still haunted by the thought of Addison walking away. Despite hisplete control over the pack, a part of him couldn''t bear the idea of losing her, of her rejecting him and slipping away. He needed to hear her say it¡ªneeded the reassurance that she would stay.


    However, although Addison was drowning in euphoria, her little semnce of rationality still told her to decline, so she did without thinking much. "No!"


    Although her voice was slightly weaker, this made Zion livid once more, and the small hint of gentleness he had shown earlier reverted to the coldness he usually disyed towards Addison.


    It was as if the gentleness and his true self he expressed earlier were nothing but an illusion, as he channeled his anger to torment her on the bed.


    Making Addison to submit to him as her alpha and her mate. His every thrust had be rough; he would pull his cock all the way out and only leaving the tip inside before he thrust it all back in like a piston, making Addison tremble and gasp as Zion made her feel like her body was ame, then little by little, he was increasing his pace, but it was still as rough and hard making sure that Addison was screaming her lungs out.

 Chapter 12 The Hot And Cold Alpha

    <h4>Chapter 12: Chapter 12 The Hot And Cold Alpha</h4>


    <strong>___________</strong>


    <strong>WARNING!!!</strong>


    <strong>A little more than [MATURE CONTENT] in this Chapter!!!</strong>


    <strong>___________</strong>


    Zion didn¡¯t stop.


    He kept thrusting into Addison from behind, relentless andmanding, never changing their position. One hand wrapped firmly around her neck, tilting her chin upward so she was forced to stare at the ceiling, while the other cupped her breast¡ªhis fingers digging into her soft skin, leaving behind possessive marks that bloomed like bruised petals across her flesh.


    His movements were rough, almost punishing, every snap of his hips fueled by frustration, need, and something deeper¡ªsomething raw and wordless. Addison¡¯s cries of pleasure echoed through the room, hoarse and breathless, but Zion no longer begged her to stay. He let his body speak instead, each thrust an unspoken vow, a im.


    His ragged breaths burned against her shoulder, chest pressed against her back as he drove into her with such fervor she felt like she was splintering apart under the pleasure. Her legs trembled, her body barely able to keep up with the force of his rhythm.


    Zion¡¯s mouth roamed across her skin, leaving hickeys¡ªmarking her neck, her shoulders, the side of her throat. Evidence. Proof. No one would doubt what happened between them, not after tonight.


    "Ugh... ha... ha¨Chah," Zion growled near her ear, voice deep and ragged with exertion.


    And then she felt it¡ªhis cock swelling, thickening, the crown locking inside her like an anchor. Her breath hitched as he pushed impossibly deeper, until he was nudging the entrance of her womb.


    Addison¡¯s entire body convulsed, a sharp cry tearing from her lips. Heat flooded her core, and she gasped as her release spilled over, trickling down to where they were still joined¡ªZion¡¯s knot holding them in ce.


    She didn¡¯t even know if she was crying, cumming, or both¡ªbut one thing was certain: she¡¯d never forget this moment.


    "You came, huh?" Zion murmured with a low, guttural growl against Addison¡¯s ear, his warm breath fanning over her damp hair, sending a shiver down her spine. Her body was still trembling from her climax, breath ragged and chest heaving, when she felt a sudden tightness¡ªZion¡¯s cock swelling, locking deep inside her.


    His arms wrapped around her waist, possessive and unyielding. One arm curled firmly beneath her breasts, the other braced against her shoulder, holding her perfectly still. A flicker of realization sparked in Addison¡¯s dazed mind.


    <i>¡¯Shit... is he knotting inside me?¡¯</i>


    Her eyes widened, pulse racing, not just from surprise¡ªbut from the raw, primal intimacy of it all.


    A sudden sh of panic shot through Addison¡¯s veins like ice, making her blood run cold. Her breath hitched as the realization struck¡ªZion was knotting inside her.


    If he spilled his seed now, deep inside her womb, there was almost no doubt¡ªshe would get pregnant. The certainty of it mmed into her like a wave, nearly suffocating.


    Her instincts kicked in. She began to push against Zion¡¯s arms, trying to pry herself free.


    But he held her tighter.


    "Shhh... don¡¯t move," Zion murmured, his voice low and steady by her ear, "You might hurt yourself."


    Addison froze, her panic shing with the heat still radiating between them. She could feel his cock swelling inside her, the knot growing thicker, stretching her. The pressure built until it was unbearable¡ªand then¡ª


    Her body trembled violently, a second orgasm crashing through her like lightning. She gasped, back arching, head falling against Zion¡¯s chest as her limbs quivered helplessly. Her eyes fluttered before rolling back, the pleasure too much to contain.


    Zion let out a growl of satisfaction, his arms wrapped around her like steel bands. "Cumming again, huh?" he whispered against her skin, voice thick with heat and possessiveness. "Then let¡¯s cum together."


    And with those words, he bit down¡ªright on the mark he¡¯d left on her neck, the ce where his Alpha mark, his im, burned hot against her skin.


    A whimper escaped her lips, pain and pleasure entwining so tightly she could no longer tell them apart.


    She was his¡ªand in that moment, there was no escaping it.


    And with that, they came together¡ªan eruption of raw, overwhelming sensation.


    Thebination of Zion¡¯s knot swelling inside her and the sharp bite to her sensitive neck¡ªright on the Alpha mark¡ªsent Addison spiraling. Her entire body arched as wave after wave of ecstasy rolled through her.


    It was nothing like anything she¡¯d felt before. The pleasure was blinding¡ªsurging through her like sparks of electricity dancing across every nerve ending, leaving her trembling and breathless.


    Every sensation she¡¯d experienced earlier paled inparison to this. Her climax was pushed to new heights¡ªso intense it felt like her soul was being pulled apart and stitched back together by sheer pleasure.


    Her body became hypersensitive, and she couldn¡¯t even cry out properly¡ªjust ragged gasps and whimpers as her release rocked her to the core.


    Then she felt it¡ªZion¡¯s hot seed spilling deep inside her, the fullness, the heat, the primal finality of it. Her inner walls clenched involuntarily around him, drawing him deeper, sealing their connection.


    This climax wasn¡¯t just physical¡ªit was spiritual. Earth-shattering. Consuming.


    "Ugh..." Zion groaned, his voice thick and hoarse with release.


    "Ah..." Addison whimpered, barely able to breathe.


    Their bodies remained locked together, trembling, drained, andpletely undone in each other¡¯s arms.


    Another guttural grunt escaped Zion as he and Addison copsed onto the bed, their bodies slick with sweat and trembling from the aftershocks of their shared release, hearts racing in perfect sync.


    Addisony beneath him,pletely spent, her limbs weak and her senses dulled, teetering on the edge of consciousness. Zion wasn¡¯t faring much better¡ªhis breath came in ragged gasps, his muscles twitching as waves of lingering pleasure continued to ripple through him, from his scalp to the tips of his toes.


    They didn¡¯t move for a while, their bodies locked in ce as they tried to catch their breath. Zion was still buried deep inside her, his knot slowly beginning to shrink, though he could still feel his release pulsing out of him in warm,zy spurts.


    Addison¡¯s body remained warm and pliant under him, and he instinctively curled his arms around her, holding her close.


    This is what it means to mate.


    In the world of werewolves, a male rarely knots inside his partner unless he consciously intends to im her fully¡ªnot just as a mate, but as the mother of his future pup. Typically, when a male is not ready for fatherhood, the mating remains normal¡ªintimate but restrained. Even if he spills his seed, the chances of pregnancy remain low, barely one percent.


    But knotting?


    Knotting was intentional. It was primal. Binding. A deration not just of love, but of readiness.


    And Zion... Zion had made his choice.


    Whether Addison realized it or not¡ªhis body had spoken.


    He was ready to be a father.


    As Addison slowly gathered her strength beneath Zion, her mind buzzed with a flurry of conflicting thoughts. She couldn¡¯t make sense of him¡ªof <i>this</i>. Just when she thought she had him figured out, he would switch on her again.


    One moment, he looked at her with pure hatred,ing back only to taunt her, to push her to her limits, as if he took pleasure in breaking her down and watching her beg for mercy.


    Then the next, he touched her like she was the most precious thing in the world¡ªlike a man drowning in love and longing, desperate to hold onto his mate.


    She didn¡¯t understand it.

 Chapter 13 Call My Name

    <h4>Chapter 13: Chapter 13 Call My Name</h4>


    <strong>___________</strong>


    <strong>WARNING!!!</strong>


    <strong>A little more than [MATURE CONTENT] in this Chapter!!!</strong>


    <strong>___________</strong>


    This hot-and-cold whirlwind Zion trapped her in was making her feel like she was going mad. Her heart couldn¡¯t keep up with his contradictions, and her head spun just trying to piece together what he truly wanted from her.


    And truthfully... this was the first time since he returned that he really <i>looked</i> at her. That he stayed. That he touched her not out of anger, but out of something deeper, something raw and consuming.


    She didn¡¯t know what to make of it.


    But part of her¡ªdespite everything¡ªached to believe that this moment, no matter how confusing, was real.


    But it felt like they had skipped several steps¡ªbypassing every chance to talk, to understand each other¡ªand went straight to mating after a heated argument. It was all too intense, too sudden. The kind of overwhelming passion and pull they had... it was something usually only seen between fated mates, where instincts often took over reason.


    And that only made it harder for Addison to make sense of everything.


    The more she tried to understand, the more tangled it all became.


    Then, Addison felt Zion begin to move again¡ªhis hips rolling with a slow,zy rhythm as he pushed himself up from the bed. Her breath caught as she realized he wasn¡¯t done with her yet. He was still buried deep inside her, and despite everything, he remained hard, his desire for her undiminished.


    Before she could react, Zion shifted her body, parting her legs and positioning her to face him. He lifted her left leg over his shoulder, stretching her open and giving himself deeper ess. His gaze locked onto hers¡ªintense, unreadable¡ªbefore he leaned in closer and began to move again, this time slower, deliberate.


    He teased her with each slow thrust, drawing back until only the tip of him remained before sliding all the way in, deep and unhurried. The sensation made Addison shiver uncontrobly, her toes curling with the overwhelming mix of pleasure and anticipation. His pace was maddening, as though he wanted to savor every second, to make her feel every inch of him.


    "Z-Zion, we... we just..." Addison tried to speak, but her voice trembled with every slow, deliberate thrust of his hips. Her body shuddered, warmth pooling between her thighs, and she bit her lip to stifle a moan. But even her soft, broken whimper made something primal stir in Zion.


    With a sudden, powerful thrust, he drove deep into her, stealing the breath from her lungs. Addison arched back, clutching at the sheets as a gasp tore from her lips. "Zion!"


    Her voice¡ªsoft, desperate, full of longing¡ªmade his eyes flicker gold. A low, guttural growl rumbled from his chest as he repeated the same deep thrust, hungry to hear her say his name again.


    But this time, Addison couldn¡¯t hold back. A breathy, uncontroble moan escaped her lips, her head falling back. Zion growled again, his control slipping as he mmed into her once more, harder, deeper¡ªuntil her cry filled the room.


    "Zion!"


    Over and over, Zion kept moving, his rhythm relentless yet intentional. He ced both hands firmly on either side of Addison¡¯s waist, anchoring her beneath him. His eyes never left her face, watching every flicker of expression¡ªevery bite of her lip, every flutter of hershes¡ªas if memorizing her in this moment.


    When Addison¡¯s eyes finally met his, Zion locked onto her with a gaze so intense it made her breath hitch. But the moment she tried to look away, his hand came up to gently but firmly hold her chin, guiding her back to him.


    "Look at me," he growled, his voice low andmanding. "I want to see your eyes when you scream my name."


    Addison, her mind nk and body overwhelmed by pleasure, instinctively obeyed. She called out Zion¡¯s name again and again, her voice breathless and trembling. Each time his name left her lips, Zion¡¯s thrusts grew more intense, driven by a fervor that made her lose all sense of restraint.


    The pleasure consumed her, dissolving thest fragments of resistance within her. All the fight she had clung to melted away into nothing but need¡ªpure, undeniable need. She surrendered to the sensation of mating, something she had never experienced before. And now, under the full force of the mate bond¡¯s pull, it was impossible to deny. Fighting it would only hurt more¡ªmore than all the pain she¡¯d endured in the past.


    Zion didn¡¯t stop until his second climax crashed through him."F¨Cfuck, I¡¯m cumming," he snarled, his sweat dripping onto Addison¡¯s flushed skin.


    Addison was already on the edge, and the overwhelming wave of euphoria pulled her under once more. She didn¡¯t even know how many times she had cum, or how many times Zion had drawn it out of her¡ªher voice hoarse from screaming his name like a mantra.


    But even after spilling himself deep inside her a second time, Zion didn¡¯t stop. He couldn¡¯t. It was as if something inside him had snapped¡ªlike a dam had broken loose. His hunger was insatiable, primal. Whether it was his wolf, Shura, or his own desire, he couldn¡¯t tell anymore. The only thing he knew was this: he needed to keep iming her, again and again, until she couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    And she didn¡¯t. Addison passed out from exhaustion, her body limp beneath him. It wasn¡¯t even the first time¡ªit had happened earlier, mid-mating¡ªbut Zion, desperate and crazed with need, had bitten the side of her breast just hard enough to wake her. And when her eyes fluttered open from the sharp sting, he dove right back in, fucking her without mercy until the first light of dawn crept through the windows.


    When Addison becamepletely unresponsive¡ªtoo drained to even whimper¡ªZion finally stilled. With a low breath, he scooped her up from the bed, her body limp and boneless in his arms. The sheets beneath them were soaked¡ªslick with sweat, cum, and the remnants of their wild, consuming union.


    He carried her with care, cradling her close to his chest as he stepped into the bathroom. Sitting on the edge of the tub, he held her as he reached out to run the bath, the sound of rushing water filling the space. Steam slowly curled in the air while Zion¡¯s fingers gently traced the contours of her flushed, exhausted face.


    Addison¡¯s uneven breathing drew a smirk from his lips.<i>¡¯Now you know your ce,¡¯ </i>he murmured low, brushing damp hair from her face. <i>¡¯Stay by my side... just like this.¡¯</i>


    But in that moment, a flicker of something deeper¡ªan emotion he couldn¡¯t name¡ªflicked in his eyes. He didn¡¯t even notice it, too caught up in what he believed she should do now that he¡¯d imed her... too distracted to realize he was already hoping she <i>would choose</i> to stay, not just obey.


    "Send someone to the fourth floor to fix the door and clean up my room."Zion¡¯smand echoed through the mindlink, his tone sharp and unreadable as it reached his Beta.


    Beta Greg, who had been on his way to oversee morning training, halted mid-step. A slow, knowing smirk curled his lips¡ªone that bordered on sinister. He didn¡¯t need to ask what had happened. He could guess.


    Without dy, he ryed the order through the mindlink to an omega on morning duty, one who was tasked with cleaning the Alpha¡¯s quarters and the entire fourth floor every day.


    "The Alpha needs his room cleaned and the door repaired. Move quickly and attend to him," Greg said, his voiceced with anticipation.

 Chapter 14 Three Days And Three Nights

    <h4>Chapter 14: Chapter 14 Three Days And Three Nights</h4>


    But his mind wasn¡¯t just on the logistics¡ªno. He was brimming with curiosity. ¡¯<i>What exactly happenedst night?¡¯</i> What kind of "torture" had Addison endured? Would she finally know her ce now?


    Buzzing with eagerness, Greg abruptly changed direction, veering away from the training grounds and heading back toward the packhouse. He wanted a glimpse¡ªjust a glimpse¡ªof what remained of the once-defiant Luna.


    <i>¡¯Was she broken? Shaken? Barely clinging to consciousness? Or had Zion gone even further than that?¡¯</i>


    His thoughts burned with expectation as he approached, eager to witness the aftermath firsthand.


    Beta Greg knew he wasn¡¯t permitted to enter the fourth floor¡ªonly the omegas responsible for cleaning and fixing the door were allowed there. However, he waited at the base of the stairs on the third floor, pacing back and forth as he kept an eye on the omegas, eager to see when they would be finished.


    Upstairs, when the omegas saw the door ajar, they immediately stepped forward to fix it. However, even from a few feet away, they could already smell the unmistakable scent of mixed intimate fluids wafting from the room.


    For a moment, they were frozen, exchanging nces as they realized what had likely transpired the previous night. It became clear what their alpha had meant by "teaching Addison a lesson."


    Understanding their position, the omegas quicklyposed themselves, bowing their heads and focusing on the task at hand. They worked swiftly: two omegas attended to the door¡¯s hinges, while another removed the bedsheets and pillowcases.


    As they worked, they could hear the faint sound of water sshing from the bathroom, but they chose to ignore it.


    Soon, however, Addison¡¯s soft gasps and moans echoed off the tiled walls of the bathroom. Zion had joined her in the bathtub, and as soon as Addison opened her eyes, he took advantage of the moment, starting again.


    The sound of sshing water mixed with the rhythmic pping of flesh, apanied by Addison¡¯s uncontroble moans and whimpers, reverberated through the room.


    "Z-Zion, wait! There are people outside!" Addison said, her voice tinged with embarrassment. But Zion didn¡¯t stop. In fact, it felt as if he wanted her to moan louder, to make sure that anyone nearby could hear the sound of her pleasure.


    Addison, desperate to hold back, bit down hard on Zion¡¯s shoulder as he thrust inside her. He didn¡¯t flinch at the sharp bite; instead, he urged her on, his voice low and hungry.


    "Yes, bite me, scratch me, leave your marks on my body," he growled, the sound echoing off the bathroom tiles, making Addison¡¯s head spin with desire.


    Once the omegas finished their work in the Alpha Suite, they quietly made their way to the kitchen to prepare breakfast for Addison and Zion. As they descended to the third floor, where Beta Greg was waiting, they anxiously scattered without uttering a word.


    The fear of what they had witnessed, and not knowing what they could or couldn¡¯t say, made them choose silence. They understood the importance of avoiding trouble with their alpha.


    Watching them scurry away like frightened rabbits, Beta Greg let out a dismissive snort through his nostrils. When he turned around, he noticed ire panting, her body drenched in sweat, as she was about to ascend the stairs to the fourth floor.


    Without hesitation, Beta Greg grabbed her and pulled her back to the second floor, deciding to increase her guard detail, as she had somehow managed to sneak away again.


    After the room was cleaned, Zion carefully carried Addison from the bathroom back to the bed. They remained entwined, unwilling to let go of each other, continuing their mating until breakfast was delivered to the front door of the Alpha suite.


    Zion growled towards the door in irritation, "Just leave the food outside," before returning his attention to Addison.


    When he finally stepped out to retrieve the food, it had already cooled, and Addison had passed out once again. When she woke up the second time, Zion fed her brunch, though the process took longer than usual since she was too weak to move on her own.


    Once she had finished eating, Zion consumed the remaining food himself. After pushing the cart out of the room, he returned to Addison and resumed their mating again, as if he never grew tired¡ªlike there was an insatiable desire between them, as if one of them was in heat or it was the mating season.


    Addison cried out for mercy many times, feeling as though her body was about to fall apart, but Zion never stopped, as if he could never get enough of her.


    For three days and three nights, Zion repeated this routine, giving Addison very little time to sleep and rest before jumping right back in to mate with her. He didn¡¯t even pull out unless it was extremely necessary, such as when he needed to take food from outside to feed Addison so she would have more energy to mate with him.


    Over those three days and three nights, he had knotted inside her no less than ten times.


    And when Zion finally let her go, they both slept the entire day, holding each other. When Addison opened her eyes, it was already dark outside. The cold wind from the window was blowing the curtains away, and Zion¡¯s arms were draped over her protectively.


    Addison, who had finally gotten her rest and her reason was finallying back to her, shifted to her side and looked straight at Zion¡¯s face, which she could barely see through the dark.


    Luckily, she still had little bits of her werewolf senses, allowing her to make out the outline of Zion¡¯s features. She stared at him, thinking.


    She was contemting what to do now. Over these three days, Zion made her feel like she was his world and that he desired her just as much as she desired him.


    During this time, she sensed that their mate bond had mended remarkably well; although it was still broken, the pain from the decaying mate bond had significantly lessened, allowing her to feel the pull.


    <i>¡¯Should I give him a chance? Give us a chance?¡¯</i> she thought. But then again, she felt like she had suffered enough. Zion treated her with a hot and cold attitude; one moment he was so passionate, and then the next, he was as cold as a block of ice, showing his hatred toward her.


    If that was the case, it would be better for her to endure the pain of rejection. At least that would only leave her in great pain once. But if she stayed, she would only prolong her suffering. After all, there was already ire. Thinking of all this, Addison felt extremely conflicted.


    Her mind and heart were having their own opinions, splitting her decision. If she followed her brain, she would leave without looking back, but her heart said otherwise. What Zion had shown her these past three days didn¡¯t seem like a lie; she could feel it, which made it so hard for her to decide.


    "What are you thinking?" Zion¡¯s hoarse, maic voice sounded above her head, making Addison look up and meet Zion¡¯s dark eyes. Without saying much, Zion gave Addison¡¯s forehead a lingering kiss, causing Addison¡¯s heart to twitch while her eyes fluttered. This action furtherplicated Addison¡¯s feelings.

 Chapter 15 Liability?

    <h4>Chapter 15: Chapter 15 Liability?</h4>


    Due to the whirlwind of conflicting emotions in her heart, Addison didn¡¯t even notice when sleep finally imed her. As she drifted off, Zion sat quietly by her side, watching her with unreadable eyes hidden in the shadows of the night.


    Before long, he gently pulled her into his arms, cradling her close. He buried his face in her hair, inhaling herforting scent¡ªa scent that wrapped around him like a luby.


    For the first time since his days on the frontlines, Zion felt truly at peace. That warmth, that serenity... it pulled him into the deepest sleep he¡¯d had in years.


    When the two finally woke again, the sun was already high in the sky. Zion immediately sprang out of bed and began dressing, the weight of responsibility settling back onto his shoulders.


    He had holed himself up with Addison for three days, neglecting his duties, and there were pressing matters that required his attention around the pack grounds.


    Addison stirred groggily, slowly sitting up, but before she could rise, Zion gently pushed her back down onto the bed. His voice was calm, almost emotionless. "Get some more rest. I¡¯m heading to my office to handle the pack¡¯s affairs."


    Without waiting for Addison¡¯s reply, Zion left the room in a sh and made his way straight to his office, where his Beta was already waiting. Back in the Alpha suite, Addison drifted back to sleep¡ªher body still too weak to move.


    Her legs trembled, and even the thought of standing felt impossible. She was so drained, it felt like even a soft breeze could knock her over. Besides, it was still early¡ªso early the sun hadn¡¯t even risen yet.


    Meanwhile, as soon as Zion sat down in his chair, he didn¡¯t waste a second. His gaze locked onto his Beta as he asked sharply, "So? Did the Royal Family respond to our message? When are they sending the convoy to escort the Princess back to the Royal Capital?"


    His brows drew together in a tight line, his chin resting on his inteced fingers, the weight of responsibility settling back over his shoulders like a familiar cloak.


    "Alpha, I personally delivered the letter through the secret line before we returned home. I made it clear that they needed to act quickly¡ªthere¡¯s a risk the vampires might catch wind of this information too," Beta Greg reported.


    "Just before dawn, we received a reply. The Royal Family is dispatching their best warriors in secret to retrieve the Princess. They¡¯re expected to arrive within fifteen days¡ªten, if everything goes smoothly. They¡¯re moving covertly to avoid being tracked, so until then, our priority is to keep the Princess safe. Once she¡¯s in their hands, we can finally breathe a little easier."


    There was a hint of excitement in Greg¡¯s voice¡ªunderstandably so. After all, they were talking about the Royal Princess, the only daughter of the Alpha King, who had been missing for three long years.


    It was nothing short of a miracle that Alpha Zion had rescued her during a raid on one of the vampire fortresses.


    Who would¡¯ve thought that among the captives they freed that night, one would turn out to be the long-lost princess?


    Once the Princess was safely escorted back to the Royal Capital, their pack would be honored with great merit and generous rewards. And given their Alpha¡¯s connection to the Princess, it wasn¡¯t far-fetched to imagine that the Alpha King might even bestow his only daughter to Alpha Zion.


    If that happened, their pack¡¯s status would rise immensely¡ªbacked by the Royal Family, no neighboring pack would dare challenge them again.


    "Alpha, about Addison..."


    "She¡¯s my Luna. Show some respect!" Zion snarled, baring his fangs at his Beta.


    But almost immediately, he snapped back to his senses, his expression shifting into a troubled frown. He stood up abruptly, his mood soured, leaving even his Beta momentarily stunned by the sudden change in demeanor.


    The truth was¡ªZion himself was grappling with an internal storm. He <i>knew</i> in his mind that he should hate Addison... but over those three intense days and nights, his body¡ªand the undeniable pull of the mate bond¡ªhad proven otherwise.


    He couldn¡¯t stay indifferent. No matter how much he tried to convince himself, every touch, every scent, every moment with her chipped away at his resolve.


    Now, it felt like he was walking a tightrope suspended over a vast drop¡ªone misstep and he¡¯d plummet. The conflict between his heart and his mind was suffocating, and though part of him longed to surrender, the hate still lingered, festering in the corners of his soul.


    He didn¡¯t know if the Moon Goddess was ying a cruel joke on him. He hated the feeling of losing control¡ªyet with Addison, that control slipped through his fingers like water. No matter how much he tried to resist, his desire for her overwhelmed him.


    Even Shura, his wolf, had fought to take over while they were mating, growling and pushing from within. During those moments, Zion stopped thinking altogether. It was as if instinct had devoured reason.


    But despite everything, the pain of losing his father still burned deep inside him. There was blood between them¡ªa life lost that stood like a wall he couldn¡¯t just ignore or forgive. That¡¯s why the storm of love and hate inside his chest was so tormenting. It gnawed at him, heavy and suffocating.


    And worst of all... it was maddeningly persistent.


    "Alpha... that scent on you..." Beta Greg¡¯s voice faltered as his eyes widened in realization. "You... you didn¡¯t... Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re falling for your chosen mate?"


    It hit him all at once¡ªlike a secret suddenly exposed. At first, he had tried to convince himself that Zion was merely teaching Addison a harsh lesson, especially after the Alpha disappeared for three days without joining meals or overseeing training.


    Greg had assumed it was all just because he was busy with the punishment he was giving Addison behind closed doors.


    But now, standing in the office face-to-face with Zion, the truth was undeniable.


    The potent scent clinging to Zion¡ªintimate and raw¡ªwas a mixture of himself and Addison. It was heavy in the air, wrapping around his Alpha like a second skin. Zion hadn¡¯t even bothered to shower before rushing down upon hearing the message from the Royal Capital.


    Greg, who had been too nervous earlier to notice anything else, suddenly felt the full weight of the pheromones. It hit his nostrils like a punch, and his breath caught in his throat. There was no mistaking it anymore.


    The Alpha wasn¡¯t even torturing Addison during the days of his absence.


    Instead, they are mating like wild animals, letting their beastly side take over their desire and instinct¡ªand that scared Greg more than anything.


    If Zion truly let go of his hatred for Addison and gave in to the mate bond... wouldn¡¯t that mean the rest of them would be expected to do the same? To forgive, to forget, and to wee her as their Luna?


    Even if the pack could swallow their grudges and ept her, what then? What did Addison have to offer in the role of Luna? Sure, she had managerial skills¡ªbut she couldn¡¯t fight. Not even a little. And this wasn¡¯t some safe haven tucked away from the world. This was the bordends, where danger was never far.


    The vampires may have retreated for now, but who¡¯s to say they wouldn¡¯t return? Their kind was ruthless¡ªdriven by an insatiable thirst for power, for territory, for control. If that bnce ever tipped again, what could Addison possibly do? She couldn¡¯t protect herself, let alone stand at Zion¡¯s side in battle. She¡¯d be a weakness. A liability.

 Chapter 16 A Bet

    <h4>Chapter 16: Chapter 16 A Bet</h4>


    The Midnight River Pack had only just begun to rebuild after three long years of chaos and loss. They were still standing on unsteady ground, struggling to regain the respect they¡¯d oncemanded.


    What they needed now were strong, capable leaders who could project that strength to the world¡ªwho could remind the other packs and races that they weren¡¯t to be trifled with.


    And Addison? She couldn¡¯t offer them that. No matter how Beta Greg looked at it, she wasn¡¯t a symbol of power. She was a variable¡ªan unpredictable risk at a time when they could least afford one.


    As much as the pack needed a strong Alpha to lead them, they equally needed a powerful Luna¡ªsomeone who could stand beside their Alpha, guide the pack with wisdom and strength, and one day bear a stronger Alpha bloodline that would be the hope and future of their people.


    Thinking about this, Beta Greg couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows in frustration. A wave of repulsion washed over him at the thought of Addison.


    He didn¡¯t even need to speak for Zion to notice¡ªthanks to the deep connection he shared with his pack as their Alpha, Zion could sense the emotional undercurrents running through them. And right now, he could clearly feel his Beta¡¯s dissatisfaction pulsing through that bond.


    If not for the former Alpha¡¯s influence, Zion was certain that no one in the pack would have epted Addison in the first ce.


    From the very beginning¡ªwhen his father returned home on the brink of death, carrying an unconscious girl in his arms¡ªZion had been filled with resentment. That same girl, Addison, waster revealed to be his chosen mate, chosen by his father.


    The idea alone stirred intense dissatisfaction within him. He couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Addison was cunning and maniptive, seizing the opportunity to secure a position of power as Luna of the Midnight River Pack, the second strongest in the werewolf world at the time.


    But after his father¡¯s death, everything crumbled. The pack was swiftly trampled by their enemies, pressured from all sides, and their status plummeted.


    Alliances were severed without hesitation¡ªno one feared retaliation anymore. All the weight of survival and leadership fell onto Zion¡¯s shoulders the moment he came of age.


    His father hadn¡¯t evenpleted his Alpha training for Zion, leaving him to figure things out on his own. Zion had to lead his warriors into battle after battle, facing overwhelming odds against vampires who attacked with brutal tactics and sheer numbers.


    The pressure was suffocating¡ªand the bitterness he felt toward Addison only deepened.


    Even Zion had momentarily forgotten his resentment toward Addison after spending some time with her. They hadn¡¯t spoken about their past¡ªno discussions about the three years they had been apart, no attempts to understand each other.


    Instead, they just mated like it was mating season, consumed by instinct rather than intention.


    Now that Zion looked back on it, a deep frown creased his face. It felt wrong. He felt like he had been under a spell¡ªseduced, drawn in, manipted. The idea that he might have been charmed rather than truly willing unsettled him.


    He hated it. He hated the feeling of losing control over himself, like his body had betrayed his mind.


    Frustrated and exasperated after discussing the pressing matter of the Royals with his Beta¡ªspecifically the preparations they needed to make while waiting for the royal convoy to escort the princess back to the capital¡ªZion stormed off to the training grounds.


    His Beta trailed after him, a knowing smile tugging at his lips. He recognized that look in Zion¡¯s eyes: turmoil, conflict, the desperate need to shake off the weight of everything clouding his mind.


    Zion was angry¡ªnot just at the situation, but at himself. Angry for losing control, for allowing Addison to seep into his thoughts and shake the foundation of who he believed himself to be, the hatred he was clinging into. He needed to fight it. He needed rity.


    Sensing this, his Beta dly followed. If Zion needed someone to punch, to vent out that chaos brewing inside, he¡¯d be there. As they stepped onto the training grounds, where the warriors were just beginning their warmups, the two men faced each other in silence.


    Their eyes met, tension thick in the air, each carrying their own thoughts and burdens, ready to let it all out the only way they knew how¡ªthrough the sh of fists and fury.


    Zion tilted his head to the side, stretching his neck until a satisfying crack echoed in the air. He rolled his shoulders, loosening the stiffness coiled there. Beside him, Beta Greg bounced lightly on his feet, testing the flexibility of his ankles and repeatedly shaking out his wrists.


    The moment the surrounding warriors noticed their Alpha and second-inmand gearing up for a sparring match, they quickly gathered around, grinning with anticipation. A good fight between the top two was always worth watching.


    Just as they squared off, Greg broke the silence with a grin.


    "My Alpha," he said, voiceced with mischief, "how about we make things a little more interesting with a wager?"


    Zion arched a brow, amused. "I¡¯m listening."


    "If I win," Greg dered, "you¡¯ll follow <i>my</i> arrangement for the entire week¡ªnoints."


    Zion let out a low chuckle, a rare smirk ying on his lips. "Bold of you, considering you <i>always</i> lose. What¡¯ll you do when <i>you</i> lose again?"


    "Alpha Zion, I always lose anyway. Can¡¯t you at least give me the small satisfaction of a reward <i>if</i> I win?" Beta Greg said shamelessly, a yful glint in his eyes. "Just a little something to help mend my fragile ego and give me a sense of fulfillment."


    He wasn¡¯t wrong¡ªevery time they sparred, Zion could toss him to the ground like a feather if he wanted to. Greg could count on one hand the number of times he¡¯d managed to win, and each of those was under... special circumstances.


    Still, Zion often humored him. Not because he thought Greg stood a real chance, but because he didn¡¯t want to crush his Beta¡¯s pride or dampen the morale of his second-inmand. After all, how would it look if the pack thought their Beta was as weak as a chick?


    "Alright, it¡¯s a deal," Zion agreed without hesitation.


    The moment the words left his mouth, Greg lunged forward with a burst of raw strength, leaving a deep imprint on the dirt ground. In a blink, he was in front of Zion, his fist slicing through the air toward Zion¡¯s cheek.


    But before it couldnd, Zion effortlessly caught his wrist with a single hand, his stance unshaken. With a sharp twist, he hurled Greg into the air.


    Greg reacted mid-flight, curling his body, tucking his knees, and flipping over with practiced ease. Hended on his feet in a crouch, dust flying around him. Without missing a beat, heunched himself again¡ªthis time veering to Zion¡¯s side and aiming to strike from behind.


    Yet Zion still hadn¡¯t moved an inch from his original spot. He stood firm, watching Greg intently, his sharp gaze reading every movement, every angle¡ªcalcting. He wasn¡¯t just waiting. He was observing, learning, and nning his counter with cold precision.


    Just as Zion was about to strike, a voice called out from the sidelines, pulling his attention.


    "Zion!"

 Chapter 17 Meant To Be Cast Aside

    <h4>Chapter 17: Chapter 17 Meant To Be Cast Aside</h4>


    He instinctively turned toward the source¡ªand in that split second, Greg seized the opportunity. His foot mmed into Zion¡¯s side. Though Zion managed to block most of the force, the impact still sent him skidding several feet across the dirt, his boots carving a long trail in the ground.


    "Alpha Zion, I won," Greg dered smugly, brushing imaginary dust off his hands.


    Zion¡¯s brows furrowed. It wasn¡¯t exactly a dignified victory¡ªbut a loss was still a loss. He said nothing, simply nodding in acknowledgment, though a flicker of irritation crossed his face.


    His gaze drifted toward the source of the distraction¡ªa woman passing by,ughing beside a man. The sight made his frown deepen.


    "Z-Zion! Are you alright?!" ire rushed over, her hands protectively cradling her pregnant belly, her eyes full of concern. She studied his face, confused by the faraway look in his eyes.


    When he didn¡¯t respond, she called again, more gently this time. "Zion?"


    Only then did Zion blink himself back to the present. His gaze shifted to ire, and he gave a slow, absentminded nod before turning to look at his Beta.


    "So," he said with narrowed eyes, suspicioncing his tone, "what exactly was it you wanted me to do again?"


    It was clear he already sensed Greg was up to something mischievous.


    Beta Greg grinned broadly, his canines shing as he spoke with mock innocence. "It¡¯s really not that difficult, Alpha Zion. Just a simple task¡ªapany our precious Miss ire and don¡¯t leave her side for the entire week."


    He sped his hands behind his back, looking far too pleased with himself. "She¡¯s still pregnant, and it¡¯s her first time in our pack. Aside from you, she isn¡¯t quitefortable with anyone else. Being by her side will definitely help lift her spirits¡ªand stabilize her emotions, which could affect the pup."


    Greg shrugged casually. "While you keep herpany, I¡¯ll handle your duties and manage the pack. That way, you can focus on her."


    Of course, what he didn¡¯t say aloud was his true intention: to give ire and his Alpha more time together, hoping their bond would deepen. If he could just nudge their rtionship forward, maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªhe could finally convince Zion to dissolve his mate bond with Addison.


    When Zion hesitated for a moment too long, clearly lost in thought, Beta Greg pressed further, his tone a bit more persuasive.


    "Alpha, you know how important it is to protect Miss ire and make sure she feels wee and safe in our territory. If she¡¯s unhappy or mistreated, the Alpha King won¡¯t take it lightly¡ªand thest thing we need is for him to think we¡¯re neglecting his precious daughter."


    Greg gave a pointed look, lowering his voice just enough to sound serious. "This isn¡¯t just about her... it¡¯s about the greater good of our pack."


    Zion took a deep breath and looked off into the distance before giving a curt nod. His lips were pressed into a firm line, but he said nothing. And just like that, he began apanying ire as promised.


    Meanwhile, as Beta Greg had nned, he stepped in to handle Zion¡¯s office work. The very first thing he did was march straight into Addison¡¯s office. The smile on Addison¡¯s face, mid-conversation with her Gamma, vanished the moment she saw him.


    Her expression turned cold, her eyes narrowing in displeasure. Greg hadn¡¯t knocked. He hadn¡¯t announced himself. He had simply barged in¡ªtantly disregarding protocol, authority, and her position as the pack¡¯s Luna.


    Without even acknowledging their presence properly, Greg stepped forward and dered in amanding tone, "Hand over all the core projects of the pack. I¡¯ll take over from here. There¡¯s no need for you to be involved."


    His tone dripped with condescension, as if speaking to a subordinate rather than the Luna. Gamma Levi frowned deeply at the tant disrespect and started to respond¡ªbut Greg didn¡¯t spare him even a nce.


    "Hurry up. I don¡¯t have the whole day to deal with you," Beta Greg said impatiently, his arms crossed and tone dismissive.


    Addison¡¯s eyes narrowed, her jaw clenched. "Are you seriously telling me to hand over all my work? That you¡¯re kicking me out of my own projects?"


    Her voice was tight, carefully restrained¡ªbut barely. Rage simmered just beneath the surface.


    She stood tall, refusing to be intimidated, but the sting was undeniable. For three long years, she had poured her blood, sweat, and tears into these core projects.


    She had painstakingly negotiated alliances with other packs, established vital trade routes, and built a thriving farming initiative from the ground up. Every contract, every partnership, every sess had been hers. And now, just like that, it was all being stripped away?


    She could hardly believe it.


    "You can¡¯t be serious," she muttered, more to herself than to Greg. Her hands trembled slightly at her sides, whether from anger or disbelief, even she wasn¡¯t sure.


    But Beta Greg didn¡¯t flinch. "I¡¯m not here to argue with you, Luna. This is what the Alpha wants. Hand everything over. Starting today, your involvement is no longer required."


    Beta Greg crossed his arms, his expression filled with disdain. "What? Just because the Alpha fucked you, you think that makes you the rightful Luna of this pack?" he sneered.


    His tone was sharp, each wordced with venom. "Did you forget your ce, or are you still clinging to some foolish dream that you¡¯ll hold on to that title for long? Haven¡¯t you realized by now¡ªyou were always meant to be cast aside."


    He took a step forward, voice dropping, deliberate and cruel. "Especially now that Miss ire is here."


    His lips curled into a mocking smile as he stared at her, his eyes scanning her face¡ªbeautiful, but still pale. Herplexion had just begun to recover after three days of Zion¡¯s attention, after he¡¯d fed and pampered her in bed like she mattered. The hollowness in her cheeks had softened, the exhaustion on her face beginning to fade.


    But now, under Greg¡¯s words, that fragile strength threatened to crack all over again.


    How could she forget?


    Even without Beta Greg¡¯s cruel reminder, Addison already knew¡ªAlpha Zion hated her. She had known it deep down all along. But hearing it spoken aloud, having the wound that had just barely begun to scab over torn open again, hurt far more than she expected.


    She could pretend not to care, act like the martyr if she wanted to¡ªbut the truth was, she wasn¡¯t one. She was just a woman holding on to a thread of hope that she couldn¡¯t quite let go of.


    Earlier that day, when she got out of bed, still confused by Zion¡¯s hot-and-cold treatment, a fragile hope had begun to bloom inside her. Maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªsomething was changing.


    So she¡¯d left the Alpha¡¯s suite and, with her Gamma beside her, walked the pack grounds under the guise of conducting an inspection. They passed near the training ground, chatting andughing as if everything was normal.


    But really, she was only there to steal a nce at him¡ªher mate.


    And what she saw shattered whatever illusion she had left.


    There he was... with ire. The way he looked at her¡ªgentle, attentive, warm¡ªwas so different. So painfully different from how he looked at Addison. With her, there was only tension, obligation, and the faint pull of the mate bond,ced with carnal desire that felt more instinctual than emotional. But with ire... he was considerate, calm, and tender in a way he never was with Addison.

 Chapter 18 You Aren’t My Luna

    <h4>Chapter 18: Chapter 18 You Aren¡¯t My Luna</h4>


    <i>¡¯Maybe... maybe he gave in to his carnal desire because he couldn¡¯t be like that with ire right now, not while she¡¯s carrying his pup...¡¯</i> Addison thought.


    And just like that, it was as if someone had poured a bucket of ice water over her. The chill seeped into her bones, awakening her from the illusion she had been clinging to¡ªforcing her to see the truth she had been too afraid to ept.


    She felt drained. She thought she had already moved on¡ªbut now she realized, it wasn¡¯t that easy to let go. Hearing Beta Greg say that her mate had ordered him to retrieve all the core projects from her... it felt like a p to the face.


    Wasn¡¯t that a clear sign she was being pushed out and reced? That she was never epted as the Luna of this pack, and that her ce was now being offered to ire?


    What more proof did she need?


    Those three days and three nights with Zion¡ªwas it all just an illusion she¡¯d created in her mind? A fantasy she desperately clung to while he gave in to his carnal desire? Sure, he had whispered heart-stirring words during their mating, but everyone knew: a man¡¯s sweet nothings in bed meant nothing.


    Addison slumped back in her chair, the weight of it all crashing down. Seeing this, Gamma Levi¡¯s expression darkened.


    Like his tail had been stepped on, he lunged and mmed Beta Greg against the wall, his hand mped around the man¡¯s neck as he growled, "How dare you disrespect our Luna?!"


    "Luna?" Beta Greg sneered. "Maybe you epted her as your Luna¡ªbut I didn¡¯t!"


    He growled,pletely unfazed by the pressure on his neck, his eyes flickering with a dangerous glint as his canines elongated. His defiance wasn¡¯t just personal¡ªit was a direct challenge.


    To him, Gamma Levi¡¯s aggression was an insult to his authority as the second-inmand. And by the rules of the pack, he had every right to retaliate.


    His gaze dropped to Levi¡¯s hand still gripping his neck, and a wicked smile curled on his lips¡ªas if he was daring Levi to cross the line.


    Sensing the tension spiking, Addison shot to her feet. Her chair crashed to the floor with a loud thud as she mmed her hand on the table.


    "Enough! Take the core projects and leave!" Addisonmanded, her voiceced with such authority and pressure that both Beta Greg and Gamma Levi froze in surprise.


    But just as quickly as it came, that powerful presence vanished¡ªlike a ripple settling on calm water.


    Beta Greg blinked, uncertain if he¡¯d really felt it or if his mind had yed a trick on him. With a snort, he brushed Gamma Levi¡¯s hand off him like swatting away a fly.


    As Levi¡¯s focus faltered for a moment, Greg took the chance to regain hisposure and shot Addison a cold, condescending look before turning away.


    Before leaving, Beta Greg threw onest remark over his shoulder."Just a friendly piece of advice, Luna¡ªknow your ce. Believe it or not, Alpha Zion won¡¯t even spare you a nce these days. He¡¯s too busy attending to our future Luna and his pup. I hope you understand what that means¡ªand stop being an eyesore."


    With a smug smile, he turned and strode out of the room like he¡¯d won a battle.


    Gamma Levi growled lowly, his eyes ring with restrained rage, but Addison raised a hand to stop him.


    If she hadn¡¯t acted first, Beta Greg might have already attacked¡ªAddison had clearly seen the dangerous glint in his eyes and the sharp elongation of his nails. He had been aiming for Levi¡¯s arm, ready to strike.


    Greg must¡¯ve been seething with dissatisfaction¡ªdispleased that Gamma Levi dared to defend her, to stand on her side. He wanted to make him pay for it.


    But how could she let that happen? Levi was her Gamma, the only one in the pack who still stood by her. He was her closest friend here. Letting him get hurt because of her? Her conscience couldn¡¯t bear it.


    In that split second, Addison gave it all away¡ªher work, her aplishments, her pride.


    What stung the most wasn¡¯t just the loss¡ªit was knowing that her own mate had given his Beta the go-ahead to barge into her office and demand the fruits of herbor. Her sweat. Her blood.


    A hollow smile tugged at her lips as she looked up at the ceiling, a shaky breath escaping her. She wanted tough at herself¡ªfor daring to nurture even a flicker of hope in her heart.


    "Luna... you shouldn¡¯t have agreed to hand over the core project," Gamma Levi said gently, his voiceced with concern and empathy as he stood by her side.


    "Even if I said no, they¡¯d still find a way to take it," Addison murmured, her voice tight. "No matter what I choose, the oue would be the same. The only difference is I¡¯d make it harder for both of us¡ªand for what? Letting you get hurt in the process isn¡¯t worth it..."


    She shut her eyes tightly, trying to hold it all in. Her chest ached as her teeth clenched, and the sting behind her eyes warned her that tears were dangerously close to falling.


    And just as Beta Greg had said, her mate hadn¡¯t spared her a nce in days. Zion now spent all his time with ire¡ªstrolling through the pack grounds beside her, letting everyone witness their so-called harmony.


    ire would even join the pups at the yground,ughter bubbling from her lips as she yed, her face glowing with affection, eyes crinkling with every smile.


    Zion, always nearby, watched her with a soft gaze, even joining in with the children, like a picture-perfect family in the making.


    Addison didn¡¯t need to see it with her own eyes¡ªthe rumors were relentless. Gossip filled the air like smoke, suffocating and ever-present, along with the mocking stares and barely concealed scorn from the rest of the pack.


    Bit by bit, the light in Addison¡¯s eyes began to fade. With each passing day, her heart fractured further until the fragile hope she¡¯d carefully rebuilt¡ªnurtured by those fleeting days and nights with Zion¡ªcrumbled entirely.


    It felt as though they had returned to square one. No... perhaps it was even worse than before.


    Those nights of passion? They meant nothing now. Maybe they never had. For all she knew, Zion could already be regretting them, brushing it all off as a moment of weakness or a mistake he wished he hadn¡¯t made. And to make it all worse, Beta Greg made a point to visit her office often¡ªnot for business, but to twist the knife deeper.


    He¡¯de bearing "updates" like a cruel messenger, delivering tales of Zion and ire¡¯s perfect days: their joy, theirughter, their growing closeness¡ªevery detail calcted to wound.


    With nothing to upy her thoughts, Addison had no choice but to sit with the silence¡ªand in that silence, her mind spiraled. Left unchecked, it clung to every poisonous word Beta Greg delivered, each one a reminder of her mate¡¯s happiness with another woman.


    The heartbreak gnawed at her, slowly and relentlessly, as though Beta Greg took pleasure in dismantling her piece by piece, feeding on her anguish like it was his favorite pastime.

 Chapter 19 Who Is The Recognized Luna

    <h4>Chapter 19: Chapter 19 Who Is The Recognized Luna</h4>


    Gamma Levi, ever attuned to her moods as her bonded Gamma¡ªthe one meant to stand beside the Luna when her mate failed¡ªcould feel the weight of her sorrow.


    He sensed how she was slowly retreating into herself again, the walls going up, the light dimming. And though fury burned inside him each time Beta Greg strutted into her office with his cruel smirk, he was powerless to act. Addison wouldn¡¯t let him.


    She always stopped him before things could escte, especially when Beta Greg made it clear he was willing to strike. To protect her Gamma from harm, Addison bore every barb, every humiliation alone¡ªsilently choosing pain over risking someone else¡¯s safety.


    The emotional torment dragged on until, for reasons unknown, Beta Greg finally pulled back after a week. But by then, the damage had already been done. Addison was mentally drained, worn down to the point where all she wanted was to walk away¡ªfrom the rtionship, from the pack, from everything.


    Yet just as she reached her breaking point, the entire pack plunged into a flurry of activity, preparing for the arrival of a group of important visitors.


    ire took center stage in the preparations, stepping confidently into the role of Luna¡ªas though it were already hers by right. She oversaw arrangements with grace and ease, while Alpha Zion busied himself issuingmands, bolstering the border patrol, and tightening security to ensure no rogue or vampire dared approach during the visit.


    With his attention consumed by duty and ire, Zion had even less reason to look for Addison.


    Meanwhile, Addison, who had been cast aside and stripped of responsibility, became the target of whispers and res. The pack saw her idleness not as forced exile, but as proof ofziness and ipetence. Rumors spread that she had dumped her duties onto ire, fueling further disdain from the very people she once led.


    No matter what Addison did, she was always cast as the viin in everyone¡¯s eyes, while ire was painted as the graceful, kind, and selfless Luna. Theparison between them never ceased, and with every passing day that Addison remained idle¡ªforced or not¡ªthe contempt and disapproval from the pack deepened.


    <i><strong>Knock. Knock. Knock.</strong></i>


    "Luna..." A soft knock echoed at the office door, followed by the quiet creak as it opened. An omega stepped inside, head bowed low in deference.


    "Luna Addison, Mistress ire is feeling a bit fatigued after personally managing the banquet preparations for our uing visitors," the omega said, voice low and overly formal, as if walking on eggshells. "She¡¯s requesting your assistance. Please follow me..."


    The omega didn¡¯t lift her gaze once, her eyes fixed on the floor as she remained in a bow¡ªclearly ufortable, as though merely being the bearer of this message was an offense in itself.


    Addison didn¡¯t protest. Without a word, she rose from her seat and quietly followed the omega out of her office. Theck of resistance startled the omega, who quickly rushed to catch up and lead the way.


    They ascended to the third floor, where preparations were underway for the visiting dignitaries. The hallway buzzed with activity, omegas scurrying about as they decorated the guest rooms under ire¡¯s meticulous direction.


    ire stood at the center of it all, giving out orders with authority and confidence, as if she had always been the Luna of the pack. When Addison arrived, ire didn¡¯t even nce her way. She continued issuingmands, acting as though Addison didn¡¯t exist.


    It was clear¡ªthis was a show of dominance. ire had called her there only to make a point, to let everyone see who truly held the reins now.


    But Addison said nothing. She didn¡¯t argue or demand recognition. She merely stood there, quiet and still, enduring the silent humiliation withoutint. After all, what good would it do to throw a tantrum? It wouldn¡¯t change anything. If anything, it would only give the others more reason to hate her.


    Not that it mattered anymore.


    Addison had already emotionally checked out from this pack. Her heart was tired, worn down by rejection and disappointment. She was simply waiting for the inevitable moment when Zion would finally bring up dissolving their mate bond, rejecting her officially.


    Until then, she existed in silence, in the spaces between what used to be hope and what had now turned to numb eptance.


    She had cried herself to sleep too many nights while Zion stayed by ire¡¯s side, never once returning to their shared room¡ªnot even for a moment. The three days and three nights they had spent together felt like nothing more than a cruel illusion... one she had desperately convinced herself was real.


    Addison stood by while looking outside of the window, her gaze unfocused, lost in the emptiness outside. She wasn¡¯t looking at anything¡ªjust staring, her mind elsewhere, numb to the noise and movement behind her.


    Suddenly, ire¡¯s voice rang out, calling her name. But Addison didn¡¯t respond. She hadn¡¯t even heard her.


    Annoyed by theck of reaction, one of the omegas¡ªire¡¯s self-appointed favorite, known for her arrogance and cruelty¡ªstepped forward. Without warning, she kicked the back of Addison¡¯s knee, sending her crashing to the floor. The force of it caught Addisonpletely off guard.


    But the fall wasn¡¯t the worst part.


    At some point, unnoticed by anyone, the omega had scattered tiny shards of broken ss on the floor. And as Addison¡¯s knee hit the ground, the ss dug deep into her skin. A sharp, searing pain shot up her leg, but she clenched her jaw and said nothing. No scream. No gasp. Just a wince as she endured it in silence.


    Blood slowly trickled from the fresh cuts, staining the floor beneath her.


    But Addison didn¡¯t move. She didn¡¯t look up. She didn¡¯t retaliate. She simply stayed where she was, swallowing the pain, her pride, and whatever remnants of hope she still had left.


    Addison bit down on her lip to keep from crying out, the metallic tang of blood filling her mouth as it trickled past her tongue. Her eyes burned, turning red with unshed tears¡ªnot from weakness, but from the sheer effort of holding everything in.


    Slowly, she lifted her gaze to meet ire¡¯s.


    That same smug look still lingered in ire¡¯s eyes, even as she wore the mask of innocence¡ªpretending to be the delicate, misunderstood white flower. But the moment the loud thud of Addison¡¯s body hitting the floor echoed down the hallway, ire feigned concern, rushing over with exaggerated urgency.


    "A-Addison, are you alright?!" she gasped, reaching out a hand in mock sympathy. "Please forgive my attendant, she didn¡¯t mean it. She just doesn¡¯t like anyone showing me disrespect. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll have a proper talk with herter... I¡¯ll make sure she learns."


    Addison didn¡¯t respond. She didn¡¯t have the strength¡ªor the interest¡ªin ying along.


    She tried to get up, wincing as the pain in her knees screamed through her body. Her legs trembled, and she stumbled again, falling hard onto the ss-strewn floor.


    Another sharp cry of pain escaped her throat as the shards dug deeper into her flesh. Blood welled up and began to run freely down her legs, dark red rivulets staining her pale skin.


    It took everything she had to rise again. When she finally stood upright, her knees were a mess of blood and ss, her face drained of color. The pain was blinding. Her body trembled¡ªnot from weakness, but from the effort it took to remain standing in front of those who would rather see her crawl.


    But Addison didn¡¯t cry. She didn¡¯t beg. She simply stood, silent and bleeding, her pride intact even as her body screamed for mercy.

 Chapter 20 Framed

    <h4>Chapter 20: Chapter 20 Framed</h4>


    ire gently supported Addison, guiding her step by step as she limped away in pain. From the outside, it looked like ire was on the verge of tears¡ªher expression contorted with concern, as if <i>she</i> were the one injured. But Addison knew better.


    She tried to shake ire off, attempting to pry her arm free, but ire held on tightly, her grip like iron wrapped in velvet. Despite Addison¡¯s efforts, she couldn¡¯t break free from the woman pretending to be her savior.


    Then, in a soft voice dripping with faux sympathy, ire added, "Let¡¯s head downstairs and have the pack doctor take care of your wounds. I heard you¡¯re... wolfless, right? So they won¡¯t heal on their own. You¡¯ll need proper treatment even for something this minor."


    Her words, though lightly spoken, hit their mark.


    To someone else, it might have sounded like random musing born out of worry¡ªbut Addison could hear the quiet cruelty woven beneath them. The implication was clear: she was weak, iplete, a burden.


    That such a small injury required the attention of the pack¡¯s medical professionals; in ire¡¯s eyes, she was not only pitiful¡ªbut a waste of resources, and the doctor¡¯s efforts should¡¯ve gone to someone <i>useful</i>.


    Addison didn¡¯t respond. She didn¡¯t need to. ire¡¯s mockery may have been hidden underyers of concern, but Addison heard it all¡ªand each word burned more than the ss in her skin.


    Addison ignored ire¡¯s veiled mockery, saying nothing as she focused on each painful step forward. But just as they reached the stairs, ire abruptly let go.


    And then¡ªit happened.


    A sudden force shoved Addison from behind. There was no time to react, no moment to brace herself. The world tilted violently as her body went tumbling down the staircase.


    She barely managed to shield her head as she crashed into the sharp edges of the stairs, the brutal impact jarring through her bones. Pain exploded through her limbs, and she felt something crack in her arm¡ªmaybe more than one ce.


    Though the stairway wasn¡¯t especially long, the way her body mmed down each step made it feel endless. By the time she hit the bottomnding, the pain was so overwhelming she couldn¡¯t even cry out.


    And before the dizziness could fully take hold¡ªbefore the shock could numb the agony¡ªshe was yanked up off the ground like a rag doll.


    "Addison! What the fuck are you doing?!"


    The voice boomed with fury, shaking her to her core. The person who yanked her up¡ªnone other than her mate, Zion.


    The mate she hadn¡¯t seen in days.


    She had imagined seeing him again... but never like this. Never with him ring at her with eyes filled not with longing, but murderous rage¡ªas if he wanted to strangle her on the spot.


    Before she could gather her thoughts or even speak, he threw her.


    She crashed into the wall with a sickening thud, the back of her head mming hard against the cold surface. A wave of dizziness washed over her, pain crashing through her body. Her vision blurred, ck spots dancing at the edges.


    But just before the darkness pulled her under, she saw him¡ªZion¡ªkneeling beside ire, who nowy on the ground as well, her eyes closed, unmoving.


    "ire," Zion breathed, his toneced with worry and gentleness as he knelt beside her. He scooped her up in his arms as if she were the most precious thing in the world.


    And he didn¡¯t even spare Addison so much as a nce.


    Left there on the cold floor, broken and bleeding, Addison¡¯s heart¡ªonce numbed from everything¡ªcracked wide open again. She thought she couldn¡¯t feel pain anymore, that she had turned to stone. But watching her mate cradle another woman while leaving her behind...


    That hurt more than anything else ever could.


    A single tear slipped down Addison¡¯s cheek before everything faded to ck.


    When she awoke, the air was damp, cold, and heavy with the scent of mold. Darkness surrounded her. She was lying on the hard, filthy ground of a dungeon cell. Her body screamed in pain.


    "Ugh..." she groaned hoarsely, every syble dragging across her throat like broken ss.


    Her limbs trembled violently as agony coursed through her. Every breath felt like fire¡ªsharp, shallow, and unbearable. A sickening crackle in her chest confirmed what she feared: at least one rib was broken, maybe more. Maybe it had happened when she fell... or maybe when Zion threw her against the wall.


    Zion.


    Her own mate had mmed her like she was nothing. Had he forgotten¡ªno, worse, had he even cared¡ªthat she couldn¡¯t shift? That her body, without a wolf, couldn¡¯t heal on its own? To him, it hadn¡¯t mattered. He hadn¡¯t even hesitated.


    Addison let out a faint, self-mockingugh, the sound bitter and broken.


    But even that tiny motion sent a bolt of pain ripping through her torso. She gasped, herughter dying in her throat as fresh agony bloomed. Her pale lips trembled, drained of color, and her skin was ghostly beneath the dim glow of the dungeon¡¯s torchlight.


    Left alone. Unattended. Unwanted.


    She was starting to realize that the only thing keeping her alive... was her sheer will not to die like this.


    "Ha... ha ha..." Addison let out a weak, bitterugh, the sound barely escaping her lips. She had to breathe through her mouth¡ªdeep breaths pulled at her broken ribs, and even the act ofughing sent pain slicing through her.


    She felt utterly miserable.


    What... happened?


    Her mind, hazy from the pain, began to retrace the events. Slowly, the memory came back¡ªire¡¯s voice, the fake concern, the fall down the stairs... and Zion¡¯s rage.


    Addison¡¯s chest tightened¡ªnot just from injury but from the weight of betrayal.


    ire had schemed against her. So easily. So tantly.


    And she¡¯d seeded.


    That only meant one thing¡ªire didn¡¯t see Addison as a threat at all. She had the audacity to plot in in sight, to humiliate her openly and still have everyone believe her.


    Just the fact that Addison had woken up in this dungeon said everything.


    They believed she¡¯d attacked ire. They probably thought she pushed her down the stairs... and then tumbled after her to make it look like an ident. The perfect narrative: ire, the ever-kind Luna-to-be, helping Addison down the stairs to treat her wounds¡ªand Addison, bitter and jealous,shing out.


    Addison¡¯s jaw clenched, her body trembling.


    Did ire really fall, though? Was she even hurt?


    Or was that part of the act too?


    The more she thought about it, the more it made sense. ire knew exactly how to make herself look selfless, even if it meant faking her own injuries. No one would question the image of a loving woman trying to help her rival.


    And Zion... he believed it without hesitation.


    He didn¡¯t even look at her. Just threw her away.


    Addison wasn¡¯t sure what to believe. Would ire really go so far as to hurt Zion¡¯s pup just to frame her? She doubted it. No¡ªwhat Addison suspected was that after pushing her down the stairs, ire had simply walked down,id herself beside her, and waited for Zion to arrive¡ªying the part of the helpless victim and pretending to pass out.


    But Zion was a werewolf¡ªan Alpha, no less. With his strength and senses, he should¡¯ve easily seen through ire¡¯s act. Or was he so consumed by worry for ire¡¯s safety that he missed something so obvious?

 Chapter 21 Claire’s Condition

    <h4>Chapter 21: Chapter 21 ire¡¯s Condition</h4>


    "Ha... ugh." Addison let out a bitter, mockingugh that quickly turned into a pained groan as a sharp jab of agony from her ribs reminded her of her injury. The pain shot through her side, a cruel reminder of ire¡¯s framing¡ªand Zion¡¯s blind trust.


    The pack doctor hadn¡¯t even looked at her before they threw her into the dungeon. The shard of ss lodged in her knee was still there, untouched, and by now Addison couldn¡¯t even tell where it hurt the most¡ªeverything just throbbed in agony.


    She wanted to cry, to scream out the injustice and betrayal, but maybe the shock had gone too deep. No tears came. Her eyes were dry, her chest hollow, but the ache was still there¡ªsharp, suffocating. She felt utterly miserable, inside and out, so much so that she couldn¡¯t even bring herself to pity her own state.


    And her mate¡ªZion. Even if they were only chosen mates, he <i>should</i> have felt something through the bond. That thread of connection should¡¯ve told him she was in pain. He <i>should</i> have felt it. But instead, he turned his back on her, sent her down here like she was nothing, left her bleeding and broken.


    He <i>knew</i>. Zion knew her condition¡ªknew she was wolfless, that she didn¡¯t have the healing power others took for granted. For someone like her, injuries like this could be fatal if left untreated. So in throwing her down here, in dying her care... it was as if he¡¯d chosen death for her. As if he was telling her: <i>go die</i>.


    ...


    On Zion¡¯s side, he was pacing anxiously outside ire¡¯s room on the second floor, waiting for the pack doctor to emerge. Earlier, when he heard that Addison had returned to the packhouse to help ire prepare the guest room for their iing visitor, he had intended to head upstairs to see her. It had been over a week since hest saw Addison, and guilt tugged at him¡ªhe <i>had</i> missed her.


    But that entire week, he¡¯d been by ire¡¯s side. Her emotions were unstable, and he feared that any stress might harm her or the pup she carried. So he catered to her every request, obeyed her whims without question, trying to keep her calm. He didn¡¯t dare upset her, not when the consequences could be so serious.


    And because of that... he never found the time or courage to face Addison.


    So, he had taken this opportunity as an excuse to catch a glimpse of Addison¡ªto see how she was doing, what kind of attitude she held after everything. But the moment he stepped into the packhouse, a scream tore through the air, sharp and sudden.


    Almost instantly, the thick metallic scent of blood hit his nose, wafting from the floor above.


    Without hesitation, Zion bolted up the stairs, his heart pounding. But nothing could prepare him for the sight that greeted him¡ªAddison and ire both lying at the foot of the staircase. His eyes red red with a surge of rage and panic.


    And then he heard it¡ªsoft and trembling, yet enough to ignite the me in his chest further. ire¡¯s omega attendant murmured fearfully, "W-Why did Luna Addison push Miss ire down the stairs? Miss ire was only trying to help Luna Addison down... Did she want to harm the pup inside Miss ire¡¯s stomach?"


    Hearing those words, Zion¡¯s mind buzzed with fear. ire wasn¡¯t just anyone¡ªshe was the Royal Princess, the Alpha King¡¯s only daughter, and now she carried the royal bloodline in her womb.


    Attempting to harm a royal heir was a capital offense, punishable by death. The thought alone made Zion¡¯s blood run cold. His face paled, and panic quickly turned to fury.


    When his eyes fell on Addison, he stormed toward her and yanked her by the arm, unable to stop the emotions from crashing over him. "Why?" he demanded, his voice thick with anger and disbelief. "Why would you do something so reckless?"


    His mind scrambled for answers, and the only exnation he could grasp was jealousy¡ªwas she jealous that he had been spending all his time with ire? That he had neglected her? It seemed usible. After all, werewolves were possessive by nature, and even if Addison was wolfless and physically weak, that instinct was still in her blood.


    That made it worse.


    Zion thought she was smarter than this. He had hoped, even without knowing ire¡¯s true identity, Addison would still carry herself with grace and restraint¡ªas a Luna should.


    He didn¡¯t hide ire¡¯s lineage out of malice or betrayal, but to protect everyone. The fewer who knew, the safer they all were. And yet... this. This chaos.


    Zion¡¯s mind was spinning. He couldn¡¯t believe things had escted to this point. Without stopping to ask Addison for an exnation¡ªwithout even thinking¡ªhe acted on instinct.


    Seeing the blood pooling beneath ire, spreading from between her legs, panic took over. His vision clouded with rage and fear, and in that moment, he threw Addison aside. He didn¡¯t hold back his strength, didn¡¯t even think to check if she was hurt afterward. All he could focus on was ire.


    The consequences were terrifying. If ire lost the royal pup, Addison wouldn¡¯t just be punished¡ªshe would be sentenced to death. And it wouldn¡¯t end with her. Zion¡¯s entire pack would suffer the fallout.


    He felt cornered, overwhelmed, and helpless. The convoy from the Royal Pce was due to arrive soon, and he had no idea how to exin what had happened¡ªor how to contain it. He was trapped in a nightmare with no way out.


    Left with no other choice, Zion had called for the pack doctor, cing all his hopes on them to stabilize ire and ensure the survival of the pup. Hours had passed since the doctor entered the room, but still, no update hade. He paced anxiously outside the door, his nerves fraying with each passing minute.


    Then, as if on cue, a voice broke into his mind through the pack link. It was the pack doctor¡ªthe only one currently able to reach him, as Zion had shut off all other links, even the one with his mate, to focus entirely on ire.


    "Alpha Zion," the doctor¡¯s voice echoed with urgency, "this is bad. Miss ire¡¯s fall was severe. She lost a significant amount of blood, and the pup is in critical condition. There¡¯s a high risk she may lose it. I¡¯ll do everything I can, but tonight is critical. I suggest you prepare yourself for the worst."


    "Alright... do everything you can to save both the mother and the pup," Alpha Zion said, his voice grim and low, eyes darkening as he stood frozen outside the door. The weight of the situation pressed heavily on his shoulders. Unbeknownst to him, while he was consumed with worry over ire, a different storm was brewing elsewhere in the pack.


    The news had already spread like wildfire throughout the entire territory. Whispers of Addison¡¯s supposed crime¡ªpushed by none other than ire¡¯s omega attendant¡ªhad turned into furious roars.


    And now, in the cold, damp dungeon, Addisony burning with fever, her body weak and trembling. But instead of receiving help, members of the pack¡ªfueled by outrage¡ªwere preparing to make her suffer.


    At the helm of this growing madness stood Beta Greg, nked by ire¡¯s attendant, leading the charge with a twisted sense of justice and loyalty.

 Chapter 22 Torture

    <h4>Chapter 22: Chapter 22 Torture</h4>


    Even through her hazy vision and muffled hearing, Addison could still make out their figures and catch fragments of their conversation. It was then, in her dazed state, that the cruel truth began to dawn on her¡ªire had truly gone that far.


    She hadn¡¯t just framed Addison... she had willingly thrown herself down the stairs with her, even risking the pup in her own belly, all to get the oue she wanted.


    Addison could hardly believe it. ire was willing to hurt herself, to endanger her unborn child, just to turn Zion further against her. But why? ire already had everything¡ªZion¡¯s attention, his care, even his child. It was only a matter of time before Zion cast Addison asidepletely.


    Was this all because of those nights Zion mated with her? Was that enough for ire to hold such a bitter grudge? Enough to hate her so deeply for something she never intended¡ªto steal Zion away?


    But could Addison ever have truly stolen Zion when he hated her this much? He hated her so deeply that he didn¡¯t even care whether she lived or died? Even now, with her body already broken and her life hanging by a thread, the pack had already heard the twisted version of the story¡ªand they were preparing to torture her for it. Was this Zion¡¯s way of punishing her for harming his fated mate?


    Addison didn¡¯t know anymore. All she felt was the exhaustion sinking into her bones and the sharp, endless ache of betrayal. It hurt¡ªmore than anything else ever had.


    The fever was making Addison¡¯s mind hazy, like a thick fog settling over her thoughts. She could barely make out what the others were saying anymore. The fragments of conversation she did catch only made her heart ache more.


    She had thought she¡¯d finally freed herself from Zion¡ªthat she was done being hurt by him, no matter what he did. But all it took was a moment of closeness from him... just a flicker of warmth.


    And then, just as quickly, he snatched it away. He lifted her up, made her hope¡ªonly to m her back down into the dirt.


    It hurt.


    Her heart throbbed with a pain deeper than she expected, and the decaying mate bond was worse than ever.


    Now, she couldn¡¯t even tell if the pain wracking her body was from that decaying mate bond or from her actual broken bones. Everything burned. Her entire body felt like it was on fire, and the pain swelled within her, unbearable and wild.


    It wasn¡¯t just the fever anymore¡ªit was the suffocating weight of betrayal, of heartbreak, of her own broken body turning against her.


    Her breaths came in shallow, ragged pants. Each inhale tugged at her fractured ribs, sending sharp jolts of agony through her chest and causing cold sweat to bead on her skin. She was barely hanging on.


    Then, the cell door creaked open.


    Beta Greg and the others stepped inside, eyes filled with contempt and loathing as they stared down at her like she was nothing. And in that moment, despite all the pain and confusion, Addison could still feel the sting of humiliation burning just as deeply as the fever itself.


    "How dare a worthless, wolfless omega like you hurt our future Luna?!" Beta Greg growled through clenched teeth, his voice thick with venom. His jaw tensed, muscles twitching as if the sheer act of spitting those words at Addison wasn¡¯t enough to vent the storm raging inside him.


    Addison was already broken¡ªher body battered, her life hanging by a thread¡ªbut to Greg, it wasn¡¯t nearly enough. No, he wanted her to suffer more.


    Much more.


    If he could, he¡¯d drag her down to the eighteenth gate of hell himself, watch her be torn apart piece by piece, and drink her blood if it meant extinguishing the fury burning inside him.


    But why?


    Was there even a reason? Or was it just pure, festering hate? Maybe he truly believed someone like Addison¡ªa wolfless, disgraced omega¡ªdidn¡¯t deserve someone like his Alpha. Maybe her mere existence was an offense to everything they stood for.


    He¡¯d already begun calcting the advantages if Zion chose ire instead. After all, ire was the Alpha King¡¯s only daughter. The alliance, the power, the resources¡ªit could restore their pack to its former glory, the greatness they lost when their former Alpha died. A death Greg med on Addison.


    Maybe that¡¯s why he hated her so much. Maybe, deep down, he didn¡¯t just want her gone¡ªhe wanted her erased, punished for a sin she hadn¡¯t even meant tomit.


    He hated Addison for being the reason their former Alpha died¡ªa loss that plunged their once-proud pack into ruin. Because of that, Greg had been mocked, belittled, and looked down upon by werewolves from stronger packs. Once feared, they had be a shadow of their former glory.


    And Greg... he remembered what it felt like to beg. To drop to his knees and plead for food, for mercy¡ªjust to survive. He remembered the shame of being humiliated, the searing pain of being tortured, and the helpless rage that came with it.


    All that suffering had carved deep scars into him, and every ounce of it, he pinned on her.


    Addison was the symbol of everything they had lost.


    And he wasn¡¯t the only one who felt that way. Many in the pack shared the same bitterness. So now, as shey there broken and weak, this wasn¡¯t just punishment¡ªit was an outlet. An excuse to release years of pent-up hatred, anger, and resentment. To make her pay for every humiliation they¡¯d ever endured.


    "Addison, you can¡¯t me us for this," Beta Greg said coldly, his voice low and sharp as his eyes gleamed with dangerous intent. "You deserve this¡ªand everything that¡¯s about to happen."


    Nearby, ire¡¯s omega attendant sneered, egging them on with a twisted sense of satisfaction. Back in the Packhouse, Zion remained unaware, consumed with fear for ire and her unborn pup¡¯s life as he paced outside the door in the second floor.


    Down in the dimly lit dungeon, more pack members began to gather¡ªthose who harbored long-standing resentment toward Addison. Without the slightest concern for her burning fever or the broken bones beneath her bruised skin, they dragged her up from the cold floor.


    Her limp body offered no resistance as they shackled her wrists to the chains hanging from the ceiling, leaving her back exposed.


    A low, sinister chuckle rumbled from Greg¡¯s chest as he extended a hand. The man beside him immediately stepped forward and ced a silver whip into his grasp.


    Without another word, Greg stepped closer and cracked the whip.


    The cruel weapon sliced through the air, its tiny barbed thorns sinking into Addison¡¯s back before ripping away with brutal force. Blood spattered across the floor.


    Addison¡¯s body convulsed¡ªbut she didn¡¯t scream.


    She bit down on her lip so hard it split, trembling violently as her vision went ck. And with that single, vicious strike, she passed out, dangling limply from the chains.


    "How weak. Truly pitiful," Greg muttered, his voice dripping with disdain. "A real werewolf wouldn¡¯t crumble like this. You? You¡¯re not fit to be Luna of this pack."

 Chapter 23 Planned?

    <h4>Chapter 23: Chapter 23 nned?</h4>


    With a flick of his hand, he signaled one of the others.


    A momentter, a bucket of ice-cold water was dumped over Addison¡¯s bloodied form, shocking her back to consciousness. She gasped, her body trembling violently from the chill and pain. Her head barely lifted before¡ª


    <i>Crack!</i>


    Anothersh tore across her back.


    Addison¡¯s body arched from the agony, the chains rattling above her with a harsh, metallic echo that rang through the dark dungeon. The only light came from a flickering torch on the wall, casting long, wavering shadows across the stone floor. Addison¡¯s silhouette¡ªfrail and shaking¡ªlooked impossibly small in the midst of the towering figures surrounding her.


    And Greg was only getting started.


    Each time Addison passed out from the relentless torment, they revived her with another ssh of freezing water. Again and again, the whip tore into her. And when her body teetered on the edge of death, barely clinging to life, Greg would finally call in a healer¡ªnot to save her, but just enough to keep her alive.


    So the punishment could continue.


    Blood trickled steadily down Addison¡¯s back, soaking through the already torn remnants of her dress.


    The deep, ragged wounds marred her once-smooth skin, painting her back in grotesque shades of crimson¡ªlike the petals of a red spider lily in full bloom. The sight was both harrowing and strangely haunting.


    Addison appeared frail, her broken beauty striking in its quiet tragedy. Her long brown hair clung to the side of her pale face, and her colorlessplexion made her look more like a corpse than someone clinging to life.


    Her eyelids fluttered faintly as the healer worked on her, though even their best efforts barely made a difference. Even the pack doctor would be powerless to do anything to help Addison at this point.


    Only a true healer could attempt to mend the damage¡ªand even then, the wounds left by a silver whip resisted all attempts at restoration. Perhaps only a saint or a master healer could reverse such damage.


    Cold water had dulled the color of her skin, making the torn flesh even more ghastly. The welts were swelling now, the trauma growing worse with every passing moment. Addison burned with fever, her body trembling as she began to convulse.


    Yet, as she suffered, Beta Greg stood nearby, watching with a twisted sense of triumph. Her pain was his fuel.


    The sight of her broken body, the reminder of his dominance, made him feel powerful¡ªinvincible. Hatred and perverse satisfaction surged through him like a drug, sending his adrenaline soaring to euphoric heights.


    The thought of avenging himself for all the humiliation and pain he had endured filled Beta Greg with twisted satisfaction. Each strike had been a release, an indulgent wave of euphoria that drowned out reason.


    He was so caught up in his vengeance that he didn¡¯t stop¡ªcouldn¡¯t stop¡ªuntil the healer¡¯s frantic voice cut through his frenzy.


    "She¡¯ll die if you don¡¯t stop!"


    That finally pulled him back.


    Addison couldn¡¯t die¡ªnot yet. His Alpha, Zion, had tasked him with overseeing her recovery, ensuring her wounds were properly treated.


    But with Alpha Zion preupied, Greg had taken matters into his own hands. He saw it not as cruelty, but as justice.


    In his mind, Addison deserved everysh. After all, she had pushed ire¡ªtheir future Luna¡ªdown the stairs, endangering the royal pup she carried. If the unborn child hadn¡¯t survived, Addison would still be facing capital punishment for harming the royal bloodline.


    So in Greg¡¯s twisted logic, he wasn¡¯t acting out of malice, but delivering rightful punishment.


    And even if Alpha Zion reprimanded him and got angryter, Greg believed the royal family would stand behind him. Maybe he¡¯d even be praised¡ªfor defending the honor of the Royal Princess and taking justice into his own hands.


    As Beta Greg reflected on his actions, a sense of smug satisfaction washed over him. He felt clever, justified¡ªhe had exacted his revenge while still adhering to the rules. In his mind, it was the perfect resolution.


    He knew why Alpha Zion had sent him here to care for Addison, to tend to her injuries. That¡¯s why the healer had been dispatched to her side and not ire¡¯s.


    It was a subtle, yet telling choice. Greg understood this decision deeply, and he could already see the truth that Zion himself had yet to acknowledge: the Alpha was protecting Addison.


    But it wasn¡¯t just that. Greg knew Zion had developed feelings for her¡ªthough he hadn¡¯t realized it yet. Zion¡¯s instincts had driven him to send Greg along with the healer to Addison¡¯s side, even if it meant risking the life of the royal pup in ire¡¯s womb.


    It was clear now.


    The Alpha had unconsciously ced Addison¡¯s well-being above that of the royal child, prioritizing her first, and this, to Greg, was an undeniable sign that Zion had already fallen for Addison.


    Beta Greg knew that he had to take care of Addison first to free his alpha from caring about her.


    After all, wouldn¡¯t his three long years of scheming and whispering in Zion¡¯s ear to hate Addison be in vain?


    Besides, even if Addison identally died and his alpha got angry, Beta Greg still felt like he could salvage the situation. After all, Addison had already died then, and although his alpha would feel guilty and heartbroken, he would have to stand up again and take ire as his Luna.


    Everything could then be arranged the way he had envisioned it for a long time. He might suffer a little, but it was for the greater good, so he thought that it was eptable.


    "Alright, bandage her up and cover those ugly wounds on her back. We¡¯ll continue the tortureter," Beta Greg barked, his tone sharp and dismissive. "I need to oversee the preparations for the visitor while Luna ire is being treated. You¡ª" he pointed at the guards with authority, "make sure she doesn¡¯t escape. Keep a close eye on her."


    With that, he turned on his heel, a twisted sense of satisfaction curling in his chest. The others following him wore the same expression¡ªgrim delight at the sight of Addison barely clinging to life.


    The healer remained behind, doing everything she could to keep Addison alive. A soft greenish light glowed from her hand as she pressed it gently over Addison¡¯s chest, channeling her energy to keep the girl¡¯s heart beating¡ªpreventing cardiac arrest from iming her.


    But the longer she worked, the more drained she felt. Her strength was fading; she¡¯d been healing Addison for far too long without rest.


    Still, she refused to stop. Silent sobs escaped her lips, and tears spilled down her cheeks like pearls scattered from a broken strand.


    Although many in the Midnight River Pack hated Addison for allegedly causing the former Alpha¡¯s death, there were still a few¡ªlike the healer¡ªwho viewed things differently. She believed that even without Addison, the oue might not have changed.


    The former Alpha had been fighting on the front lines against the vampires¡ªan unpredictable and deadly battlefield. Who¡¯s to say he wouldn¡¯t have perished anyway? The healer was simply being rational.


    But reason rarelyforts the grieving. It seemed that most of the pack just needed someone to me for their misfortune and pain¡ªand Addison, weak and defenseless, became the perfect scapegoat.


    A wolfless omega, she couldn¡¯t fight back, no matter how much they scolded or humiliated her. They made her their punching bag, venting their anger and grief onto someone who wouldn¡¯t lift a finger in return¡ªjust to feel some twisted sense of relief.

 Chapter 24 An Opening

    <h4>Chapter 24: Chapter 24 An Opening</h4>


    After all, werewolves were prideful creatures. Once a pack rose to prominence¡ªrespected and revered by others¡ªlosing that status was a bitter pill to swallow. To fall from power and be a source of shame, mocked and looked down upon by the very packs that once respected them... how deeply must that have wounded their pride?


    They couldn¡¯t take it lying down. But since they couldn¡¯t strike back at those who scorned them, they turned their frustrations inward¡ªtoward their Luna.


    After all, everyone knew even their Alpha despised her. So they didn¡¯t bother to hide their hatred. In their eyes, she had be the perfect outlet for everything they¡¯d lost.


    <i>Sob... Sob...</i>


    "L-Luna Addison, please hang on..." the healer whispered, her voice so faint that the guards stationed outside the dungeon cell could barely make it out. Still, they frowned.


    Though they were clearly displeased by the healer¡¯s plea, none dared to voice their discontent. In the pack, a healer held a status nearly equal to that of an elder¡ªtheir rare ability to heal with magic made them as revered as saints.


    Only someone like Beta Greg, emboldened by his authority and arrogance, dared to unt dominance in front of a healer. The others knew better. All they could do was grit their teeth and pretend they hadn¡¯t heard a thing.


    Addison¡¯s eyshes fluttered weakly. The healer¡¯s voice was little more than a muffled echo, as if she were submerged underwater¡ªeverything was distant, garbled. Her body felt impossibly heavy.


    Each breath came shallower than thest, and soon, even the rise and fall of her chest was barely noticeable. She couldn¡¯t feel her heartbeat anymore. The pain, once sharp and overwhelming, had faded into a dull numbness, dragging her deeper into the void.


    She wanted to let go.


    And yet, somewhere deep inside, a flicker of resistance stirred¡ªsoft but insistent. A presence, maybe a memory, maybe a voice... urging her, <i>begging</i> her to wake up. But how could she? Even the act of opening her eyes felt impossible. Her limbs wouldn¡¯t respond. The darkness was cold, empty, and eerily quiet... but strangely, it felt safe.


    Then¡ªthrough the silence, a whisper echoed inside her mind.


    "<i>Addison, wake up...</i>"


    The voice was faint, distorted, but hauntingly familiar. Something about it struck a chord within her, stirring her heart¡ª


    <i><strong>Thud. Thud.</strong></i>


    The healer gasped sharply, tears streaming down her cheeks as her lips trembled with a hopeful smile. Despite the toll the healing was taking on her¡ªher energy nearly spent¡ªshe felt a surge of strength flood her weary body the moment she sensed Addison¡¯s heartbeat grow louder and steadier.


    Her efforts weren¡¯t in vain. Hope bloomed in her chest like a me refusing to die out.


    "Luna Addison... don¡¯t give up," she whispered, her voice thick with emotion.


    She pushed more healing energy into Addison, and the greenish glow in her palms red with blinding intensity. The radiant light burst outward, flooding the dark dungeon cell with a brilliance that forced the guards nearby to recoil.


    They shielded their eyes with raised hands, squinting through the cracks of their fingers, but the glow was too fierce to look at directly.


    <i><strong>Cough!</strong></i>


    <i><strong>Cough!</strong></i>


    After a few tense moments, Addison suddenly coughed¡ªharsh, violent spasms that shook her fragile frame, as if she¡¯d just been pulled from deep waters. Each cough sent sharp jolts of pain through her back and limbs, her body reacting to the neglected injuries she bore.


    The healer, having poured thest of her strength into the healing, slumped backward, her face pale as ash but smiling faintly at the sight of Addison breathing again.


    With her taskplete, the healer lost consciousness.


    The cell guards, startled by the healer¡¯s copse, quickly scrambled to unlock the door. Panic red in their eyes as they rushed inside, gently lifting the healer and hurrying her out.


    In their frantic state, they left the cell door wide open. It never urred to them that Addison¡ªchained in silver and barely strong enough to lift a finger¡ªmight pose any threat or make an escape. Her weakened state made her seem harmless.


    Their only concern now was the healer¡¯s condition, and without hesitation, they rushed her to the pack hospital.


    Not long after the two guards disappeared down the corridor, a shadow slipped silently into the cell. Moving with practiced stealth, the figure crouched beside Addison, his breath hitching the moment he saw her.


    "L-Luna..." a soft whisper broke the stillness, filled with sorrow and restrained anguish.


    Addison, her body heavy as lead and her vision blurred with blood, fought to lift her eyes. It took everything she had, but she managed to nce up, her eyelids fluttering. When she recognized the familiar face, her cracked lips twitched faintly, trying to form a smile despite the pain.


    "G...Gamma... Levi... I-I¡¯m..." <i>Cough!</i> "Alright..." she rasped, each word a struggle against the pain wracking her body.


    The lie was obvious, and it made Levi¡¯s heart ache even more. Addison could barely breathe, yet she still tried to reassure him. She knew how deeply he felt her suffering. After her mate, there was no one closer to her than Gamma Levi¡ªher loyal shield, her silent strength. He must have felt every moment of her torment, helpless to stop it.


    He couldn¡¯t openly defy the Alpha or the Beta. Not yet. But when the dungeon fell quiet, when the guards were gone and the risk was lowest, he came. Even if he couldn¡¯t change anything yet, he would be here.


    With her.


    At first, Gamma Levi had nned to bribe the guards¡ªjust for a glimpse of his Luna, or perhaps a moment to speak with her. He never imagined he¡¯d be given an opening like this. The healer¡¯s sudden copse had thrown everything into chaos, and for the first time, the cell had been left unguarded. He hadn¡¯t expected it... nor had he expected the healer to care so deeply for Addison¡¯s life.


    He¡¯d always assumed that, aside from himself, everyone would be relieved to see her die. But watching that healer pour everyst ounce of strength into saving her¡ªit nearly brought him to tears. For the first time in what felt like forever, he wasn¡¯t alone in hoping she would live.


    "Just hang on a little longer, Luna," Levi whispered, his voice trembling with emotion as he gripped the silver chain shackling her.


    <i><strong>Sizzle!</strong></i>


    The moment his hand made contact with the silver, it burned his skin, but he didn¡¯t flinch. Not even a little.


    The moment Gamma Levi¡¯s hands touched the silver chains, a harsh <i>sizzle</i> echoed through the cell. The searing heat bit into his skin, and he almost recoiled from the pain¡ªbut he didn¡¯t.


    Gritting his teeth, he forced himself to hold on, wrapping his fingers tighter around the silver chain as he began to pull.


    He didn¡¯t have the key. It was with Beta Greg¡ªwho, being overly cautious, hadn¡¯t even entrusted the guards with a spare. No, Greg knew exactly how close Levi was to Addison. He¡¯d anticipated this¡ªguarded against it. He feared Levi would try to rescue her, and rightly so.


    Levi knew it too. That¡¯s why he had no other choice but to rely on brute strength. But the moment the silver touched his skin, it was like his power began to drain away, his muscles growing weaker by the second.

 Chapter 25 Find Her!

    <h4>Chapter 25: Chapter 25 Find Her!</h4>


    His body trembled, knees threatening to buckle under him, yet he didn¡¯t stop. With veins bulging across his arms and neck, sweat pouring from his brow, and his jaw clenched in pure defiance of the pain, he wrenched at the chains¡ªone shackle after another¡ªuntil finally, they snapped free.


    His hands, however, paid the price.


    Addison stared at them in horror¡ªred, raw, blistered, and burned beyond recognition.


    "Y-Your hands..." she whispered, a fragile sob escaping her lips. Her voice trembled with heartbreak. The sight tore at her¡ªthose strong, once-beautiful hands, now mangled from the silver¡¯s bacsh. She didn¡¯t even know if they would ever heal. Not fully. Not back to the way they were.


    "Luna Addison, please..." Gamma Levi whispered, his voice trembling yet firm. "I¡¯d give up my hands a hundred times over if it meant saving you. This is my duty¡ªas your Gamma. It¡¯s what I¡¯m meant to do."


    He offered a faint, pained smile. Sweat beaded across his face, his skin pale and strained from the pain pulsing through his burned hands. Yet even in that state, he tried tofort her, to put her at ease despite the unbearable pain he was enduring.


    Getting Addison out hadn¡¯t been part of his n¡ªat least, not yet. But the moment the opportunity presented itself, his instincts kicked in. His wolf growled and paced restlessly in his mind, urging him forward, desperate to protect her.


    And so he did.


    Without hesitation, Gamma Levi gently scooped Addison into his arms. The movement was swift but careful¡ªfilled with a tenderness that made it easy on her battered body. Though the sudden action startled her, Addison¡¯s dyed reaction was dulled by pain and exhaustion.


    Still, she noticed the care in his every movement. Despite his urgency, he held her delicately enough that the pain from her broken bones barely stirred.


    As soon as Gamma Levi stood, he strode out of the dungeon cell, cradling Addison carefully in his arms. His bloodied hands supported her back and legs with a gentleness that belied his pain. Their blood mingled¡ªhis seeping from blistered palms, hers staining her torn and battered dress¡ªbut he didn¡¯t care.


    Emerging into the corridor, he nced around. No guards. They were likely still in disarray, panicking over the healer¡¯s condition. Without wasting another second, Gamma Levi broke into a run, his footsteps light and fast as he slipped into the forest beyond the pack¡¯s grounds.


    He knew it wouldn¡¯t take long before the others discovered Addison was gone. Worse, with their heightened senses, they could track them easily by scent. That thought made him stop behind a massive tree, hidden deep in the woods. Kneeling, he gently set Addison down on the mossy earth.


    His movements quick and precise, Gamma Levi reached into his back pouch and pulled out a small vial. He uncorked it and sprayed the contents over Addison¡¯s body, then over himself. The sharp herbal scent clung to them, masking their trail.


    Once done, he shrugged off his coat and draped it around Addison¡¯s shivering form. The garment hung heavily over her fragile body, but it was warm and held his scent¡ªhopefully enough to soothe her.


    Once he was done, Gamma Levi lifted Addison into his arms again and took off in a different direction. He knew the border patrol had tightened, with warriors stationed at nearly every point in the forest. His only hope was to move during the brief intervals between patrol shifts.


    Fortunately, before heading to the dungeon, he had taken a risky detour¡ªsneaking into the Alpha¡¯s office to glimpse the patrol schedule. He had studied the rotations, memorized the shift changes, and noted the paths the warriors were assigned to. That knowledge became his lifeline.


    Now, darting through the trees, he stuck to the shadows, moving with calcted precision. The first patrol came into view: two warriors walking side by side, each holding a spear.


    Gamma Levi pressed his back against the trunk of a thick tree, stilling his breath until it barely stirred the air. Hidden by the darkness, only the faint glow of his eyes could be seen¡ªuntil he closed them, letting the shadows fully consume him.


    Addison¡¯s breathing was shallow, almost imperceptible, which helped conceal their presence. The warriors passed just meters away, never noticing the pair cloaked in silence.


    He moved again, sprinting from one cover to the next. Each time another patrol appeared, he repeated the process¡ªfreeze, hide, wait, run. Over and over, with painstaking care. For a moment, it seemed everything would go smoothly.


    But then, a voice thundered in his mind, sharp and filled with fury¡ªBeta Greg¡¯s roar, echoing through the pack¡¯s mind link.


    "The prisoner has escaped! Find her¡ªnow!" The Beta¡¯s furious voice thundered through the pack-wide mind link, reaching every warrior and wolf in the territory. The words struck like lightning, and both Levi and Addison heard it loud and clear.


    Normally, only the Alpha of a pack had the authority and ability to initiate a pack-wide mind link. For a Beta, that level ofmunication was out of reach¡ªtoo demanding, both mentally and spiritually.


    But Beta Greg was an exception. This rare ability was what set him apart, marking him as the ideal Beta from a young age. It was also the root of his arrogance and the reason many revered¡ªand feared¡ªhim.


    Unlike regr Betas who could only connect with small groups at a time, Greg could project his voice into the minds of every member of the pack with ease, as if he were an Alpha himself.


    This unique gift made it effortless for him to ry Alpha Zion¡¯smands without dy, reinforcing his power and influence.


    Addison stirred weakly in Gamma Levi¡¯s arms, her heart pounding in fear. Panic crept into her already fragile body. She knew what this meant. If they were caught, Levi would bebeled a traitor¡ªno questions asked.


    And if that happened... they¡¯d torture him, just like they did to her. The thought alone sent a violent shiver down her spine.


    Gamma Levi felt her tremble, and his jaw tightened. A mixture of sorrow and tenderness welled up in his chest. Even in her condition, she was still worried about him.


    He leaned down and whispered softly, "Shh... don¡¯t worry, Luna. I won¡¯t fall into their hands that easily. I¡¯ll make sure you get out of here¡ªno matter what."


    And with that promise, he pushed his legs harder, running deeper into the forest.


    Meanwhile, every warrior in the pack was on high alert. The forest was suddenly alive with movement¡ªpatrols spread out, sniffing the air for any trace of Addison¡¯s scent, scanning the darkness for even the slightest flicker of movement. The hunt had begun, and the shadows were no longer safe.


    After hearing from the guards that the healer had copsed after treating Addison, Beta Greg initially frowned in annoyance. Still, with the guest rooms arranged and the banquet preparations progressing smoothly, he figured he had a moment to spare. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to check in on Addison¡¯s pitiful condition¡ªmaybe even gloat a little.


    With a smug bounce in his step, he descended into the dungeon¡ªonly to freeze in ce the moment he caught sight of the open cell gate from a distance. His heart skipped a beat.


    At first, he assumed the guards had simply forgotten to close it in their panic while rushing the healer to the pack hospital. After all, Addison was bound in silver and far too weak to move, let alone escape.


    But then¡ªGamma Levi¡¯s face shed in his mind.

 Chapter 26 The Only One Beta Greg Feared Most

    <h4>Chapter 26: Chapter 26 The Only One Beta Greg Feared Most</h4>


    With a smug bounce in his step, he descended into the dungeon¡ªonly to freeze in ce the moment he caught sight of the open cell gate from a distance. His heart skipped a beat. At first, he assumed the guards had simply forgotten to close it in their panic while rushing the healer to the pack hospital. After all, Addison was bound in silver and far too weak to move, let alone escape.


    But then¡ªGamma Levi¡¯s face shed in his mind.


    Greg¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his casual pace turned into a sprint. He stormed into the cell, only to be greeted by the sight of broken silver chains and fresh blood staining the floor. He crouched down, dipped his fingers into the blood, and brought them to his nose.


    The scent confirmed his worst suspicion.


    He snarled¡ªand then let out a furious roar that echoed through the entire pack via the mindlink: <strong>"The prisoner has escaped! Find her¡ªNOW!"</strong>


    He had rushed out of the dungeon, determined to trace Gamma Levi¡¯s path. Since Levi had been carrying Addison, his steps would surely leave imprints in the dirt, making it easier to track. Beta Greg followed the trail diligently¡ªuntil a familiar voice echoed through their mindlink.


    "Greg, how is Addison?"It was his Alpha.


    At that moment, Greg¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he froze in his tracks.


    Zion, who had closed his mindlink to everyone, remained unaware of what was happening. He was still pacing anxiously outside ire¡¯s room, his thoughts consumed by her condition. The royal convoy was on its way, and anyone watching him would think his worry was natural. After all, ire was carrying his child and was his future Luna.


    <i>¡¯But they were wrong.¡¯</i>


    Zion¡¯s true concern was Addison.


    He feared that once the royal convoy arrived, her situation would be dire and her life would be in danger. Even his status as a hero and his many merits might not be enough to shield her from capital punishment.


    That was why he had sent her to the dungeon¡ªnot out of cruelty, but to treat her wounds quietly and buy some time. He wanted the arriving royal convoy to see that he was handling things with the necessary authority and punishment, hoping it would make them less inclined to push for the harshest judgment against Addison.


    He had everything nned. All that was left was to ensure ire and the pup were safe. Once the healer finished tending to Addison, he intended to send her to ire¡¯s side as well. That way, when ire eventually woke up, he could appeal to her¡ªask for her understanding.


    As shameless as it sounded, Zion hoped that the act of saving her life might soften her heart. Perhaps she would still insist on some form of punishment for Addison, but if she could at least spare her life, that would be enough. That was all he dared to hope for.


    With that thought, he reached out to his Beta, who he had entrusted with Addison¡¯s care. But after a moment, Greg¡¯s presence in the mindlink fell silent.


    Zion halted, a frown knitting his brow.


    <i>¡¯Something wasn¡¯t right.¡¯</i>


    "Is something wrong?" Alpha Zion asked through the mindlink, his voice calm but alert.


    "No, Alpha," Beta Greg replied after a pause. "Everything is going smoothly. It¡¯s just... the healer fell ill after treating Luna Addison."


    Zion¡¯s brows furrowed. Greg¡¯s tone was stiff and sounded off, but Zion was too focused on what he¡¯d just heard about the healer falling ill to question it.


    "The healer fell ill?" Zion repeated, his voice rising. "Was Addison¡¯s condition really that bad?"


    Without waiting for a response, he said quickly, "I¡¯ll go check on her myself¡ª"


    But before he could move, Beta Greg interrupted. "Alpha, please wait."


    Beta Greg felt his heart drummed in his chest, terror rippling through him. His chest tightened with dread. If Alpha Zion discovered that instead of treating Addison¡¯s injuries, he had taken it upon himself to whip her within an inch of her life, Greg was certain he wouldn¡¯t live to see another day.


    Zion¡¯s cruelty¡ªsharpened and forged on the battlefield¡ªwas legendary. And Greg had seen it firsthand. He never doubted how ruthless Zion could be when enraged. Just recalling those moments made Greg¡¯s hands shake and nightmares w at the edge of his mind.


    The first time Zion had unleashed that terrifying side was after witnessing the aftermath of a vampire raid on a defenseless pack. Vampires, capable of flight, had lifted their werewolf victims high into the air, only to drop them onto sharpened stakes that had been cruelly prepared in advance.


    Werewolves, resilient as they were, didn¡¯t die easily. But the scene that haunted Greg most was of a pregnant she-wolf.


    While soaring through the night sky, a vampire had drained the blood from the terrified woman mid-air. Then, without remorse, he dropped her from a height of fifteen meters.


    She fell straight onto a waiting stake, which pierced through her heart. And just as death approached, the vampire descended¡ªripping open her belly and pulling out the unborn pup.


    He devoured it right in front of her, as the mother died with her eyes wide open, unable to close them in peace.


    That incident shattered something in Zion.


    Because in that moment, Zion didn¡¯t just see a stranger¡ªhe imagined that the pregnant woman was Addison, carrying their pup. The horrifying thought of her suffering the same fate sent him into a blind rage.


    All he could see was red. By the time he came back to his senses, Shura had fully lost control, transformed into a beast driven only by fury. He tore through the battlefield with no sense of reason until the bloodlust finally subsided.


    His chest heaved with painful, ragged breaths. It had taken hours to calm down, and only once the threat hadpletely vanished did his mind begin to clear.


    Even then, Zion didn¡¯t understand why he¡¯d thought of Addison in that moment¡ªor why the idea of her being harmed had unhinged him so deeply.


    He felt like the Moon Goddess was punishing him.


    Maybe it was the mate bond messing with his emotions, he reasoned. So he did everything he could to push thoughts of Addison away.


    <i>¡¯But it kept happening. Time and again, whenever someone was in danger... it was always her face he saw.¡¯</i>


    The rage it ignited was so overwhelming that even he couldn¡¯t control it. His wolf, Shura, broke free and ran rampant for an entire day and night.


    Shura¡¯s fur bristled with fury, his crimson eyes wild and unseeing¡ªunable to distinguish between ally or foe. He attacked blindly, a storm of ws and fangs, tearing through anyone unfortunate enough to be in his path.


    But his true wrath was reserved for the vampire responsible for the pregnant woman¡¯s death.


    When Shura found him, he didn¡¯t just kill him¡ªhe obliterated him. With a snarl that shook the forest, Shura ripped the vampire¡¯s spine straight from his body, then shredded what remained until it was nothing but mangled flesh, unrecognizable and torn to the point of resembling minced meat.


    And that was only the beginning.


    Consumed by vengeance, Zion hunted every vampire in the area. But death would¡¯ve been a mercy.


    Zion didn¡¯t grant that.


    He knew vampires had healing abilities rivaling that of werewolves¡ªso he made sure they¡¯d suffer. One by one, he severed their limbs, rendering them helpless. Then he would w into their insides, tearing through organs and sinew, only to stop just before death could im them.


    He waited¡ªwatched them regenerate¡ªand then did it again.


    Over and over, he dragged them through agony so profound that death became a distant hope they were never allowed to reach.

 Chapter 27 The Responsibility Of A Leader

    <h4>Chapter 27: Chapter 27 The Responsibility Of A Leader</h4>


    Zion, or rather Shura, hunted down everyst vampire and tortured them for an entire month. The only reason there were any survivors was because, the moment the others saw Shura lose control, they abandoned the battlefield and left it to the beast. He was unrecognizable¡ªno longer Alpha Zion, but a feral force of destruction.


    Some weren¡¯t lucky enough to escape.


    There were unfortunate casualties from their side too¡ªshredded beyond recognition, their bodies mangled until not even bones remained. Some of them belonged to another pack.


    Greg, sensing that something was wrong with Zion before the shift, had barely managed to warn his own pack. They fled as fast as they could, retreating to safety.


    They didn¡¯t return until the next day.


    And when they did, they found Zion soaked in blood, standing alone in the middle of the battlefield. The stench of death clung to him like a second skin. His presence was monstrous, terrifying¡ªso much so that from that day on, the other packs began calling him ¡¯<i>The Beast</i>.¡¯


    He was the one Beta Greg feared the most. That¡¯s why he was desperate to keep Zion away from the dungeon. If Zion discovered what Greg had done to Addison... there¡¯d be no escape from his wrath.


    Even though Addison had already escaped, the scent of her blood still lingered in the cell¡ªthick, coppery, and impossible to hide. One whiff, and Shura would lose control. Greg could already imagine the chaos that would follow if that happened.


    He needed time.


    Time to find Addison.


    Time to silence her for good.


    Once she was gone, he nned to me it all on a rogue or a vampire¡ªsome enemy that had slipped past their defenses during her escape. With no body, no witness, and enough false evidence, he believed he could cover it up. That was the only way. The only way to survive Zion¡¯s fury.


    At the very least, this way, Greg could wash his hands of the problem and shift all the me onto Addison¡ªiming she ran away and was killed by a rogue or vampire near the border. Even if Alpha Zion got furious, Greg doubted he could be held entirely ountable.


    For now, all he could do was buy time. He could order the other pack members to thoroughly clean the dungeon cell, scrubbing every trace of Addison¡¯s scent from the stone. If Zion came sniffing around, he had to find nothing¡ªno blood, no clues, no reason to suspect.


    <i>¡¯That¡¯s right... I could send an omega to clean up the dungeon cell,¡¯</i> Greg thought, pacing anxiously. ¡¯<i>But wait¡ªif it¡¯s too clean, Alpha Zion might get suspicious. I can¡¯t erase everything.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡¯Maybe I should leave some of the blood scent... Alpha Zion knows Addison was injured, so if there¡¯s no trace of her blood at all, that might raise more red gs. Yeah... I just need to dull the scent a bit¡ªmake it seem like it faded naturally.¡¯</i>


    Having made up his mind, Beta Greg finally moved to respond to Alpha Zion, feeling the weight of their bond press down on him. Zion was getting impatient... and worried.


    "Alpha Zion, please... rest assured and stay with Miss ire," Beta Greg urged, his tone gentle but firm. "She would be heartbroken to wake up and find you weren¡¯t there. As for Luna Addison, leave her to my care. The healer has already treated her injuries, and you can see her another time."


    He paused, choosing his next words carefully. "Besides... doesn¡¯t she need time to reflect on what she did to Miss ire? If you rush to her side now, she might think her actions were justified¡ªor worse, that she¡¯s above the consequences. We can¡¯t afford that, especially with the royal convoy arriving."


    Greg lowered his voice slightly, appealing to reason. "Even though she¡¯s the Luna, we must uphold ourws. If the convoy thinks we¡¯re showing favoritism or turning a blind eye, they might act on their own. And you know what that could mean... they could execute her on the spot."


    He tried to steady his heartbeat, hiding the guilt behind his calcted reasoning. <i>¡¯Alpha Zion may not have realized how deeply he already cares for Addison... but I have. And I need to keep myself safe¡ªeven if it means lying through my teeth.¡¯</i>


    Zion didn¡¯t want to put Addison in more danger, and he also needed to think as the alpha of his pack, so his hands are really tied right now.


    If Zion showed leniency toward Addison now and the royal convoy deemed it as defiance or favoritism, the consequences could be catastrophic¡ªnot just for Addison, but for the entire pack.


    The royal family had every authority to enforce collective punishment, especially with the royal princess involved. She was pregnant with a direct descendant of the royal bloodline and was the most beloved daughter of the Alpha King. If the convoy felt insulted or wronged, they might sentence the whole pack to suffer under the weight of her grievance.


    Just the thought of it made Zion¡¯s head throb with tension.


    He had no choice but to listen to his Beta¡¯s advice. He forced himself to calm down... and to calm Shura.


    His wolf was already wing at his mental walls, growling and snarling in his mind, desperate to break free and run to Addison. If Zion didn¡¯t keep him under control now, Shura might snap¡ªlose all sense of reason and tear through the territory in a frenzy to reach her. And that? That would only drag them all into a storm of trouble they couldn¡¯t afford.


    This was his responsibility¡ªas the Alpha, the leader of his pack, Zion had to weigh everything, no matter how painful the choice. It tore at him, but for now, he had to stay put. Gritting his teeth, he spoke inwardly, trying to reason with the restless wolf wing at his mind.


    "Shura, calm down. Greg has already taken care of Addison. She¡¯s probably sleeping now. We need to let her rest and talk to herter, okay?"


    But Shura¡¯s response was immediate, a guttural snarl echoing in Zion¡¯s head. <i>"No! My mate was in pain! I should¡¯ve carried her to the healer myself!"</i>


    The fury in Shura¡¯s voice was reverberatingly obvious¡ªraw and unforgiving. He couldn¡¯t ept that Zion had helped ire instead, leaving Addison lying on the cold ground, bloodied and broken. That image haunted them both, but for Shura, it was betrayal. Even now, he hadn¡¯t let it go.


    Zion had fought hard to maintain control, barely managing to hold Shura back with the grim reminder: if he had chosen Addison over ire in that moment, the royal convoy would¡¯ve seen it as favoritism and negligence of the Royal Bloodline, and Addison would be executed on the spot the moment the Royal Convoy arrived. Only that brutal truth kept Shura from tearing free and going feral.


    Still, Shura hadn¡¯t stopped pacing¡ªhadn¡¯t stopped scratching at the walls of Zion¡¯s mind. His growls were mixed with heart-wrenching whines, his need to be with his mate gnawing at Zion¡¯s already-crackingposure.


    Right now, Zion couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Addison¡¯s recent outburst was rooted in jealousy. He hadn¡¯t spent time with her since the three days and nights they shared, and that absence seemed to have built up into frustration and anger for her.


    A tangled mess of emotions churned inside him¡ªguilt, anger, longing¡ªeach one pulling in a different direction, and he couldn¡¯t quite make sense of any of them. The hatred he thought he felt for her now seemed strangely intertwined with emotions he hadn¡¯t even acknowledged, emotions that unsettled him deeply.

 Chapter 28 Found You

    <h4>Chapter 28: Chapter 28 Found You</h4>


    It irritated him. The mixture of these feelings left him in a constant state of internal conflict, unable to put things in order. While he tried to fix hisposure and ensure ire¡¯s survival, he could do little else but leave Addison¡¯s care in the hands of his Beta.


    After all, Zion knew his Beta would never betray him. As Alpha, his wolves were sworn to him, and loyalty was something they owed him above all else.


    But he never would have imagined that the one to betray him so deeply would be his most trusted Beta¡ªthe very person he considered a brother. To think that same man would try to kill Addison, his Luna, again and again...


    If he had known the truth sooner, he would¡¯ve been the first to wrap his hands around his Beta¡¯s throat and tear him apart without hesitation.


    After easing Zion¡¯s concerns, Beta Greg refocused on tracking the escapee while simultaneously reaching out to ire¡¯s omega attendant through the mind link.


    <i>"Clean the dungeon cell where Addison was kept¡ªjust enough to hide the worst of it. Remove the whip marks, leave only a little blood to make it look like she was only mildly injured. I¡¯m entrusting this task to you. Fail me, and you¡¯d best prepare to lose your head by morning."</i>


    Greg¡¯s mental snarl echoed as he shot into the forest, his boots tearing into the dirt with every leap. He was racing to catch up to Gamma Levi. Since Levi was carrying Addison while dodging patrols, Greg was convinced they couldn¡¯t have gotten far.


    Still, the trail was faint. There was barely any scent to follow.


    "Tch. He used a masking spray..." Greg muttered under his breath. It was a smart move¡ªand an annoying one.


    But Gamma Levi overlooked one crucial detail¡ªwhile he masked their scent, he still left behind faint footprints, especially while carrying extra weight. It was a clear giveaway.


    Beta Greg¡¯s lips curled into a sinister smirk as he sprinted through the forest, eyes locked on the subtle trail.


    Just then, ire¡¯s attendant responded through the mind link.<i>"Understood, Beta Greg. Leave it to me."</i>


    Greg¡¯s grin widened, a glint of triumph shing in his eyes. To him, it already felt like victory was within reach.


    He just needed to eliminate Addison before the royal convoy arrived. ording to the timeline provided, the convoy was expected to reach them by tomorrow¡ªeither around lunch or early dinner. That gave him a narrow but workable window.


    If he could capture Addison and kill her along with Gamma Levi, he could bury the truth with their deaths. Levi would be branded a traitor, used of trying to abduct Addison. Better yet, Greg could fabricate a scandal¡ªuse them of having an affair and attempting to elope.


    After all, everyone knew that Alpha Zion was expected to dissolve his mate bond with Addison sooner orter. So, it would make sense if Addison had simply chosen to run off with her loyal Gamma, selecting him as her second-chance mate. Their supposed "love story" would end tragically, ughtered by rogues or vampires during their escape.


    The narrative would be airtight. Zion¡¯s fury would turn toward Levi and Addison, not him. And ire¡ªpoor, perfect ire¡ªwould be the obvious choice for Luna in Addison¡¯s absence.


    Even if Zion had started developing feelings for Addison, Greg believed it was best to cut off those feelings before they bloomed. With Addison gone, Zion would recover in time. And when he did, ire would be right there beside him.


    As the twisted n solidified in his mind, Beta Greg¡¯s eyes lit up with a dangerous gleam. But inside his head, his wolf snarled in outrage.


    "This is betrayal, Greg! Betrayal against our Alpha!" the wolf growled furiously.


    "No!" Greg snapped back, his voice harsh even in his own mind. "I¡¯m protecting him¡ªprotecting <i>all</i> of us. You know damn well we can¡¯t let a wolfless Luna stand beside our Alpha. She¡¯s weak. Keeping her around will only get us all killed. No other pack will ever respect us with her at his side!"


    "So that¡¯s why you¡¯ve been scheming behind his back? Against <i>both</i> our Alpha and our Luna?" the wolf roared.


    "She is <i>not</i> my Luna!" Greg shouted, his voice echoing with rage. "I never epted her¡ª<i>never!</i>"


    His clenched fists trembled at his sides. His elongated ws dug into his palms, drawing blood. He bit down hard on his lip, the crimson trail seeping down his jaw, but the pain did nothing to calm the storm inside him.


    "Just because <i>you</i> refused to ept her doesn¡¯t change the truth," his wolf said bitterly. "She <i>is</i> our Luna¡ªand she¡¯s a good person. Better than you¡¯ll ever admit."


    "Just because she¡¯s a good person doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s fit to be Luna! So shut it!" Beta Greg snarled as he forcefully shoved his wolf deep into the furthest corner of his consciousness, locking it away with sheer will. He refused to listen to its protests any longer.


    But the truth was, his wolf had already given up. Long before Greg pushed it down, it had begun retreating on its own, silent, defeated, and unwilling to fight with the stubborn Greg anymore.


    It no longer believed in him. As an act of rebellion, it severed its connection with Greg, choosing instead to remain dormant, vowing to only acknowledge the voice andmand of their Alpha from now on.


    Fuming with anger, Beta Greg pushed forward, his determination burning hotter with every step. He mobilized every resource at his disposal, rallying the warriors and forcing them to elevate their efforts. The search for Gamma Levi and Addison intensified, and Greg himself tore through the forest, faster and more focused than ever.


    Then¡ªjust ahead¡ªa flicker of movement.


    His eyes locked onto a familiar shadow. A smirk tugged at the corner of his lips.


    "Found you," he muttered.


    Without hesitation, Greg lunged forward, muscles coiled like a spring, and tackled the figure to the ground with full force.


    "Ugh!" Levi grunted as he was mmed to the ground, the two men rolling through the dirt in a blur of limbs and aggression. When they finally stopped, Greg straddled him, pinning him down¡ªbut suddenly, he froze.


    Gamma Levi stared up at him with a smirk, eyes gleaming with challenge.


    "What¡¯s the matter, Beta Greg? Didn¡¯t expect to find me so soon?" he taunted, voiceced with smug amusement.


    Greg¡¯s jaw clenched.


    Levi knew exactly why. He had anticipated Greg¡¯s reckless move the moment he felt the shift in the warriors¡¯ patrols and heard Greg¡¯s furiousmand broadcasted over the pack-wide mind link. Instead of running blindly, Levi had acted quickly¡ªhiding Addison away before Greg could get too close.


    Greg hade here expecting to catch them both. But all he had now... was Levi.


    And Levi was enjoying every second of it.


    Does he expect Gamma Levi to really sit still and wait to be found without pulling a few tricks?


    Of course not.


    Protecting his Luna came before everything else. He had hidden Addison carefully, tucking her away in a safe spot and giving her a small healing potion¡ªjust enough to help her body stabilize.


    Then, without a second thought, he took off on his own, hoping to draw the enemy¡¯s attention away.

 Chapter 29 Letting Go

    <h4>Chapter 29: Chapter 29 Letting Go</h4>


    His n was simple: act as bait.


    He counted on Addison¡¯s sharp mind to recognize the distraction and run when the coast was clear. But Addison... she couldn¡¯t bring herself to leave.


    Because what Levi had done¡ªabandoning his post, defying the Alpha¡¯s order¡ªcould only be seen as betrayal. And once caught, the punishment would be severe. Possibly fatal.


    She didn¡¯t want to let him face that alone.


    But her body betrayed her. She was too weak¡ªbarely able to lift a hand, let alone run. Her voice came out broken, barely above a whisper.


    "No... no... you can¡¯t leave... We have to get out of here... together..."


    But Levi had already created distance between himself and Addison, darting off in a different direction. He skillfully erased his tracks and further masked Addison¡¯s scent, carefully cing her small frame in a secluded part of the forest¡ªhidden beneath ayer of branches and foliage that blended naturally into the surroundings.


    No one would easily find her there. At the same time, he deliberately left a false trail that led away from her location, one obvious enough to draw attention.


    Sure enough, when Beta Greg caught sight of a familiar silhouette in the distance, he immediately ordered the warriors to intercept Gamma Levi¡¯s path, aiming to box him in and prevent any escape.


    With Levi now acting as the bait, the rest of the patrolling warriors were also lured in his direction¡ªunintentionally weakening the perimeter in other areas.


    "Are you sure we¡¯re heading in the right direction? I¡¯m telling you, you have <i>no</i> sense of direction¡ªwe¡¯ve already gotten lost more than once! Just give me the ne and let me do the tracking, will you?!"


    Deep within the forest, two cloaked figures moved swiftly under the cover of night. A shing red light pulsed from a pendant, guiding their path through the dense trees.


    Both wore midnight-ck cloaks that not only blended into the shadows but also masked their scent, making it difficult for ordinary wolves to detect their presence.


    "Shut up, will you?! Your incessant rambling will get us caught! What¡¯s the point of a stealth mission if you¡¯re going to announce our location?" the man hissed, ring at hispanion.


    His voice was sharp and low, edged with fury. The rebuke worked¡ªhispanion instantly fell silent.


    Just then, the pendant resting on his hand red with a sudden, blinding red light. Both men froze in their tracks.


    In front of them stood arge tree, half-concealed by thick, overgrown bushes. The man quickly shoved the pendant into his pocket to dim the glow, then narrowed his eyes, peering through the foliage.


    The bushes were shifting¡ªbarely, subtly. It was the kind of movement one would miss unless they were staring intently at it.


    The man crouched low, fingers brushing over the thick undergrowth. As he pulled away the bushes¡ªexpecting stubborn roots¡ªhe froze.


    The foliage had only been ced there as cover. Beneath ity a woman, barely conscious, her body battered and bloodied. Her face was streaked with dried blood, and her chest rose and fell so faintly it was barely noticeable.


    Both men narrowed their eyes, taking in the sight. Then, the woman¡¯s eyes fluttered open¡ªblurry, unfocused. Her lips parted, and a faint whisper escaped.


    "Save... save Levi..."


    Her voice was so weak it was barely audible. The man didn¡¯t hesitate. He reached into his cloak and pulled out a small, intricate vial¡ªa healing potion crafted by a renowned alchemist. Without asking a single question, he gently gathered her into his arms and brought the vial to her lips.


    Addison¡¯s survival instinct kicked in instantly. Despite the severity of her wounds, she hadn¡¯t given in. As soon as the potion touched her lips, she mped down on the bottle, drinking greedily, desperately, as if her very soul depended on it.


    After finishing the potion, Addison felt a warm current swirl in her stomach, spreading through her limbs like a flicker of life reigniting. She coughed and took in a sharp breath, her lungs filling fully with air for the first time in what felt like forever.


    A faint trace of strength returned to her, and some of her external wounds began to mend before their eyes. But the searing pain radiating from her back remained¡ªdeep, unyielding, and beyond the reach of even the potent alchemist¡¯s brewed potion.


    The fever still clung to her skin, and her body trembled with every breath. Though the potion had bought her time, it wasn¡¯t enough. She needed proper treatment¡ªsoon¡ªor she wouldn¡¯t survive much longer.


    The man holding her frowned, his expression darkening as he adjusted his grip. She was so light in his arms¡ªfar too light. It was as if he were holding nothing more than a fragile feather, and the realization only deepened the urgency in his heart.


    She looked so fragile in his arms¡ªso thin and small that she seemed to disappear against his towering frame. Hispanion hesitated before speaking, his voiceced with concern.


    "Hey... is she still alive?" he asked, his gaze fixed on Addison¡¯s chest, which barely rose and fell with each shallow breath. Even a potion that potent had done little to mend the severity of her wounds.


    The man holding her didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, his eyes hardened with resolve as he gave a firmmand. "Find that guy¡ªLevi. We¡¯re taking her back with us."


    The other man looked utterly confused, as though he had just swallowed a fly. He had no idea who this "Levi" guy was, nor where to begin looking for him. The scent around the woman waspletely masked, leaving no trace behind.


    From the absence of any other scent, he could only guess that Levi had covered his tracks as well.


    <i>¡¯Great. Just great. Another impossible mission.¡¯</i> He thought to himself, frustration building as he scanned the area but made no move to follow up.


    It was then that Addison¡¯s eyes fluttered open again, her gaze sharp with a determined glint, a silent resolve flickering through her despite the pain.


    Suddenly, Addison¡¯s voice broke through the tension. "I, Addison Rosenthal, reject you, Zion Greyhound, as my chosen mate and alpha. I sever my bond with the Midnight River Pack and relinquish my position as Luna. From this day forward, I have no ties to this pack or to you, Alpha Zion..."


    Her words suddenly cut short as an intense wave of pain coursed through her, the agony of severing the mate bond with an alpha overwhelming her battered body.


    The sharp, excruciating pain was more than her already injured body could endure, and in an instant, she copsed into the man¡¯s arms, unconscious.


    Why did she suddenly decide to sever her ties with Zion? Someone told her to... who? Addison didn¡¯t know; that familiar whispering voice in her head, soforting, told her that everything would be fine now and she should stop holding on when she was better off alone.


    "Addison, you did great. Everything will be fine now. A mate who can¡¯t protect you isn¡¯t worth keeping... I¡¯m here with you. Sleep for a while... sleep."


    The voice was soft, almost a whisper carried by the wind from a distant horizon, familiar yet distant. It soothed Addison¡¯s fractured soul, urging her to follow itsmand, and so she did; she felt like she could trust this voice.


    She had long made up her mind to leave Zion, but fate had other ns and shit happens. She was thrown into the dungeons, only to almost been killed, and now, in the aftermath, she felt as if the debt she¡¯d paid had been enough. It felt like a release¡ªmaybe, just maybe, she should be considered dead, and she could start anew, if she survived.

 Chapter 30 Alpha Zion Going Feral

    <h4>Chapter 30: Chapter 30 Alpha Zion Going Feral</h4>


    But then her thoughts turned to Levi. The one person who had stayed by her side, her loyal Gamma, her only friend, who had never wavered. The thought of leaving him behind, knowing the danger he¡¯d face in her absence, tore at her heart. She couldn¡¯t let him die for her, not when she had a chance to survive.


    She wanted to save him, but her body refused to respond. Powerless, she slipped into a deep sleep. In that darkness, fragmented and distant memories yed out in an endless loop. The scenes were hazy, the faces unrecognizable, and the voices¡ªjust garbled echoes ofughter, cries, and desperate shouts.


    Chaos reigned in the dream, and though she couldn¡¯t move, she watched everything unfold as if from a third-person view. Yet deep down, she knew¡ª<strong>she was that girl</strong> standing at the center of it all.


    Meanwhile, back at the packhouse, Zion suddenly dropped to his knees as a searing pain tore through his body. His mate bond¡ªhis link and connection to Addison¡ªwas unraveling; she had severed her mate bond with him along with her connection to the whole pack. He felt it, the link suddenly snapped. It wasn¡¯t the feeling of her dying; no, it was something more agonizing.


    It felt as though she had willingly let go of the thread connecting them. His heart twisted violently, and he coughed up blood, each breath like a de slicing through his chest.


    "<strong>NO!</strong>" Zion roared, the sheer force of his voice shaking the walls of the packhouse.


    But even as pain wracked his body, he didn¡¯t hesitate. With a burst of desperation, he charged toward the window and hurled himself through it, ss shattering around him.


    He hit the ground hard¡ªhe was in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t evennd on his feet, his whole body mmed on the ground¡ªbut he didn¡¯t stop.


    Staggering, dragging his legs beneath him, Zion forced himself up and ran. He had only one destination in mind: <strong>the dungeon.</strong>


    "Addison... Addison..." Zion kept mumbling, his voice raw with desperation as he dragged his feet down to the dungeon. Each step was heavier than thest, but he pushed forward, driven by instinct and pain.


    When he finally reached the cell, he was met with the wide-eyed stare of ire¡¯s startled attendant, who was silently mopping a floor stained dark with blood. The metallic scent hit Zion like a wave¡ªAddison¡¯s blood was everywhere.


    His eyes instantly burned red with rage. He didn¡¯t need to ask questions. He didn¡¯t need an exnation. The thick scent, the blood sttered against the stone walls, the lingering trace of silver in the air¡ªit was obvious.


    She had been subjected to a silver whipping.


    And she had suffered.


    "A-Alpha..." the omega stammered, taking an instinctive step back.


    Zion¡¯s nose was bleeding, a testament to the pain he was trying to suppress. The agony from the severed mate bond wed at his insides, threatening to tear him apart. He hade here to find Addison, to demand answers¡ªonly to be met with the horrifying truth of what had been done to her instead.


    His fury was palpable. He was seeing red.


    Inside his mind, Shura¡ªhis wolf¡ªwas howling in rage, thrashing against the confines of his control. The beast was losing patience, wing violently at the mental barriers Zion had put in ce.


    He could feel Shura trying to break free, trying to seize control of his body and unleash unrestrained vengeance. Zion¡¯s vision blurred as the internal war escted, his breath ragged, body trembling on the edge ofplete berserk fury.


    He was seconds away from snapping.


    "WHERE¡¯S MY MATE?!"Zion¡¯s voice thundered through the dungeon,ced with Shura¡¯s feral growl. It wasn¡¯t just a demand¡ªit was a roar born from agony and rage.


    The sheer force of it struck ire¡¯s attendant like a blow. The terrified omega dropped to her knees, trembling, her eyes wide with panic. Zion had unknowingly unleashed his Alpha authority, and it wrapped around her like an invisible vice.


    She couldn¡¯t lie¡ªnot with that kind of power bearing down on her. If she tried, the weight of his dominance would crush her from the inside out. Her brain would feel as if it were being squeezed in an unrelenting grip, while her bones twisted beneath an unbearable pressure.


    Defiance wasn¡¯t an option. Zion was her Alpha. He was furious and his hostility was directed at her.


    "S-She escaped...."


    "What happened here?! What did you do to my mate?!" Zion¡¯s voice boomed, echoing with fury and desperation.


    "T-The Beta... B-Beta Greg," the omega stammered, choking on her sobs, "he ordered the Luna to be punished... o-one hundredshes... with the silver whip... f-for being a traitor."The words barely left her mouth before she crumpled to the floor, weeping in agony. But Zion didn¡¯t hear the rest¡ªhe didn¡¯t need to.


    His eyes glowed a dangerous crimson, bloodlust washing over him like a tidal wave. His transformation was nearlyplete¡ªfangs bared, ws extended, saliva dripping from his jaws as a deep growl vibrated through his chest.


    Then, without a second¡¯s hesitation¡ª<i><strong>sh! </strong></i>His wed hand swung through the air, and the omega¡¯s head was torn clean from her shoulders. A sickening <i>crack</i> followed as he crushed her skull in his palm like it was nothing but fruit.


    <i><strong>ROAR!!!</strong></i>


    The beast had awakened. And it wanted blood.


    That roar echoed through the entire territory like a war cry from hell.


    Beta Greg froze in ce, his hand mid-swing, ws dripping with Gamma Levi¡¯s blood. He¡¯d been ruthlessly raking his nails across Levi¡¯s chest and abdomen, trying to beat the location of Addison out of him. But the moment that beastly, bone-shaking roar filled the air, a cold dread seized him.


    His whole body trembled.


    Gamma Levi, already on the verge of copse from the brutal assault, finally slumped to the floor unconscious. Blood pooled beneath him, but even in his weakened state, he never gave Addison up.


    Beta Greg backed away, panic wing at his throat.


    "Shit... shit... I¡¯m doomed!" he muttered over and over, eyes wide as he looked around, sweat beading on his forehead.


    He reached out through the mindlink, desperately trying to contact Zion¡ªbut the link was dead. Sealed off.


    The Alpha had gone feral.


    There was only one thing Zion wanted now: to find Addison.And anyone who stood in his way...<strong>Would not live to regret it.</strong>


    Zion¡¯s massive wolf form burst out of the dungeon, his eyes glowing a terrifying, feral red. His chest heaved with rage and desperation as he sniffed the air, searching¡ª<strong>desperately</strong>¡ªfor Addison¡¯s scent. That familiar fragrance that once brought him peace, that felt like home.


    But it was gone.


    No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t find a single trace of her. His insides twisted, and for the first time, <strong>true fear</strong> wed at his heart.


    He didn¡¯t understand.


    He hadn¡¯t epted Addison¡¯s rejection¡ª<strong>he couldn¡¯t</strong>. Yet the mate bond, their sacred connection, hadpletely copsed as if it had never existed. Zion couldn¡¯tprehend it. He didn¡¯t want exnations.


    <strong>He wanted Addison.</strong>


    He wanted to find her, to hold her, to <strong>make her stay</strong>.


    The fear that she might disappear forever, that he might never see her again, sent Shura¡ªhis wolf¡ªinto a violent frenzy.


    And then, he snapped.

 Chapter 31 Where’s My Mate?

    <h4>Chapter 31: Chapter 31 Where¡¯s My Mate?</h4>


    Spotting two patrolling warriors in the distance, Shura lunged. His massive frame crashed into them like a storm. With terrifying strength, he shed through flesh and bone with his razor-sharp ws.


    In seconds, the warriors were reduced to mangled, unrecognizable remains, as if they¡¯d been caught in a whirlwind of death.


    Blood-soaked Shura¡¯s fur, and the stench of it¡ªthick, iron-heavy¡ªmixed with his uncontroble bloodlust. The pressure of his presence alone was enough to make anyone in his path drop to their knees in terror.


    <i><strong>Roar!</strong></i>


    <strong>"WHERE IS MY MATE?!!!"</strong>


    The Alpha had lost control.


    And now, nothing could stop him.


    ...


    <strong>Alpha Zion¡¯s POV</strong>


    Addison, where the hell are you?! You have yet to pay off your debt; shouldn¡¯t you be staying by my side until death do us part?


    I really can¡¯t understand how our mate bond has been severed just like that without needing for me to ept the rejection, this was something that never happened in the past, no records and no events, so I can¡¯t understand.


    Right now, all I could think about was to see Addison, and asked her, but before that, I wanted to sooth her pain, being whipped by silver as a werewolf was as painful as hell and more than that, she¡¯s a wolfless one, she¡¯s so fucking weak that I always worry that a gust of wind might even carry her away, but to think that my fucking Beta had the guts to punish my mate, my Luna to such extent.


    I will not forgive him, nor would I give him a fast end.


    I still remember the day I first saw her in my father¡¯s arms. She was unconscious, lying weak and fragile in his arms.


    Her beautiful brown, wavy hair shimmered, long and lustrous, while her long, curlyshes framed her pale, smooth face like fine porcin. Her skin was like jade, wless and delicate, and her plump, red lips were moist with life.


    But there was blood sttered across her body, staining her pristine appearance. She seemed so small, so fragile, that I hadn¡¯t even noticed my father was gravely injured, nor that the guards who always apanied him had disappeared.


    It wasn¡¯t until my father copsed and my mother screamed in horror that I snapped back to reality, only to find him lying on the ground in a pool of blood.


    It was only then that I realized the full extent of my father¡¯s injuries. His wounds weren¡¯t healing quickly enough, and even the healers and doctors couldn¡¯t make a difference.


    Their efforts were futile, for the wolfsbane in his blood was severely hampering his wolf¡¯s ability to heal. As I stood there, I looked down at Addison, forgotten by everyone else, her small form lying lifeless on the ground.


    I was the only one who crouched down to gather her into my arms. She felt so soft, so perfectly right in my embrace, and her scent ¡ª intoxicating and familiar ¡ª stirred something deep within me, even making Shura stir restlessly.


    But my mind was too clouded with worry over my father¡¯s condition to fully appreciate it. My stomach churned and my heart fluttered, but there was no time to focus on that now.


    When I brought her to my room to rest, it didn¡¯t even ur to me that I had allowed a woman into my private space ¡ª a ce I usually kept guarded, unwilling to let anyone in. But with her, it felt like an exception.


    I didn¡¯t understand it then, whether I was treating her differently because my father had nearly sacrificed himself to save her, or if it was simply because she was special to me.


    When I left to check on my father, I found him awake. But instead of the relief I expected, I saw my mother crying even harder, and everyone else was so solemn, a thick, heavy sadness filling the air.


    With each step I took toward them, I felt as though my feet were dragging, weighed down by a growing dread.


    Was I afraid?


    I couldn¡¯t say, but the grief in the room was palpable. And then, my father¡¯s eyes met mine. He smiled, the same gentle, confident smile he always wore ¡ª the smile of our Alpha, righteous and strong, the unshakable pir of our Midnight River Pack.


    But then, I noticed his smile shift to something apologetic.


    He didn¡¯t utter a word, but it felt like he was conveying a thousand unspoken thoughts, each one weighing down on me.


    I was overwhelmed, and before I realized it, tears were streaming down my face.


    Did he even need to say anything?


    No.


    I could already tell.


    My father was dying. His body had endured so much damage that even the doctors and healers could do little. I barely managed to hear him recount the events leading to this moment.


    He had gone out to drive off the vampires that had breached our territory, only to find them attempting to force a young woman into their grasp. She fought with everything she had, but she couldn¡¯t shift, and she had no power to resist.


    She was lucky that my father arrived when he did, or she would¡¯ve been taken by those monsters. She passed out just as she saw him and his men approach.


    When she regained consciousness, my father managed to ask her name, but she couldn¡¯t remember anything. All she knew was that her name was Addison.


    I didn¡¯t even understand why my father risked his life to save that young woman. It wasn¡¯t like she was anyone special, not in the way that would justify such a sacrifice.


    How could it make sense, letting dozens of warriors die and the Alpha of the pack nearly losing his life to save one single woman?


    Was it because the vampires were on ournd? No, that didn¡¯t seem to be the reason either.


    I couldn¡¯t wrap my head around what my father was thinking. The young woman didn¡¯t wake up until dayster, but by then, my father had already passed.


    Before he died, he left a few letters for my mother, and he entrusted me with his final wish: that I make this young woman my chosen mate, no matter the cost.


    What the fucking hell was wrong with my father? Did he even have a conversation with that woman when he saved her?


    Did she promise him something, or was she somehow manipting everything behind our backs?


    There are so many things I just don¡¯t understand, and before I could even process any of it, my father was gone. All my questions were left unanswered, and before I could even begin to grieve, the weight of leading the entire pack, the pressure, and everything else was thrust upon me.


    I had no choice but to search for that girl, staring at her with a whirlwind of emotions.


    Who do I even hate?


    Why did everything unfold so quickly? Why did my father have to die? The weight of all these emotions, bottled up inside, was almost too much to bear, threatening to drive me mad.


    So maybe, in the end, I chose the only way I knew how to cope ¨C to direct all my anger toward the one I saw as the root of it all. Addison.


    __


    Thank you so much, Mich34, FormerlyBlonde, and Jennifer_Toney_9894, for the Golden Ticket and the support! It¡¯s very much appreciated!

 Chapter 32 Alpha Zion’s POV

    <h4>Chapter 32: Chapter 32 Alpha Zion¡¯s POV</h4>


    Alpha Zion¡¯s POV


    But then again, as much as I hate her with every fiber of my being, I also find myself longing for her¡ªand it¡¯s that contradiction that drives me mad. Being around her feels unbearable, like she¡¯s subtly manipting my every thought, and I¡¯m powerless to stop it.


    My mother hates her too.


    She despises the fact that her fated mate died for someone she sees as useless and insignificant, making his sacrifice feel meaningless. Nothing about Addison brings herfort.


    She nearly followed my father into the afterlife, consumed by grief. For days, she wouldn¡¯t eat, wouldn¡¯t speak¡ªshe just wept, clutching the letters he left behind like lifelines to a world that no longer existed.


    I couldn¡¯t take it anymore¡ªit felt like pure torture. To make things worse, the other packs started distancing themselves from us. Those fucking cowards only know how to cling to us during the good times and trample us the moment things go south.


    Rage boiled in my chest, but I couldn¡¯t lose myposure. I¡¯m the rightful Alpha now, and I have a duty to uphold. Even when I felt like shit, I still had to oversee preparations for the marking ceremony and Addison¡¯s Luna inauguration.


    But what am I supposed to do?


    Being near her is a constant reminder of everything I¡¯ve lost¡ªof all the pain and pressure I carry. Maybe it¡¯s not her fault... or maybe it is. I don¡¯t know. I have no proof either way, and that¡¯s what makes it worse.


    But at the same time, no matter how much I hated her, when she looked up at me with those brown hazel eyes, I just couldn¡¯t stop myself¡ªI wanted to pull her into my arms and im her as mine.


    During the marking ceremony, the urge to mate with her right then and there nearly consumed me.


    At one point, I even wondered if she was my fated mate. But Shura never confirmed it. Still... this feeling¡ªit didn¡¯t make sense. It made me question everything.


    Maybe she¡¯s done something to me... maybe some kind of witchcraft, just like she might have done to my father. Maybe that¡¯s why he was so damn set on making her my chosen mate, right up until he died. And the more I thought about it, the more I hated her.


    Or maybe... I was just looking for a reason to hate her¡ªso I wouldn¡¯t end up on my knees, begging her to let me touch her. Maybe what I really hated was the way she looked at me with those eyes, full of trepidation and fear.


    Fuck. I hated seeing that. It felt like it shattered my fucking heart without her even needing to say a word. Just her presence alone was enough to stomp all over every raw nerve I had without even trying.


    So after the marking ceremony, all I could do was run. I couldn¡¯t look into her eyes without thinking of dragging her to the marital bed and fucking her senseless for days¡ªuntil I was sure I had put a pup in her.


    But deep down, I couldn¡¯t tell¡ªdid I truly desire her as a woman? Or was it just the Alpha blood in me, the heightened sex drive, the overwhelming instincts that made everything spiral out of control?


    All this pent-up emotion was too much to contain. Every thought was filled with how I would fuck her, where I would fuck her, how I wanted to see her on her knees, begging me, submittingpletely.


    Fuck. Just thinking about it made my cock so hard it hurt. I didn¡¯t even want to imagine what would happen if I walked into that room, with her scent thick in the air¡ªI might not have the strength to stop myself.


    So, the moment I heard the Alpha King wanted to enlist our pack for the frontlines¡ªbecause the vampires were growing restless and rampaging everywhere¡ªI didn¡¯t hesitate.


    I had to go.


    No, I <i>needed</i> to run away from her. I thought I was going insane, drowning in pent-up emotions and overwhelmed by this relentless sex drive.


    But then again, I couldn¡¯t even touch another woman without Shura tearing into me from within and my whole body recoiling in disgust. I didn¡¯t know what to do anymore, so I ran.


    As far as I could, just to clear my head, to sort myself out. I didn¡¯t even stay for her Luna inauguration.


    But who would¡¯ve thought... after three years, just seeing her again would still make my heart tremble. And all I could do was ignore her¡ªpretend she wasn¡¯t even there.


    But Goddess... her scent. It made it almost impossible to keep my damn dick in my pants.


    Back then, when the mate bond was decaying, there wasn¡¯t a single day Shura and I didn¡¯t wrestle with the urge to run to her. The pain was excruciating¡ªyes¡ªbut I knew whatever I felt was nothingpared to what she was going through.


    Part of me wanted to go to her, to ease her suffering. But then my reason would snap back, reminding me: <i>she owes me.</i>


    She owes my mother.


    She owes my entire pack.


    So I let her suffer.


    I let her ache.


    But the truth is... every time I tried to punish her, it felt like I was cutting myself open too. It¡¯s a vicious fucking cycle, and I can¡¯t escape it.


    I just can¡¯t let go. I don¡¯t even know how to. The pain, the anger, the resentment¡ªit¡¯s all tangled up inside me, eating me alive. And without an outlet, without a way to break free, it¡¯s driving me insane. And worst of all, it¡¯s my damned pride that keeps me chained to it.


    When I saw her pushed to the ground in front of the banquet hall, a blinding rage tore through me. But then Gamma Levi rushed forward, full of worry and care, and something inside me snapped.


    Jealousy¡ªraw and violent¡ªflooded my chest. I wanted nothing more than to run down there, grab her, and take her as far away from Levi as possible. Instead, all I could do was stand there, ring daggers into Levi¡¯s back, my jaw clenched so tight I could taste blood in my mouth.


    Every time she was near, I felt like I was losing control, so I kept my distance, burying myself in taking care of the Princess instead.


    But even that wasn¡¯t enough. When I was stuck in the Alpha¡¯s office, suffocating under the weight of all the changes in the pack, I threw myself into my work, stayingte, even sleeping there just to avoid going back to my room¡ªbecause I was terrified of facing her. But then... I saw her. Running out of the packhouse, disappearing into the forest.


    In the end, my feet still led me to her. I found her crying in a small clearing, and seeing her so pitiful and broken stirred something twisted inside me¡ªI was happy she finally felt the same pain I did, but at the same time, my heart shattered for her.


    I don¡¯t even know how long I stood there in the dark, just watching her, getting drunk on her image, her scent thick in the air,forting and stirring me in ways I hated to admit.

 Chapter 33 Alpha Zion’s POV 2

    <h4>Chapter 33: Chapter 33 Alpha Zion¡¯s POV 2</h4>


    When she finally cried herself to sleep and copsed onto the grass, I couldn¡¯t help myself¡ªI went to her, scooped her into my arms, and held her like she was something precious I couldn¡¯t afford to lose.


    I brought her back to our marital room, a space heavy with her scent that clung to every corner. My mind went numb, and before I even realized it, I was pinning her to the bed, sinking my teeth into her lips.


    One taste, and it was over¡ªI was hooked, consumed by the need to possess her. I wanted her so badly it hurt, but the hatred still burned too deep inside me to ignore. In the end, I tore myself away and locked myself in my office for the rest of the night, wrestling with the chaos inside me.


    Morning came, and Princess ire¡¯s soft coos broke through my torment. She asked me to show her around, and I agreed, desperate for a distraction. It was then I heard that Addison had been tending a beautiful garden while I was away.


    Curiosity got the better of me¡ªI wanted to see what kind of life she managed to nurture in my absence. I took ire with me, but as we stepped outside, I looked up¡ªand there she was, Addison, standing at the window of our marital room, staring down at us.


    She looked at me like I had betrayed her, and that only fueled my anger. I could do nothing but scowl and throw out cruel, meaningless words I knew would cut her. But the moment they left my mouth, regret hit me like a punch to the gut.


    I couldn¡¯t even meet her eyes after that, yet I forced myself to believe it was justified¡ªbecause it was easier than facing the truth.


    But now, I regret everything. I don¡¯t want to lose her. I can¡¯t lose her. And yet, I can¡¯t find her anywhere. Where did Addison run off to? If she¡¯s hurt, could she have even gotten far?


    It wasn¡¯t just about my own inner turmoil¡ªno matter how conflicted I felt, I was still the Alpha of this pack.


    I had a duty to fulfill.


    When I needed to honor the fallen warriors who had fought alongside me at the frontlines, who had given their lives without even leaving behind an intact body. But what did Addison do? She showed up wearing a ring red gown, like a p across my face.


    She¡¯s my Luna¡ªmy fucking Luna¡ªand her tant disregard for the asion wasn¡¯t just disrespectful, it was a direct challenge to my authority. My Alpha pride burned with offense.


    In my anger, I said some offhanded words, but instead of submitting or even apologizing for her clear disrespect, she had the audacity to suggest we dissolve our mate bond and part ways?


    What the fuck does she think of me? I was livid beyond words, but more than that, I felt like I couldn¡¯t breathe¡ªlike she had driven a dagger into my chest and was tearing my heart apart piece by piece.


    The anger boiled over, and I couldn¡¯t stop it. I knew it was my fucking fault for everparing her to ire. I had seen her reports, knew everything she had done for the pack while I was away.


    I was fucking amazed by herpetence¡ªproud, even¡ªthat she was my Luna. But my careless words had struck a nerve, and she retaliated with those gut-wrenching words.


    Deep down, I knew it was my fault. I knew it. Yet my damn mouth refused to stay shut, throwing out offhanded remarks like weapons.


    And worse, my twisted sense of satisfaction kicked in, thinking that if I hurt her enough to make her cry, maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªit would offset even a fraction of the war tearing me apart inside.


    But seeing her so resolute in leaving me tore me apart. Shura went berserk inside me, and all I could think about was mating her¡ªmarking her¡ªso she would never even <i>think</i> of leaving me. She¡¯s mine. My mate. Nothing could change that. Not even me.


    I let instinct take over. I tore through her clothes, drowning myself in her scent, her soft body, her breathless moans. In that moment, the storm of love and hate raging inside me faded into nothing.


    There was only her. Only us. She became my entire world. I couldn¡¯t stop myself. The second I buried myself deep inside her, I knew I was lostpletely, hopelessly lost.


    My body moved on its own, driven by the raw, primal need to im her again and again. I fucked her senseless, just like in every dream I had ever had of her¡ªbut this time, it was real.


    Goddess, she felt even better than anything I had ever dreamed of. The real thing was so much more¡ªso addicting¡ªthat I couldn¡¯t pull myself away from her. Day and night, I imed her, made her moan my name, and every time that sweet, broken voice whispered it, it was like tiny ws scratching against my heart, making it flutter and tremble with need.


    Everything about her felt so right. <i>She</i> felt right. She felt like home.


    Taking care of her, feeding her, holding her close¡ªit brought me a peace I hadn¡¯t known in years. In our little world, there was only the two of us. No hatred. No past. Just us. Her soft, fragile body still felt a little too thin in my arms, but now that I had her, I knew I would take care of her¡ªfeed her well, fatten her up, and keep her safe.


    If it weren¡¯t for my Beta calling me in the mindlink without stopping, wanting to drag me out because of the damn reports from the Royal Capital, I don¡¯t think I would have ever wanted to leave her side.


    When my Beta and I had a sparring match with a little bet on the line, I was sure I could easily beat him like always. But then¡ªI saw her. My mate. Walking like the Luna she was born to be.


    Bright, confident, every step she took radiated the quiet grace of royalty. She probably didn¡¯t even realize it, but to me, it was blinding. I stood there, dazed for a moment, until I caught sight of her Gamma standing too damn close, talking andughing with her.


    Jealousy hit me like a punch to the gut. I wanted to march over, tear him away from her, and make it clear he had no right to stand that close to <i>my</i> woman. But reality pped me even harder¡ªhe was her Gamma.


    It was his job to protect her, to be close. I hated how the possessiveness inside me had skyrocketed after just three days and nights with her. Maybe it was the price of all the times I had repressed my instincts, denied the bond between us.


    Now, it was crashing over me like a tidal wave, wild and unstoppable.


    I forced myself to look away, to rein it in¡ªbecause thest thing I wanted was to scare her off.


    She already feared me¡ªand pushing her any further would only drive her away for good. But fate, as always, wasn¡¯t on my side. Shit happened. And now here we are, standing on opposite sides again, and I hate every goddamn second of it.


    What the hell do I do?


    I¡¯m terrified of losing her. I don¡¯t want her to leave me. But after she rejected me, it¡¯s like a part of me died¡ªI can¡¯t feel her anymore. I can¡¯t smell her scent. I can¡¯t find her.


    The fear of losing her cuts deeper than the fear I felt the day my father died.


    And right now, I¡¯m so fucking lost, I don¡¯t even know who I am without her.


    No. This can¡¯t be the end. I have to find her.


    I <i>will</i> find her.


    I¡¯ll find my mate, make things right, and anyone who hurt her¡ªwhether it¡¯s my pack, outsiders, or even <i>myself</i>¡ªwill pay. No one will be spared.


    I¡¯ll tear the world apart if I have to.


    I have to fix this¡ªfor her, for us, for the future we¡¯re meant to have.


    <i>Addison... please be safe.</i>


    _____


    Thank you so much for the Golden Tickets, Jennifer_Toney_9894, FormerlyBlonde, Mich34, Charisa_Cain, Katirani, and Autum_Sweet_Girl!


    I truly appreciate your support from the bottom of my heart. Please look forward to more consistent updates¡ªstarting next month, I¡¯ll be stabilizing the release schedule to two Chapters per day.


    Thank you again for reading and being part of this journey!


    Please ADD <THE ALPHA¡¯S REGRET: RETURN OF THE BETRAYED LUNA> to your LIBRARY to be notified when the update is posted. Thank you!!!


    Please don¡¯t forget to cheer me up by voting with Powerstone and Golden Ticket!


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Also, I might get dyed in the update as I am also updating my new novel < THE RETURN OF THE CANNON FODDER TRILLION HEIRESS> and <MY 100TH REBIRTH A DAY BEFORE THE APOCALYPSE>

 Chapter 34 Who Are You?

    <h4>Chapter 34: Chapter 34 Who Are You?</h4>


    After Zion went feral, he could no longer distinguish friend from foe¡ªhe attacked anything that moved. His blood-red eyes saw only one image: Addison.


    Meanwhile, Shura¡¯s massive frame mmed into a thick tree during his wild charge, the impact cracking the trunk with a deafening snap. The tree creaked ominously before slowly toppling over, but Shura didn¡¯t stop¡ªhe only pushed harder, his speed increasing as he tore through the forest.


    Then, he caught the scent of his Beta. A low, dangerous growl rumbled from deep in Shura¡¯s chest.


    Sensing the danger, Beta Greg didn¡¯t wait¡ªhe turned and ran. But no matter how much he tried, his wolf refused toe out. He couldn¡¯t shift. His desperate calls to his wolf were met with silence, as if it had already epted its fate, ready to die at the hands of its Alpha without resistance.


    "Fuck!!!" Beta Greg swore, panic surging through him. He didn¡¯t spare a second thought for the warriors still standing or even Gamma Levi, unconscious on the ground. His only focus was escaping.


    He knew the truth¡ªonce Shura got his hands on him, it was over. The heavy, iron scent of blood that clung to Shura¡¯s body was unmistakable even from meters away. Greg¡¯s stomach turned, his heart pounding in his chest. He didn¡¯t need to be told; Zion had gone to the dungeon.


    What caused Zion to suddenly decide to go down to the dungeon? Greg didn¡¯t know. But the bloodstains, the smell that still lingered in the air¡ªhe¡¯d tried to cover it up, tried to erase it.


    Even sent someone to handle it. But with the time they had? No way the omega cleaning the dungeon could finish in time. Zion had seen it all. Greg had failed. And now, there was nothing left but to face the consequences.


    Oh, shit. Now that Shura had gone feral, Greg knew he was as good as dead. Zion would being for his head, and just the thought of it sent a chill down his spine. He didn¡¯t need to think twice¡ªhe knew exactly how ruthless Zion could be and what awaited him when the Alpha got his hands on him. His only option? Run for his life. And that¡¯s exactly what he did.


    "Fuck, fuck, damn it!!! I need to get out of the pack¡¯s territory. I don¡¯t care if I go rogue after this¡ªwhat matters is surviving now. I¡¯ll figure the rest outter!" Beta Greg cursed, pushing himself harder, his legs pumping beneath him.


    But in his panic, he had forgotten one crucial fact. As a member of Zion¡¯s pack, he was bound to the Alpha by the tether of loyalty that every wolf swore upon joining or when they were born in his territory, where their parents were part of the pack.


    Zion could track him anywhere, no matter how far he ran. That tether acted like a live tracker, and Greg had it on his back, whether he wanted it or not.


    The only way to break that link was to sever his bond with the Midnight River Pack¡ªbut in his fear, Greg hadpletely forgotten about that. His only thought now was to escape.


    This was exactly why Addison had made the difficult decision to sever her tie to the Midnight River Pack immediately after dissolving and rejecting her mate bond. Zion, as the Alpha, would have always been able to track her every move unless she severed her connection to the pack. So, to ensure her escape, she became a rogue.


    With the scent-masking spray and the severed bond, Zion no longer had any way to trace her. She had effectively disappeared from his reach, and now, he would be forced to search for her blindly, with no clue of her whereabouts.


    <i><strong>Roarrrr!!!</strong></i>


    Shura¡¯s bloodcurdling roar echoed through the entire forest, sending a chill down the spine of everyone within earshot. The very air seemed to vibrate with the raw, primal fury of it.


    Even the men who had been carrying Addison faltered in their steps, their gaze snapping back toward the source of the terrifying sound.


    "Hurry up! We need to get out of here, now! If that beast finds us¡ªif we¡¯re caught trespassing in his territory¡ªhe¡¯ll tear us apart!" one of the men urged, panic creeping into his voice.


    They had sessfully evaded the warriorsbing the other side of the forest, who were desperately searching for someone. This was their chance to escape, but the threat of Shura hung over them like a shadow.


    "I¡¯m telling you, that beastly Alpha is out of his mind! We can¡¯t take him on right now, not with her in tow. If wee face-to-face with him, she¡¯s as good as dead!" The man urged, his voiceced with desperation, as he shoved the one holding Addison.


    Despite the size difference¡ªhe was much shorter than the man carrying her¡ªhe pushed with all his might, willing him to move faster. They were almost at the edge of the Midnight River Pack¡¯s territory, just a few more steps and they¡¯d reach the clearing.


    But if that feral Alpha caught up to them now, escaping wouldn¡¯t even be an option. They¡¯d be buried where they stood, if they were lucky enough to die quickly.


    After a quick nce back, the man holding Addison¡¯s limp form lowered his gaze to her face. Her skin was ashen, and her shallow, weak breaths made him fear that she might stop breathing any second. He tightened his grip, pulling her closer before pushing himself to run even faster.


    <strong><i>Rustling...</i></strong>


    The sound of leaves crunching underfoot brought both of them to an abrupt halt. They froze, instantly on alert. The smaller man darted in front of the one holding Addison, assuming a defensive posture as the other scanned the surrounding area.


    They couldn¡¯t smell any blood, nor did the air carry any trace of hostility. Still, tension coiled in his chest as he meticulously surveyed the surroundings. It could have been a small animal¡ªa rabbit, maybe a coyote¡ªbut he wasn¡¯t taking any chances. He would make sure the coast was clear before moving on...


    "Woah! Woah!" An older man, resembling a hermit, suddenly staggered out of the bushes. The moment their eyes met, the older man froze, his body trembling with visible nerves.


    He didn¡¯t appear to be a shifter¡ªmore like a frail, starving elder, barely holding himself together. "Don¡¯t attack! I¡¯m not here to cause trouble..." he stammered, his voiceced with uncertainty.


    His gaze flickered to the woman cradled in the man¡¯s arms, unable to see her features, but a small patch of her skin peeked out from beneath the cloak that shielded her. The way the man held her¡ªprotective, desperate¡ªwas unmistakable. It was clear he would fight to hisst breath to keep her safe.


    "Who are you, and what are you doing here?" The shorter man¡¯s voice was sharp, his eyes scanning the older man¡¯s figure from head to toe. At first nce, the elder appeared anything but threatening¡ªfrail and worn, like a hermit starved of both food and attention.


    But the moment he stepped forward, the air itself seemed to shift, the tension and pressure grew.


    He knew better than to underestimate the elder just because of his appearance. In this stretch ofnd, near the border of the werewolf territories and the vampire¡¯s domain, anyone who lingered here had to either be dangerously reckless or possess power far beyond their looks.

 Chapter 35 Was He Too Late?

    <h4>Chapter 35: Chapter 35 Was He Too Late?</h4>


    "I¡¯m Elric, a mage..." the elder introduced himself, though his voice carried hesitation. He nced around, confusion flickering in his eyes¡ªhe, too, seemed unsure of why he was there. There was only one exnation forming in his mind, and his gaze shifted back to Addison, though he couldn¡¯t yet confirm it.


    Suddenly, another blood-curdling roar echoed from deep within the forest¡ªcloser this time. It was followed by several agonized screams, and the wind carried with it the stench of fresh blood.


    The two men standing in front of Elric wrinkled their noses in disgust. Even the man holding Addison frowned as he turned to look behind them.


    They all knew they couldn¡¯t linger much longer. Alpha Zion was drawing near, and with each passing second, the pressure and bloodlust radiating from him grew heavier and more suffocating.


    Then the elder spoke, his voice firm yet urgent. "Here! This way, quickly!"


    When the two turned to look, a portal had opened beside him¡ªits bluish hue glowing softly, casting a pale light that shimmered across the surrounding trees. Though it illuminated the area, the glow was discreet, subtle enough not to alert anything lurking in the forest to its presence. A silent escape, a way to vanish from where they stood and reappear elsewhere.


    But as they stared at the swirling gateway, one pressing question lingered between them:Could they really trust this elder?


    For all they knew, the portal could lead to an even more dangerous ce. Escaping the frying pan only to leap into the fire was a risk they couldn¡¯t afford¡ªespecially with Addison, who looked like she was hanging on by a thread. The two men hesitated, their instincts urging caution. But the elder seemed to sense their doubt.


    "I am the Royal Mage, Elric Zimmerman," he said calmly, his eyes steady. "I¡¯m here by the order of the Alpha King¡ªbut it appears what I¡¯vee for is already in your hands." He gestured toward Addison.


    The two men raised their eyebrows, following the direction of his finger, then nced down at the unconscious woman. Still, they weren¡¯t fools. Titles and words were easy to fake, and anyone could im to be someone they weren¡¯t. Trust would note easily.


    But the two men remained rooted to the spot, silent and unmoving. Seeing this, and aware that time was running out, Elric knew he could no longer afford to maintain secrecy.


    Without another word, he reached into his robe and pulled out a royal badge¡ªemzoned with the Royal Allegiance¡¯s blood pact. This token, granted only to those outside the werewolf race who could not swear fealty in the traditional way, was a rare and sacred item.


    It served as undeniable proof of loyalty to the Alpha King and marked its bearer as someone trusted by the royal family.


    Upon seeing the badge, the two men were clearly taken aback. After a brief moment of hesitation, they exchanged a nce¡ªthen threw caution to the wind. With Alpha Zion closing in fast, they didn¡¯t have the luxury of doubt.


    Even if this mage was leading them into a trap, it was a risk they were willing to take. At least it would buy them time¡ªtime to think, to act, and maybe to survive¡ªrather than stand still and wait for Alpha Zion to tear them apart.


    And so, the three of them passed through the portal. By the time Alpha Zion arrived, a fallen warrior with severed head clenched between his jaws, there was no one left. Yet, the faint trace of residual energy still lingered in the air¡ªsomeone had been there moments ago. Zion growled, sensing the remnants of a presence slipping away.


    Shura felt a sharp pang in his chest, the aftershock of the rejection tearing violently through him.


    The pain was unbearable.


    Shura couldn¡¯t take it; instead, he subconsciously shrank back deep inside Zion¡¯s consciousness to lick his wounds. As a result, Zion stumbled, clutching his chest as the weight of rejection overwhelmed him. Within seconds, his body gave out, and he copsed, unconscious¡ªhis system unable to endure the trauma this time.


    As for Beta Greg¡ªthe bastard had luck on his side. When Shura found him, he was just a few meters away from Gamma Levi, who had passed out from severe blood loss. Ironically, Levi¡¯s condition saved his life; assuming Levi was already dead, Shura ignored himpletely and charged straight for Greg.


    But since Beta Greg had fled the moment he realized Alpha Zion had gone berserk. By the time Zion caught up to him, Greg was already nearing the edge of the pack¡¯s territory¡ªjust steps away from crossing the border. Beyond ity the rogue¡¯s territory, and further still, the vampire domain. He was gambling everything on his escape, throwing all caution to the wind.


    Just as he was about to cross the threshold¡ª


    <i><strong>Swoosh!</strong></i>


    "Argh!" Beta Greg screamed at the top of his lungs, stumbling back while clutching the gory stump of his right arm. "My arm! Fuck!"


    His eyes burned red with pain and rage as he looked up¡ªonly to be met by the hulking ck wolf looming in front of him. Shura¡¯s massive frame, soaked in blood, melted into the shadows of the night, save for his glowing crimson eyes that pierced through the darkness. Greg flinched instinctively, terror crawling down his spine¡ªbut the agony in his body screamed louder than his fear.


    His severed arm dangled grotesquely from Shura¡¯s bloodied jaws, and a low, menacing hiss of steam curled from the wolf¡¯s mouth.


    The growl that rumbled from Shura¡¯s throat sounded like a death knell¡ªlow, cold, final. Greg froze, his blood running cold. For a moment, he was sure this was the end.


    But then, Shura¡¯s ears twitched. His head tilted slightly, as if catching a distant sound. Without warning, the massive wolf turned away from Greg and bolted, crashing through the forest like a storm. Every creature in his path was torn down without hesitation.


    Greg copsed to his knees, shaking. Once again, luck had spared him¡ªbut only for now. He knew Alpha Zion. This was no mercy. It was a distraction. And when Zion returned, he¡¯d finish what he started.


    Greg gritted his teeth and pressed his remaining hand over the bleeding stump of his arm, desperately trying to stem the flow. His body¡¯s natural healing was too slow.


    "Fuck!" he hissed through clenched teeth, only now noticing the gaping wound torn into his right side. One inch deeper, and his intestines would¡¯ve spilled out.


    Greg bit down hard on his lip, muffling the cries of pain that threatened to escape. He didn¡¯t dare make a sound¡ªnot with Shura still nearby. One wrong noise, and the beast mighte charging back to finish the job.


    Using every ounce of strength he had left, Greg dragged his broken body away from Midnight River Pack¡¯s territory, leaving a trail of blood behind him, praying he wouldn¡¯t stumble into a group of rogues beyond the border. With his injuries, he wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.


    As for Shura¡ªwhy had he suddenly bolted?


    It was instinct. In the haze of rage and bloodlust, something pierced through: a voice. Addison¡¯s voice.


    ___


    Thank you so much, Mich34, for generously giving away 30 Golden Tickets this month! Your support means a lot, and I truly appreciate your kindness and encouragement. Thank you!

 Chapter 36 Let Him Suffer The Pain

    <h4>Chapter 36: Chapter 36 Let Him Suffer The Pain</h4>


    He chased it like a lifeline, tearing through the forest and killing whoever stood in the way until he arrived at the clearing where Elric and the others had stood moments before. But by then, it was toote.


    They were gone.


    Only the lingering echo of her presence remained¡ªfaint but unmistakable. And with it, the pain.


    A fresh wave of torment crashed into him, stronger than before; it felt like an aftershock following an earthquake. Whether it was the sting of rejection or the agony of heartbreak, he didn¡¯t know.


    All he knew was that his heart couldn¡¯t bear it.


    And then everything went ck.


    When Zion finally came to his senses, he realized that days had passed. He was lying in the bed he once shared with Addison. The emptiness of the space struck him¡ªthe absence of her presence, her scent, now faint and barely there, reminding him that she was no longer by his side.


    Panic surged within him, and he shot up from the bed, eyes frantically scanning the room, but Addison was nowhere to be found.


    A wave of anxiety hit him like a tidal wave, his mind spiraling out of control as the reality of her absence settled in. Just as the panic threatened to overwhelm him, a knock on the door pulled him from his spiraling thoughts. The familiar scent of Addison¡¯s Gamma, Levi, reached his nostrils, and it brought a fleeting sense of relief.


    Zion looked up, his gaze locking with Gamma Levi¡¯s. In that moment, it felt like seeing a lifeline after drowning. Without a second thought, Zion surged forward, desperation evident in his voice. "Where¡¯s my mate? Where¡¯s Addison?" he demanded, urgency and fearcing his every word.


    "Alpha Zion," Gamma Levi spoke with a cold, almost detached tone, his words cutting through the tension in the room, "Luna Addison is gone."


    Zion¡¯s heart dropped at the finality in Levi¡¯s voice, but Gamma Levi didn¡¯t show any sign of emotion. His eyes, however, betrayed a depth of pain, the kind only someone who had witnessed the quiet suffering of the woman who had been the heart of this pack could understand.


    Levi¡¯s loyalty ran deep¡ªnot just to the Alpha, but to Addison, whose blood, sweat, and tears had been poured into shaping this pack.


    In truth, Levi could have left. After everything that had been done to Addison, after watching her sacrifice for the very people who had cast her aside, he could have walked away. He could have be a rogue and sought out to find his Luna, Addison.


    But this pack¡ªthis broken, fractured pack¡ªwas also Addison¡¯s work, her legacy. Levi couldn¡¯t let it fall apart, not after all she had done to rebuild it from the ground up. Her blood had shaped it, and because of that, he remained, silently guarding her efforts, even when it seemed like no one else would.


    "No! Find her! Find my Luna!" Zion¡¯s voice was a guttural roar, his fury igniting in an instant as if the very mention of Addison¡¯s disappearance had triggered the beast within him. His mind raced in chaos, the shock of Gamma Levi¡¯s words sending him into a frenzied state.


    The loss was too much to bear, and he couldn¡¯t ept it. Everything else¡ªire¡¯s well-being, the Royal Convoy¡¯s arrival, the pack¡¯s needs¡ªvanished from his thoughts. All that mattered now was finding Addison.


    To any observer, Zion looked like a man on the edge of madness, his body trembling with rage, desperation etched in every line of his face. Gamma Levi, watching him, couldn¡¯t suppress a flicker of satisfaction.


    It was a dark, fleeting emotion, one that briefly softened his stoic demeanor. After all, he knew the depth of Addison¡¯s suffering¡ªhow much she had endured in silence, sacrificing herself for the very pack that had rejected her.


    She had borne more pain than Zion ever would, and yet, it seemed Zion would crumble with this little pain.


    Levi felt no inclination to assist his Alpha in this moment. Why should he? The pack had pushed Addison aside, broken her in ways Zion could never truly understand. Now, Zion wanted to chase after her, but where had that urgency been when she had been left to fend for herself?


    Levi couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Zion¡¯s fury now was born not of love, but of guilt¡ªand maybe even the realization that he had pushed her too far.


    But s, Zion was still his Alpha, and Gamma Levi remained bound by the unbreakable oath of loyalty and fealty. To even <i>think</i> of causing harm to his Alpha¡ªphysically or emotionally¡ªwas enough to rebound the pain back onto himself.


    So now, as rage simmered beneath Levi¡¯s calm exterior, he, too, was writhing in silent agony. The pain curled deep in his chest,ced through his bones like fire, but he didn¡¯t fight it. He weed it. It was the only punishment he could ept for his failure, for not protecting his Luna.


    Even his wolf, usually a fierce and proud guardian, remained quiet, resigned to the torment. This self-inflicted suffering was a small price to pay for the guilt that ate at Levi¡¯s soul. Disobedience¡ªespecially the kind born from resentment¡ªcame with consequences. But Levi bore them all.


    As he struggled to keep his breathing even, he kept his eyes wide open, refusing to look away from the chaos unfolding before him. Zion was losing control, destroying everything in sight, his fury spilling over like a storm.


    His nostrils red, his aura violent and suffocating. And yet, despite the searing pain within, a bitter, knowing smirk tugged at Levi¡¯s lips.


    Let him feel it. Let him taste just a sliver of what Addison had endured.


    While Zion was wreaking havoc in his own territory, Addison was brought back to the Royal Pce.


    The two men who had found her were still reeling from the shock¡ªone moment they were in unfamiliar woods, and the next, they were standing in the middle of the Royal Grounds.


    The sudden teleportation left them both stunned and flustered, especially the shorter one who was standing beside the man who was still cradling Addison in his arms.


    Without wasting a second, Elric bolted toward the royal medical ward, his voice slicing through the air with urgency."Someone! Help! I need a healer¡ªimmediately!" he yelled, as though <i>he</i> were the one gravely wounded.


    The sight was bizarre¡ªElric, normally calm andposed, was now frantic and pale with worry. The two men trailed behind him, and Elric stood still, catching his breath as the two followed his lead.


    Elric¡¯smotion stirred the entire ward into action. By the time they reached the entrance, royal healers and doctors were already rushing to meet them at the doors, alerted by the panic in his voice.


    "What happened?" the Royal Healer demanded as he rushed forward.


    Elric stumbled over his words, breathless. "This... she¡ª" He couldn¡¯t exin. Instead, he simply pointed to the man still cradling Addison in his arms.


    All eyes followed his gesture. There, in the man¡¯s grasp,y a woman¡ªpale as snow, her brows drawn tightly together in pain. The healer¡¯s expression darkened.


    "Follow me," he ordered sharply, leading them toward an examination room. He motioned for the man toy Addison down on the bed.


    Without dy, the healer and the royal doctor began their assessment. Elric hesitated, then turned and ran off down the corridor. No one stopped him; their attention was entirely fixed on Addison.

 Chapter 37 She’s Dying

    <h4>Chapter 37: Chapter 37 She¡¯s Dying</h4>


    "She¡¯s dying," the healer said grimly as he ced his glowing hands over Addison¡¯s chest, channeling his energy. "Her heart¡¯s under extreme strain. She¡¯s lost too much blood¡ªit¡¯s barely managing to pump what little remains through her body."


    The Royal Doctor immediately took charge, barking orders to the other medical staff in the ward.


    "Go! Check her blood type¡ªwe need a transfusion immediately! Her wolf isn¡¯t responding, and she¡¯s not healing fast enough. Her body isn¡¯t generating blood quickly, and if this continues, she¡¯ll go into cardiac arrest!"


    Only then did the others grasp the severity of Addison¡¯s condition.


    As the Royal Healer began working to stabilize her, the doctor swiftly moved on to assess the rest of her injuries."My God... this child," he murmured. "How has she even survived until now? Multiple fractures, and these gaping wounds on her back¡ªwere these caused by silver whipping?"


    "Who could be so heartless as to subject this girl to such brutal torture?!" the Royal Doctor eximed as he continued examining Addison.


    His chest tightened with anguish at the sight of her. She looked so fragile, so helpless¡ªit was hard to imagine she could have done anything to deserve this level of cruelty. Nothing about her appearance suggested she was capable of any evil that might warrant such punishment.


    "Old man, hurry! Heal her injuries as quickly as you can!" the Royal Doctor urged the healer urgently.


    "I¡¯m doing my best, so be quiet¡ªI can¡¯t focus with you shouting," the healer snapped, eyes locked on Addison as his hands worked tirelessly.


    By the time the medical staff had taken Addison¡¯s blood sample for testing, the healer finally spoke again, his voice low and grave.


    "This isn¡¯t working. We need the Saintess¡¯s help. The wounds on her back aren¡¯t healing¡ªthere¡¯s silver residue embedded in her skin. That¡¯s why her body¡¯s rejecting the healing. Even my abilities aren¡¯t enough to treat this properly."


    "Even if I seed in healing her, the scars left behind will be deep... and permanent."


    The Royal Healer¡¯s expression darkened, shadowed by worry.


    "Tsk... The Saintess lives in the Sacred Land, far from here. We¡¯d have to send a formal request just to be considered," the Royal Doctor muttered bitterly as he carefully tended to Addison¡¯s broken arm.


    "Do you think summoning the Saintess is that simple? Even the royal family struggles to gain her audience. For people like us, so far down the hierarchy... it¡¯s nearly impossible."


    He gently realigned her fractured arm. Addison flinched, her nose scrunching and her brow furrowing in pain¡ªbut she didn¡¯t even cry out. Maybe the pain had already pushed her beyond the point of screaming.


    Everyone watching felt their hearts ache for her.


    "Sir! We got the results, but..."


    The medical staff member hesitated, ncing nervously between the Royal Healer and the Royal Doctor. His gaze then drifted to Addison¡¯s face, clearly troubled by what he had discovered.


    "But what?" the Royal Doctor snapped, his patience wearing thin.


    "It appears... she has royal blood," the staff member said slowly. "The only possible blood donors would have toe from the royal family."


    The moment the words left his mouth, the entire ward fell into stunned silence. It was as if lightning had struck¡ªno one moved, no one spoke. All eyes turned to Addison, lying unconscious on the bed. The weight of the revtion pressed down on them, and more than one throat ran dry in disbelief.


    Just then, Elric burst into the room, panting heavily and coughing as if he might cough his lungs out."Here¡ªYour Majesty! The princess... she¡¯s here!" he gasped out, his voice hoarse with urgency.


    The word <i>princess</i> sent another wave of shock through the room. Everyone¡¯s eyes shifted to Addison once more, now with growing uncertainty and awe.


    The more they stared, the more they began to notice the faint resemnce, subtle features that echoed the missing royal princess who had vanished three years ago. But Addison¡¯s face was caked in blood, her hair matted and darkened with it.


    The familiar golden-blonde hair was nowhere in sight, making them question if their minds were simply ying tricks on them.


    Yet Elric had called her <i>princess</i>¡ªand now, that word clung to their thoughts like a spell, reshaping their very thoughts.


    The Alpha King and Queen rushed into the room, disheveled and clearly nervous. They had sent Elric to look at the report to verify whether the Midnight River Pack¡¯s ims were true, that they managed to find and rescue the royal princess.


    At the same time, they had dispatched a convoy to scout and serve as bait to the other pack territories around theirnd, careful not to raise suspicion, especially from the Vampires, who had kidnapped their daughter three years ago.


    Elric¡¯s mission to find her had been a closely guarded secret, and now, with these revtions, everything felt as though it was spiraling out of control.


    When Elric was sent on this mission, he had to perform a tracking spell to ensure he would be teleported directly to where the princess was.


    If the Midnight River Pack¡¯s story was true, and the princess was indeed waiting for him to bring her back to the Royal Capital, everything would go smoothly. But when he teleported, he found himself deep in the forest, standing before two unknown men.


    For a moment, Elric thought he had failed in his spell, that something had gone wrong with his calctions. That was, until he saw Addison in their grasp. He tried to make out her face, but the darkness, coupled with the blood that covered her, obscured her features. He couldn¡¯t identify her.


    Determined not to let this dy his mission, Elric decided to bring them back to the Royal Pce. Despite the possibility that these strangers could be enemies with hidden agendas, he had already cast a binding spell on them.


    If they dared to act against him or try anything while inside the pce, the spell would activate and bind them instantly. With that security in ce, he felt a sense of relief, though the situation was far from over.


    As soon as Addison was settled in bed, Elric rushed out to summon the Alpha King and Queen. Together, they made their way back to the medical ward, and Elric immediately reported everything that had happened, along with his suspicions.


    Even if his assumptions were wrong, they could still run the necessary tests. If the princess wasn¡¯t who he thought she was and got the wrong person, he could simply dy his visit and return to the Midnight River Pack in a day or two, then bring the real princess back, and there wouldn¡¯t be much of a problem.


    With that n in mind, he decided to act quickly. But as they entered the room, the medical staff was already reporting their findings.


    Hearing the results confirmed his suspicions, and Elric felt a wave of relief. Had he ignored this girl, assuming she wasn¡¯t the princess, and gone straight to the Midnight River Pack, he might have been toote.


    The princess could have died from her injuries without receiving the proper treatment. But now, with his decision to intervene, he felt grateful that he had did what he did.

 Chapter 38 Confirmation

    <h4>Chapter 38: Chapter 38 Confirmation</h4>


    Elric patted his chest anxiously, releasing a shaky sigh as the weight of the situation pressed down on him. Suddenly, the Queen copsed in tears, her sobs echoing through the room as she saw Addison¡¯s condition.


    "Take my blood! Take my blood and save my baby!" she cried, her voice trembling with desperation.


    The Alpha King stepped forward, his expression darkening. He moved to support his mate, but his gaze remained fixed on Addison¡¯s face, anger swirling within him. The raw fury in his eyes was unmistakable, a storm of emotions he could barely contain.


    "Check whose blood¡ªmine or the Queen¡¯s¡ªispatible with the Princess," the Alpha Kingmanded, his voice low but firm. "And the Royal Healer must conduct a full assessment of her condition. As for the people who brought her here... I believe you owe me an exnation."


    Though his words were measured, the fury etched into his face told a different story. His golden eyes glowed with a dangerous light, and the presence of his wolf surged just beneath the surface, barely restrained. The sheer force of his murderous intent filled the ward like a crushing weight.


    Everyone in the room instinctively dropped to their knees, bowing their heads in submission, exposing the backs of their necks to the Alpha King in a silent show of respect¡ªand fear.


    "Darling, calm down. If you keep everyone kneeling, they won¡¯t be able to tend to our baby¡¯s injuries," the Queen said shakily, her voice choked with emotion. She gently tapped her mate¡¯s arm, urging him to rein in his rage.


    The Alpha King¡¯s jaw clenched as his golden eyes remained locked on the two unfamiliar men who had arrived with Elric. His wolf paced restlessly within his mind, snarling with fury, fixated on the strangers.


    The two men were only just rising from the floor¡ªhaving been forced to their knees like everyone else. Even they weren¡¯t spared from the overwhelming pressure. Disobedience wasn¡¯t an option. He was the Alpha King¡ªthe ruler of all werewolves¡ªand even other alphas bowed before him.


    The two could feel the full weight of his murderous intent pressing down on them like a de at their throats. A cold dread settled over them, and though they remained still, their instincts screamed to flee.


    The shorter man was visibly trembling, sweat pouring down his face as fear gripped himpletely. The taller one, though clearly tense, held himself together better. He lifted his head and met the Alpha King¡¯s gaze¡ªnot with defiance, but with a look that mixed wounded pride and unwavering respect.


    His eyes said he felt wronged, yet his posture remained respectful, which made the Alpha King pause. There was something in the taller man¡¯s demeanor that gave the Alpha King reason to study him more closely.


    "What have you done to my daughter?" the Alpha King demanded, his voice low and dangerous, jaw clenched as his fury simmered just beneath the surface.


    "We did nothing to her," the tall man replied steadily. "We found her hidden in the foliage¡ªshe was already in that condition. We only intended to bring her back with us and try to save her. But just as we were leaving the edge of Midnight River Pack¡¯s territory, the Royal Mage appeared and brought us here."


    His tone was calm and measured¡ªneither arrogant nor overly submissive. He carried himself with quiet authority, and the Alpha King could immediately sense it. This man was an Alpha. And the trembling one beside him, by his demeanor, was clearly his Beta.


    The Alpha King continued to study the Alpha before him, his golden eyes unblinking, searching for any sign of deceit. The tension in the room remained thick¡ªuntil one of the medical staff hurried in, breaking the silence.


    "We¡¯ve confirmed the results," the staff member said, voice trembling slightly. "The best match for the blood transfusion... is the Alpha King himself. His blood is mostpatible with the Princess."


    The man¡¯s nervous tone and hesitant delivery made it clear he was afraid to speak, and he nearly stumbled over his words.


    The Alpha King gave a brief nod and took three steps toward the medical wing¡ªthen paused.


    "Please escort our guests to the waiting room and let them rest," he said, his tone even but cool.


    Though he issued themand with civility, his thoughts were anything but at ease. Despite their exnation, a flicker of suspicion remained. What if they were lying? What if this had all been a ploy¡ªto smuggle the princess in under the guise of rescue, only to finish the jobter? The state of her body was no ident. And if she had fought back, as he knew his daughter would have, they may have inflicted those injuries to stop her.


    Yes, she possessed superb fighting skills¡ªafter all, she had been trained from a young age to one day take the throne. But everything changed during hering-of-age ceremony, when she was abducted by the vampires. The Alpha King was certain she had fought back¡ªthere was no doubt in his mind¡ªbut she had still been captured. That fact alone haunted him.


    What had the vampires done to subdue her? What method had they used that even now, yearster, remained a mystery? Despite his best efforts, the Alpha King had never been able to uncover how they had managed to take his daughter that day.


    But now she was back. And though there were countless questions swirling in his mind, there was one priority above all: saving her life.


    Without wasting another moment, he followed the medical staff to the treatment room. He was soon lying beside her, his blood being directly transfused into her fragile body, while the Royal Healer continued working to mend her wounds.


    The Alpha King turned his head and looked at his long-lost daughter. Shey there pale and battered, looking impossibly small and fragile¡ªso unlike the fierce, spirited warrior she once was. His chest tightened at the sight.


    She was nothing like the bold, radiant girl he remembered. His daughter had once possessed a mboyant spirit, brimming with confidence and strength. Among her peers, she had stood out as the most formidable warrior¡ªa natural leader destined to inherit his throne. That unshakable belief in her strength was what had made him so certain she was ready for the crown.


    But the girl lying before him now looked nothing like that future Alpha King. She was gaunt, her body frail and sunken¡ªmore like a withered corpse than the vibrant daughter he once knew. There wasn¡¯t even a trace of the fearless spark that used to shine in her eyes.


    If not for the undeniable results of the blood test confirming her royal lineage, he would have never believed this broken figure was the same daughter he had lost three years ago.


    The Alpha King was overwhelmed by questions, too many to process at once. But the most pressing one burned in his mind: ¡¯<i>Is this girl truly my daughter?¡¯</i>


    The daughter he remembered was bold, proud, and unyielding¡ªsomeone who would never passively endure abuse or mistreatment. She had always been the one tomand, never the one to follow. She had an arrogance to her, a confidence that no one could break.

 Chapter 39 Suspicion

    <h4>Chapter 39: Chapter 39 Suspicion</h4>


    But the girl before him... she was nothing like that. She looked as if she had been battered by countless storms, each one leaving its mark. She seemed broken in a way he couldn¡¯tprehend. And there was something else¡ªa void. He couldn¡¯t feel her wolf, that primal force that had always been so strong within her.


    He had never fathered an illegitimate child¡ªhe was certain of that. So if this girl shared his bloodline, there was no other exnation for it. She <i>had</i> to be his daughter, but why did everything feel so wrong?


    After all, he and his mate had never been the type of werewolves to indulge in fleeting affairs or casual flings. They had one child, one daughter, and that was all. The idea of an illegitimate child was simply out of the question. If there were any girl out there sharing their blood, the only possibility was their missing daughter.


    There was, however, another possibility¡ªone that unsettled him deeply. His younger brother. The man was a disgrace, lost in a life of excess and debauchery. It wouldn¡¯t be beyond him to have fathered a child outside of his marriage.


    But even then, the thought was hard to bear. His brother¡¯s only legitimate daughter was the only one who could be considered remotely decent in that family, and she had been the closest friend to his own daughter.


    The Alpha King exhaled shakily, pinching the bridge of his nose in an attempt to steady himself. A wave of unease and worry gnawed at him, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to voice his fears. His mate had already been through so much. She had waited for this day for years¡ªthe day they would finally find their missing daughter, the day she would return home. He couldn¡¯t bear to shatter her fragile hope with doubts, not now, not when they were so close.


    And so, all they could do was wait. Wait and see if this girl was truly their daughter, or if they were still lost in the dark.


    After the Alpha King donated 600 milliliters of blood to Addison, he returned to his mate¡¯s side, silently standing by as the royal healer and royal doctor began their work.


    Some of the medical staff carefully wiped the blood from Addison¡¯s face and gently began washing her matted hair, revealing more of the girl beneath the injuries.


    The royal doctor focused on setting her fractured bones with steady precision. When he was done, he moved on to her inmed knees, which were still embedded with shards of ss.


    With no other option, he reopened the wounds to extract the fragments, working meticulously under the harsh light of the ward.


    The Alpha King and Queen observed in tense silence. Ever since their daughter¡¯s kidnapping, the Queen had be more fragile¡ªeasily brought to tears and emotional.


    Witnessing Addison in this state¡ªbroken, battered, and barely holding on¡ªbrought her to silent sobs. Yet, despite her deep sorrow, she suppressed every sound, determined not to divert the doctor¡¯s attention from their crucial efforts to save her daughter.


    "Your Majesties, please... return to your quarters and wait for the results," Elric urged respectfully, stepping forward. "If you remain here, the doctors will only feel more pressured. And with your wolves so close to the surface, it¡¯s making the entire ward tense. This isn¡¯t helping the princess."


    He had noticed the nervous nces and trembling hands of the medical staff, their work hampered by the overwhelming presence of the Alpha King. Elric, who had always been bold enough to speak the truth even in tense moments, was the only one willing to say it aloud.


    He knew the Alpha King was barely holding himself together¡ªthe longer the examination continued, and the more injuries that were revealed on Addison¡¯s body, the harder it became for the beast within him to stay caged.


    Hearing Elric¡¯s words, the Alpha King knew he was right. As much as it pained him, they needed to step back and let the doctors work without the oppressive weight of their presence. With a heavy heart, he gently took his mate¡¯s hand and escorted her out of the medical ward, their footsteps echoing in the tense silence.


    As they walked, the Queen whimpered softly, her voice trembling. "She¡¯s our princess... I can feel it. Even if I can¡¯t sense her wolf, I feel it in my soul¡ªshe¡¯s our girl."


    The Alpha King clenched his jaw, grief and fury churning within him. The Queen¡¯s sorrow quickly morphed into seething rage. "What have they done to her all these years?" she hissed, her fangs shing, eyes glowing with barely restrained fury. "I can¡¯t ept this. I will <i>annihte</i> those bastards!"


    Her wolf surged to the surface, sharing her wrath. The bloodlust in her voice left no doubt¡ªshe was ready for vengeance.


    Elric, following closely behind the royal couple, felt a growing sense of unease. Something wasn¡¯t right¡ªtoo many pieces didn¡¯t fit together.


    The moment the war between the werewolves and vampires ended, a report arrived from the Midnight River Pack iming they had found the missing princess. To verify this, Elric had been tasked with traveling there immediately to escort her back to the Royal Capital.


    At the same time, a Royal Convoy was dispatched to other territories as a diversion¡ªto throw off any potential spies or enemies who might still be watching their movements. The royal family feared there were still infiltrators within their ranks, so they took every precaution to ensure the retrieval of the princess was done swiftly and, above all, quietly.


    But who would have thought he¡¯d find an injured, dying girl instead? It made no sense. The Midnight River Pack would never dare harm the princess¡ªnot even touch a single strand of her hair.


    If anything, they would have treated her with the highest respect, following her every whim as though it were a royal decree. So why had he found her in such a dire state? And who were those two werewolves carrying her? Were they abductors?


    Now, both the Alpha King and Elric shared the same suspicion. If those two men were responsible for Addison¡¯s condition, then the only exnation was that they had kidnapped her.


    But even that theory didn¡¯t fully add up. Why would abductors willingly return to the Royal Pce with Elric? Were they trying to steal the credit for finding her? Nothing about the situation felt right.


    Or perhaps something had happened in the Midnight River Pack that they weren¡¯t aware of. And without the full picture, they couldn¡¯t afford to make any reckless moves. Stepping forward, Elric spoke gently, trying to calm the Queen.


    "Your Majesty, please, I urge you to stay calm. We need to approach this carefully. I don¡¯t believe things are as simple as they seem. First, we must interrogate those two wolves and verify their story."


    "If they¡¯re telling the truth, then something must have gone wrong within the Midnight River Pack. We have to remain discreet. We still don¡¯t know why the Vampires abducted the princess in the first ce¡ªand for them to have the audacity to take her from within the Royal Grounds, their motives must be significant."


    Elric¡¯s voice was steady, but his mind was spinning with questions. There were too many gaps in the story, too many things that didn¡¯t make sense.


    The only person who could answer all these was the princess.

 Chapter 40 A Curse?

    <h4>Chapter 40: Chapter 40 A Curse?</h4>


    The Alpha King furrowed his brows. Too many things weren¡¯t adding up¡ªand others were starting to notice as well.


    It was clear that the situation was far moreplicated than it appeared, and they needed to proceed with extreme caution. At the same time, they had to keep the incident strictly confidential and ensure Addison remained hidden for now.


    He immediately sent a mindlink to his Royal Beta. "Inform one of the Convoys that was close to head to the Midnight River Pack and quietly assess the situation there. And keep the princess¡¯s return a secret¡ªno one must find out. Make sure the rest of the Royal Convoy doesn¡¯t suspect anything unusual. Report everything directly to me."


    "Understood, Your Majesty."


    For now, all he could do was wait for the report from the Royal Convoy sent to the Midnight River Pack. It seemed that the root of all these anomalies originated there, and he was determined to uncover the truth.


    After receiving the Alpha King¡¯s instructions, the Royal Beta sessfully ryed the message to the Royal Convoy, who happened to be stationed in a neighboring pack.


    Unaware of the true situation, the convoy proceeded directly to the Midnight River Pack, still believing their mission was simply to retrieve the princess and escort her back to the Royal Pce.


    Although they weretepared to the previously agreed time, the Midnight River Pack would likely remain unsuspecting. Unfortunately, their timing couldn¡¯t have been worse¡ªat that moment, the pack¡¯s Alpha was in a state of frenzy looking for Addison, making it far from ideal to receive visitors.


    As for Addison, she had fallen into aa after dissolving her mate bond with Zion. After seven hours of treatment, both the royal doctor and the royal healer emerged from the medical ward looking utterly drained¡ªso exhausted they could barely stand.


    Despite their condition, they immediately went to meet the Alpha King and Queen, as they had urgent information to report.


    At that moment, the Alpha King was still in the middle of a discreet interrogation with the two werewolves who had found Addison. ording to them, the Alpha who carried Addison was named Maxwell Ackerman, and his Beta was named Hue.


    The two hade to the Midnight River Pack searching for the dark witch. After years of hunting for a lead, they had finally uncovered a clue¡ªone that, by chance, and it happened to be located within the Midnight River Pack¡¯s territory.


    However, for reasons unknown, their search unexpectedly led them to the princess instead.


    Given the circumstances, they could only assume that the princess was under a curse cast by the dark witch. However, they had no idea what kind of curse it was.


    Their n was to bring her back for further testing, hoping to learn more about the curse itself¡ªwhich they believed might lead them to the dark witch. At that time, they had no idea she was the missing princess; their only focus was uncovering the truth behind the curse.


    "Why are you even searching for the dark witch? She¡¯s nothing more than a legend from over five hundred years ago. As far as I know, she was purged and killed by the saintess during her crusade centuries ago," Elric suddenly interjected as the two were exining the events and the reason for their appearance.


    Alpha Maxwell nced between the Alpha King and Elric before pulling out a ne. It was enchanted with a spell designed to react in the presence of the dark witch or traces of her curse.


    They had been using this ne for years to search for remnants of the dark witch, but until now, it had never shown any signs. Finally, they had found something¡ªonly to discover that the one affected was the princess, which made the situation far moreplicated. Even Maxwell seemed troubled by the revtion.


    "That¡¯s what everyone believed," he said solemnly. "But I have every reason to believe the dark witch is still alive. And if it¡¯s not the same witch who terrorized thend 500 years ago, then perhaps a descendant. Even though dark magic has been banned for centuries, there are still people who suffer from curses¡ªsome even passed down through generations by bloodline."


    "So, are you one of those suffering from a curse? Or is it your bloodline that¡¯s been cursed?" Elric pressed, his gaze sharp and unrelenting.


    But Maxwell remained silent.


    It was a personal matter¡ªone he couldn¡¯t simply share, not even with the Alpha King. His situation was far tooplex to exin, and this discussion wasn¡¯t about him; it was about the princess. He believed he had every right to remain silent.


    His refusal to speak only confirmed that he was hiding something. Even when the Alpha King issued amand for him to answer, Maxwell kept his mouth shut¡ªwilling to endure the consequences of defiance. The weight of pressure bore down on him, but still, he didn¡¯t yield.


    In the end, he was released. Pushing him further might have broken himpletely¡ªand if he died from the strain, they would be left with even more uncertainty and no clear path forward.


    One thing was certain now: the princess was under a curse¡ªits origin known, but its nature still a mystery. And the only potential lead they had to lifting it was Maxwell. For that reason alone, they couldn¡¯t afford toy a hand on him, no matter how many questions remained unanswered.


    The Alpha King clenched his jaw, his teeth grinding as tension radiated from his body. But he said nothing¡ªhe couldn¡¯t. Just then, the royal healer and royal doctor burst into the room, both looking utterly drained and visibly worried.


    "Alpha King," the royal doctor began, "we¡¯ve done everything we could to treat the princess¡¯s injuries. But... her back may be permanently scarred from being whipped with silver. And there¡¯s more¡ª" he hesitated, eyes flicking nervously toward the king.


    "Speak," the Alpha King growled, his eyes shing with barely restrained fury.


    The doctor swallowed hard before continuing. "We couldn¡¯t detect any wolfsbane in her blood... which suggests something worse. She¡¯s not healing¡ªbecause she doesn¡¯t have her wolf. And one more thing..." He trailed off again, unsure how to deliver the final blow.


    When he saw the Alpha King¡¯s stare darken further, the doctor finally blurted, "It¡¯s best if youe and see her yourself."


    The Alpha King¡¯s heart pounded with unease. A part of him feared he wouldn¡¯t like what he was about to see. Thankfully, his mate wasn¡¯t with them¡ªhe had managed to convince her to rest after she cried herself to sleep. But now, with the royal doctor insisting he see the girl for himself, it could only mean something was seriously wrong.


    Without a word, he followed the doctor. Elric trailed behind him, equally tense. As they left, Maxwell and Hue were ordered to remain in the guest house. Though not officially imprisoned, they were clearly being detained within the Royal Grounds while the investigation continued.


    The walk to the medical ward felt like an eternity¡ªeach step weighed down by dread. When the Alpha King finally arrived at the room where Addison was resting, the royal doctor stepped ahead and gently pulled back the white curtain.


    The Alpha King¡¯s breath caught in his throat.


    "What happened to her hair?" he asked, stunned.


    ____


    Thank you, Jennifer_Toney_9894, Mich34, Charisa_Cain, Cordy, kavita_pal_3605, and Katirani, for the Golden Tickets!

 Chapter 41 A Curse? 2

    <h4>Chapter 41: Chapter 41 A Curse? 2</h4>


    There was no mistaking the face of the girl lying in the bed¡ªit was his daughter. Though thinner and more gaunt than he remembered, her features were unmistakably hers. But her once radiant golden hair had turned a dull brown.


    As if that wasn¡¯t shocking enough, the royal doctor stepped closer and carefully opened one of Addison¡¯s eyes.


    Her gaze, once a vibrant gold, was now a muted hazel brown.


    "What... what¡¯s going on?" The Alpha King asked, his voiceced with worry. "Why are her eyes so different? They should be golden..."


    Addison had always had long golden hair, which would sometimes turn silver when her wolf emerged. Her golden eyes were the unmistakable mark of the Royal Bloodline. But now, staring down at her, he saw only hazel brown eyespletely foreign and unsettling.


    Elric interjected, his voice steady but tinged with uncertainty. "Could this be the curse Alpha Maxwell mentioned?" he suggested. "It¡¯s just spection, but perhaps, in order for the vampires to smuggle the Royal Princess out of the werewolf territory, they altered her most recognizable features. After all, aside from the royal bloodline, no one really knew what the princess looked like¡ªjust that she had golden hair, golden eyes, and was an exceptional fighter."


    His words hung in the air as everyone exchanged uneasy nces. Despite the change in her appearance, there was no doubt in their minds¡ªthis was the missing princess. The altered hair and eye color could only mean one thing, and, for the moment, they had no other exnation.


    "But what about her wolf?" The Alpha King¡¯s voice was strained, his worry evident. This was the one question that had been tormenting him. As the Alpha King, with Addison being of his bloodline, he should have been able to reach out to her wolf without any difficulty, even if Addison was unconscious. But no matter how much he tried, he couldn¡¯t feel her wolf. It wasn¡¯t that her wolf was dormant¡ªit was simply... absent.


    Had her wolf died?


    The thought struck the Alpha King like a blow, and a wave of agony surged through him. His own wolf howled in pain, as if sharing his heartbreak. The mere possibility of it shattered him inside.


    A heavy silence fell over the room. No one knew how to answer the Alpha King¡¯s question.


    They couldn¡¯t answer because they didn¡¯t have the answer. Since ancient times, werewolves had always been linked to their wolves. Those with weaker wolves were called omegas¡ªoften considered a liability rather than an asset to the pack. Unable to fight, omegas were relegated to roles as servants or ves, their value lying in their ability to serve rather than to fight.


    But what about a wolfless werewolf?


    A wolfless werewolf, born without a wolf, was considered lower than an omega. While an omega still had some strength, drawn from their wolf, a wolfless werewolf was no stronger than an average human. They werepletely powerless.


    Yet, what happened if a werewolf once had a wolf, but that wolf suddenly died?


    That was an entirely different story. When a werewolf¡¯s wolf died, the human counterpart couldn¡¯t survive for long. Their life was so deeply intertwined with their wolf ¡¯ that their fates were linked¡ªif the wolf perished, the werewolf¡¯s life would soon follow.


    This was why the Alpha King had been so consumed with worry over Addison¡¯s wolf from the moment heid eyes on her. If the curse was connected to the disappearance of her wolf, it only made Maxwell¡¯s help even more crucial.


    The change of her hair and eye color was the least of their concerns¡ªAddison could adapt to those changes. But without her wolf, they didn¡¯t know how much longer she could survive.


    It was possible her life was already slipping away, like a candle burning out, and they didn¡¯t know when it would extinguish. If the curse had only sealed away her wolf, there might still be a trace of it¡ªsome lingering presence that he could feel, especially with his blood coursing through her veins. With their superior strength,pared to that of normal werewolves, he should have been able to sense even the faintest flicker of her wolf within her.


    But there was nothing.


    The absence of any trace of her wolf could only mean one thing: the curse had killed it. And that terrified him more than anything.


    The Alpha King staggered, his vision swimming with dizziness. Elric reached out instinctively to steady him, but with the Alpha King¡¯s towering build, Elric¡¯s lean frame wasn¡¯t enough to hold him up. Fortunately, the royal doctor and royal healer rushed forward just in time, helping to support him before he copsed.


    He looked like a man who had just taken a devastating blow. After all this time searching, he had finally found his missing daughter, but instead of relief, he was met with uncertainty and fear. Addison was cursed, and worse, they didn¡¯t even know if she would survive.


    He couldn¡¯t bring himself to tell his mate¡ªnot yet. It would break her. Addison was their only child, the precious heir to the throne, a gift from the Moon Goddess herself. If Addison were to die... they might never have another child again.


    Her birth hade at a great cost. From the moment of conception to delivery, his mate had poured every ounce of her strength into bringing Addison into the world. She had grown weaker, her vitality drained, and the healers had said she would never be able to bear another child.


    It was as if Addison, being a child blessed by the Moon Goddess, had required more than a normal werewolf to survive and be born¡ªmore strength, more life force¡ªand her mother had paid that price.


    But they never once med Addison for the toll her birth had taken. On the contrary, they cherished her all the more. She became the center of their world¡ªloved, protected, and endlessly pampered. And she never gave them a reason to regret it. Addison grew into a child stronger than anyone could have imagined.


    Her wolf was not just powerful¡ªit was extraordinary. A majestic white-silver wolf, big andmanding, the very image of the Moon Goddess herself.


    ording to ancient records, only one other wolf had ever borne that coloring: the Moon Goddess, before she ascended. She was the mother of all werewolves, the origin of their kind.


    So when Addison¡¯s wolf first emerged, glowing with that sacred silver-white hue, the Alpha King had been overwhelmed with pride¡ªand awe. Everything began to make sense: why her conception had demanded so much strength, why she had always felt so different, why she was born with such power. She wasn¡¯t just a gifted werewolf¡ªshe was touched by the divine.


    And with that understanding, their love for her only deepened. She was their miracle, their treasure, their pride.


    But now? The Alpha King¡¯s thoughts darkened with dread. Had the vampires killed Addison¡¯s wolf because they knew the truth¡ªthat her wolf was a descendant of the Moon Goddess, a beacon of hope for the werewolf race? Had they done it to snuff out that hope? To sever the future of the werewolves at its root?


    Addison wasn¡¯t just his daughter¡ªshe was the only heir. And given the toll her birth had taken on her mother, she might very well be thest heir. That made her loss more than personal¡ªit was a threat to the survival of their entire lineage.


    This was the only exnation that made any sense to him. And the thought of it filled him with a rage so deep it nearly swallowed him whole.

 Chapter 42 Their Speculation

    <h4>Chapter 42: Chapter 42 Their Spection</h4>


    Hatred simmered within the Alpha King as his wolf snarled furiously inside him. <i>"No one hurts my pup! No one! I¡¯ll tear them to pieces!"</i> the wolf growled in his mind, its fur bristling, fangs bared, ready to leap and destroy. The Alpha King was on the verge of losing control, struggling to keep his wolf at bay.


    Though his rage mirrored the beast within, he couldn¡¯t afford to unleash it¡ªhis wolf had lost all reason and would rip through anything in its path. But the effort to restrain it was taking its toll. He felt utterly drained, his strength slipping away as the battle raged within.


    It felt as though he had just uncovered a secret that had been buried for years¡ªa long-standing conspiracy orchestrated by the Vampires to bring down their kind. They might not be simply retreating after the war; they might be ying the long game.


    Perhaps their sudden withdrawal wasn¡¯t a sign of the werewolves¡¯ victory, but a calcted move. They were waiting. Waiting for the werewolves to weaken from within, to slowly crumble under hidden pressure. And when their strength was nearly gone, the Vampires would return to finish what they started.


    It was only a theory¡ªspection born from piecing together fragmented clues¡ªbut the more he thought about it, the more it made sense. He had no solid proof yet, but given everything that had happened, the likelihood of it being true grew stronger by the day.


    Why else would the Vampires go to such lengths to kidnap his daughter from the Royal Grounds, the very heart of the werewolf territory¡ªthe most heavily guarded ce in their entire domain? If this wasn¡¯t the reason... then none of it made sense.


    The Alpha King clenched his fists and mmed them into the wall beside him, the impact sending dust into the air and leaving a deep, jagged crack in the marbled wall. Elric, along with the royal doctor and healer, felt their hearts leap to their throats at the disy of raw power.


    If that punch had been aimed at any of them, it wouldn¡¯t have just left a bruise¡ªit would¡¯ve torn through flesh and bone. Silently, they stood still as statues, not daring to make a sound.


    Elric, who had also heard about the curse from Maxwell, found his thoughts aligning with those of the Alpha King.


    He, too, believed that the vampires had kidnapped the princess three years ago during hering-of-age, not just to harm her, but to destroy her. When they failed to kill her outright, they must have resorted to using a dark witch¡¯s curse, one that targeted her wolf.


    It likely wasn¡¯t meant to kill instantly, but rather to slowly erode her spirit from within. Since they couldn¡¯t bring her back to their domain, the vampires continued the war as a distraction, biding their time.


    Once the princess¡¯s wolf was close to death, they finally retreated. Now, all they had to do was sit back and watch as the werewolf race weakened from within¡ªready to strike again when the time was right, to finish the job.


    After all, while the Alphas from the various territories were strong enough to fight vampires, none of them were powerful enough to be the Alpha King¡ªthe one who could lead and unify the entire race.


    Even the Alpha King¡¯s own brother couldn¡¯t take on the mantle; hecked the strength and presence required tomand the loyalty of all werewolves. And though they still had the Alpha King now, the pressing question was: how much longer could he hold his position without an heir?


    The thought alone made Elric uneasy. He had pledged his loyalty to the Alpha King, and if the royal bloodline fell, he too would be doomed. The vampires wouldn¡¯t spare him¡ªthey might even turn him and his disciples into little more than living blood banks.


    The sheer weight of the possibility made Elric¡¯s head spin. He felt dizzy, on the verge of passing out.


    "Check... Check her once more. I want my daughter to be alright. Please..." The Alpha King gripped the royal healer¡¯s shoulder tightly¡ªso tightly that the healer winced from the pressure.


    But seeing the Alpha King on the verge of breaking, choking back sobs he couldn¡¯t fully hide, the healer bit his lip and nodded silently. He turned back to Addison and began a more thorough examination of her condition.


    When the Alpha King saw the royal healer and doctor move back to Addison¡¯s side, he turned to the royal mage with heavy eyes. "Elric," he said, voice hoarse, "go to the Sacred Lands and request the Saintess¡¯s aid. Mention the Dark Witch¡¯s curse... and take the royal dagger we seized from the vampires. Present it as a gift¡ªan offering of our sincerity."


    He barely finished themand before stumbling out of the medical ward, too grief-stricken to remain.


    He couldn¡¯t bring himself to look at Addison¡ªnot like this. Not when he didn¡¯t know how to face his pup in her broken state.


    No one knew when Addison would wake from hera. All they knew was that her body had been so severely damaged that it could only keep functioning with the constant aid of the royal healer¡¯s healing power.


    That alone posed a grave problem. The moment the healer stopped, Addison¡¯s bodily functions would begin to shut down. His powers had be the lifeline¡ªher body¡¯s fuel¡ªand without them, she wouldn¡¯t survive.


    But this situation couldn¡¯tst forever. The healer, too, had limits. He couldn¡¯t sustain the healing indefinitely without risking exhaustion or copse. And once that happened... they would lose her.


    Knowing the gravity of the situation, neither Elric nor the medical staff had the luxury of rest. Upon receiving the Alpha King¡¯s orders, Elric immediately began preparing the teleportation portal. There was no time to waste.


    His destination¡ªthe Sacred Lands¡ªwas heavily protected by magic wards and strict regtions regarding outsiders. This meant he had to arrange a formal convoy to escort him once he reached the border. But that was only part of the challenge.


    The Sacred Lands were located far beyond their continent, across vast seas. A physical journey bynd or airship would take anywhere from six months to a year, longer if they encountered monsters in the wild. That wasn¡¯t an option, though.


    Although the vast oceany beyond the Sacred Lands, it was still governed by the inter-racial treaty, meaning Elric couldn¡¯t simply bypass it at will. The official border recognized by the treaty was the port, and that¡¯s where Elric and his convoy would arrive via teleportation.


    From there, they would need to board a ship and cross the sea to reach the Sacred Lands, located on an entirely separate continent. That entire continent belonged to the Sacred Lands¡ªa ce where humans resided under divine protection¡ªwhich made ess exceptionally difficult.


    Even once at sea, Elric and his party would have to face countless obstacles, including the dangers of the open ocean and the trials imposed by the sea deity guarding the Sacred Lands.


    ___


    Thank you so much for reading! Please let me know your thoughts and drop a review on the novel. I¡¯m not sure if you guys find it as an interesting read, I hope you do but the only way for me to know if through your reviews. Thank you, everyone for all the support!

 Chapter 43 Royal Convoy’s Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 43: Chapter 43 Royal Convoy¡¯s Arrival</h4>


    To cover thousands of miles in an instant, Elric had to gather a significant amount of rare ingredients and supplies to perform theplex spell needed to open a stable portal from the Royal Grounds to the edge of the Sacred Lands¡ªand another to return. The spell was intricate, time-consuming, and costly, but he had no other choice. Addison¡¯s life depended on it.


    With the teleportation portal, their travel time would be cut drastically¡ªperhaps even by half. Still, Elric could only hope he would be able to persuade the Saintess quickly. If she refused or hesitated, there was no telling how long it might take to bring her back¡ªif he could bring her back at all.


    Sending a disciple in his ce was out of the question. This mission required sincerity and humility, and delegating it would risk offending the Saintess. They were the ones in need of help, and they had to demonstrate that truth with utmost respect.


    After everyone left the medical ward, silence fell once more. Meanwhile, in the Midnight River Pack, the Royal Convoy had already set out as soon as they received the Alpha King¡¯s orders.


    By dawn, they arrived at the pack¡¯s borders¡ªbut to their surprise, there was no weing party. The entire area felt eerily deserted and solemn. Theck of enthusiasm made the head of the Royal Convoy wrinkle his nose in displeasure.


    In every other pack they had visited, it was customary to be met with respectful fanfare. Members of the pack¡ªled by their Alpha and top warriors¡ªwould gather at the border to show their unity and strength, followed by escorting the convoy to their quarters to rest before a formal banquet.


    The visiting party was always entertained and treated with honor. But here, the absence of any greeting struck an ominous chord.


    Even without the usual warm wee, the contrast wouldn¡¯t have been so jarring¡ªif not for the memory of how other packs treated them. Now, as their carriage moved deeper into the territory, the head of the Royal Convoy wrinkled his nose once more¡ªthis time for a different reason.


    A thick, metallic scent of blood hung heavily in the air, saturating the forest as if a massacre had just taken ce. As they passed through, they saw warriors scattered among the trees, silently cleaning up the aftermath.


    Their expressions were grim and their jaws clenched so tightly it seemed they might crack their mrs, but none of them reacted to the arrival of the convoy. They moved mechanically, their minds seemingly elsewhere, too lost in thought to even notice the Yoyal Convoy and his entourage.


    "Ha! What kind of so-called Hero¡¯s territory is this?" the head of the Royal Convoy scoffed, his toneced with disdain. "His warriors are pathetic¡ªanyone could¡¯ve ambushed them in broad daylight. If you ask me, their carelessness is probably what got those other warriors killed." With a snort, he yanked the curtain shut, blocking the grim view that irritated him so much.


    Unlike the Royal Convoy, however, the rest of the entourage was shocked¡ªstunned, even. After all, this was the territory of <i>the</i> Hero, Alpha Zion¡ªthe man known as a beast on the battlefield, feared by both vampires and werewolves alike. For something like this to happen on <i>his</i>nd... had he lost control again? Was his territory under attack?


    But then again, there were no traces of vampires anywhere. Not a single lingering scent of rogues either. The only scent in the air was that of Zion¡¯s pack, mixed heavily with fresh blood. Judging by how strong the metallic tang still was, the deaths had urred recently¡ªtoo recent for the wind to have masked the attackers¡¯ scent.


    Which left only one chilling possibility: Alpha Zion himself had gone berserk.


    A cold shiver ran down their spines.


    Of course, everyone had already heard the tales of the Hero Alpha¡ªAlpha Zion¡ªthe beast who single-handedly massacred an entire vampire battalion and turned the tide of war. He was hailed as the second strongest among the werewolves, the only one believed to possess the potential to rival the Alpha King¡¯s strength.


    But unlike the Alpha King, who ruled with reason and justice, Alpha Zion was known for his ruthless and cold-blooded methods. Though revered as a hero, he was feared even more.


    People walked on eggshells around him, terrified of sparking his wrath. If one angered the Alpha King, punishment might mean imprisonment or execution, depending on the severity of the crime. But if someone crossed Alpha Zion, their head might be separated from their shoulders before they even realized their mistake.


    That was the fear hemanded.


    Over the years, Zion¡¯s behavior on the battlefield had left many bewildered. His ferocity and asional berserker episodes had led people to form their own assumptions about him¡ªbranding him as heartless and dangerously ruthless. But the truth was far moreplicated.


    Yes, Zion had indeed lost control in battle more than once, and yes, some of their own had died as a result. But what most didn¡¯t know was that the fearsome reputation he carried was carefully crafted¡ªnot by him, but by his Beta, Greg.


    It was Greg who fanned the mes of Zion¡¯s legend, spreading rumors and exaggerations to stoke fear among their ranks. The more people feared Zion, the more untouchable Greg became within the camp.


    It gave him leverage and status, especially against those from rival territories who had once looked down on him and his pack. Greg reveled in this power, strutting around like a tyrant under the guise of serving a terrifying Alpha.


    Meanwhile, Zion was burdened with the real responsibilities of leadership¡ªstrategic nning, resource management, coordinating troop movements, and silently shouldering the pain of a mate he pretended to despise.


    He had no time to monitor Greg¡¯s every move, no idea just how deeply his Beta¡¯s actions were shaping his image. And because of that, the world came to know a version of Zion that wasn¡¯t entirely true.


    But now, seeing the aftermath of so many warriors¡¯ deaths in Zion¡¯s territory, the royal entourage couldn¡¯t help but feel a deep sense of dread. As they traveled deeper into the Midnight River Pack, the mood grew heavier.


    When they passed through themunity where the pack members lived, what greeted them wasn¡¯t the usual curiosity or hospitality¡ªit was silence and despair. The people wore grim, hollow expressions, as if the very life had been drained from them. It was unsettling.


    When they finally arrived at the Packhouse, they were met not by the Alpha or Luna, but by the Gamma¡ªLevi¡ªwho seemed to have taken on the role of a butler. Traditionally, if an Alpha was unavable to greet the visitors, the Luna would at least make an appearance to wee them with proper decorum. But here, that expectation was clearly unmet.


    Levi, catching the flicker of judgment in their eyes, offered a shallow smile and spoke before they could voice their thoughts. "Wee, everyone, to the Midnight River Pack. We appreciate your presence in our territory. Unfortunately... our Luna has vanished¡ªdisappeared off the grid entirely. So, aside from myself, there¡¯s no one avable to properly host you at the moment. We ask for your understanding."


    He gave a slight bow, but the faint smirk on his lips hinted at something more¡ªperhaps amusement, or something darker beneath the surface.

 Chapter 44 His Regret

    <h4>Chapter 44: Chapter 44 His Regret</h4>


    While most would try to hide the shame of their Luna running away from her Alpha and their territory¡ªif only to save face for the Alpha and protect the reputation of the entire pack¡ªLevi was different. He <i>hated</i> his Alpha. He hated the people of his pack for hurting their Luna so deeply that she had no choice but to leave.


    So instead of covering it up, Levi wanted them all to suffer. He wanted to expose every wound, every injustice, even if doing so meant torturing himself in the process. The pain from the bacsh of the oath he swore burned through his body, but he endured it.


    <i>¡¯Fine. Let¡¯s all get damned together. It¡¯s the least we deserve for what we put Luna Addison through¡ªthree years of scorn, hatred, and suffering in this wretched pack.¡¯</i>


    Levi¡¯s hand trembled slightly from the pain, but he forced a smile onto his face as he led the Royal Convoy and their entourage into the pack house, guiding them toward their suites as though nothing was wrong.


    Levi was certain Addison was still alive. After waking up, he scoured the entire forest and returned to the spot where hest saw her. There, he found signs¡ªclear traces that someone had taken her.


    But strangely, he wasn¡¯t worried. He could tell that whoever took Addison meant her no harm. How did he know? He had followed the trail.


    The person who carried her had been careful with every step¡ªeach footprint was evenly spaced, deliberate, and avoided roots and stones that could jostle her injured body. It was clear they were mindful of her condition, trying not to cause her any more pain.


    That was enough to make Levi breathe a sigh of relief. He didn¡¯t know who these people were, but he was certain they weren¡¯t rogues.


    Rogues were savage, irrational madmen¡ªoutcasts exiled from their packs. If they saw a woman, their first instinct was to assault and defile her, not help her. They didn¡¯t think, didn¡¯t care, and most certainly took pleasure in violence. But this... this was different. Whoever had Addison was protecting her.


    But Levi also didn¡¯t believe the person who took Addison was a vampire. Although vampires could match werewolves in strength, the footprints he examined told a different story. They wererge¡ªalmost as big as Alpha Zion¡¯s.


    From that alone, Levi guessed the man must¡¯ve been around 6¡¯5", nearly the same height as Zion. Hispanion¡¯s footprints were a bit smaller, more in line with Levi¡¯s own height, perhaps between 6¡¯1" and 6¡¯3".


    Vampires, even the adult males, rarely reached such height¡ªaveraging around 5¡¯11" to 6¡¯2" at most. Based on that alone, Levi concluded that whoever took Addison was most likely another werewolf¡ªone from outside their territory.


    As for why they were there, that wasn¡¯t his concern. What mattered most was that Addison had escaped safely.


    He had also felt the moment she severed her link to the pack. It had hit him like a wave¡ªbut instead of panic, he felt a strange sense of relief. It was the right thing to do.


    He had feared she might hesitate, that her emotional attachment would leave a thread for Alpha Zion to track her through their bond.


    But now that it was gone, Levi was certain¡ªAddison was free.


    But how did Levi even survive the carnage that night? Ironically, he had Beta Greg to thank for that. The brutal beating Greg gave him had left him half-dead, his breathing shallow and barely detectable.


    Because of that, the rampaging Alpha wolf had passed him by, mistaking him for already dead or too broken to matter¡ªand turned his rage on Greg instead.


    When Levi regained consciousness, the first light of dawn was creeping across the sky. His wounds had begun to close, and even the gaping injury in his abdomen had started to knit together¡ªhis wolf working tirelessly through the night to heal the damage Greg had inflicted.


    The moment he could stand, Levi began searching for Addison. He followed the faint traces left behind by the people who took Addison, only to find Alpha Zion already at the trail¡¯s end¡ªkneeling in silence, staring at the ground where the tracks disappeared.


    Zion looked lifeless, his eyes hollow and lost. Yet beneath the emptiness, Levi could sense a burning determination, a refusal to give up on his mate.


    But to Levi, it wasughable. He couldn¡¯t help the scoff that escaped him. Zion¡¯ste-blooming affection meant nothing now. Regret, after everything Addison had endured, was just cheap and hollow, like withered grass underfoot.


    Levi could only take a grim satisfaction in watching Zion slowly unravel from the inside. Day by day, the Alpha grew more irritable, more manic¡ªbarely holding himself together. And honestly, Levi doubted he would recover anytime soon.


    Zion was still deep in mourning, isting himself in his marital bedroom, clinging to delusion. Hey there as if Addison were still beside him, drowning in heartbreak and breaking down over and over again like a love-sick pup lost in his own fantasy.


    When hey alone in their once-shared marital bed, the ruthless and formidable Alpha was nowhere to be found. Only his heartbroken whimpers filled the silence, soft and pitiful, until exhaustion finally pulled him into sleep.


    And only in those fleeting dreams could he relive the short time he had with Addison¡ªthose precious three days and nights that had now be his only memories of her. So brief. So irreceable.


    He regretted not spending every damn minute with her¡ªwatching her tend to her beloved flowers in the garden, seeing her work with quiet confidence in her office, or walking the territory grounds to oversee the projects she had so passionately led. He should¡¯ve cherished every moment.


    But regret couldn¡¯t bring her back. He didn¡¯t even know where to start looking for her.


    Drowning in guilt and grief, Zion spiraled into depression¡ªuntil one memory surfaced like a lifeline: Addison¡¯s garden.


    Zion suddenly sat upright, a spark of rity piercing through the fog of his despair. Without a word, he walked out of his room, brushing past Levi, who stood silently by the door.


    There was a flicker of unconcealed satisfaction in Levi¡¯s eyes¡ªhe had been watching Zion spiral, and he didn¡¯t bother to hide it.


    Zion couldn¡¯t me him. He had failed Addison, and Levi, as her Gamma, had always been closer to her than to him. Levi¡¯s duty had been to protect and serve her to the best of his ability, and Zion had made that impossible. As he was the one who set the example for his pack, how they treated Addison was a reflection of his own attitude towards her; therefore, he has no one to me but himself.


    He had no right to punish Levi for looking at him with contempt. In truth, Zion saw himself the same way¡ªnothing more than a fool in a crown.


    But he couldn¡¯t dwell on that now. There was something he needed to do.


    He made his way to Addison¡¯s garden¡ªthe one she had nurtured with her own hands, the one she had lovingly tended for three long years.


    He wouldn¡¯t let it wither.


    Not like what he did to her.


    Not while he still had breath in him.


    If this garden was all he had left of her, then he would preserve it with everything he had. Amid the ruins of his regret, it was the only light left in his endless night.

 Chapter 45 What He Missed

    <h4>Chapter 45: Chapter 45 What He Missed</h4>


    Zion marched down the stairs with purpose, his expression hard and unreadable. Levi followed closely behind, silently observing the sudden shift in his Alpha¡¯s demeanor. Zion moved like a man on a mission¡ªdetermined, focused, as if clinging to some unspoken resolve.


    After a few moments, Levi finally broke the silence. "Alpha Zion, the Royal Convoy has arrived. They¡¯re resting in their suites now. If you wish to speak with them, I can arrange a meeting."


    Zion didn¡¯t slow his pace. "No need," he replied curtly, his voice t and dismissive, leaving no room for discussion.


    "Then what about Miss ire¡¯s condition? Do you wish to check on her? Or should I inform the Royal Convoy of the situation instead?" Levi asked, his tone calm on the surface¡ªbutced with a sharp, mocking edge.


    The unspoken message rang loud and clear, ¡¯<i>Isn¡¯t she the mistress you chose over your Luna? Why the sudden silence now? Why aren¡¯t you checking on her and your pup?¡¯</i>


    Zion caught the barb instantly, but he said nothing. He inhaled deeply, steadying himself as his wolf, Shura, growled restlessly beneath his skin. The provocation was direct¡ªtant¡ªand Shura, proud and vtile, wasn¡¯t one to take insults lightly.


    It scraped at Zion¡¯s already bruised ego, but he clenched his jaw and restrained the urge to respond.


    He couldn¡¯t afford to lose control¡ªnot now. Not against Levi.


    Because deep down, Zion knew: if there was anyone who had earned the right to sneer at him, it was Levi. He was the one who stayed by Addison¡¯s side through it all.


    The one who endured ridicule for standing by their Luna, even when the pack turned against her. It was Levi¡¯s presence¡ªhis unwavering loyalty¡ªthat helped Addison survive those cruel, lonely years.


    And Zion knew it.


    And for that, Zion swallowed his fury.


    But it was exactly those shared moments between them that made Zion so deeply jealous of Levi. He envied the bond they built¡ªthe quiet loyalty, the trust, the time spent together. Yet, no matter how bitter the feeling, Zion knew he had no one to me but himself.


    It was his choices that drove Addison away. His actions that carved the distance. And now, all he had left was regret.


    <i>"That¡¯s why I told you to go back to our mate!"</i> Shura roared, steam practically billowing from its nostrils as it huffed and paced furiously within Zion¡¯s mind. The wolf was like a bristling hedgehog now¡ªeasily agitated, ready tosh out at anyone who so much as breathed wrong. <i>"Why did our mate even fall down the stairs?! She was injured then, wasn¡¯t she? Where did that injurye from?!"</i> Shura¡¯s tone was sharp, usatory.


    Zion froze in ce.


    His mind had been in overdrive that day¡ªpanic, guilt, and worry clouding every rational thought. Back then, he was so consumed by the sight of ire, hurt, and Addison nearby that he jumped to the worst possible conclusion.


    He never stopped to consider the details... never questioned the actual cause of Addison¡¯s fall. His fear for ire¡¯s condition and the pressure of potential consequences blinded him, and in that moment, he failed Addison again.


    Hell, he had even ignored his own mate lying at the bottom of the stairs.


    Blinded by heartbreak and rage, he failed to piece together the sequence of events. But now¡ªnow that Shura had brought it up¡ªhe realized something crucial was missing. A truth he had overlooked.


    Lost in thought, Zion stood at the top of the stairs, staring down at the spot where it all happened. In his mind¡¯s eye, he could almost see Addison tumbling down again, her body crumpling at the bottom.


    <i>¡¯What must she have felt in that moment?¡¯</i>


    Instead of rushing to her aid, he had turned on her¡ªthrown her aside in anger¡ªand helped another woman.


    It must have cut her deeply.


    Maybe that was the final straw.


    Maybe that was the moment she decided to leave him for good.


    Or... was it the time she was imprisoned in the dungeon, tortured while he never came to save her?


    A broken whimper escaped his throat. Zion¡¯s proud shoulders slumped, his body trembling as if he might copse right there¡ªjust like she had.


    He felt like the lowest kind of scumbag¡ªfor what he did, and more so for what he failed to do. He hadn¡¯t been there for his Luna when she needed him most. Not once.


    In the three years they were mated, there wasn¡¯t a single day he truly stood by her side. He had taken all her hard work for granted, treated her sacrifices like some kind of debt she owed him.


    But... was she ever really at fault?


    Zion felt the weight of it all crashing down. He wanted to cry, but his eyes remained dry. All he could do was whimper, the pain in his chest so raw it felt like his heart was being torn apart. Even Shura, his proud and powerful wolf, let out a soft, broken whine, curling up into a ball in the darkest corner of his mind, quietly suffering with him.


    And worse, there had been a cruel misunderstanding between them¡ªone he himself created. He even imed that the pup in ire¡¯s belly was his the moment he returned to the territory, just to hurt Addison further intentionally.


    That deliberate lie... it must have shattered her far more deeply than the pain he was feeling now. Thinking back, Zion didn¡¯t even know where to begin with his regrets. The list of his sins was long¡ªendless, really. And each memory added to the weight crushing his chest. He felt like absolute filth.


    As he stood at the top of the stairs, Zion¡¯s shoulders trembled, his breathing out in uneven bursts. Levi watched him with a calm, indifferent gaze, saying nothing¡ªjust observing. Then he heard it: Zion¡¯s voice, low and shaky, thick with restrained pain.


    "Levi," he began, his voice cracking as he fought to steady his breathing, "conduct an investigation. I want to know exactly what happened that day. How did Addison and ire fall down the stairs? I need a clear answer."


    At the end of his sentence, Levi clearly heard Zion gnash his teeth. The Alpha reached out to the wooden railing for support, only to crush it with one hand, splinters raining down the steps. Levi couldn¡¯t tell if Zion was suppressing his rage or simply unraveling.


    Still, he couldn¡¯t resist. This was the perfect moment to drive the de in deeper.


    "Of course, Alpha Zion," Levi said smoothly, a note of mockery in his tone. "Shall I frame the report for the Royal Convoy too? You know¡ªexin why the pack house is in chaos and why the scent of blood lingers everywhere?"


    Zion froze for a moment as the weight of Levi¡¯s words sank in. He suddenly realized that his Gamma, despite being so close to him and to the pack, waspletely in the dark about the real reasons behind his protectiveness toward ire¡ªor the presence of the Royal Convoy.


    Levi, just like Addison, had been kept in the shadows. His rtionship with ire had likely been misunderstood, and it made sense now why Levi seemed so prickly whenever ire¡¯s name came up.


    Zion took a deep breath, steadying himself. He couldn¡¯t let his frustrations show, not now. He cleared his mind and, with an effort, reimed his usual authoritativeposure.

 Chapter 46 Zion Coming Clean

    <h4>Chapter 46: Chapter 46 Zion Coming Clean</h4>


    "Levi," Zion¡¯s voice was calm, but there was a hint of finality to it. "Come with me to the office."


    He turned sharply, heading toward the Alpha¡¯s office as he continued to descend the stairs. Addison¡¯s garden could wait for now; there were more pressing matters to discuss with his Gamma, and Zion was determined to get to the heart of them.


    Levi, who was equally baffled by the sudden shift in the air and Zion¡¯s demeanor, had no choice but to follow, quickly schooling his expression into neutrality. As they stepped into the office, which had just been cleaned by one of the omegas, Zion immediately headed to his leather chair without a word.


    "Close the door," he instructed.


    Once Levi did so, Zion gestured to the seat across from him. "Sit."


    Leaning back into his chair, Zion took a deep breath, trying to collect his thoughts. His voice was measured but direct when he finally spoke.


    "Tell me¡ªwhat do you know about ire, and why the Royal Convoy is here?"


    Still baffled, Levi answered truthfully, "Wasn¡¯t Miss ire your mistress? The one you chose to be the future Luna of this pack? Aside from being your supposed fated mate¡ªwho exactly is she?"


    He paused briefly before continuing, "As for the Royal Convoy, I heard they were visiting neighboring packs to inquire about the aftermath of the war¡ªthe casualties, damages¡ªso the Royal Capital could arrange aid ordingly."


    But as Levi spoke, something in him stirred. Having worked closely with Addison for the past three years, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that there was more to all of this¡ªsomething deeper, something hidden. And that suspicion only grew stronger now that his Alpha was asking what he knew.


    His brows furrowed instinctively as he perched on the edge of the couch, his gaze sharp and focused on Zion. He studied him carefully, as if trying to piece together a puzzle from the flickers of expression on Zion¡¯s face.


    Feeling the weight of his Gamma¡¯s scrutinizing gaze, Alpha Zion took a deep breath and met Levi¡¯s eyes directly.


    "Is that what everyone truly thinks?" he asked, though the answer was already clear to him.


    He wasn¡¯t blind¡ªhe had seen the way his pack looked at him when he was with ire, how warm and epting they were toward her. They must have believed she was the fated mate he had found outside the territory. And even though he was aware of the growing misunderstanding, he chose not to correct it. He allowed the illusion to persist¡ªso ire could stay in the pack without drawing suspicion.


    More than that, he let the lie fester because he wanted to hurt Addison. He wanted her pain to run so deep that there would be no night she didn¡¯t cry over it. And now? Now he could see how twisted and cruel that choice had been.


    He regretted it¡ªdeeply. Even if he tried to clear the air now, would Addison ever hear it? Would she even care?


    A wave of self-loathing washed over him, but there was no undoing the past. All he could do now was start to right his wrongs, piece by piece¡ªbeginning with his pack... and his Gamma.


    "Well, obviously," Levi said tly, his gaze sharpening. "The entire pack thinks you found your fated mate outside. Why else would you let an unknown woman ride on your back in wolf form¡ªthe position reserved only for a true mate? And the way you treated her... all that concern, gentleness, and attention? No one gives that kind of devotion to just anyone¡ªunless they¡¯re indulging in the fantasy of keeping a mistress and living a life of luxury and debauchery."


    He let out a dry, humorless snort at the end, his wordsced with open contempt. His wolf growled in protest, warning him not to go too far with his Alpha, but Levi pressed on undeterred. Even his wolf, despite its loyalty, had been disappointed in Zion.


    Because the truth was painfully clear¡ªif they truly didn¡¯t want Addison, then Zion should never have mated with her.


    And even if it had been the former Alpha¡¯s order, no one could have forced Zion to mark Addison if he had truly resisted. Whether out of filial duty or a warped sense of responsibility, he still made the choice. And if he made that choice, then he should have honored it. He should have honored her.


    But he hadn¡¯t. Instead, he¡¯d acted out of immaturity and pride¡ªand now they were all paying for it.


    Zion could tell that Levi was struggling¡ªnot just with him, but with his wolf. He could feel the tension in the air, the internal conflict ying out behind Levi¡¯s unreadable expression. Levi¡¯s wolf had once been loyal, respectful, unwavering. But now, it was silent. Distant. Even when Zion had tried to reach out through their link, there had been nothing¡ªno response, no presence. That silence spoke volumes. Disappointment ran deep, and Zion couldn¡¯t fault them for it.


    He let out another heavy sigh, dragging a hand through his hair as he braced himself. Then, in a quiet but resolute voice, he began. "You¡¯re right. I did let everyone misunderstand my rtionship with ire."


    He paused, meeting Levi¡¯s eyes head-on. His gaze didn¡¯t waver.


    "But the truth is¡ªire isn¡¯t my mistress. She was never my fated mate, and I¡¯ve never had any kind of rtionship with her, not physically, not emotionally."


    The weight of his words hung in the air, and for the first time, Levi faltered. Something in Zion¡¯s tone¡ªgrave and unflinchingly honest¡ªshook him. Then, without warning, Zion opened the mental link between them.


    Levi felt it instantly.


    Waves of emotion poured through: sorrow, regret, shame, and a quiet but steady determination. Beneath it all, the sincerity was undeniable. Zion wasn¡¯t lying. He was baring himselfpletely, holding nothing back.


    Levi didn¡¯t close the link. He said nothing¡ªbut he listened, and for the first time in a long while, he <i>felt</i> his Alpha.


    "Then if she wasn¡¯t anything to you," Levi snapped, "why pretend she was? Why let the entire pack believe she was your fated mate? Why go so far to make it look real?" His voice trembled with restrained fury. "I just... I can¡¯t wrap my head around it. What was the point of all this?"


    His emotions surged through the link¡ªanger, disappointment, confusion¡ªall crashing down on Zion like a tidal wave. But Zion didn¡¯t flinch. He epted it all, taking the weight of Levi¡¯s fury without defense, because he knew he deserved it.


    "On ourst mission..." Zion began, his gaze distant, lost in the shadows of memory. "Beta Greg, a few of our men, and I were sent to infiltrate the enemy¡¯s fortress. Our goal was to breach their gates from within¡ªso our forces could storm in, wipe out the vampires, and im more territory to fortify our defenses."


    He paused, his jaw tightening slightly before he continued.


    "I almost got caught. I had to retreat and hide. That¡¯s when I stumbled upon a cage tucked deep in the darkness... and inside it, I saw her. ire." His voice grew softer, more haunted. "Her golden hair was matted and oily, her body filthy and frail. But her eyes... those honey-gold eyes stared straight into mine. And right then, I knew¡ªshe had to be the missing princess the Royal Pce had been searching for all these years."


    At that, Levi froze, as if struck by lightning. His breath caught in his throat. Words failed him.

 Chapter 47 The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 47: Chapter 47 The Truth</h4>


    But before Levi could gather his thoughts, Zion continued.


    "The worst part was... she was already pregnant when I found her." His voice dropped, thick with pity.


    "I was mortified. She never told me who the father was¡ªrefused to speak about it at all. I asked her how long she¡¯d been imprisoned there, but she wouldn¡¯t answer that either. When I tried to press her for rification, she didn¡¯t deny my assumptions¡ªjustughed, this quiet, self-deprecatingugh... so full of sadness it haunted me."


    He ran a hand through his hair, his jaw clenched tightly. "I couldn¡¯t leave her there. So I snuck her out¡ªgot her away from that hellhole before our forces stormed the ce. Aside from me and the men who infiltrated with me, no one else knew. I had to keep it that way, at least until we could get her back to the Royal Capital safely."


    Zion¡¯s eyes darkened with the weight of the memory. "It was all just a coincidence¡ªone I never sawing."


    ...


    A month before the end of the war.


    "Alpha Zion, are you certain you¡¯re prepared to take on the infiltration mission?" asked one of the older Alphas from the northern territory. A long, jagged scar ran from the top right of his scalp down across his left eye¡ªan old wound from a silver de that never properly healed. That eye, though still able to open, was now clouded white, its iris and pupil long lost and blinded.


    He was an intimidating figure, his presencemanding even among seasoned warriors. As the actingmander of the coalition of Alphas from various territories, he held authority not just because of his age but his experience.


    Having faced vampires and other hostile races for decades, he was ranked third among the strongest Alphas¡ªhis influence second only to thete Alpha Zion¡¯s father. With the elder gone, he had moved up a ce in the hierarchy.


    Zion, though already a legend on the battlefield and known widely as the ¡¯Beast Alpha,¡¯ was still the youngest among them. Despite his des, in the eyes of the Northern Alpha, he was little more than a reckless youth.


    "Yes, Alpha Damon. My warriors and I can infiltrate the fortress as soon as night falls. Once the enemy leaves tounch their attack, we¡¯ll seize the opportunity to slip inside. You and the others just need to hold the front¡ªbuy us enough time to open the gates from within so our forces can swarm in and wipe them out," Zion dered with unwavering confidence, his voice steady and resolute.


    He stood his ground, eyes locked with Damon¡¯s, refusing to blink or waver. He knew many of the older Alphas still doubted him¡ªsaw him as too young, too reckless, too unstable.


    Though his strength was undeniable, the memory of him losing control and letting his wolf go berserk still haunted the council. To them, he was a dangerous wildcard, not a dependable leader.


    But this mission¡ªif he seeded¡ªit would change everything. His reputation, his standing in the alliance, their perception of him as just a vtile youth... all of it would shift. And he was well aware of the stakes.


    After all, this wasn¡¯t the first attempt to breach the vampire fortress. Those who had tried before had either been ughtered at the gates or dragged inside, never to return. For all they knew, those lost warriors now served as living blood banks¡ªkept in the fortress¡¯s depths to feed the very monsters they had failed to defeat.


    So far, numerous groups had already been sent to infiltrate the fortress, all in vain. The war had reached a painful stalemate, and the werewolves were on the losing end. If things continued like this, they wouldn¡¯t fall in battle¡ªthey¡¯d wither away from exhaustion and starvation.


    To make matters worse, the vampires exploited their aerial advantage. Theyunched constant raids, intercepting supply lines, burning resources, contaminating water, and evencing rations with poison orxatives. It was relentless. Ruthless even.


    At times, it felt like the vampires weren¡¯t even trying to win quickly¡ªthey were toying with them, dragging out the war just to savor the slow copse of the werewolf forces.


    Then, when the werewolves were at their weakest, the vampires could strike with full force¡ªcapturing the werewolf warriors and imprisoning them as blood banks. Afterward, they could kill the Alphas to prevent any future rebellion. After all, without their Alphas, the werewolves would be like sitting ducks: disorganized, leaderless, and vulnerable¡ªan easy target for the vampires.


    Moreover, the werewolves had already exhausted significant resources in this war, especially their manpower. The more fighters they lost, the more they would have to pull from their home territories, leaving thosends dangerously exposed.


    And it wasn¡¯t just the vampires they had to worry about¡ªthere were also the rogues, other opportunistic races, and the monsters lurking in the wilderness. If too many warriors were relocated to the front lines, there would be no one left to defend their homes. A single monster wave could wipe out their entiremunity if that happened.


    And so, all the Alphas gathered at this table, currently strategizing and debriefing, are cing all their hopes on this infiltration mission. The fortress in question is a critical point in their defense, key to holding the vampires at bay while they regroup, strengthen their forces, and reorganize. That¡¯s precisely why the vampires are guarding it so fiercely.


    The fortress is heavily fortified, housing hundreds¡ªpossibly thousands¡ªof vampires. It is led by a Vampire Lord, a noble of their kind, which only emphasizes its importance. A noble-ranked vampire is not only incredibly powerful but also capable ofmanding vast numbers of vampires, depending on their rank. Even more dangerously, such a noble has the power to turn others into vampires through their bloodline, binding them as familiars under their control.


    Once someone bes a vampire¡¯s familiar, they lose all sense of self, no thoughts of their own, and no control over their body. They exist only as a puppet, bound for eternity, until their master perishes.


    Worse still, the higher a vampire¡¯s rank, the more terrifying their abilities. Some can charm opponents into obeying them without even turning them into familiars, while others wield destructive powers, like conjuring fire with a mere thought.


    Typically, high-ranking vampires remain secluded in the pce at the heart of their domain, uninterested in trivial matters unless their interests are directly threatened. So the fact that a noble vampire has been sent to the front lines means only one thing: the vampires are taking this war very seriously.


    "Then, Alpha Zion, we leave this matter in your hands," Alpha Damon said. "We¡¯ll rely on you to strategize the infiltration of the vampire¡¯s fortress. Meanwhile, we¡¯ll do our best to hold the front lines and draw their attention. But remember, we can only do so much¡ªthe rest will be up to you."


    The other Alphas nodded in agreement. After all, it was Zion who had volunteered to take on the most difficult mission: infiltrating the fortress.


    ___


    Thank you for the Golden Tickets, Autum_Sweet_Girl, Lindsey_Tennyson, and as always, Mich34, for the unwavering support!!! I¡¯ll do my best to release more Chapters. Please let me know what you think of the previous Chapters; I just wanted to know if I am able to deliver the story well or if I¡¯mcking in some way. Any constructive criticism is wee. Thank you for reading this far!!! m (£ß£ß) m

 Chapter 48 Humiliated?

    <h4>Chapter 48: Chapter 48 Humiliated?</h4>


    If they were tasked with holding the front lines and diverting the vampires¡¯ focus, they felt it was a more manageable challenge. Once inside the fortress, however, there would be no support, no matter how loudly they screamed.


    Everyone agreed that it was a bargain. Once the arrangement was finalized, they exited the tent where the meeting had been held. It was still early morning, and most of the warriors were either asleep under the eaves or resting inside their tents.


    Life on the frontlines had disrupted the werewolves¡¯ body clocks¡ªnighttime was when the vampires were most active, making it impossible for them to rest then.


    Instead, they were forced to adapt to the vampires¡¯ schedule. Sleeping at night meant risking ambushes and surprise attacks from the shadows, which would only lead to more death and bloodshed.


    In the mornings, the vampires¡¯ familiars often emerged to stir up trouble or provoke skirmishes, leaving the werewolves with little chance to truly rest. So whenever a moment of calm arrived¡ªlike now¡ªthey seized the opportunity to sleep and recover.


    Zion, too, returned to his pack after the meeting and entered his tent, where a simple meal had already been prepared. Even though all the packs were camping together, each one was responsible for guarding their own supplies and protecting their own interests. Resources weren¡¯t distributed equally here; they had to bring their own resources from their own territories.


    When Zion first arrived at the frontlines, the supplies had been barely sufficient¡ªjust enough to keep his warriors going. But as the days dragged on, their rations steadily diminished, now barely enough to stave off hunger, let alone keep them battle-ready.


    He wasn¡¯t surprised. Even before his departure, he¡¯d already heard the whispers¡ªseveral allied packs had cut ties with the Midnight River Pack. The fallout was only beginning to show.


    It didn¡¯t take a genius to realize that the dwindling supplies were no coincidence. The other packs had clearly cut off their support¡ªnot just their alliance, but their lifeline.


    For a pack like the Midnight River Pack, which had long depended on the provisions sent in exchange for protection, this was more than abandonment. It was a quiet death sentence. Cruel, but not unexpected.


    Zion was furious, but powerless to force them to honor their past promises. In their world, only the strongmanded loyalty.


    The weak were cast aside.


    So instead of wasting energy on resentment, Zion set his resolve: he would grow stronger. That was why he volunteered for this mission. He had to prove his worth on the frontlines¡ªshow the other Alphas that severing ties with the Midnight River Pack was a mistake they couldn¡¯t afford to make.


    While Addison may have been part of the reason Zion left his pack so abruptly, she wasn¡¯t the whole reason.


    Deep down, he knew that no other Alpha believed in him.


    After his father¡¯s death, the Midnight River Pack was seen as a shadow of its former self¡ªits value diminished in the eyes of others. Zion understood that unless he proved his strength, no one would respect him, and no one would seek an alliance with him.


    Without allies, the future of his pack would only spiral into decline. Even if he managed to make his pack self-sufficient and strong enough to defend their own territory, they¡¯d still be vulnerable.


    In a world where enemies coulde in overwhelming numbers, strength alone wasn¡¯t enough¡ªwithout alliances, they would stand alone when the next army arrived at their doorstep.


    Because Zion was a young Alpha with little influence or alliances, many of the other packs looked down on him¡ªand by extension, mistreated those under hismand. His warriors were bullied openly at the campsite.


    He once witnessed a group of Betas from other packs ganging up on his own Beta, Greg. They dislocated Greg¡¯s arms, forced him to kneel, stepped on his face, spat on him, and taunted him with cruel, demeaning slurs.


    What made it worse was that the attackers were high-ranking warriors in their own packs. Like Zion, they were Betas and Gammas with strong bloodlines and high sex drives, a trait often more pronounced in those with Alpha, Beta, or Gamma heritage.


    The worst incident Zion witnessed was when several Betas took the abuse even further. After the usual beatings¡ªdislocating Greg¡¯s arm, forcing him to kneel, stepping on his face¡ªthey escted the assault.


    They stripped him and sexually vited him and fucked him form behind, no matter how much Greg fought back, he can¡¯t take down a few couple of Betas together who was pinning him down and helping each other to make sure he can¡¯t get up until everyone¡¯s done with him.


    Greg fought back as best as he could, but he was hopelessly outnumbered. No matter how strong he was, there was a limit to how many enemies he could withstand alone.


    In the end, Greg was left broken¡ªhumiliated and treated like nothing more than a rag. When Alpha Zion witnessed the assault, he lost control. Fueled by rage, he beat down every Beta involved, only to find himself shing with other Alphas from rival packs.


    It was only then that Zion discovered the horrifying truth¡ªthis wasn¡¯t the first time, nor was Greg the only victim. Several of his warriors had suffered the same abuse. What shocked him even more was that such acts had be normalized among the other packs.


    Many used sex as a way to blow off steam, relieve stress, or satisfy their uncontroble drives. Zion had beenpletely unaware of this dark undercurrent. Though he too struggled with his own urges, he had kept himself disciplined and clean. He never imagined his Beta¡ªor any of his warriors¡ªwere enduring such trauma.


    His violent retaliation left many Betas injured, and as a result, the other Alphas turned against him, resenting him for attacking their men¡ªeven if those men had crossed an unforgivable line.


    As a result, Zion and his people became isted¡ªbut to him, istion was better than continued humiliation. Unfortunately, the harassment didn¡¯t end there. Though the assaults stopped, his warriors were still targeted¡ªbeaten in secret.


    Before Zion could find out and retaliate, the culprits would scatter or cover for each other, making it nearly impossible for him to get justice.


    Fortunately, over time, the supplies sent to Zion¡¯s camp began to increase¡ªsignaling that their pack¡¯s status was rising once more. This growing recognition caused others to finally back off a little, realizing that Zion was no longer a powerless Alpha. The harassment stopped¡ªbut by then, the damage had already been done.


    Beta Greg, having endured the worst of it, was left deeply scarred. The humiliation he suffered changed him, warping his sense of right and wrong in ways that even Zion couldn¡¯t foresee.


    "Alpha Zion, please eat your meal first. You need to keep your strength up¡ªyou can¡¯t keep skipping meals just to save food for us," Beta Greg said as he entered, carrying a tray with a steaming bowl of potato and meat soup, three pieces of whole grain bread, and a cup of clean water. "We have plenty of supplies now. Besides, you¡¯ll need the energy to stay in peak condition for our uing infiltration mission."


    ___


    OMG! Thank you again for the Golden Tickets, Charisa_Cain and Mich34!!!!


    (¤Ä???¦Ø???)¤Ä(?¦Å??? )

 Chapter 49 Close As Brothers

    <h4>Chapter 49: Chapter 49 Close As Brothers</h4>


    Greg had intentionally increased the portion size. As an Alpha, Zion wasrger than the average wolf, and his body demanded more food to sustain both his size and power. Alphas possessed incredible brute strength, but that strength came with a cost¡ªit consumed an enormous amount of energy. If Zion didn¡¯t eat properly, he wouldn¡¯t be able to perform at his best on the battlefield.


    The meat used in the soup had been either smoked or sun-dried¡ªpreservation methods necessary for their current circumstances. To make it more ptable, it had to be either boiled longer or soaked before cooking; otherwise, it would be too dry and tough to eat.


    Still, they had little choice. Their meals had to rely on ingredients with long shelf lives likepotatoes, flour, preserved meats, and other hardy supplies that wouldn¡¯t spoil easily.


    With limited ingredients, they had no choice but to get creative with their meals, using the same basic supplies in different ways. Fortunately, Addison had anticipated this and made sure to send a variety of goods with each shipment.


    If she sent flour one time, the next delivery might include rice. If they received beef jerky or smoked beef in one batch, the next might bring smoked bacon or cured pork ham. Thanks to this rotation, Zion and his people could enjoy some variation in their meals, unlike other packs who had to swallow their dissatisfaction and make do with whatever they were given.


    Still, the improvement in supplies did little to stop the bullying of Beta Greg. In fact, he grew more resentful. He hated the other packs¡ªand he hated Addison even more. In his eyes, everything was her fault.


    He believed that if their former Alpha hadn¡¯t died, none of this would have happened. He wouldn¡¯t have been humiliated, and neither would the others. Not even once.


    Beta Greg had turned a blind eye to everything Addison was doing for the pack, not because he wasn¡¯t aware, but because he was drowning in his own suffering and didn¡¯t have the time to understand others. Aside from his Alpha, only his Alpha and himself mattered; then, his pack and Addison were thest of his concerns.


    Zion couldn¡¯t help but feel a deep sense of guilt, knowing that his Beta had suffered in silence, and that he, too, had unknowingly allowed it to happen.


    Perhaps that was why Greg never said anything¡ªwhy he kept quiet about the bullying until Zion identally witnessed it himself. Maybe Greg didn¡¯t want to burden his Alpha any further.


    Zion was still young, after all, yet already facing off against seasoned Alphas who tried to intimidate and undermine him. If Greg had added his own pain to the growing pressure on Zion¡¯s shoulders, it might have pushed him too far.


    Zion¡¯s wolf, Shura, was already vtile under stress. If pushed too hard, there was a risk of Shura going berserk¡ªa dangerous loss of control that would damage Zion¡¯s reputation even more and, worse, signal to others that he was unfit to lead. In their world, an Alpha who couldn¡¯t control his wolf was considered weak, and that was thest thing Zion could afford to be.


    So when Beta Greg entered his tent unannounced, Zion didn¡¯t get angry or feel disrespected. Normally, even a beta was expected to ask permission before entering an alpha¡¯s space, because a strict hierarchy demanded it.


    But Zion had never been rigid with Greg. He saw him more as a close brother than just a subordinate, and because of that bond, he allowed Greg certain liberties that others weren¡¯t granted.


    This leniency gave Greg the confidence to make decisions on Zion¡¯s behalf, even without explicit orders. It was also the reason he acted so boldly toward Addison. In Greg¡¯s mind, he had ced himself above Addison in the chain ofmand¡ªsecond only to Alpha Zion himself.


    After settling onto his bed¡ªjust a pile of hay covered with heavy clothid out on the ground¡ªZion took the food Beta Greg handed him. Without wasting a moment, he began eating, determined not to leave a single crumb behind.


    As he ate, he asked casually, "How are our warriors? Are they still being bothered by the others?"


    His tone was calm, almost indifferent, but beneath the surface, Zion was already calcting. If anyone daredy a hand on his people again, he would make sure they paid dearly for it.


    Noticing his Alpha¡¯s clenched jaw, Beta Greg let out a low chuckle. "Alpha Zion, have you already forgotten? You tore through werewolves and vampires alike thest time Shura went berserk."


    "After that, no one dared mess with us. Sure, they still keep their distance, but they¡¯re terrified. Some even look like they¡¯ll piss themselves when I so much as mention your name¡ªhell, most can¡¯t even meet your eyes."


    Greg spoke with a grin, as if he were gloating. And in a way, he was. What Zion didn¡¯t know was that Greg had been the one spreading the rumors¡ªexaggerating the tale of Shura¡¯s rampage to terrifying proportions.


    He relished the fear it caused, especially in those who had once bullied him. Watching them scramble and flee at the sound of Zion¡¯s name gave him a twisted sense of satisfaction. It even allowed him to dish out a few beatings here and there, masked as payback. And the more it happened, the more he got used to it¡ªaddicted to it.


    Now, no one dared to touch him. So, from Greg¡¯s point of view, Zion¡¯s concern was unnecessarypletely unfounded.


    After chuckling softly, Beta Greg turned to leave. "Alpha Zion, I¡¯ll let you rest for now. We¡¯ll be extremely busyter."


    As soon as Greg exited the tent, Zion quietly finished thest of his meal and set the empty bowl near the entrance. He sat for a while, reviewing the reports and intel gathered about the enemy fortress. The information was dense, filled with strategies,youts, and potential weak points. His mind remained sharp, but the weight of responsibility pressed heavily on him.


    Eventually, heid down on his side, his back facing the entrance, and closed his eyes in hopes of getting some rest. But sleep didn¡¯te easy. Every time his eyes shut, shes of the vampires¡¯ cruelty haunted him, along with the memories of the time Shura had gone berserk. The images wed at his mind, turning what should have been rest into torment.


    When he finally stirred, the sun was already dipping toward the horizon. Instead of feeling refreshed, he felt more drained than before. Outside his tent, Beta Greg was already waiting patiently. In the distance, werewolves from other packs rushed about, preparing for the imminent battle.


    Soon, Zion stepped out of his tent, fully dressed and ready for battle. He joined Beta Greg and their warriors for a final briefing. Together, they went over the infiltration strategy Zion had devised¡ªhow to avoid the vampires¡¯ detection, the route they¡¯d take to reach the far side of the fortress, and the contingency ns in case things went wrong.


    Just as they wrapped up the briefing, distant shouts echoed across the camp.


    "They¡¯re here! They¡¯re here! Prepare for battle!"


    The warning cries sent a ripple of tension through the werewolves as everyone rushed into position, the calm before the storm instantly shattered.

 Chapter 50 The War Begins

    <h4>Chapter 50: Chapter 50 The War Begins</h4>


    As the warning cry echoed through the air, every werewolf tensed, bodies lowering instinctively, ready to leap skyward at a moment¡¯s notice. Above them, the sky burned a deep crimson, stained like blood at dusk. From the distant fortress, the vampires began to emerge¡ªdark shapes rising like a storm of bats, circling high above before sweeping toward the battlefield in a deadly wave. Their numbers were overwhelming, dense enough to blot out the red sky, turning it pitch ck.


    Growls and snarls rippled through the werewolves as their fangs elongated and ws extended, every muscle coiled with anticipation. Meanwhile, Zion and his team moved into position near the edge of the dark forest¡ªan eerie stretch of trees that looked dead and charred, their twisted limbs as ck as coal. The forest offered little cover, no real ce to hide.


    Zion knew they had to wait¡ªwait for the sh, the chaos, the distraction. Only once the vampires fully engaged the main force could they slip through the shadows and make their move toward the fortress.


    They waited, tense and still, until the ck, swirling mass of vampires crashed down onto the werewolves holding the front line in the clearing.


    "Ahhh!"


    "You bat bastards!"


    One werewolf was snatched off the ground¡ªlifted by the shoulders as a vampire soared into the sky with him. The werewolf thrashed, ws shing desperately at the vampire¡¯s grip, but before he couldnd a blow, the creature hurled him upward into the night.


    Another vampire intercepted him mid-air, catching him by the leg. The werewolf dangled helplessly, snarling in panic, only to be thrown again¡ªthis time to yet another vampire, like a ball in some airborne game. They passed him back and forth,ughing cruelly, treating him like a toy.


    Then, when they grew bored, two vampires seized him¡ªone grabbing his arms, the other his legs. Their massive wings beat in opposite directions as they pulled with increasing force.


    "Stop! Stop!" the werewolf screamed in agony, feeling his limbs being stretched unnaturally apart. But instead of stopping, the vampires only grinned¡ªand pulled harder, their muscles straining, until¡ª


    <i><strong>Ripped.</strong></i>


    The sickening sound of tearing flesh was swallowed by the vampires¡¯ cruelughter as blood rained across the battlefield. Momentster, what was left of a dying werewolf that crashed to the ground in front of an Alpha locked inbat with two vampires.


    The fallen warrior tried to crawl forward¡ªhis lower half gone, entrails trailing behind. He choked on blood, reaching out for help, eyes pleading.


    But before he could utter a word, a vampirended beside him and stomped down hard on his skull, silencing him forever. Without pause, the vampire lunged at the Alpha, eager to test his strength against a true apex predator.


    He chose poorly.


    In one brutal motion, the Alpha tore the vampire apart, spraying blood into the air.


    Realizing the mangled corpse at his feet was one of his own warriors, the Alpha threw his head back and unleashed a thunderous roar that shook the treetops.


    <i><strong>ROAR!!!</strong></i>


    His furious roar echoed across the battlefield, making it clear to all¡ªhe was beyond enraged, and he intended to tear through every vampire in his path.


    High above, a female vampire hovered midair, sneering. Sheughed mockingly at the Alpha¡¯s fury, as if his rage were some amusing tantrum. The others joined in, theirughter echoing like chimes of cruelty. They circled the werewolves below once more, scanning for another victim to toy with.


    But this time, the werewolves were ready.


    A group of them, having anticipated the vampires¡¯ descent, leapt into the air with sharpened ws bared. They met their attackers mid-flight, shing through pale flesh. One vampire screeched as a werewolf¡¯s ws ripped open her stomach, her blood spraying across the clearing.


    Her beautiful face twisted in agony and rage.


    For those who believed vampires remained hauntingly beautiful even in battle, they were sorely mistaken.


    Low-ranking vampires were hideous when fully morphed¡ªveins like sickly green and purple webs bulged under their skin, their eyes turned pitch-ck, and their mouths distorted grotesquely, and their mouths protruded unnaturally, filled with rows of jagged, piranha-like teeth. It was no longer a face of seduction, but a mask of horror, made for tearing flesh and draining blood.


    It was true¡ªhigh-ranking vampires could be breathtakingly beautiful, so alluring they could seduce even the most powerful of leaders with just a nce. But the creatures standing before them now? There was nothing beautiful about them. They were hideous, terrifying. And when they morphed, it wasn¡¯t for show¡ªthey meant business, and it was always deadly.


    The female vampire, her stomach torn open, hovered midair and stared down the werewolf who had wounded her. Her exposed wound pulsed disgustingly, and the intestines spilling from her abdomen writhed like serpents before slithering back inside. In moments, her torn flesh knit itself back together as if nothing had happened. She tilted her head with an eerie, unnatural smile.


    "Now that you¡¯ve injured me and forced me to heal," she purred, her voiceced with menace, "I¡¯m feeling <i>hungry.</i> Why don¡¯t you be my meal for today?"


    Saliva dripped from her elongated fangs as she lunged forward. Her speed was inhuman¡ªfaster than the werewolf could react. In the blink of an eye, he was snatched into the air, and her fangs sank deep into his neck. With a savage twist, she tore his throat open, letting blood rain down like crimson petals.


    "Argh! You disgusting, ugly beast!" the werewolf snarled as he grabbed hold of the female vampire¡¯s wings, trying to rip them from her back.


    But he seems to have pushed the wrong button instead. Something snapped in her, and her deranged rage surged like wildfire.


    Before he could even begin to tear her wings, she let out an ear-piercing shriek and, in one brutal motion, ripped his head clean off. One of the werewolf¡¯s hands had stabbed deep into her abdomen during the struggle, but she yanked it out without flinching. Her wound began to heal instantly, the flesh sealing as if it had never been torn.


    Hovering midair, she greedily drank the blood spilling from the werewolf¡¯s corpse, her eyes wild with hunger. Once she¡¯d drained him dry, she released his limp body.


    It plummeted to the ground and hit with a sickening thud¡ªemaciated, shriveled,pletely drained of blood, like a desated mummy.


    With that, the vampiresunched their full-blown assault, turning the battlefield into a gruesome bloodbath. That was the signal for Zion and his team to move.


    Hidden behind the ranks of other werewolves, they shifted into their wolf forms and began retreating, slipping away unnoticed in the chaos. To the vampires, it appeared as if they were simply fleeing¡ªrunning back toward their camp to seek cover among the towering trees, which offered shelter from aerial attacks.


    But unlike the sinister Dark Forest, these trees were vibrant and alive, with thick canopies of ovepping leaves that shielded those beneath.


    Each wolf carried a cloth bag in its mouth as they sprinted at full speed. They ran until they were well beyond the vampires¡¯ line of sight, far enough that their enemies lost interest in chasing them.


    Then, at Zion¡¯s silent signal, the team veered sharply off course, taking a long detour that looped wide around the battlefield. Their true destination: the Dark Forest.


    And even when they reached its shadowy border, they didn¡¯t stop. They kept running, deeper into its depths.

 Chapter 51 Infiltration Mission Starts

    <h4>Chapter 51: Chapter 51 Infiltration Mission Starts</h4>


    Using their speed and the dense shadows of the Dark Forest, Zion and his team moved like ghosts, hidden from sight. Zion, with his midnight-ck fur, was practically invisible in the darkness, allowing them to slip past the vampires undetected.


    But the task was far from easy. Zion had to keep a constant watch¡ªhis sharp eyes tracking both the battlefield and the fortress in the distance to ensure no vampire noticed their approach.


    Once they were at a safe distance, the team shifted back into their human forms. Silently, they dressed and pulled on enchanted cloaks woven with concealment magic, crafted specifically to suppress their presence.


    Werewolves might rely on scent to detect intruders, but vampires were different. Their senses were eerily refined, almost like antennae¡ªable to pick up the faintest sounds, the lightest shift in energy.


    Zion and his team moved with extreme caution. Every breath was shallow, every step calcted. No one dared make a sound. Their survival¡ªand the mission¡ªdepended on perfect silence until they reached their target.


    After activating the cloaks, Zion and the others moved quickly¡ªtime was against them. The magic woven into the fabric would onlyst for thirty minutes, fading once the enchantment wore off. With no time to spare, they sprinted through the forest, shadows clinging to them like a second skin.


    They didn¡¯t attempt to scale the fortress walls from the back; that route was heavily guarded. The vampires had learned from past infiltration attempts and kept vignt watch over every obvious point of entry.


    Instead, Zion led them to a narrow tunnel¡ªa dog hole he had discovered during earlier reconnaissance. It was crude and small, not something a proud werewolf would ever consider using. For most of their kind, crawling through dirt like a lowly mutt was unthinkable. They preferred charging head-on into battle over slinking through the earth.


    But Zion wasn¡¯t like most werewolves. To him, strategy mattered more than pride. This was just another piece of the n. Even as Shura, his wolf, snarled in protest, roaring that this act was beneath them, that it was shameful, Zion remained focused. He pushed aside the noise in his head and crawled forward, knowing this was the only way in.


    The vampires had never considered sealing off the dog hole¡ªwhy would they? It was small, insignificant, and beneath their notice. Like the werewolves, they assumed no one would be shameless enough to use such a humiliating route. But that oversight was exactly what Zion had counted on.


    During the day, while scouting the perimeter, Zion had secretly widened the tunnel. The original gap was too narrow for someone of his size¡ªhe was arge man, and there was no way he would have fit without getting stuck. So he spent time carefully digging it out, just enough to allow him and his team to crawl through.


    Now, with the cloak¡¯s enchantment ticking down, he was grateful for the foresight. It wasn¡¯t morous, but it was effective¡ªand at this moment, that was all that mattered.


    After crawling through the tunnel, they split into two groups. One, led by Beta Greg, was tasked with reaching the metal gate to unlock it from the inside. Zion, however, went alone¡ªhis mission was different. He had to infiltrate the pce and determine whether the captured werewolves could still be saved.


    He sent the rest with Greg for a reason. If something went wrong, they¡¯d have a better chance fending off the vampires as a unit. Zion, on the other hand, needed to move quickly and silently, without being slowed down by others. Though several infiltration attempts had failed before, this was the first time an alpha was involved¡ªand not just any alpha. Zion was powerful enough to take on five vampires at once without losing his ground.


    If things went south, he could simply retreat without hesitation or burden. The inner pce was the most dangerous zone¡ªhe couldn¡¯t risk anyone else¡¯s life there. And though his warriors were reluctant to let him go alone, Zion silenced their protests with a firmmand, using his authority as alpha to make them obey.


    While the others carried out their assigned tasks, Zion circled the pce, keeping to the shadows until he spotted the sewer entrance. Despite its name, this "sewer" was more like a tunnel¡ªtwo meters high and one and a half meters wide,rge enough for a man of his size to move throughfortably. It wasn¡¯t meant for waste. In fact, it had been designed as a hidden escape route for nobles during emergencies, which exined its size and location.


    Zion had suspected such a passage would exist. He¡¯d studied enough architectural texts to know that most pces had at least one secret exit¡ªand more often than not, it led to the sewers. He only noticed it thanks to a faint glint of metal behind the thick overgrowth of vines. If not for the faint outline of the barred gate, even he might have missed it.


    He carefully pulled back the nts, revealing the entrance¡ªand smiled in satisfaction. But that smile quickly faded. The heavy metal gate was locked. If he forced it open, the noise would echo and risk alerting the nearby vampires. Zion¡¯s jaw tightened as he weighed his next move.


    The damned vampires had such exceptional hearing that even if they were on the top floor, they¡¯d be able to hear someone speaking in a normal voice. That¡¯s exactly why, earlier, Zion had used mind-link tomunicate with his team instead of speaking aloud¡ªthey couldn¡¯t risk being detected.


    It was also the reason they shifted back to their human forms at a certain distance before starting the infiltration. In their wolf forms, their breathing was louder and more distinct, and Zion couldn¡¯t take the chance that the vampires might catch even that subtle sound.


    Now faced with this predicament, Zion found himself momentarily stumped. He gripped the metal gate tightly, weighing his options. Time wasn¡¯t on his side¡ªhe had less than thirty minutes before the magic in the cloak wore off, and once that happened, the vampires would undoubtedly sense their presence.


    <i><strong>Boom! Boom!</strong></i>


    <i><strong>Boom!</strong></i>


    The earth-shattering explosions from the battlefield were so powerful that the shockwaves reached even Zion¡¯s position. He was stunned¡ªhe hadn¡¯t expected the werewolves to possess such destructive weapons. Then an idea struck him. As the fourth explosion rocked the ground, he seized the moment and yanked the metal door open with all his strength.


    How did he know there would be a fourth st? He didn¡¯t. He gambled¡ªand this time, luck was on his side.


    At the same time, Greg managed to break open the lock on the guardhouse that held the mechanism for the main gate. Together with his team, he began pushing the heavy rotating lever, using brute force to crank the metal gate open.


    And who was behind the explosions? None other than Alpha Damon himself. As the youngest Alpha had bravely volunteered to lead the infiltration mission alone, Damon couldn¡¯t bring himself to let the youngd down. So, he made the call to use his prized explosives, newly developed by the Draves.


    It had cost him a fortune in mana stones to acquire them, and though it pained him deeply to part with such a valuable asset, he used them anyway. This mission was a gamble, and Alpha Damon had ced all his trust in the young Alpha. Now, all he could do was hope the risk would pay off.

 Chapter 52 Vampire Lord

    <h4>Chapter 52: Chapter 52 Vampire Lord</h4>


    As soon as Zion wrenched open the sewer gate, a blood-curdling screech echoed from the top of the tower. The vampire lord, disturbed from his slumber by the ear-splitting explosions, was furious. His ears rang with the aftershock of the sts, and he felt as though he were losing his hearing. Even with his exceptional senses, he couldn¡¯t make out Zion¡¯s actions or Greg¡¯s movements. The ringing would linger for just a moment, but it was enough to leave him disoriented.


    His screech reverberated across the battlefield, freezing everyone in their tracks. It was as if someone had pressed the pause button on the entire field.


    "Our lord, he¡¯sing!" one of the female vampires eximed with twisted delight. Alpha Damon immediately knew they are fucked, and despite the realization that he had provoked the vampire lord, he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle darkly. This would be the first time the vampire lord would appear in the flesh. The vampire lord had always viewed the werewolves as nothing more than savage creatures¡ªlowly, dirty dogs.


    Alpha Damon ceased his bombardment, carefully stowing the remaining explosives. They were too valuable to waste now. Better to save them for the perfect moment¡ªif anyone could take down the vampire lord, it would be an explosion strong enough to obliterate himpletely. After all, no matter how fast or potent the vampire lord¡¯s healing abilities were, surely he couldn¡¯t regenerate if he was torn to pieces, could he?


    Sure enough, as the screech from the vampire lord echoed into the night, a figure cloaked in ck ascended into the sky. But what they had mistaken for a cloak turned out to be the lord¡¯s massive, inky-ck wings. They unfurled, farrger and darker than those of any normal vampire, shrouding himpletely in their ominous shadow.


    Zion seized the opportunity and sprinted toward the inner sanctum of the pce. After five minutes of running, he found himself in the heart of a maze-likebyrinth within the sewers.


    This intricatework had been intentionally designed by the pce¡¯s architect to disorient and trap any intruders. Even if someone managed to breach the outer defenses and find their way into the sewers, they would never reach the pce¡¯s heart. Thebyrinth was a deadly maze, meant to ensure that anyone who dared enter would get lost and perish in the darkness, with no chance of escape. Only the owner of the pce possessed the blueprint to navigate it.


    But Zion didn¡¯t falter. He stood still for a moment, taking in his surroundings. His mind worked quickly, calcting, strategizing. He was far from afraid. Instead, a sense of determination gripped him, and then, as if a spark had ignited, a n began to form in his mind.


    <i>Sniff... sniff...</i>


    The faintest scent caught his attention.


    As a werewolf, Zion¡¯s sense of smell and hearing were unmatched. Even though vampirescked sweat nds and didn¡¯t produce the usual body odors, they still carried a distinct scent¡ªone that could not be mistaken.


    The low-ranking vampires, in particr, reeked of blood, a pungent odor that clung to them. Unlike werewolves, who bathed regrly, the lower-tier vampires rarely bothered with cleanliness. Their bodies were unkempt, smelling of stale blood and urine, a stench that was almost suffocating.


    On the other hand, the high-ranking vampires, with their impable grooming habits, smelled of nothing but faint, artificial perfumes¡ªoften the only sign of their higher status.


    Zion, however, wasn¡¯t concerned with the high-ranking ones right now. He focused on the bloodstained scent and the strong smell of dried urine of the low-ranking vampires. That was his guide through thebyrinth.


    Even if he reached a dead-end, all he had to do was retrace his steps and find another crossroad. His exceptional memory helped him keep track of the maze-like twists and turns, forming an invisible map inside his mind.


    He knew that when the werewolves took over the pce, he could pass on the map to themander, giving them an advantage over thebyrinth¡¯s confusing structure. It took Zion a quarter of an hour to figure out the exit, but the time was well spent. The path ahead was now clear.


    Zion sprinted up the stairs, his heart pounding as he reached the dark corner at the top. He fumbled around desperately, searching for anything that might indicate a hidden trigger for the mechanism to open the door.


    His hands brushed the stone wall until, just above his waist on the right side, he felt a protruding brick. It was about five inches long, slightly raised from the surface. He pushed it in, and with a satisfying click, the brick pushed the button behind it.


    <i>Click...</i>


    <i>Creaaaak... creaaaak...</i>


    The sound of stone scraping against stone echoed in the silence, followed by the low whirring of gears turning. Slowly, the hidden door began to grind open. Zion squinted as a sudden burst of light flooded into the room. He blinked rapidly, allowing his eyes to adjust to the brightness. As the light softened, his surroundings became clearer.


    He stood behind the garderobe¡ªthe castle¡¯s toilet. Not the throne room. Not the library. But the toilet.


    Zion¡¯s expression darkened. The architect of this castle certainly knew how to design a hidden escape route. Of all the ces, who would have thought it would be here? Zion was torn betweenughter and frustration. He could hardly believe it.


    At least no one was using the toilet at the moment¡ªotherwise, this situation would have been incredibly awkward.


    Do vampires even pee or poop? Zion wasn¡¯t sure. Maybe they did¡ªafter all, the putrid stench of urine in the garderobe was so strong it made his nose burn. The smell was so intense he felt like his sense of smell had gone numb. But beyond that, he didn¡¯t detect anything else. No other foul odors. Just the sharp, acrid sting of urine.


    Not wanting to subject his nose to further torment, he quickly slipped out, though he remained cautious. He checked the hallway to make sure no one was around before silently sneaking out. Then, he began climbing a nearby staircase, peeking into rooms along the way in search of the captured werewolves.


    Eventually, he came across another stairwell that led up into a tower. Something about it piqued his curiosity. He knew he should keep moving¡ªhis mission came first¡ªbut before he realized it, his feet were already taking him up the steps.


    He paused at the top. The tower door wasn¡¯t fully shut; it was slightly ajar, as if inviting him to take a peek. All he had to do was push it open.


    Zion hesitated.


    He needed to leave. He had no time to waste.


    But just as he turned to go, he heard movement¡ªfootstepsing from the direction he had juste from.


    Zion could only curse inwardly as the sound of footsteps grew louder¡ªtwo vampires were making their way up the stairs. With no time to think, he quietly pushed the door open and slipped inside the room.


    To his dismay, it was nearly empty¡ªjust a bed and a single chair facing an open window. There was nowhere to hide... except behind the heavy curtains. It was a tight fit, but he managed to press hisrge frame into the narrow space, holding his breath.

 Chapter 53 The Missing Princess

    <h4>Chapter 53: Chapter 53 The Missing Princess</h4>


    "See? I told you¡ªno one¡¯s here. You¡¯re just being paranoid," one of the male vampires said as he stepped into the room, ncing around. His eyes lingered a little too long in one corner of the dimly lit space, and Zion felt his muscles tense. He could see the vampire through the small gap in the curtain.


    Fortunately, the castle was always kept dark¡ªvampires didn¡¯t need light¡ªand Zion¡¯s cloak was still active, masking his presence. If not, he was sure they would¡¯ve spotted him already.


    The other vampire pped hispanion on the back of the head. "Don¡¯t even think about it. If you touch her, the Lord will skewer you in front of everyone."


    "Tsk! I was just looking," the first vampire grumbled. "Why can¡¯t we join the fun outside? It¡¯s boring guarding this deserted ce. We can¡¯t even touch that she-wolf. Tsk. Let¡¯s go already."


    With that, they turned and left, the sound of their footsteps gradually fading into the corridor.


    As the two vampires finally turned to leave, Zion could only assume that the <i>¡¯lord¡¯</i> they spoke of was the vampire lord himself, and that the <i>¡¯she-wolf¡¯</i> they referred to could be the one in the corner whom the vampire had been eyeing earlier. Once he was sure the coast was clear, he let out a quiet sigh of relief.


    Then, he noticed her.


    A pair of glowing honey-colored eyes stared back at him from the shadows. The moonlight filtered through the window, casting a pale glow into the far corner of the room¡ªjust enough to reveal what had been hidden there. Arge iron cage.


    And inside it, a woman.


    Zion froze, halfway to the door, his breath catching in his throat.


    There she was¡ªdisheveled and worn, yet unmistakable. Her once-golden hair was long, matted, and oily, clinging to her pale skin, but it still glowed faintly under the moonlight. Her eyes, bright and honey-colored, didn¡¯t look like the result of her trying to shift¡ªhe realized with a jolt that they were her natural eye color. Then it hit him.


    His body froze. His mind buzzed, the weight of recognition crashing down on him like a wave. <i>¡¯She¡¯s the missing princess...? She¡¯s been here this whole time?¡¯</i>


    Zion stepped closer, hardly daring to breathe. And that¡¯s when he saw it¡ªher belly, swollen with a pup. The shape was undeniable. Even more chilling was the sound¡ªhe could hear the faint, steady heartbeat of the pup inside her.


    <i>¡¯Shit... she¡¯s pregnant?¡¯</i>


    His heart lurched into his throat. This changed everything. He hade to rescue the captive werewolves¡ªbut instead, he had stumbled upon the missing royal princess, pregnant and locked in a cage. His thoughts scrambled for rity as he tried to make sense of the impossible.


    "A-Are you... the missing royal princess?" Zion asked hesitantly, his voice barely above a whisper.


    But the woman before him didn¡¯t radiate the strength he had always heard about¡ªthe strength of the fiercest warrior, the one destined to inherit her father¡¯s mantle. Instead, she looked fragile, drained. Was this really her? Or had the vampires done something to her?


    <i>¡¯What are you thinking?¡¯</i> Shura¡¯s voice cut through his thoughts. <i>¡¯She¡¯s pregnant. Her wolf is likely in recovery¡ªshe can¡¯t shift like this. Werewolves don¡¯t shift while carrying pups. It would risk the baby¡¯s life.¡¯</i>


    The realization sank deep into Zion¡¯s chest, recing his doubt with understanding¡ªand an even greater sense of urgency.


    <i>¡¯Right.¡¯</i> Zion finally remembered that crucial detail. He had been so shaken by the shock of finding the princess here that his thoughts had spiraled.


    The she-wolf didn¡¯t respond to his question. Instead, she let out a quiet, self-deprecating chuckle, her expression steeped in sorrow. To Zion, it looked like she was mocking herself.


    And he understood why.


    The royal princess¡ªrenowned for her strength, her unmatchedbat skills¡ªreduced to this. Captured, imprisoned, and now pregnant in enemy hands. For someone as proud and capable as her, this must feel like the ultimate disgrace. That hollowugh¡ªit wasn¡¯t amusement. It was grief, shame, and resignation all at once.


    Zion¡¯s heart twisted with pity. But more than that, a cold dread settled over him.


    <i>¡¯How the hell am I going to exin this to the Alpha King?¡¯</i> he thought. If he was summoned to report on this mission, how was he supposed to exin that he stumbled across the missing princess by pure chance? His stomach sank. He waspletely mortified.


    But Zion didn¡¯t have the luxury of standing still¡ªtime was running out. He quickly scanned the room, knowing he had to act fast. Right then, as if on cue, Alpha Damon resumed hurling explosives into the sky. The booming chaos above served its purpose: to thin out the vampires and create distractions.


    Zion took advantage of the noise, using the cover of the explosions to quietly force open the cage. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t reinforced with silver. Maybe the vampires were so arrogantly confident in their dominance that they didn¡¯t consider the possibility of anyone getting this far¡ªor of her being rescued at all. They hadn¡¯t even bothered with silver cuffs.


    It made sense, in a twisted way. Just as silver was a bane to werewolves, it was toxic to vampires as well. And holy water? Even worse. Their mutual aversion to certain substances meant the vampires likely avoided using them altogether¡ªeven on prisoners.


    Maybe the vampires simply couldn¡¯t be bothered. Judging by the princess¡¯s condition, they probably didn¡¯t think she had the strength or will to escape. She looked utterly broken, her spirit drained. She didn¡¯t even react to Zion¡¯s presence with hope or relief¡ªinstead, she gazed at him with hollow eyes, as if she already believed he wouldn¡¯t make it out alive either.


    Still, Zion took her silence and the faint, self-deprecating chuckle as confirmation of her identity. So he adjusted his demeanor, treating her with the respect expected when standing before royalty.


    Curiously, though, his wolf didn¡¯t instinctively bow to her as it should have. Werewolves were naturallypelled to submit to the Alpha King and his heir, but here, there was nothing. Zion reasoned it must be because her wolf was too weak to surface¡ªdamaged, perhaps, from prolonged torture. Whatever the reason, he forced the thought to the back of his mind. It wasn¡¯t his ce to question it. That was a matter for the royal family to handle.


    "So... may I know what I should call you, Princess?" Zion asked politely, his tone respectful yet carefully distant.


    "ire..." she rasped. Her voice was hoarse, barely a whisper, and her body looked frail¡ªgaunt from starvation, her skin pale and stretched over bone.


    Zion¡¯s chest tightened with pity. He quickly pulled her out of the cage, but the moment her feet touched the ground, it was clear she couldn¡¯t support herself. She stumbled, too weak to stand, let alone walk.


    He had no choice.


    He considered carrying her on his back, but her swollen belly made that impossible. There was only one option left¡ªcarry her in his arms. The very idea made his stomach churn. His instincts screamed at him, and bile rose in his throat, but he bit down on his tongue, hard, and clenched his jaw.


    With one arm beneath her bottom, he lifted her gently. Her thin arms wrapped loosely around his neck. Her scent hit him immediately¡ªfaint, but enough. Shura growled deep inside him, seething with barely restrained fury. Zion felt it too¡ªthe revulsion, the rage¡ªbut he held it down.


    She was the princess. The future Alpha King. And the pup growing inside her might be the future of their entire race.


    He would carry her. Whether he liked it or not.

 Chapter 54 Little Crush

    <h4>Chapter 54: Chapter 54 Little Crush</h4>


    Zion kept reminding himself to stay patient. With one arm supporting the princess and the other free, he was at least able to open doors or defend against any sudden attacks. But time was running out¡ªthe magic of the cloak was beginning to fade, and he had no choice but to retreat for now. Holding her tightly, he retraced his steps, moving swiftly and silently through the castle.


    How did he know she was truly the princess?


    It went back years ago, when he was just a boy. His father had brought him to the pce, and that was when he first saw her¡ªthe little girl who had captivated everyone¡¯s attention. She had long, wavy golden hair, and when sunlight touched it, it shimmered like strands of molten gold. She looked almost angelic. That was the moment Zion learned what it meant to have a crush.


    He had watched her y in the pce gardens, chasing butterflies with such innocent joy, never trying to catch them, only following them gently. Then their eyes met. Her golden gaze sparkled like starlight, bright and warm, and for the first time in his young life, his heart had pounded so hard he thought it might burst.


    Then she smiled at him, her eyes crinkling at the corners, making her chubby cheeks stand out adorably. A soft pink blush bloomed on her porcin-white skin, smooth and wless like polished jade. That moment etched itself into his memory, vivid and unforgettable. He never got the chance to ask for her name¡ªjust as he was about to, the Queen had called her away. That was when he realized... she must have been the princess.


    But now, seeing her again, everything felt different.


    <i>"Of course you¡¯d feel differently,"</i> Shura suddenly cut into Zion¡¯s reminiscing. <i>"Back then, you were just a brat, drawn in by a pretty face. But now? You should know better. You¡¯re only meant to feel a pull toward our fated mate. Everything else was just a distraction."</i>


    Zion rolled his eyes in exasperation, but he couldn¡¯t argue. Shura was right. And strangely, he felt relieved. The same spark, the same youthful attraction he once felt toward the princess¡ªit wasn¡¯t there anymore. No pull. No bond. Just the distant echo of a childhood memory.


    <i>¡¯Well, I can only say I¡¯m loyal to my mate,¡¯</i> he thought firmly¡ªbut the thought barely settled before his mind betrayed him, drifting back to Addison. Again.


    How many times had it happened this week? Four? Maybe more. And the most peaceful sleep he¡¯d hadtely was the one filled with vivid dreams of him mating with Addison¡ªwildly, endlessly, as if no amount of her could satisfy the hunger burning inside him.


    Her soft whimpers, the way she moaned his name¡ªit haunted him in the best and worst ways. Every time he remembered her voice, that dream, that heat... his body reacted before he could stop it and his cock is going hard.


    <i>¡¯Damn it.¡¯</i>


    <i>"Look who¡¯s getting horny,"</i> Shura snorted, his voiceced with amusement. But deep down, even he was stirred. He hadn¡¯t mated with Addison either, and the frustration was starting to boil over¡ªespecially during rut.


    For mated male werewolves, rut was an excruciating experience, a biological cycle meant to increase the chance of impregnating their mate during knotting. It mirrored a she-wolf¡¯s heat. During this time, their instincts took over¡ªthey craved, ached, needed.


    The cycle couldst for days, sometimes more, until their physical needs were met. Releasing their knot usually ended it. But if they didn¡¯t, the pain would grow unbearable. They¡¯d go nearly feral, desperate to reach their mate.


    Zion and Addison had never consummated their bond. So when his rut and her heat struck¡ªalways around the same time¡ªthey couldn¡¯t do anything but suffer. Other mated wolves became inseparable during this cycle, locked away in each other for days.


    But Zion?


    He could only curl up in agony, every inch of him feeling like he might explode from the inside out.


    Meanwhile, Addison had to hide herself deep in the forest whenever her heat came. Her pheromones were overwhelming¡ªso potent that every unmated male in the pack would be drawn to her like mindless beasts, desperate to im her.


    To suppress it, she would retreat to theke nestled far from the main grounds, submerging herself in the cool water up to her neck. Sometimes, even dunking her entire head under just to keep the heat from reaching her scalp and triggering her body further. It was the only way she could bear the cycle without endangering anyone¡ªor herself.


    Zion¡¯s thoughts derailed again, spiraling out of control. Just remembering Addison in heat stirred something in him he didn¡¯t want to acknowledge. He was supposed to hate her¡ªdetest her.


    Not crave her.


    Not feel this... pull.


    If he gave in, everything he worked so hard to suppress would unravel.


    Shaking his head, he forced himself to focus as he exited the pce.


    Outside, Greg and the others were already waiting. Greg¡¯s eyes widened when he saw the woman in Zion¡¯s arms, his brows drawing into a skeptical frown. He immediately mind-linked Zion. <i>"Alpha Zion, who is this?"</i>


    Zion didn¡¯t waste time. <i>"The missing princess. I found her captive inside."</i>


    Greg¡¯s expression shifted in an instant¡ªfrom suspicion to reverence¡ªas realization hit him. Zion saw the gears turning behind his eyes, but cut the thoughts short.


    <i>"What about the gate?"</i> he asked, his voice sharp with urgency.


    "It¡¯s fully open, Alpha Zion. We can fire the re now," Greg replied, almost immediately.


    Zion nodded once, and a werewolf standing at the side quickly pulled the string at the bottom of the re stick. A spark ignited, followed by a burst of red light shooting into the sky. For a brief moment, the re hung in the air before it exploded in a brilliant sh, visible to everyone¡ªthe vampires outside and those still in the pce.


    There was no time to waste. The werewolves, fueled by urgency, immediately shifted into their wolf forms, charging toward the now-open gate. They raced through it, eager to breach the pce and take control.


    While this was happening, Zion and his team quietly made their way out of the hole once again. Working together, they carefully pulled ire out, as shecked the strength to crawl on her own. However, despite her weakness, she refused to let anyone touch her except Zion.


    Zion¡¯s instincts screamed with repulsion and disdain, but he fought to keep his temper in check¡ªespecially with Shura, whose frustration mirrored his own. They couldn¡¯t afford to offend the royal family, not under these circumstances.


    So, Zion swallowed his difort, offering her a patient smile. His goal was simple: if he remainedposed and gentle, she wouldn¡¯t have reason toin to the Alpha King or punish him or his pack members.


    After escaping, Zion led ire back to their camp. He fed her, since she refused to move or do anything for herself, clearly expecting to be served. Gritting his teeth, Zionplied, suppressing his irritation. But when he asked her who the father of her pup was, she stayed silent.


    Zion remembered she¡¯d been kidnapped during hering-of-age ceremony¡ªbefore she ever had a mate. So how did she end up pregnant? Had she somehow met her fated mate during captivity? The possibility nagged at him. One thing he was certain of: it was highly unlikely her child belonged to a vampire.

 Chapter 55 Zion’s Decision

    <h4>Chapter 55: Chapter 55 Zion¡¯s Decision</h4>


    Interspecies mating was rare, and pregnancies were even more so¡ªalmost always fatal to the mother. Yet ire was still alive, and her belly was already quiterge. That ruled out most unnatural scenarios.


    In the end, the only conclusion Zion could draw was that she must¡¯ve found her fated mate under unknown circumstances. And as for his current whereabouts... Zion didn¡¯t need to ask. The silence around her said it all. Her mate was probably already dead.


    But since ire bore no mating mark and hadn¡¯t gone through the formal marking process, the pup in her belly could only be considered a bastard by tradition¡ªa stain on the royal bloodline. Still, no one would dare say it aloud.


    The child carried royal blood, and that alone was enough to silence any critic. More importantly, the fact that ire had been taken by vampires hinted at something deeper. This wasn¡¯t just a random abduction¡ªthere was a n behind it, and she was meant to y a critical role.


    If word got out that he had found and rescued the princess, the vampires might retaliate. Who knew if they would send another ranked vampire after them? Zion couldn¡¯t take that risk. He had no choice now¡ªhe needed toe up with a n, and fast.


    In the end, the only n that made sense was to protect ire by pretending she was his fated mate and iming the child as his own. That way, he would have a valid reason to bring her back to his territory and shield her until the Royal Convoy arrived to retrieve her.


    Fortunately, most of the warriors and Alphas were still out on the battlefield, leaving the camp nearly empty. That gave him the chance to hide ire and keep her covered and out of sight.


    Once he made his decision, Zion ordered Greg and the remaining warriors to guard his tent while ire rested inside. She slept peacefully, unaware of the chaos still unfolding outside. With that settled, Zion returned to the frontlines.


    His presence on the battlefield shifted the tide of the war. Fighting side by side with Alpha Damon, they managed to take down the vampire lord. Shura¡¯s raw power and skill inbat were on full disy, leaving everyone in awe.


    None of the Alphas could match Zion¡¯s strength at his age¡ªand now, he could already hold his own against any of them. Given more time, there was no doubt he would be even more formidable.


    They had never truly noticed his strength or potential before¡ªZion had always been overlooked and dismissed. But now, they watched in stunned silence as he tore through vampires like they were made of paper. His massive midnight-ck wolf form seemed to melt into the shadows of the night, only his glowing golden eyes giving away his position. With one swipe of his powerful paws, he could rip vampires in half, and his jaws snapped necks with terrifying ease.


    The Betas who had once mocked or underestimated his warriors now felt a cold chill run down their spines. Instinctively, they formed a cautious circle around him, none daring to get too close. Zion, or rather Shura in his wolf form, easily killed five vampires at a time with ruthless efficiency.


    Though slightlyrger than the average Alpha wolf, his movements were swift and agile. Shura was like a predator honed for warmachine¡ªevery step deliberate, every attack lethal. It was clear he excelled not just in openbat but in ambush and assassination as well.


    When the Vampire Lord spotted Zion in his beast form, his eyes locked onto him with murderous intent. From atop the tower, he realized ire was gone¡ªand his fury knew no bounds. Enraged beyond words, he leapt down, aiming to snatch Zion off the ground, drag him high into the sky, and drop him to his death.


    But Zion had anticipated the move. Instead of being caught off guard, he dodged swiftly to the side and mped his powerful jaws onto the Vampire Lord¡¯s right wing. With a vicious shake of his head, he intended to snap the wing¡¯s bone, grounding the Vampire Lord until his wing healed. However, Zion underestimated his own strength¡ªrather than just breaking the bone, hepletely tore the wing off.


    Now grounded and unable to rely on flight, the Vampire Lord had no choice but to face Zion head-on. At that moment, Alpha Damon gave themand.


    "Protect the young Alpha! Don¡¯t let any more vampires near him!" Alpha Damon roared.


    As expected, the moment the vampires saw their lord¡¯s wing ripped off, their fury turned to Zion. They locked their eyes on him and focused all their attacks in his direction. But this shift in attention worked to the werewolves¡¯ advantage¡ªit became easier for the others to pick off the distracted vampires. Zion had unintentionally be the perfect bait.


    Despite his strength, Zion¡¯s healing abilities couldn¡¯t match those of the Vampire Lord. Though his injuries were minor, they still slowed him down¡ªgiving the Vampire Lord precious moments to recover. That¡¯s when Alpha Damon stepped in. The two Alphas fought in perfect sync, taking turns engaging the Vampire Lord. While one rested, the other fought, making sure the enemy never had enough time to heal fully.


    But they had still underestimated the Vampire Lord¡¯s regenerative power. In no time, his severed wing had fully regrown, and he took to the sky once more.


    As he ascended, Zion suddenly shifted into his human form and leapt after him before he could reach higher.


    The Vampire Lord, now nearly 50 meters above the ground, sneered in amusement. He assumed Zion was once again trying to rip off his wings¡ª when the young Alpha slipped and plummeted back to the ground, he thought it was over. He climbed even higher, soaring to 100 meters, basking in his perceived victory.


    Below, Zion staggered to his feet, breathing hard. His arm was fractured, and two of his ribs were broken. But instead of copsing, he smirked and looked up at the Vampire Lord.


    That¡¯s when the Vampire Lord noticed something was wrong.


    There was a faint hissing sound... the scent of burning wick...


    His eyes widened in realization. He twisted in midair, trying to reach behind him¡ªspinning, wing at his back¡ªbut it was toote.


    <i><strong>BOOM!</strong></i>


    What followed was a rain of blood and scattered entrails falling from the night sky, illuminated by the eerie glow of a full moon. Fortunately for the werewolves, the full moon amplified their strength and healing abilities, and many felt the silent blessing of the Moon Goddess watching over them.


    After the vampire lord was sted into pieces, a collective screech of fury erupted from the remaining vampires. Enraged, theyunched themselves at Zion, focusing all their attacks on him. But with Alpha Damon shielding him, Zion was given a moment to recover.


    A field medic quickly tended to his wounds, and once healed, Zion returned to the fray with unrelenting ferocity. He tore through the vampires like a rampaging beast, unstoppable and merciless. His brutal efficiency in battle earned him newfound recognition¡ªhe truly lived up to the title of "Beastly Alpha."


    The battle raged on until the break of dawn, when they finally cleared the entire castle of vampires. In the basement, they discovered the captive werewolves¡ªweak, barely clinging to life, but alive.

 Chapter 56 Help Me Find Her

    <h4>Chapter 56: Chapter 56 Help Me Find Her</h4>


    "Wait¡ªAlpha Zion, are you saying that the woman you brought with you is the missing princess? And you never told us?" Gamma Levi¡¯s eyes flickered with restrained fury, his voice tight as though he was holding back the urge tosh out at his Alpha.


    And who could me him? To him, it was beyond reckless¡ªdownright foolish¡ªto keep such a crucial secret from the core members of their pack, especially from his Luna, who had suffered deeply because of this deception.


    Zion could see the fury bubbling beneath Levi¡¯s calm facade. It was clear he was doing everything in his power to hold back the harsh words simmering on his tongue, only restraining himself because Zion was his Alpha.


    If not for that, Levi might have already unleashed a storm of spitced rage, listing every ounce of pain his Luna had endured¡ªpain caused by her mate bond with Zion, and the crushing sense of duty she felt from the life debt she owed to the pack.


    It took everything Levi had to restrain himself, along with a constant stream of pep talks from his wolf to keep his anger in check. Normally, this kind of behavior¡ªopenly showing such temper toward an Alpha¡ªwould have warranted severe punishment, if not outright execution, especially from other Alphas.


    In most Alpha bloodlines, hierarchy was absolute, and above all else, there was pride. If a subordinate so much as raised their voice without knowing their ce, their head could be rolling on the ground in an instant. And even if the one overstepping was their own Luna, there would still be consequences¡ªstrict, calcted punishment to reinforce the order they upheld.


    That was why it was incredibly generous of Zion not to hold Levi¡¯s outburst against him. And Levi¡¯s wolf knew it too well. Among werewolves, wolves were the ones most obsessed with hierarchy, and Levi¡¯s wolf could practically feel Shura breathing down his neck, even though Shura hadn¡¯t fully emerged tosh out. Zion was keeping his wolf on a tight leash.


    <i>"Unleash me! I need to teach this mutt a lesson!"</i> Shura growled from deep within Zion¡¯s mind, wing to break free.


    Zion¡¯s frustration red as he snapped back inwardly, <i>"Do you want to cause even more trouble right now?!"</i>


    <i>"Me?! Why are you acting like I was the one who started this mess?!"</i> Shura snapped, his voice sharp with frustration.<i> "This was your brilliant idea, remember? I tried to stop you, I protested¡ªbut you wouldn¡¯t listen! You should¡¯ve just handed that woman over to the other Alphas and let them deal with her. Then none of this would¡¯ve spiraled out of control."</i>


    Shura was pacing restlessly inside Zion¡¯s mind, agitated and unable to settle. They still had no leads on Addison¡¯s whereabouts, and a gnawing emptiness had taken root inside him, like something vital was slipping through his heart. Zion felt it too. That hollow ache, that rising dread. It¡¯s what drove him to seek out Levi now.


    Zion believed Levi might know where Addison was. But he also understood why Levi would hide her from him. Levi feared Zion would only hurt her again, and because of that, Zion was forcing himself to stay calm. To be patient.


    What Zion didn¡¯t realize was that Levi genuinely didn¡¯t know where Addison was¡ªand maybe that was for the best. Even if Zion eventually lost his patience, even if he used his Alphamand on him, there would be nothing Levi could say because there was simply nothing to tell.


    And in a twisted way, Levi took a bitter sense of satisfaction in that. For once, his Alpha¡¯s relentless pursuit would hit a dead end. Maybe then Zion would finally understand what his Luna had gone through¡ªhow it felt to be stripped of choice, to have choices made <i>for</i> her, and to be left with nothing but pain.


    "Levi, please... help me find my mate. I know I was wrong, and I want to make it right."Zion¡¯s voice rang with sincerity, echoing in Levi¡¯s ears and making him snap his head toward his Alpha. He stared at Zion for what felt like an eternity, searching his expression for any trace of deception. But through their bond, all Levi could sense was genuine regret¡ªraw, aching sorrow and an earnest desire to make amends.


    Levi wanted to gloat, to throw Zion¡¯s past mistakes in his face¡ªbut at the end of the day, Zion was still his Alpha. No matter how angry he was, he couldn¡¯t push too far. So instead, he stayed silent, refusing to answer outright. Zion understood the message. Winning Levi¡¯s support to search for Addison would take more than just a heartfelt plea. Letting out a long, defeated sigh, he shifted the topic.


    "For now, let¡¯s set that aside," Zion said, his voice steadier. "I need you to investigate something else. I want to know exactly why Addison and the princess fell down the stairs. When I saw Addison... I noticed blood that I don¡¯t believe belonged to ire. If I¡¯m right, Addison might¡¯ve only broken a few bones, but I saw blood around her body, and it smelled like her, too."


    "Unless a bone pierced through her flesh, which didn¡¯t seem to be the case, that blood had toe from somewhere else." His gaze darkened. "I want a full ount of everything that happened while I was away. From the moment Addison arrived on the same floor as ire, to the time she fell down and was taken to the dungeon, to the second she disappeared. Leave no detail out."


    Although Zion didn¡¯t know exactly what had happened between Addison and ire, he was certain of one thing¡ªGamma Levi had yed a role in Addison¡¯s escape. He had to. No one else in the pack regarded Addison as their Luna, and that, too, was Zion¡¯s fault.


    He had failed her first.


    Still, despite Levi¡¯s defiance, Zion chose to put him in charge of the investigation. It was both a gesture of sincerity and an offer¡ªan unspoken chance for Levi toe clean. By doing so, Zion could justify reducing his punishment. After all, helping Addison escape was technically a betrayal, one that could be punished by a hundredshes with silver or even death.


    But Zion didn¡¯t want Levi dead. Addison wouldn¡¯t want that either. This was the only way he could honor both her and the bond they once shared. More than that, he wanted Levi to know the truth¡ªbecause as much as Zion yearned for answers, Levi, who had served Addison loyally as her Gamma, deserved to know them just as much.


    This was the only grace Zion could offer Levi¡ªfor his unwavering loyalty to Addison, for protecting her when Zion failed to. He didn¡¯t know what might have happened if Addison had remained in that dungeon. A part of him feared that it could have killed her, and he didn¡¯t want to dwell on that possibility. Maybe Levi had made the right call to help her escape. Maybe it was the only choice.


    That uncertainty gnawed at him, and it was the very reason he needed answers. Too many things didn¡¯t add up. Addison¡¯s fall, her disappearance, the strange blood on the stairs... and now, even Beta Greg had vanished without a trace. Zion had no idea what his beta was thinking or why he did what he did¡ªand that unsettled him more than he was willing to admit.

 Chapter 57 Alpha Zion Starting To Suspect

    <h4>Chapter 57: Chapter 57 Alpha Zion Starting To Suspect</h4>


    After hearing his Alpha¡¯s ount, Gamma Levi couldn¡¯t shake the growing suspicion gnawing at him. Too many things had happened in too short a span¡ªfar too many to chalk up as mere coincidence.


    And in his experience, when there were this many <i>¡¯coincidences,¡¯</i> it usually meant a n was in motion. Though hecked concrete evidence, a troubling theory began to form in his mind: the princess might have wanted Addison out of the way, and she could have been working with Beta Greg¡ªand possibly others¡ªto make it happen.


    But suspecting a royalty, let alone suggesting a conspiracy involving someone from the royal family against others and tarnishing their name, was a dangerous game. Even being <i>used</i> of ndering the royal family could be considered treason, punishable by death. Levi knew he had to proceed with extreme caution¡ªone misstep could cost him everything.


    After all, Levi had been by Addison¡¯s side the longest. He knew her well. Though she was physically weak, she was never clumsy. And as a woman herself, it was highly unlikely she would do something reckless out of jealousy to a pregnant woman.


    Yet rumors had begun to spread¡ªwhispers incited by someone with an agenda¡ªiming Addison had pushed the princess down the stairs in a fit of envy, angry that her mate, the Alpha, treasured ire more than he ever did her.


    But Levi knew Addison better than that. She wasn¡¯t petty. She wasn¡¯t cruel. And above all, she wasn¡¯t the type to harm someone just to ease her own pain.


    If Zion truly no longer wanted Addison and had chosen ire, Levi knew Addison well enough to believe she would¡¯ve walked away with what little pride she had left. She would have quietly left the pack and started a new journey, far from its people, far from the pain.


    But things didn¡¯t turn out that way. Zion had shown clear interest in Addison, and from what Levi gathered, it even seemed they had crossed the final line and mated. Whispers among the omegas confirmed it¡ªtalks of how Zion had shut himself in his Alpha suite with Addison for three days and nights without stepping out.


    Levi also recalled that soon after ire arrived, the former Luna¡ªZion¡¯s mother assigned several young omegas to serve ire. Since then, those girls had grown close to her, and it wasn¡¯t hard to imagine that one of them might¡¯ve overheard the gossip about Zion and Addison.


    If that information had reached ire, it could have sparked something deeper. Of course, this was still spection, but Levi knew he had to get to the bottom of it.


    Levi rose from his chair and bowed respectfully. "I¡¯ll begin the investigation as you ordered, Alpha Zion."


    "Alright," Zion nodded. "I¡¯ll go check on the Royal Convoy so you can focus entirely on the investigation. Send me a mindlink the moment you find anything."


    Though Zion knew his Gamma was disappointed in him, it was clear that Levi hadn¡¯tpletely lost faith in him. The fact that he still showed basic respect¡ªand more importantly, epted the task without protest¡ªmeant there was still a thread of trust between them.


    Perhaps it was loyalty, or perhaps they simply shared the same goal. Either way, they needed to work together to uncover the truth. And as for Zion, he had one more mission of his own¡ªfinding his Luna. His only Luna.


    And if he truly uncovered foul y behind everything, he would make sure that every responsible party paid for it. No one would be spared. He needed the truth¡ªnot just for justice, but so he could defend his Luna¡¯s name if questioned by the Royal Convoy.


    After all, ire had fallen down the stairs too, while pregnant, and had bled heavily. That meant the pup she carried might also have been harmed. Once the Royal Convoy discovered this, the entire pack could be doomed.


    Worse still, even if Addison had escaped, the Royal Family might dispatch hunters to track her down, dead or alive. He didn¡¯t want things to escte that far.


    He had once convinced himself he hated Addison... but not enough to see her harmed. And now, deep down, he was starting to ept a truth he didn¡¯t expect: maybe he never truly hated her at all.


    After dragging a shaky breath and rubbing his palm over his face, Zion forced his feet to move, making his way back to the second floor to check on ire. It had been a while since he hadst heard from the doctor or healer.


    No news could mean she was stabilizing¡ªor it could mean the worst had already happened, and they were simply preparing how to tell him. The thought unsettled him, but he pushed it aside.


    Just as he reached ire¡¯s room, an omega stepped out. Upon spotting him, she immediately began to fidget, her eyes darting everywhere but at him. Zion narrowed his eyes, a cold sense of awareness settling in.


    Now that his mind was clearer¡ªgrounded by his determination to uncover the truth and protect Addison from being hunted¡ªhe began to see things he had missed before. Details that escaped him when his focus had been consumed by the sight of ire lying in a pool of blood.


    Now, fear for Addison¡¯s well-being no longer clouded his judgment. Only one thing mattered: getting to the bottom of this.


    In a way, although the pain of being separated from Addison still ached deeply within him, Zion hade to realize several hard truths. Her escape¡ªwhile it tore at him¡ªmight have been the best way to keep her safe, at least for now.


    If he failed to gather solid evidence or provide a convincing exnation to the Royal Convoy, he wouldn¡¯t just be questioned¡ªhe could find himself standing before the Royal Court, receiving the punishment they intended to bestow on Addison, and he would be used of harboring someone who had harmed a royal bloodline.


    Zion¡¯s expression darkened. His nose scrunched slightly¡ªhe didn¡¯t smell blood on the omega, but he studied her every movement carefully, noting the fidgeting, the way she avoided his gaze.


    "How is ire?" he asked, his voice cold and stripped of emotion.


    "Th-The Luna... ire is out of danger now. We just finished wiping the blood off her body," the omega stammered, eyes darting everywhere but at him. Her forehead glistened with sweat, her hands fidgeting nervously. Zion caught the lie immediately. She had just deceived her Alpha¡ªan act that made her loyalty all too clear. She had aligned herself with ire.


    A traitor like her had no ce in his pack. But now wasn¡¯t the time to act rashly. He needed to uncover the rest of the rats lurking beneath the surface. Still, one word lingered in his mind¡ª<strong>Luna</strong>. Luna? When had he ever epted ire as his Luna?


    Zion¡¯s jaw tightened, his gaze darkening. Clearly, he had yed his role too well¡ªeven ire seemed to believe she had him wrapped around her finger. He stood silently, suppressing the storm inside him. Too much had been happening on his own grounds without his knowledge, and now, he couldn¡¯t even trust those who served closest to him.


    It was a good call to put Levi on the investigation personally. Right now, trust was a luxury he could no longer

 Chapter 58 Claire’s Plan

    <h4>Chapter 58: Chapter 58 ire¡¯s n</h4>


    Zion stepped forward and reached for the door, but the omega quickly blocked his path despite her body trembling with fear. She stood firm, her voice wavering but resolute. "Alpha Zion, Luna ire needs rest. She¡¯s juste out of danger¡ªshe needs sleep. The doctor wille out shortly. Please wait a moment."


    That a mere omega would dare to stop him, an Alpha, from entering a room in his own territory was unheard of. It was a first, and it only fueled the growing suspicion gnawing at Zion. He didn¡¯t want to believe that ire was hiding something, or worse, that someone in his pack might be trying to harm her. But either possibility was deeply troubling.


    If someone inside was nning to harm ire, it would only intensify the pressure on his pack. The perpetrator might even try to shift the me, iming that his missing Luna had run away out of guilt and fear of retribution from the royal family.


    But if that were the case, the omega standing before him should have already defected¡ªbetraying her pack in the process. Yet, she looked too guilty and scared to have the courage to betray anyone. That left Zion with only one conclusion: ire had already woken up. And for some unknown reason, she didn¡¯t want to see him. But why?


    Zion didn¡¯t have the patience to specte¡ªhe never did. Without another word, he brushed the trembling omega aside and entered the room. Inside, ire was sitting up in bed, the healer and doctor standing silently at her sides, their heads bowed. When they noticed their Alpha, guilt, heartbreak, and a tangle of unreadable emotions crossed their faces, but neither of them spoke.


    Zion¡¯s eyes immediately found ire. For a split second, her expression was unreadably nk¡ªcold, even. But the moment their gazes met, herposure shattered. Tears welled up in her eyes, and then, without warning, she broke into sobs.


    "Zion... my baby..." ire¡¯s voice cracked as sobs tore through her trembling lips. She looked like a plum blossom tree caught in a cold wind¡ªfragile, beautiful, and heartbreakingly pitiful.


    The sight might have moved anyone else.


    But Zion felt... nothing.


    No surge of pity, no tightening in his chest. Just an empty stillness. Still, he schooled his expression into one of concern, choosing to y along for the sake of the grieving princess before him.


    "My baby is gone..." she whispered, her voice so soft and broken it barely reached his ears.


    "How could this happen?" Zion asked, his voice low andced with restrained tension as he directed the question to the two standing beside the bed. But instead of answering, they bit their lips and lowered their gazes, clearly holding back something they couldn¡¯t¡ªor wouldn¡¯t¡ªsay.


    Zion silently exerted his Alpha aura, expecting their submission. Yet they withstood the pressure, choosing to endure the bacsh rather than betray whatever silence they were bound to.


    That¡¯s when it clicked. They weren¡¯t staying quiet because of loyalty to ire. They had sworn their oaths to him, not her. She might be a princess, but she wasn¡¯t the Alpha King¡ªshe had no authority tomand them outright.


    Which could only mean one thing: ire had a secret, and she had somehow coerced them into keeping it. Zion could already imagine her veiled threats¡ªperhaps using the fate of the pack as leverage.


    In the past, Zion would never have questioned ire like this. She had always seemed like a sweet, vibrant girl¡ªeasy to indulge, easy to humor. But now, with suspicion gnawing at the edges of his thoughts¡ªand especially after hearing that omega refer to ire as her Luna¡ªZion couldn¡¯t ignore the growing unease in his chest.


    He wasn¡¯t some pampered noble who couldn¡¯t read between the lines. He had fought on the front lines, learned to read people with precision, especially after what happened to his Beta.


    Of course, he wasn¡¯t all-seeing¡ªthere were still pieces missing. But that was exactly why he¡¯d sent Levi to investigate. Because once doubt rooted itself in Zion¡¯s mind, he wouldn¡¯t rest until he unearthed the truth... or it would keep wing at him relentlessly.


    ire fully expected Zion to rush to her side, to console her for the loss of her child, and more than that, to be consumed with guilt. After all, it was his Luna who had caused the death of her unborn pup.


    By all logic, Zion should be beside himself with rage, storming out to punish Addison¡ªperhaps even executing her on the spot. He had always treated ire well, and he knew she carried the royal bloodline.


    The pup she lost was not just hers¡ªit was of royal descent. Unless Zion wanted to risk his entire pack being subjected to retaliation from the royal family, he should be making a show of condemning Addison¡¯s actions, punishing her with his own hands to prove to the royal family that what happened had nothing to do with his pack¡¯s values.


    So even if she neverid a finger on Addison after the fall, ire believed the oue would be the same¡ªAddison would suffer, maybe even die. After all, ire had already made the cruel choice to harm herself, knowing she couldn¡¯t keep the baby. If she was going to rid herself of the child to start anew with Zion, why not eliminate Addison too? That way, nothing¡ªand no one¡ªwould stand in her way.


    In ire¡¯s twisted mind, as long as Zion believed she was the royal princess and that Addison had hurt her, his ruthless nature and sense of duty to protect the pack wouldpel him to act. He would punish Addison swiftly, perhaps even execute her publicly to appease the royal family. And the mere thought of Addison¡¯s demise¡ªof watching her suffer¡ªsent a twisted thrill through ire¡¯s heart.


    Once Addison was out of the picture, ire could finally im the title of this pack¡¯s Luna. That was why she deliberately rolled down the stairs with Addison¡ªand made no effort to protect her belly.


    She made sure her pregnant stomach took the brunt of the impact. Because in her mind, she had no other choice. If she didn¡¯t act ruthlessly and rid herself of the child that didn¡¯t even belong to Zion, she feared Addison might truly win him over. And that, she could never allow.


    The moment she heard that Zion was spending his days holed up in the Alpha¡¯s suite with Addison, without so much as stepping out, she knew¡ªAddison had to be removed. And ire only knew one way to do that: the cruel way.


    She had learned from the vampires who tortured and humiliated her how to bend, how to inflict pain, and how to survive it. Pain didn¡¯t scare her. What terrified her was a fate worse than death¡ªbeing left behind, and powerless.


    Besides, Addison was nothing more than a wolfless Luna¡ªdisliked, powerless, and offering nothing of value. Everyone already hated her. So in ire¡¯s eyes, getting rid of Addison wasn¡¯t just for her own benefit¡ªit was doing the entire pack a favor.


    And the best part? She wouldn¡¯t even need to get her hands dirty. Others would do it for her. Beta Greg had already made it clear he intended to make ire the new Luna. All she had to do was lean into his n. As for the rest of the pack¡ªthey adored her. Even the omegas followed hermands without question. Everything was falling into ce.

 Chapter 59 Claire’s Plan 2

    <h4>Chapter 59: Chapter 59 ire¡¯s n 2</h4>


    Now that the bastard child in her womb was gone, nothing stood in the way of her being with Zion¡ªand this time, she¡¯d carry <i>his</i> pup. The thought alone thrilled her. So when Zion stepped closer, ire lurched forward and threw herself into his arms.


    Zion¡¯s muscles immediately tensed, his instincts screaming to shove her away. Had she not been the royal princess, she would¡¯ve been thrown across the room without hesitation.


    But ire, oblivious or simply uncaring, pressed herself against him. She made sure her chest brushed deliberately against his torso, letting him feel every curve of her soft body. Just hours after losing a child, she was already thinking about making a new one¡ªclearly, she didn¡¯t want to waste time.


    Zion ced his hands firmly on ire¡¯s shoulders and gently pushed her away. "You just lost your baby. Your body¡¯s still weak¡ªyou need to rest," he said, his tone calm but distant. Then he stepped back, creating space between them like a man retreating from fire.


    There was no desire in him¡ªonly revulsion. Her touch didn¡¯t stir arousal; it made his skin crawl, as if ants were swarming across his body. Every hair stood on end with difort. But he masked it well. He couldn¡¯t afford to show his true feelings¡ªnot now, not in front of a royal princess. So, he yed nicely.


    And feeling guilty?


    No.


    Zion didn¡¯t feel guilty at all¡ªwhy would he?


    He¡¯d thought he hated Addison, but now that he had time to think rationally, things didn¡¯t add up. She had supported his pack without ever asking for anything in return, even when she knew most of them didn¡¯t respect her¡ªsome even hated her. And yet, she still did her best.


    Could someone like that really harm an innocent pup out of revenge?


    No, he didn¡¯t think so.


    If Addison truly wanted revenge, she would¡¯ve chosen a smarter way. The woman who managed to pull the pack back from the brink of copse¡ªwho stabilized them, made them self-sufficient again¡ªwasn¡¯t someone reckless.


    Pushing ire down the stairs in front of so many witnesses, and even taking herself with her? That wasn¡¯t just cruel¡ªit was stupid. And Addison was many things, but not stupid.


    Besides, he couldn¡¯t quite exin it, but he found himself believing Addison¡ªtrusting her¡ªeven though she hadn¡¯t said a word in her defense. If he felt guilty toward anyone, it was her. She¡¯d been hurt, yet still thrown into the dungeon.


    And worse, he hadn¡¯t been able to protect her when his Beta struck her with a silver whip. He could only imagine the agony she endured¡ªAddison, with her fragile, wolfless body, unable to heal.


    The more he thought about it, the more his anger simmered. His fists clenched, jaw tightening, and the air around him grew heavy, charged with unspoken fury. But ire misunderstood. She thought his anger was for her and that he was ready to punish Addison on her behalf. Inside, she rejoiced, already imagining Addison¡¯s suffering once Zion made his move.


    ire was still unaware that Addison had already endured a silver whipping, escaped, and that so much had happened on the pack grounds while she was unconscious. When Beta Greg carried out the punishment, ire was still undergoing emergency treatment to save the pup.


    But when she regained consciousness during the procedure, she became uncooperative. She refused to follow the doctor¡¯s instructions¡ªdeliberately stalling the treatment. She had nned it all, trying to ensure the pup wouldn¡¯t survive.


    Partway through, the doctor began to realize what she was doing. That¡¯s why he kept ncing at Zion with guilt in his eyes¡ªhe believed the child was Zion¡¯s, the future alpha of the pack. Despite all his efforts to save the baby, it didn¡¯t make it in the end.


    And besides, the omega who had gone down to the dungeon with Beta Greg to stir up the others hadn¡¯t had a chance to report back to ire yet. She had nned to update her once everything was settled. Since ire wasn¡¯t officially part of the pack, the omega couldn¡¯t use a mind link to contact her directly.


    Just as she was preparing to go to ire, Beta Greg called her back to clean the dungeon, dying her further. Meanwhile, after Beta Greg made a pack-wide mind link announcement about Addison¡¯s escape, some of the omegas serving ire began to piece things together.


    They wanted to inform her when she woke up, but the doctor and healer were still with her, making it difficult to speak openly. They had to wait until the medical team left before they could report anything.


    "Zion, could you stay by my side? I was so sad losing my pup."ire¡¯s soft, velvety voice pulled Zion out of his thoughts and back into the moment. But the instant her words registered, a wave of dissatisfaction hit him. His expression twisted¡ªbarely restrained anger mixed with impatience.


    ire, still caught up in her own emotions and excitement, didn¡¯t notice the shift in his demeanor. She thought his anger was on her behalf and tried to move closer. But Zion stepped back¡ªagain and again¡ªuntil he finally turned his back on her, intent on walking away.


    He wanted the Royal Convoy to take ire back to the Royal Capital as soon as possible. That would¡¯ve been the simplest solution. But he couldn¡¯t do it¡ªat least, not yet. Not without proof that Addison was innocent. And now, with ire having actually lost her child, the situation had only grown moreplicated.


    If the Royal Convoy took ire back to the capital in her current state, Zion was certain it wouldn¡¯t just be Addison who paid the price¡ªhe and the entire pack would likely be executed for negligence and causing the death of a royal prince.The mere thought made his head throb, a sharp migraine pounding behind his eyes.


    Still, he had to tell her.


    "The Royal Convoy has arrived to take you back," he said, his voice t as he kept his back to her.


    He didn¡¯t see ire¡¯s eyes widen in shock, nor the way her body trembled. Her hands shook as she clutched the hem of her dress, trying to steady herself.


    She responded immediately, her voice still trembling. To anyone listening, it would seem as though her emotions were solely tied to the loss of her baby and the overwhelming thought of returning home. But then, her next words left everyone stunned.


    "I am noting back with them. I won¡¯t go back to the Royal Capital!" ire cried out, her emotions spilling over.


    The sudden outburst caught Zion off guard. He turned to look at her, his own shock momentarily freezing him. For a split second, he was nervous she might want to leave immediately and seek justice from the Alpha King.


    But what she said instead left him uncertain. He didn¡¯t know whether to feel relieved that she didn¡¯t want to go back or angry that she wanted to stay in his territory a little longer.


    "Why?" Zion¡¯s voice was stern, his tone sharper than he intended. The harshness of it made ire¡¯s heart skip a beat, a wave of fear crashing over her. How could she exin that she didn¡¯t want to go back because she wasn¡¯t the real princess? Or that returning would risk exposing her true identity?

 Chapter 60 No Face To Return

    <h4>Chapter 60: Chapter 60 No Face To Return</h4>


    Right now, her n was to be the Luna of this pack first. Once that was achieved, even if Zionter discovered she wasn¡¯t the real princess, it would be toote. Besides, she could always argue that she never officially assumed the title of royal princess¡ªit was merely their assumption that led to the misunderstanding. She had just never corrected it.


    No matter what, ire believed she could talk her way out of any situation. After all, as long as she never stepped foot in the pce, there was no way Zion¡ªor anyone else¡ªwould discover she wasn¡¯t the real royal princess.


    It had already been three years since the princess went missing. So what if she used the title outside the pce? No one would question her, and no one would know she was lying.


    As far as anyone knew, the real princess might have already been killed by vampires¡ªthat would exin the years of silence. So as long as she never reappeared, no one, especially Zion, would ever know whether ire was the real princess or not.


    And if she truly refused to return, the Alpha King couldn¡¯t force her. They¡¯d likely assume she was simply angry¡ªbitter that no one ever came to rescue her. Once they found out she was mated to the Alpha of the Midnight River Pack, they might even offer their blessing.


    She could always decline their visits or reject any summons to the pce. If she yed her cards right, she might even get pregnant with Zion¡¯s child by then, securing her ce as the Luna and mother of the future heir.


    To ire, it was the perfect n. A n she had been crafting from the moment Zion dragged her out of that wretched ce and mistook her for the missing princess. For her, it had been love at first sight¡ªand now, she was determined. She wanted Zion, and no one would stop her.


    "I-I just couldn¡¯t face them anymore. I was too weak... I couldn¡¯t even protect my baby. To the Alpha King, that would be a terrible disgrace, and I just..." ire¡¯s voice trembled as tears welled in her eyes, her gaze locked on Zion.


    She was answering his question¡ªwhy she refused to return to the Royal Pce with the convoy. And as the Royal Princess, if she truly wished to stay, Zion had no authority to drive her away.


    The Royal Family ruled over the entire domain, and their members had the right to reside in any pack they chose, treated with the dignity of royalty. If she dered she wouldn¡¯t return, then that would be final. From that moment on, she would be honored like a Luna¡ªsecond only to the Alpha himself-as an esteemed guest of the Midnight River Pack.


    Even Zion couldn¡¯t find fault in her words. After all, the Royal Princess was known not for her appearance, but for her strength. By the age of fifteen, she was already participating in territory patrols and handling disputes involving rogues.


    At sixteen, she earned her first rogue kill¡ªand she wasn¡¯t shaken by it. She believed her actions were justified, that taking one life meant saving many innocent citizens. That mindset wasn¡¯t wrong. It was part of why she was both admired and feared¡ªtwo essential traits for a leader.


    A leader couldn¡¯t afford to be too righteous, lest they be seen as weak or idealistic. True leadership requires the ability to inspire fear just as much as empathy. There had to be a bnce between both.


    Only the strong have the right to set the rules¡ªand the privilege to showpassion. The weak are simply trampled. This was the core lesson the Alpha King instilled in his daughter. So while the Royal Princess was known for herpassion and was beloved by the people, she was also strong and ruthless when necessary.


    It was this bnce that made her so charismatic and respected. However, because she was still underage yet already performing duties expected of an heir, she became a prime target for many hostile forces.


    To protect her while allowing her to train with the warriors and patrol the territory freely, the Alpha King chose to keep her identity a secret and never revealed her appearance to the public until hering-of-age ceremony.


    Now that Zion was hearing ire¡¯s exnation, it sounded so natural, so believable. He could imagine how deeply such a disgrace would wound a proud princess¡¯s pride and ego. To admit to her parents that she lost her pup and nearly died at the hands of a wolfless werewolf¡ªsomeone who shouldn¡¯t even be considered a threat¡ªwould be a humiliating blow, not just to her but to the entire royal family.


    Worse still, the scandal would be immense. She became pregnant while away from the pce, an act already frowned upon, making her seem like a reckless wild child carrying a bastard. And to be harmed by someone without a wolf? Even Zion wouldn¡¯t want to return home if he were in her position.


    But even with a usible exnation, Zion couldn¡¯t shake off the uneasiness pressing on his mind as if he were still missing something.


    Something just didn¡¯t sit right.


    If ire truly was the royal princess with such formidable strength, how could she have been so easily pushed down the stairs by someone like Addison? Even if she couldn¡¯t shift into her wolf form, her wolf and royal bloodline should still grant her enhanced strength and agility to avoid Addison¡¯s action.


    She should have at least been able to resist the shove¡ªor even catch Addison¡¯s hand mid-push. So what really happened that day? That question had been haunting Zion ever since.


    "Zion... You know how many people look up to the royal princess. It¡¯s both an honor and a curse to hold that position. One wrong step, and the whispers start¡ªevery action is magnified, every w dissected."


    "And after what happened to me... do you really think I¡¯d be spared? Even the Alpha King might see me as a failure. Can you imagine what that would feel like? Do you think I can ept another blow after already losing my child?" ire¡¯s voice trembled as she lowered her head, hiding her face from view.


    "That child... was my anchor. My only reason to keep fighting when everything felt hopeless. Even when those vampires crushed my spirit, I kept going¡ªbecause of the life growing inside me. I tried to escape. I fought. But there were too many of them, and I was alone. I did everything I could, but do you think anyone in the royal capital would care about that? All they see is the oue. And to them, I failed."


    She took a shaky breath. "So before they can look down on me, pity me, or see me as a disgrace, I¡¯d rather stay here on the borders. Let them think I¡¯ve been demoted. That¡¯s easier to live with than seeing the disappointment in their eyes."


    But would the Alpha King really leave his beloved daughter at the border without trying to bring her home or forgiving her? Zion understood that ire had a point¡ªher shame ran deep¡ªbut he also believed that once both sides had time to cool down, things would change.


    Now that they knew the royal princess was alive and where she was, it was only a matter of time. Sooner orter, ire woulde to terms with what happened, and the Alpha King would surely find it in his heart to ept his daughter again.


    This is what came to Zion¡¯s mind after listening to ire.

 Chapter 61 Levi’s Investigation

    <h4>Chapter 61: Chapter 61 Levi¡¯s Investigation</h4>


    Since Zion couldn¡¯t send ire away no matter what he tried, he had no choice but to reluctantly ept that she had no intention of returning, let alone facing the royal convoy. She had left him to handle everything on his own. Still, this arrangement had its advantages. By dealing with the convoy himself, Zion could control the flow of information and buy more time to gather evidence and clear Addison¡¯s name.


    To keep up appearances, Zion put on the act of a man caught in a difficult dilemma. If he showed even a hint of enthusiasm or eagerness to manage the royal convoy, ire would grow suspicious. She might assume he was secretly pleased she wasn¡¯t returning, mistaking it as a sign that he wanted her to stay by his side.


    The mere thought made his skin crawl. Still, he knew he had to tread carefully. Acting too eager could easily send the wrong message, giving ire the impression that he harbored feelings for her or was happy about her continued presence.


    <i>"Why not just send her away?!"</i> Shura growled inside Zion¡¯s mind, his frustration bubbling beneath Zion¡¯s carefully crafted expression of concern.


    "Do you think I don¡¯t want to?" Zion snapped, his brow arching as frustration simmered beneath his voice. "She¡¯s not just any outsider¡ªshe¡¯s of royal blood. And now she¡¯s been in a major ident within our territory. That alone could spell our downfall, painting it as negligence on our part. Worse, every bit of me will fall on Addison. And she¡¯s not even here to defend herself. So, who else is left to protect her name if not us? Do you want it dragged through the mud?"


    Shura gave a soft, guilty whine before retreating into the back of Zion¡¯s mind, unwilling to continue the argument. Ever since Addison disappeared, his wolf had be more temperamental¡ªquick to anger, quick tosh out.


    But Zion couldn¡¯t me him. He felt the same. Their emotions fed off one another, their mutual frustration rising like a volcano ready to explode. Maybe it was the growing fear that Addison would end up taking the fall for all of this, or the growing emptiness in his heart, especially knowing that Addison rejected them.


    "Alright. You should rest for now. I¡¯ll try to speak with the Royal Convoy," Zion said curtly before turning and striding out of the room.


    ire blinked in surprise. She had expected him to look shaken, guilt-ridden even, and to harbor some resentment toward Addison for bringing such trouble to his doorstep. Instead, Zion¡¯s voice had remained calm and professional from start to finish, devoid of sympathy or anger. Not a single word offort had passed his lips.


    For the first time, ire felt the situation slipping from her grasp. She couldn¡¯t understand why things weren¡¯t going the way she had nned.


    Acting on instinct, she reached out and grabbed Zion¡¯s wrist.


    He froze mid-step, ncing down at the hand clutching him¡ªand then at ire, who had sunk to her knees on the floor. Her white night gown was now stained with a faint, growing patch of red.


    The metallic scent hit the air.


    Gasps echoed from the healer and the doctor in the room as they rushed forward, their faces paling in rm.


    "Miss ire!" the doctor eximed, immediately rushing to her side to help her up. But ire wouldn¡¯t budge¡ªher wide, red-rimmed eyes remained fixed on Zion.


    "Miss ire, please, you need to rest. You just had a miscarriage¡ªyour body is still weak, and now your wounds have reopened," the doctor urged, his voice tinged with concern. He nced up at Zion, clearly unsure what to do, knowing that this situation could put Zion in a difficult position.


    Zion felt his jaw tighten. He was already irritated, but if ire continued this scene, it would spiral out of control and cause even more trouble. He sighed and finally looked at her, really looked at her, trying to decipher what she was doing or thinking. Her grip on his wrist was firm, almost desperate, as if letting go meant losing something important to her.


    In the end, he relented.


    Silently, he helped her back into bed, gently easing her down against the pillows. But ire still wouldn¡¯t release his hand. Every time he shifted or tried to pull away, her eyes would flutter open, locking onto his like she was afraid he¡¯d vanish the moment she closed them.


    And deep down, she was.


    Because ire couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that if Zion walked out that door... she might never see him again.


    After being held captive by vampires, ire had developed a heightened sensitivity to people¡¯s emotions and subtle cues. So she wasn¡¯t blind to Zion¡¯s coldness¡ªshe felt it in every nce, every word left unsaid. And she knew the reason: Addison.


    That realization gnawed at her. ire feared that the moment Zion left her sight, he might go straight to Addison. She didn¡¯t even want to imagine what they might be doing behind closed doors¡ªtangled together like that time he disappeared into his Alpha suite and didn¡¯te out for hours and days.


    The memory¡ªand the rumor that Zion had mated with Addison¡ªfilled her with a burning mix of rage and humiliation. The thought alone stirred a dark, simmering hatred toward the woman who had taken what ire believed should¡¯ve been hers.


    This fear clung to her, irrational but persistent: if she let him walk away now, she might lose him forever.


    She¡¯d hoped this ident-this moment of weakness¡ªwould be enough to drive a wedge between them. But little did she know, it had done the opposite. Instead of pulling Zion away from Addison, it only pushed him closer.


    His protectiveness, his possessiveness¡ªit was all for Addison now. Every move he made, every choice, was no longer for the sake of the so-called ¡¯princess¡¯ who was staying in his pack... but for the woman who had truly captured his heart.


    Since Zion couldn¡¯t leave, he had no choice but to stay by ire¡¯s bedside, reluctantly taking a seat. He quietly dismissed the healer and the doctor, noticing how pale and exhausted they looked¡ªthey needed rest. Still, he didn¡¯t forget to send Levi a mindlink.


    "Levi, keep an eye on the doctor and healer. Let them speak freely¡ªI get the feeling they¡¯re holding something back, probably afraid to say anything in front of the princess. But be discreet. I don¡¯t want ire catching wind of this."


    There was no response, but Zion knew Levi had heard him loud and clear.


    He leaned back in the chair, exhaling slowly as his free hand moved to massage the bridge of his nose. The tension was building, pressing in from all sides. He felt overwhelmed... and more than anything, trapped, as though his hands were tied and every move had consequences.


    Levi, on the other hand, was on the verge of cursing out his own Alpha.


    Why? Because his investigation had led him straight to the dungeon, only to find a dead omega. The very omega who was supposed to be his key witness. And who killed her? Their damn Alpha. Now, who was he supposed to question about what really happened on the stairs?


    The reason Levi had sought out this particr omega was because, ording to the other omegas, she was the only one who had seen everything, from start to finish. She had been closest to the princess during the incident.


    And they weren¡¯t lying.

 Chapter 62 Did It On Purpose?

    <h4>Chapter 62: Chapter 62 Did It On Purpose?</h4>


    When ire fell down the stairs, this omega had stepped in front of the others, seemingly to protect them. Everything happened so fast that the rest of the omegas hadn¡¯t seen exactly how ire and Addison had tumbled down.


    All they remembered was the chilling scream of the now-dead omega, shouting that <i>¡¯Addison had pushed ire¡¯</i>¡ªand then, chaos. Their minds had gone nk in the shock that followed.


    Moreover, this omega served closely at ire¡¯s side as her most trusted attendant. After all, the omegas had long beenpeting for ire¡¯s favor, each hoping to be chosen as her confidante.


    Being chosen secured an important position within the pack, and who wouldn¡¯t desire that? ire was the royal princess, and even if her true identity wasn¡¯t known, the mere thought of her bing the future Luna would suffice. Gaining her favor not only assured influence but also offered a morefortable and privileged existence within the pack¡¯s hierarchy.


    More importantly, this same omega had received a direct order from Beta Greg to clean up the dungeon, which meant she was likely aware of his schemes. Now that Beta Greg had fled, she had be a crucial figure in uncovering the truth.


    From what he had gathered, this omega was the one who rallied the crowd, spreading the im that Addison had pushed ire and inciting fear by suggesting the entire pack could be endangered. She even imed that Zion might be executed for negligence for allowing ire to be harmed.


    Initially, the others reacted with anger, as they looked down on Addison and revered ire as their future Luna. But it seemed this omega deliberately leaked exaggerated or misleading information, portraying ire as someone so important that any harm to her would bring severe consequences, further fueling the pack members¡¯ resentment.


    But their knowledge was limited, and it seemed this dead omega had been the key to all their unanswered questions. Now, with the omega dead and Greg nowhere to be found, Levi found himself at a frustrating dead end.


    The key witness was gone, and the main instigator had escaped¡ªwhat was he supposed to do now? When he sensed his Alpha reaching out to him, Levi couldn¡¯t bring himself to respond. He couldn¡¯t face him, not while he was consumed with frustration over identally killing the one person who could have unraveled the truth.


    Unconsciously, Levi began to take out his irritation on Zion, using him as an outlet for his growing anger. Zion, perhaps out of understanding for Levi¡¯s loyalty to Addison, allowed it. Over time, Levi¡¯s fear of Zion diminished, and in its ce, he grew bolder¡ªsharper with his words and more reckless in his tone.


    Once he had finally calmed down, Levi reached out to Zion through the mindlink. By then, Zion was already back in his Alpha suite, seated in silence as distant memories clouded his gaze. Even Shura, sensing his Alpha¡¯s mood, remained unusually quiet, curled in a corner as if trying not to disturb him.


    "Alpha Zion... we need to talk. I think," Levi said, his voice carrying a trace of helplessness through the link.


    "Alright," Zion replied, his tone unnervingly calm. "Come up to my suite. We¡¯ll talk here."


    Levi, unsure how to continue the conversation with his Alpha, left it at that and made his way toward the Alpha¡¯s suite. On the way, he didn¡¯t forget to stop by the small clinic connected to the packhouse, where the appointed doctor and healer stayed.


    Unlike the main pack hospital, this clinic was built specifically for quick response, especially in case any member of the Alpha¡¯s immediate family fell ill. Following his Alpha¡¯s direct orders, Levi headed there with the intention of speaking to them.


    However, just as he approached the door, he paused. The two inside were so engrossed in conversation that they didn¡¯t hear his approaching footsteps. Levi was about to knock, but halted when fragments of their discussion drifted out¡ªwords that made him stop and listen.


    "Old Doctor, do you really believe Miss ire did it on purpose?" the healer asked quietly as she busied herself with the herbs, her expression clouded with doubt and sadness. She still couldn¡¯t wrap her head around what had happened.


    As someone who trusted Addison, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to believe that Addison would push someone down the stairs out of jealousy.


    Rumors were already spreading like wildfire among the pack¡ªwhispers branding Addison as vicious, jealous, and so malicious that she¡¯d even harm an unborn child. To many, she was already guilty. No one seemed interested in believing in her innocence.


    It was as if the pack didn¡¯t want to remember all she had done for them over the past three years. Addison had quietly worked herself to the bone, never boasting, never demanding recognition. She saw her role as a debt of gratitude to the former Alpha who had once saved her.


    Speaking of her contributions felt insincere to her, like unting. But in her silence, she became invisible. The pack took her for granted. Their lukewarm first impressions of her only worsened over time, especially since there were never consequences for disrespecting her. No one stood up for her¡ªnot her mate, and certainly not her mother-inw, the former Luna.


    Now that the lies were being passed around, everyone believed them far too easily. And like all rumors, the more they spread from one mouth to another, the more distorted the story became, turning Addison into a heartless viin while painting ire as a wless saint. But what the doctor and healer were quietly discussing now was theplete opposite of the story being passed around.


    The old doctor took a slow puff from his tobo pipe, his eyes drifting to the ceiling. He was much older than the healer, with decades more life experience. That¡¯s why he was the first to sense something was off.


    When the healer had begun to question things herself, he had stepped in¡ªnot just to confirm her doubts, but to protect her. She was the only healer in their pack, and if anything were to happen to her, their people would suffer for it.


    Some injuries went beyond what basic medical knowledge could mend. The healer¡¯s gift was crucial, especially for the children who had yet to awaken their wolves and were more vulnerable to illness. For those little ones, ordinary treatment often wasn¡¯t enough.


    ...


    <strong>Hours earlier, after ire¡¯s ident.</strong>


    "Hurry up! Tend to her¡ªmake sure nothing happens to her and the pup!" Zion¡¯s furious voice thundered through the corridor just outside ire¡¯s room, echoing in the old doctor¡¯s ears as he rushed back into the room.


    He had just stepped out to deliver an update, warning Zion that ire¡¯s condition was critical and that they were at risk of losing the pup. In truth, the doctor had said that more to buy himself time¡ªand to encourage Zion to calm ire down¡ªbecause her emotional state was only making things worse.


    At first, ire had been crying desperately, begging them to save her unborn child. But soon after, she began refusing to listen to instructions, spiraling deeper into panic. The doctor was nearing his limit, especially with no one else there to assist¡ªno healer in sight, and only his aging hands trying to keep both mother and child safe.

 Chapter 63 The Workings In The Shadow

    <h4>Chapter 63: Chapter 63 The Workings In The Shadow</h4>


    He had already reached out to Zion twice, subtly hinting that the situation was slipping beyond his control. But Zion wouldn¡¯t allow any talk of failure.


    "Please, doctor... save my pup... my pup..." ire whimpered, her voice barely audible as she drifted in and out of consciousness. Blood continued to trickle down her legs from the fall, and though her wolf should¡¯ve begun to heal her, the damage was too deep. Her emotional turmoil only worsened the pup¡¯s instability, and the doctor feared that if this continued, he would lose them both.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Miss ire. I¡¯ll do everything I can to save both you and the child," the doctor said calmly, though tension sat heavily on his shoulders as he got to work with his assistant.


    After hours of exhausting effort, following the Alpha¡¯s strict orders, he had done all he could with the limited resources at hand. Desperate, he eventually sent his assistant out to gather more herbs. That¡¯s when the assistant encountered the healer, who had just returned from the pack hospital after copsing from the strain of healing Addison.


    While the assistant hurried out, the healer quietly stepped in to take her ce beside the old doctor. The doctor looked up at her as though he¡¯d just found a lifeline¡ªhis silent plea clear: ¡¯<i>Help me save this child.¡¯</i>


    But the moment the healer arrived, ire¡¯s behavior shifted drastically. It was as if her panic doubled. Her crying turned into frantic pleas, and she began thrashing on the bed, iming the pain was unbearable. Each movement seemed more like an attempt to avoid the healer¡¯s touch than a genuine reaction to her injuries.


    The healer tried to channel her healing power toward ire¡¯s womb to stabilize the pup, but ire kept pushing her away, either deliberately or under the guise of pain. It became increasingly obvious that something was wrong¡ª<i>that someone</i> didn¡¯t want this child to survive.


    Ironically, the pup in ire¡¯s womb was fighting harder than anyone else in the room. Tough and resilient, it clung to life despite the chaos around it, even as its mother seemed intent on resisting the very efforts meant to save it. The doctor and healer exchanged a grim look¡ªsaving the baby wasn¡¯t impossible, but not with ire fighting them every step of the way.


    ire nearly shifted into her wolf form when the healer continued channeling energy into her womb.


    More than anything, the doctor and healer noticed something deeply troubling¡ªire¡¯s bleeding wouldn¡¯t stop, as if her wolf wasn¡¯t doing its job to heal her or protect the child. But in truth, ire¡¯s wolf was suffering. It had been whining nonstop, its maternal instincts screaming in desperation to save the pup. The wolf <i>wanted</i> to act, to heal, to protect¡ªbut ire was suppressing it.


    She only allowed a minimal amount of her wolf¡¯s healing ability to keep herself from bleeding out entirely. Just enough to stay alive¡ªbut not enough to stabilize the pup. It was a deliberate choice.


    ire didn¡¯t want to die, but she didn¡¯t want the pup either. She was bleeding on purpose, pushing her body just far enough to force the doctor and healer into a corner, forcing them to choose between saving her or the baby. She knew what she was doing.


    Because ire understood something: Zion believed she was the royal princess. And if it ever came down to a decision between her life and the child¡¯s, she was certain Zion would choose her.


    Even if she lost the pup, she could always have another in the future. But if she died here¡ªon Zion¡¯s territory¡ªhe would have to answer to the Alpha King. She was gambling with her own life, knowing full well it was a calcted risk that Zion would never be willing to take.


    "I <i>said</i> it hurts! Can¡¯t you do something about the pain?!" she snapped, her voice rising in fury before she caught herself. Remembering the gentle, kind persona she¡¯d cultivated for the pack, ire quickly softened her expression and let out a sob. "I¡¯m sorry... I didn¡¯t mean tosh out. I¡¯m just in so much pain and stress," she added, her voice trembling as tears streamed down her face.


    But inside the room, both the doctor and the healer were beginning to lose patience. The old doctor had been treating ire for hours, and with each moment, his fear of Alpha Zion¡¯s temper grew stronger. Zion didn¡¯t tolerate failure, and the doctor was already nearing his limit.


    Then, suddenly, Beta Greg¡¯s furious voice echoed through the pack-wide mind link. The sharp tone sent a jolt through both the doctor and the healer. Their hands faltered, exchanging uneasy nces. They didn¡¯t know what was happening outside, but the tone of Greg¡¯s roar told them one thing: trouble was brewing.


    Then, they heard his voice roar through the mindlink: <i>"The prisoner has escaped! Find her¡ªnow!"</i> The thunderous force of his fury echoed in their heads, so intense it felt like their skulls might split from the sheer weight of his rage.


    The healer was the most worried about Addison¡ªshe had seen firsthand the severity of Addison¡¯s injuries. Knowing how furious Beta Greg was, she could only hope they wouldn¡¯t find her... not in that vulnerable state.


    The pack doctor and healer both instinctively looked toward the door, half-expecting their Alpha to burst in. But no one came.


    They had no time to lose. Pushing the worry aside, they returned to their work. Every second counted if they were going to save the child. But because of that same pack-wide mind link, the assistant who had gone out to gather herbs never returned¡ª<i>he had been intercepted.</i>


    Unbeknownst to them, the dead omega had cornered the assistant and locked him inside the shed, making sure he wouldn¡¯te back.


    After locking the assistant in the shed, the omega carried out Beta Greg¡¯s order to clean up the dungeon. But before doing so, she ensured the assistant would remain unconscious until morning.


    To aplish that, she used a knockout drop she had taken from the small clinic connected to the pack house. These drops were originally used by the former Luna, who became dependent on them after her mate¡¯s death left her unable to sleep naturally.


    The clinic kept a generous supply on hand for her. Since this omega had once served the former Luna before being assigned to ire, she knew exactly where the drug was stored¡ªand how to use it on others without raising suspicion.


    While the pack doctor and healer struggled to treat ire, it wasn¡¯t long after Beta Greg¡¯s pack-wide mind link that they heard a loud thud outside the door, startling them both to their feet.


    Momentster, Alpha Zion¡¯s pained roar echoed through the halls: "NO!" This was quickly followed by the unmistakable sound of shattering ss just outside the room. Shocked and uncertain of what was happening, they stood frozen. The oppressive pressure that had been radiating from Zion on the other side of the door suddenly vanished¡ªalong with the sound of his pacing. Without another word, he was gone.


    ___


    Thank you so much to LxC4hearts, Jennifer_Toney_9894, and Lindsey_Tennyson for the Golden Ticket and your amazing support! ?? I truly hope you¡¯re all enjoying the story so far. Please don¡¯t forget to leave a review, hit like, drop ament, or send a gift if you¡¯re feeling generous.

 Chapter 64 The Pup Is Gone

    <h4>Chapter 64: Chapter 64 The Pup Is Gone</h4>


    Another hour passed, and despite their relentless efforts, the healer and the pack doctor failed to save the pup,rgely due to ire¡¯s uncooperative behavior. Eventually, the steady rhythm of the tiny heartbeat faded into silence. The old doctor, doubting his aging ears, leaned in closer, hoping he was mistaken. But the truth was undeniable.


    The pup was gone.


    With the assistant still missing and no herbs avable to numb ire¡¯s senses, they were left with no choice. The doctor handed ire a cloth to bite down on¡ªthere was no time, and they couldn¡¯t risk her biting her tongue. With no anesthesia, and her fully conscious, they prepared to open her belly to remove the lifeless child.


    "Miss ire, I¡¯m deeply sorry to inform you... the pup didn¡¯t survive the treatment," the old doctor said gently, his voice heavy with sorrow as he studied every crease in ire¡¯s expression.


    For the briefest moment, he caught a flicker of something unexpected in her eyes¡ªtion, quickly masked beneath a veil of grief. His gaze darkened slightly. He hadn¡¯t imagined it. ire was trying to hide it, but he could tell¡ªshe had been hoping for this oue.


    The realization disturbed him. Why would she not want the child, especially if it belonged to his Alpha? He couldn¡¯t make sense of it.


    But now wasn¡¯t the time to question motives. They still needed to remove the lifeless pup from her womb¡ªif they didn¡¯t act quickly, ire¡¯s life would be at risk fromplications.


    "Miss ire, we need to remove the dead pup from your womb," the doctor said calmly, though his tone carried urgency. "My assistant hasn¡¯t returned with the anesthetics, but we can¡¯t afford to wait any longer. The longer the pup remains inside you, the greater the risk ofplications¡ªyour life is in danger."


    ire didn¡¯t flinch. She kept crying, but her sobs had softened into something quieter, more resigned. It was as if she had already anticipated this. She nodded slowly, a picture of grief on the surface¡ªbut her expression didn¡¯t quite match the sorrow in her voice. The doctor noticed the disconnect, saw through the cracks in her mask. And ire knew it¡ªfelt the weight of being seen through¡ªand turned her gaze away.


    Without another word, the doctor moved to sterilize the knife he would use. The healer, now serving as his assistant, stood beside him. Both of them scrubbed their hands thoroughly, then cleansed again with alcohol before drying. Everything was done with brisk precision.


    When he was ready, the doctor gave ire a nod.


    ire bit down hard on the towel they¡¯d handed her. Then came the cut.


    A sharp, searing pain sliced through her belly as the cold steel met flesh. It was a clean incision, but the agony was blinding. Her entire body trembled violently, her scream caught in her throat as she clung desperately to what little strength she had left.


    "Ugh!" ire groaned, but only she knew the truth¡ªshe had expected this.


    If she wasn¡¯t cruel to herself, her enemies would be. This was the price she chose to pay, the pain she chose to endure. At least this way, everything remained on her terms, under her control. And to her, that was far better than living at someone else¡¯s mercy.


    As she endured the searing pain, deep in the forest, Zion was going feral. The entire Midnight River Pack was in chaos. Yet within the pack, those unaware of the full truth¡ªlike the pack doctor and the healer¡ªsimply focused on their task.


    Hours passed in tense, meticulous silence as the procedure continued. Blood flowed freely from ire¡¯s body, staining the towels red. The healer worked swiftly to clean it away, but both she and the doctor soon noticed something unexpected¡ªire¡¯s wolf had begun to heal her.


    It was as if her wolf had just waited for the pup to die before emerging¡ªfinally free to lend its strength.


    In truth, it was only now that ire finally released her wolf.


    The moment it emerged, it was overwhelmed with pain¡ªthe devastating realization that their pup was truly gone. Until now, it had clung to a fragile hope, believing the pup might survive. But ire had kept it buried deep within her mind, locking it away and silencing its instincts. Helpless, the wolf could only watch as its connection to the unborn life slowly faded, until it could do nothing but howl in grief.


    It was still mourning. And it hated her for it.


    ire¡¯s wolf resented her deeply¡ªfor her cruelty, for her choice, for robbing them both of what should have been sacred. Taking the life of one¡¯s own pup was a taboo among wolves, an offense against the Moon Goddess herself. A pup was not just a child¡ªit was a divine gift, a blessing every female wolf yearned for, the very purpose of their existence: to create life and bring it into the world crafted for them.


    Now, that gift had been stolen¡ªsnatched away not by fate, but by ire¡¯s own hand.


    So how could the wolf not hate her?


    And yet... it still healed her.


    Not out of love. Not out of loyalty. But because letting ire die now would be too easy. Death would be an escape. No¡ªthe wolf wanted ire to live. To suffer. To feel the full weight of what she had done. Only then would she understand true despair.


    Normally, a wolf and its human counterpart are two halves of the same soul¡ªdistinct in character but aligned in essence. They share the same wavelength, ideals, and instincts. Like two sides of the same coin, they may be different, but they are inseparable¡ªunable to survive without one another.


    But in ire¡¯s case, that bond had fractured.


    Without even realizing it, her own wolf had turned against her. Or perhaps she had simply stopped listening¡ªtoo consumed by her own feelings, too fixated on her goals. She had neglected not only her wolf, but the people around her. In her single-minded pursuit, she failed to see what was slipping through her fingers.


    And now, her downfall had already been set in motion¡ªnot by an enemy, not by fate, but by the very being within her.


    Her wolf.


    And this¡ªthis was its revenge for the death of their pup.


    ire growled through clenched teeth as searing pain radiated from the incision in her belly. Her wolf, instinctively trying to heal the wound, kept forcing it to close¡ªagain and again. Each time, the pack doctor had to reopen it, working quickly to prevent ire from losing too much blood.


    He knew what was happening.


    Her wolf was doing this on purpose¡ªprolonging the pain, making ire suffer. It was a punishment. The doctor, though silent, wasn¡¯t blind to it. He had lived long enough, delivered enough pups, and seen enough grief to recognize when a wolf¡¯s instincts turned vengeful. But he said nothing. He simply focused on the task at hand.


    After opening the wound once more, he carefully pushed asideyers of fat and muscle until he reached the womb. There, lying eerily still, was the pup. Its tiny body had a faint purplish hue, and it had clearly stopped breathing. The umbilical cord was wrapped around its neck¡ªtight, a silent executioner. It must have thrashed inside, stressed by everything that had happened, fighting to live.

 Chapter 65 The Howl

    <h4>Chapter 65: Chapter 65 The Howl</h4>


    It had been seven and a half months along¡ªfar enough that it had already grown strong.


    It had been a fighter.


    If it had been born, this pup might have be a warrior. No¡ªit <i>would</i> have. Its blood wasn¡¯t of an alpha line, but it carried strength nheless, a legacy written in its bones. A child like that could have been ire¡¯s redemption. Her chance at something better.


    If only she had let it live.


    But as the pack doctor stared down at the lifeless pup in ire¡¯s womb, something felt... off.


    He couldn¡¯t exin it¡ªcouldn¡¯t quite put his finger on what was wrong¡ªbut his instincts, honed by years of experience, were sounding an rm. The child, though freshly dead, still seemed to radiate something unnatural. A faint, lingering presence clung to it. Power. Aura. Something not yet willing to fade.


    It unsettled him.


    Still, he pushed the feeling aside. Now wasn¡¯t the time for spection.


    He carefully lifted the small, still form from ire¡¯s belly. Her wolf had already begun to heal her from within, the torn flesh slowly knitting back together on its own. The doctor didn¡¯t even need to stitch her up¡ªhe only had to gently reposition her organs and ensure nothing was out of ce. The body was doing the rest.


    Within half an hour, ire¡¯s abdomen was nearly whole again. The speed and precision of the healing were astonishing, even for a shifter. Her wolf had clearly poured every ounce of its strength into saving her life.


    And though the room was silent, no one present knew how to feel about that.


    The pack doctor had already wrapped the lifeless pup in a clean towel, intending to give it to ire. At first, she refused to even nce at it, her face turned away, lips trembling.


    "I said I don¡¯t want to see it!" she snapped, her voice sharp with anger¡ªbut it cracked at the end, and a low, sorrowful whine escaped her throat. It wasn¡¯t her own voice anymore. It was her wolf.


    Her eyes began to glow a faint gold.


    The wolf was stirring, wing for control.


    Though ire¡¯s words said no, her wolf said otherwise. Acting on instinct, the doctor gentlyid the pup beside her.


    ire tensed. Her body trembled. Then, slowly, her hand¡ªguided by something deeper than her own will¡ªreached out. Her fingers shook as they brushed the towel-wrapped form. Her wolf had surfaced, just enough to act. Just enough to grieve.


    A broken whimper slipped from her lips, and for the first time since the ordeal began, true tears spilled down her cheeks. Not the calcted kind ire had shown before¡ªthese were her wolf¡¯s tears. Pure, unguarded grief.


    Then came the howl.


    Low, long, aching.


    Her wolf cried out from within her, mourning the pup that never got to breathe, never got to be held, never got to be loved. The sound echoed through the pack house, raw and heartbreaking.


    And one by one, the other wolves heard it¡ªand answered.


    Their howls rose in sorrow, a chorus of mourning sent up to the skies, as if guiding the little soul gently toward the afterlife.


    "Awuuuuu!!"


    ire¡¯s wolf howled, the sound raw and aching as tears streamed down her face. She cradled the lifeless pup in her trembling arms, gently nuzzling its tiny face. Her fingers brushed over the pup¡¯s small hands, hoping¡ªdesperately¡ªthat it would grasp her finger, give some sign it was still there.


    But it didn¡¯t.


    It never would.


    Her lips quivered as another broken whine escaped her throat, soft and pitiful. The sorrow in the room was heartbreaking¡ªso deep and honest that even the old pack doctor and the healer couldn¡¯t hold back their tears. Unlike ire, they could feel the wolf¡¯s genuine grief, a grief that came from the soul. They didn¡¯t just see her mourning¡ªthey <i>heard</i> her heart breaking.


    "Ba... baby," ire¡¯s wolf croaked, her voice hoarse with pain. "Mommy¡¯s here... Mommy¡¯s so sorry..."


    She buried her face beside the pup¡¯s unmoving form, pressing her nose gently to its cold cheek. Her sobs were quiet but unrelenting, the pain in them sharp and real. Nothing she said would bring her child back¡ªbut still, she spoke, as if holding on to the tiniest thread of hope.


    But there was no response.


    No warmth. No breath. Just silence.


    And in that silence, her heart shattered again and again.


    She didn¡¯t know what more to say¡ªwhat words could ever be enough? All she knew was the pain, so fierce and consuming, and the overwhelming reluctance to let go.


    The pack doctor and healer quietly stepped back, heads bowed in respect. They said nothing. This moment didn¡¯t belong to them¡ªit belonged to a grieving mother and the pup she never got to raise. And so, they gave her the space to mourn, to love, and to say goodbye in the only way her broken soul could.


    The pack doctor silently shook his head. It had be painfully clear: any female could give birth, but not everyone was meant to be a mother. He didn¡¯t even want to dwell on the thought¡ªit was too bitter¡ªso he stood there quietly, respectfully, as time stretched out in heavy silence.


    Eventually, ire¡¯s wolf receded, slipping away like a shadow, and control returned to ire. Her eyes, still red and puffy from crying, slowly opened. Her face was flushed, streaked with dried tears, but the pack doctor recognized the difference immediately.


    That sorrow hadn¡¯te from ire¡ªit hade from her wolf, and now that the wolf is gone, and so the sorrowful mourning of a mother and ire went back to her usual expression of indifference, though she tried to hide it.


    "I want you to arrange the funeral," ire said quietly. "I... I don¡¯t want to be there. It¡¯s too painful."


    Her words carried a hollow edge, too smooth, tooposed. Though she appeared grief-stricken on the outside, the pack doctor sensed the truth. The tears and the trembling voice belonged to her wolf, not her. ire herself seemed detached, already seeking closure, as if she just wanted this Chapter to be over and done with so she could rest.


    The night had already transformed into day when ire pulled the rope beside her bed to call for her attendants. Her usual omega attendant hadn¡¯t returned, so others came in her ce. At ire¡¯s silent nod, the pack doctor and healer were dismissed without a word of thanks, the remains of the lifeless pup wrapped securely in their arms.


    Quietly, they returned to the small clinic and began to prepare a simple ritual for the pup. But before they couldplete it, a summons came from ire once again. Reluctantly, they ced the pup¡¯s remains in a cool chamber to preserve the body, knowing they still needed to send the child off properly, for the sake of ire¡¯s wolf, if nothing else. Only then might her grieving spirit find a sliver of peace.


    When they returned, ire didn¡¯t bother with pleasantries. She got straight to the point.


    "I need you to stay quiet about what happened," she said coolly. "I don¡¯t want Luna Addison to face any more trouble... and I don¡¯t want Zion feeling guilty."


    Her voice was calm, her expressionposed¡ªbut something about her words felt rehearsed, too perfectly delivered. To the healer, it didn¡¯t feel likepassion; it felt like damage control. ire wasn¡¯t trying to protect others¡ªshe was trying to protect herself. She didn¡¯t want Zion to think any less of her, to see the cracks in the carefully crafted image she¡¯d built as a gentle, loving mother and a worthy Luna candidate.

 Chapter 66 Levi, Getting A Little Closer To The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 66: Chapter 66 Levi, Getting A Little Closer To The Truth</h4>


    The healer clenched her fists. As a woman, as someone who had watched the entire ordeal, she could sense the insincerity. Her heart ached for the dead pup who had never even had a chance. She wanted to speak¡ªto defend the child, to hold ire ountable, to say something that might make her reflect. But before she could, the pack doctor gently pulled her back, silently shaking his head.


    Just then, a loudmotion erupted outside the room.


    Momentster, Alpha Zion stepped through the door.


    ...


    Now that they were back at the small clinic, a heavy silence lingered in the air. None of them quite knew how to feel as the healer quietly sorted through the herbs she would use to bathe the dead pup¡ªa sacred tradition meant to protect the body from scavengers before burial. The ritual was solemn, but their minds were elsewhere.


    They were still processing everything that had happened, their voices low as they spoke of the incident and the growing disappointment they felt toward ire. So engrossed were they in their conversation that they didn¡¯t notice someone standing just beyond the door¡ªsilent, unmoving, listening.


    Levi had arrived quietly, unnoticed. As their words sank in, his expression grew darker, his jaw clenched. The more he heard, the more the storm in his eyes deepened.


    "Old doctor, no matter how much I think about it," the healer began, her voice trembling with emotion, "I can¡¯t shake the feeling that ire <i>wanted</i> that pup gone. And ming Luna Addison... it just felt like a setup¡ª"


    But before she could finish, the old doctor raised a hand and gently cut her off, his eyes flicking toward the door with quiet warning.


    "Enough," the old pack doctor said sharply, his voice low but firm, cutting through the healer¡¯s words like a de. "Be careful with what you say. Even if we carry doubts¡ªopinions¡ªwe have no right to judge or speak on their behalf. Words like that, once heard by the wrong ears, can be twisted. And because you¡¯re one of the few close to Luna Addison, it wouldn¡¯t take much for someone to im you were speaking on her orders."


    He took a long drag from his pipe, the scent of aged tobo filling the small clinic, and exhaled a slow ring of smoke. His eyes dimmed, as if haunted by ghosts of a past too familiar.


    "If that happens, it won¡¯t be you they target¡ªit¡¯ll be Luna Addison. And her name... it¡¯s already too fragile to withstand another smear."


    The healer opened her mouth but said nothing. The doctor continued, his voice quieter now, but every word carried weight.


    "Luna Addison was a good soul. But goodness doesn¡¯t guarantee honor¡ªnot in a world where shadows are full of waiting hands, eager to sling mud. And if we give them a reason¡ªif <i>we</i> be the knife others wield against her without even knowing¡ªwe¡¯ve failed her worse than any enemy ever could."


    He nced at her then, meaningfully. "Our duty is to save lives. To stand quietly, but firmly, at Luna Addison¡¯s side. Protect her¡ªnot with noise, but with presence. With actions."


    The healer looked down, chastened, realizing the truth in his words. What she hadn¡¯t realized until now, the doctor had seen clearly all along.


    As an old doctor, he has better wisdom and experience than the healer that¡¯s why he could say this to her, hoping she¡¯ll understand his thoughts without him saying much. After all, he knew that walls have ears and they didn¡¯t know if someone was listening to their conversation and the more they talk bad about ire, they wouldnt¡¯ know where that would put Addison in the equation.


    More than anything, they feared what the Alpha might do¡ªwhat decisions he might make under a veil of misunderstanding. They couldn¡¯t bear to see Luna Addison misjudged any longer. She wasn¡¯t someone who yed games or manipted hearts; she was too gentle for that, too sincere. Like a ripe persimmon¡ªsoft, sweet, and far too easy to to pick on.


    And that was the danger.


    Because ire... ire was different. They could feel it now¡ªthe quiet calction behind her words, the unstable glint in her eyes. There was something off, something <i>wrong</i>. She didn¡¯t just twist the truth¡ªshe bent it so subtly, so believably, that anyone could fall for it without even realizing.


    Which meant they had to be careful. Very careful.


    One wrong step, one misced word, and they wouldn¡¯t even notice they were being used¡ªnot until it was toote.


    After quietly absorbing everything he¡¯d overheard, Levi slipped away without a sound. But just as he rounded a corner, he nearly collided with the clinic¡¯s assistant¡ªwho was stumbling back in, looking groggy and disoriented. The bundle of herbs in his hands was already withered, several leaves crumbling and falling to the floor as if they¡¯d been forgotten for too long.


    Levi¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    Those herbs¡ªhe recognized them immediately. The same kind the old doctor always kept stocked for Luna Addison¡¯s wounds, since her body couldn¡¯t heal like the rest of theirs. They worked as a mild anesthetic, calming pain. Levi had picked them up himself more times than he could count.


    So why were they in the assistant¡¯s hands now? Why did he look like he didn¡¯t even realize they were practically useless already?


    A cold thought began to form.


    Levi nced around¡ªno one nearby. He grabbed the assistant by the arm and pulled him toward a secluded corner behind the clinic. The assistant blinked, confused butpliant, shuffling after him without resistance.


    "Gamma Levi... is something wrong? How can I help you?" he asked nervously, scratching the back of his head, clearly still trying to shake off whatever fog clouded his mind.


    Levi¡¯s voice was calm, but there was steel beneath it. "Where have you been?"


    The assistant blinked. "I¡ªI went to get the herbs the old doctor asked for."


    "Really?" Levi eyed the dried bundle in his hands. "And where did you get them? Up the mountain? You¡¯ve been gone long enough."


    The question was casual on the surface, but the weight behind it made the assistant fidget. Levi was watching closely now¡ªevery twitch, every breath.


    Because something wasn¡¯t right. And Levi had every intention of getting to the bottom of it.


    The assistant shook his head, eyes still clouded with confusion and a growing sense of dread. He nced around anxiously, then up at the sky as if trying to steady his thoughts before letting out a heavy sigh.


    "The old doctor sent me outst night to gather these herbs," he began, his voice quiet and strained. "He wanted to prepare for all possible emergencies, especially since we¡¯ve been running low¡ªMiss ire¡¯s been bleeding constantly, and the medical kit¡¯s nearly empty."


    He paused, swallowing hard.


    "But while I was on my way back... I ran into Miss ire¡¯s attendant. She stopped me¡ªasked about Miss ire¡¯s condition. She seemed so anxious... pacing, wringing her hands, like she was desperate to know what was going on. I thought she was just worried."


    He looked down at the herbs in his hand, his grip tightening.


    "But then... when I turned around to leave, I felt something¡ªlike a powder, or dust¡ªsprinkled on me. I didn¡¯t have time to check. I was in a rush. But after just a couple of steps... everything started spinning. My vision blurred, my legs gave out... and then nothing."

 Chapter 67 One Honest Voice

    <h4>Chapter 67: Chapter 67 One Honest Voice</h4>


    His voice cracked slightly as he looked up at Levi.


    "When I woke up, I was locked inside the storage room. I tried to break down the door, but I was too weak¡ªI could barely stand. I shouted for help, over and over, but no one came. I don¡¯t know how long I was in there."


    He looked dejected now, ashamed and frustrated, the weight of his helplessness written all over his face as his eyes met Levi¡¯s.


    But deep down, he knew this wasn¡¯t his fault. At first, he¡¯d assumed he had simply passed out from exhaustion¡ªthe long hours, the stress, the nonstop work¡ªbut the symptoms didn¡¯t add up. The dizziness had hit too suddenly, too sharply. His body hadn¡¯t just given out¡ªit had been forced to.


    That¡¯s when the realization struck him: he had been drugged.


    And not with something mild. Whatever had been used was potent¡ªstrong enough to knock out a full-grown wolf, maybe even an elephant, until morning. The only reason he¡¯d woken up earlier was thanks to his wolf¡¯s natural resistance kicking in.


    On top of that, his work as the old doctor¡¯s assistant had exposed him to all kinds of medicines, sedatives, and herbs over the years. Unintentionally, he¡¯d built up a tolerance to severalmon substances¡ªespecially knockout drops. If not for that, he might still be lying unconscious,pletely unaware that something far more dangerous had been set in motion.


    "So, you¡¯re saying someone drugged you¡ªand you suspect ire¡¯s attendant?" Levi cut straight to the point, his tone sharp andced with thinly veiled disdain. There was no special treatment in his voice when he spoke ire¡¯s name¡ªonly a cold indifference that bordered on contempt.


    "T-That¡¯s not what I¡¯m trying to say..." the assistant stammered, his voice faltering as the weight of his words settled in the air. He was telling the truth¡ªbut at the same time, fear gripped him.


    He hesitated, eyes darting nervously, as if afraid the shadows might be listening.


    ire¡¯s name was already whispered too often within the pack¡ªalongside the murmurs of her being the Alpha¡¯s future Luna. Crossing her, even indirectly, could mean trouble. And Levi knew it too.


    If ire took offense, if she thought he was stirring up trouble... he could be removed from the clinic. Reassigned. Banished to the borders¡ªthe most dangerous post a non-warrior like him could be sent to. Out there, survival was uncertain. And worse, everything he¡¯d worked for¡ªyears under the old doctor¡¯s mentorship, all his training, all his sacrifice¡ªwould be reduced to nothing.


    So he tread carefully, his voice lower now, almost pleading. "I¡¯m just saying... something wasn¡¯t right. And I can¡¯t ignore that she was thest person I saw before I cked out."


    Levi watched the assistant closely, reading every flicker of hesitation in his eyes, every nervous twitch of his fingers. He could see the internal struggle¡ªthe fear, the calction, the weight of consequences pressing down on him.


    But Levi didn¡¯t rush him. He remained calm and still, silently giving the man space to choose. Whether the assistant chose to admit the truth openly or retreat behind denial, it didn¡¯t matter. Levi already had his answer.


    What he truly wanted to see was how far these people were willing to go¡ªhow much courage they had to speak the truth, even when it put them at odds with someone as dangerous as ire.


    Because ire was not one of them. She was an outsider. And Levi needed them to remember that. To remember who they were as a pack. They were supposed to protect their own¡ªnot cower beneath the shadow of a stranger¡¯s influence.


    And if anyone needed reminding, Levi would make sure they didn¡¯t forget again.


    Right now, Levi felt like thest pir holding the pack together in Addison¡¯s absence. Everyone else seemed to have unknowingly drifted into ire¡¯s orbit, carrying out her will, bending to her presence, as if under a silentmand. It was as if reason itself had been swept away, leaving Levi as the only one still seeing things clearly.


    He refused to let this pack, Addison¡¯s hard work, be overtaken and reshaped into something unrecognizable. Not while he still drew breath. He wouldn¡¯t allow everything Addison had built¡ªher sacrifices, her quiet strength, her unwavering leadership¡ªto be handed over to someone like ire. Especially not someone who maniptes from the shadows.


    And now, with what he was beginning to uncover, the stakes only felt higher. There was something rotten beneath ire¡¯s polished surface, and Levi knew¡ªmore than ever¡ªthat he had to stay vignt. If no one else would stand guard, then he would. Alone, if he had to.


    "I¨CI..." the assistant stammered, his eyes darting around nervously. But then, as if something inside him clicked into ce, his gaze steadied, filled with quiet resolve. "I¡¯m not trying to use anyone outright, but... at that time, there was no one else around. Just me and that omega."


    He swallowed hard, voice low but firm. "As far as I know, she used to be the former Luna¡¯s personal attendant¡ªthe one who handled her medicine, including sleeping agents. She would know where the knockout drops were kept, and exactly how much it would take to put a fully grown werewolf under until morning."


    "I can only speak the truth of what I saw, what I experienced," he continued, eyes searching Levi¡¯s. "I¡¯m not trying to frame anyone, Gamma Levi. I just hope you and the Alpha understand that. I still have my pride, and I won¡¯t weave lies to protect someone, nor will I pretend ignorance just to stay in someone¡¯s good graces."


    Despite his words, his shoulders slumped slightly, as if already bracing for the fallout. In his mind, he could see his dream slipping away¡ªthe years of dedication, training under the old doctor, alling to a bitter end. After all, the Alpha favored ire... and if he was seen as using ire¡¯s attendant, it would be as good as using ire herself. And those omegas wouldn¡¯t dare act without orders.


    He knew he was walking straight into a wall, and there were only two paths left for him now: lose the Alpha¡¯s favor and be cast to the borders... or be allowed to stay, but only if someone like Levi believed in the truth.


    Seeing the fear and uncertainty etched into the young assistant¡¯s face, Levi gave a small nod of acknowledgment. He reached out and patted the boy¡¯s shoulder with a hand that was once strong and unblemished¡ªnow marred by the angry burn scars left by the silver chains. Scars that would never fade, just like the guilt he carried for failing to protect his Luna. Each mark was a painful reminder of that failure... and a silent vow that he wouldn¡¯t fail again.


    His gaze sharpened as it settled on the young man before him. "You did well," Levi said quietly, his voice low but steady. "For now, go back to doing what you always do. If anyone asks you about this¡ªanyone other than the old doctor or the healer¡ªsay nothing. Keep your head down."


    He paused, gripping the assistant¡¯s shoulder just a bit firmer¡ªnot to intimidate, but to ground him. "People like you... those who still have a spine and believe in doing what¡¯s right for the pack¡ªyou¡¯re rare these days. Don¡¯t let fear strip you of that."


    Because in a pack clouded by whispers and shifting loyalties, even one honest voice could mean everything.

 Chapter 68 Back At Square One

    <h4>Chapter 68: Chapter 68 Back At Square One</h4>


    As soon as Levi sent the assistant back with the old doctor, he overheard the healer and the doctor begin questioning the assistant about what had happened. With Levi¡¯s permission to speak openly, the assistant recounted everything honestly. His detailed exnation made both the old doctor and the healer exchange a grave look¡ªthey realized the situation was even more serious than they had initially thought.


    The fact that Levi had already interrogated the assistant signaled that he was aware of far more than he was letting on. It became clear to them that they didn¡¯t need to investigate further or poke around for information. All they had to do now was stay in theirne and avoid getting involved¡ªany interference on their part could make matters worse.


    After that, Levi headed straight to Zion¡¯s office, where the Alpha was already waiting. Zion sat behind his mahogany desk, elbows resting on the surface, fingers inteced, and his chin propped against the back of his hands. He looked serious, deep in thought¡ªbut beneath that calm demeanor, there was a visible trace of worry.


    Levi gave a sharp knock on the door to announce his arrival."Alpha, I¡¯ve arrived," he said.


    Zion nced up and nodded, prompting Levi to quietly close the door behind him. As Levi made his way toward the couch, Zion stood from his seat and followed, pouring himself a ss of water before sitting down.


    "How did the investigation go? Did you find anything?" Zion asked, his tone seemingly casual. But the tension in his shoulders told Levi otherwise¡ªhe was clearly more anxious than he let on.


    Levi watched Zion closely before finally breaking the silence."Alpha Zion, what will you do... if Luna Addison was framed?"


    The question hit Zion like a punch to the gut. His breath caught in his throat. What <i>would</i> he do if Addison had been wrongly used?


    The truth was¡ªhe had already suspected it. That was why he sent Levi to investigate in the first ce. But hearing the possibility spoken aloud made the guilt twist even deeper in his chest.


    His mind shed back to that moment¡ªwhen he found Addison lying in a pool of blood at the foot of the stairs. Hadn¡¯t he pushed her in that moment, out of fear and anger? It might¡¯ve felt like a light shove to him, but for someone already injured... How much pain had he added to her suffering? Had he broken a bone? Reopened a wound?


    His throat tightened. He reached for his ss of water, but his hand trembled. After a moment, he quietly withdrew it, unable to steady himself.


    "I know you believe Addison¡ªmy mate¡ªis innocent. And so do I," Zion said quietly. "If we can prove she was framed, we¡¯ll have the upper hand. Whoever did this... they <i>will</i> be punished."


    He paused, then lifted his gaze to meet Levi¡¯s with quiet resolve."That includes me," he added. "If I wronged her, I¡¯ll ept whatever punishment she sees fit¡ªwhen shees back."


    His voice faltered near the end, barely above a whisper. It wasn¡¯t just guiltcing his tone¡ªit was fear. Fear that Addison might never return to him. Fear that he may never get the chance to make things right.


    Levi didn¡¯t respond to Zion¡¯s statement with a nod or word. Instead, he drew a slow, steady breath before speaking.


    "Unfortunately, all our leads have gone cold. The trail ended with the omega attendant you executed in the dungeon¡ªand with Beta Greg, who has since vanished. While the deceased omega was involved in questionable acts, there¡¯s no direct evidence linking any of it to Miss ire. At best, we can assume this was Beta Greg¡¯s doing, possibly to secure the Luna position for Miss ire."


    He paused briefly, then added with measured tone, "But we can¡¯t rule out the possibility that Miss ire orchestrated everything from the start."


    Levi went on to ry the conversation he had overheard between the old pack doctor and the healer, as well as the assistant¡¯s testimony,ying out everything he had learned so far.


    Zion¡¯s gaze was unreadable as he silently processed the information. The scheme pointed in one direction: either Greg or ire, or both, had their eyes set on the Luna position. Addison was simply in the way.


    Whether they were working together or separately, one thing was certain: neither of them was entirely innocent. Beta Greg¡¯s involvement was clear through his direct actions, but ire... ire remained untouchable. There was no concrete evidence tying her to the conspiracy. On the surface, she even appeared to be the victim¡ªher trusted omega had allegedly conspired to harm her unborn child, who was now dead.


    At the same time, looking at it from another perspective, ire¡¯s pup might have been an obstacle rather than a safeguard. If word got out that the child wasn¡¯t Zion¡¯s, the pack could turn against herbeling her a fraud, or worse, a woman who bore another man¡¯s child while seeking the Luna position in the Midnight River Pack. Even if her carefully cultivated persona didn¡¯tpletely copse, its credibility would be severely damaged. That wasn¡¯t a risk ire could afford.


    But if ire truly orchestrated the entire scheme, wouldn¡¯t that mean she was cruel enough to sacrifice even her own child? Bringing Addison to the top of the stairs, knowing what would happen... it would mean she was willing to fall too¡ªliterally and figuratively¡ªto pull off the deception.


    It seemed too twisted, too inhuman. No wolf, no mother, would willingly kill her own pup. The more Zion considered the possibility, the more unthinkable it seemed. And just like that, the theory was discarded.


    But that left him back at square one¡ªwithout a single solid lead.


    Zion¡¯s frustration deepened. He was out of leads¡ªand worse, he had identally killed the one person who might have held the key to everything: the omega. Whether she had acted under Greg¡¯s orders or someone else¡¯s, Zion could have forced the truth from her using his authority as Alpha. Unless, of course, she had been silenced¡ªeither assassinated to keep her quiet or bound by a curse that would kill her if she spoke. Those were the only scenarios in which she couldn¡¯t bepelled to talk.


    But now, Zion hadn¡¯t even gotten the chance.


    And if he hadn¡¯t lost control and killed her, he might have extracted the truth¡ªand it likely would have pointed straight to the two people they already suspected. ire didn¡¯t have the resources to hire an assassin or seek out a dark witch. Even if the Midnight River Pack respected her, it wasn¡¯t enough for anyone to betray their own kind by silencing one of their own. That went against the image ire had carefully built.


    What ire did manage, however, was turning the pack¡¯s dislike of Addison into a weapon. She didn¡¯t need to give direct orders¡ªthe omega and others had willingly acted against Addison out of their own resentment. But asking them to hurt a fellow pack members? That was a different story entirely. It wasn¡¯t something ire could have orchestrated without breaking the very illusion she had worked so hard to maintain.


    The room fell into a heavy silence. Both men had run out of ideas¡ªand out of immediate actions to take.

 Chapter 69 Alpha Maxwell Is Unwell

    <h4>Chapter 69: Chapter 69 Alpha Maxwell Is Unwell</h4>


    Yet, the problems they faced were far from over, and worse, they had no solid exnation prepared for what was toe. If things continued like this, all the me would inevitably fall on two people: Greg and Addison. But more than Greg, it would be Addison who bore the weight of suspicion.


    After all, Greg¡¯s actions could be framed as a misguided but loyal attempt to protect the royal princess and her unborn child. Even if he took things too far, it could be spun as an act of vengeance or overzealous protection. In contrast, Addison had no such shield. Her actions¡ªor rather, the twisted narrative surrounding them¡ªoffered no justification, no pardon. And without proof to defend her, she would be the one to suffer most under the weight of the usations.


    Zion leaned back with a heavy sigh, pinching the bridge of his nose in mounting frustration. "What options do we even have left to prove Addison¡¯s innocence?" he muttered, the question sounding more like a desperate thought spoken aloud than something directed at Levi. The Beta remained silent¡ªhe, too, had no answer.


    But before either of them could say more, a voice came through the mindlink.


    "Alpha Zion, the Royal Convoy is requesting an audience."


    Zion¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He instantly straightened, his posture going rigid as he looked at Levi. The color had begun to drain from his face.


    In the Royal Capital, Addison¡¯s condition showed no signs of improvement. Meanwhile, the Royal Mage had finally gathered all the materials and ingredients needed to create the portal. However, both Maxwell and Hue remained confined¡ªthough "imprisoned" might have been too strong a word. They were being treated more like honored guests, withvish meals and fine drinks served daily.


    Hue, ever theid-back one, leanedfortably in his seat, sipping wine with clear enjoyment. After all, it wasn¡¯t every day one had ess to such exquisite liquor¡ªvintages typically reserved as tribute for the Royal Family.


    "Alpha Maxwell, what should we do?" Hue asked casually between bites of roasted chicken leg, his tone rxed as he washed the meat down with a generous gulp of beer.


    Maxwell, standing by the grand window with a pendant held tightly in his hand, didn¡¯t respond immediately. His gaze remained fixed on the sprawling rose garden below¡ªan explosion of color and life that sharply contrasted the heaviness in his heart.


    "What choice do we have but to stay here until the Alpha King releases us?" Maxwell said, his voice calm, but his eyes betrayed his inner turmoil¡ªflickering with agitation and restlessness. "Still, it¡¯s a good thing we managed to uncover a clue about the dark witch. If we can trace the source of her curse, we might be able to identify the one who cast it."


    "But then..." Hue began, but before he could continue¡ª


    "Ugh!" Maxwell suddenly groaned, clutching his chest as he dropped to his knees. Cold sweat broke across his forehead and soaked his back. His breath hitched,bored and shallow, as if an army of ants were gnawing at his heart from the inside. "Gasp!" he wheezed, trying to draw in air, but the pain only intensified.


    At that very moment, the Alpha King entered, intending to question Maxwell further about the curse¡ªits nature, and how to break it. But he froze in the doorway at the sight before him: Maxwell copsed on the floor, trembling and barely conscious. Hisplexion was ashen, his condition dire. He looked as if he were dying.


    "Quickly! Bring Alpha Maxwell to the medical ward!" the Alpha King barked, his voice echoing through the corridor like a thunderp. At hismand, the guards immediately sprang into action. Hue, unfazed by the chaos, quickly stepped in to help the bodyguards lift Maxwell onto a stretcher. Together, they rushed him toward the ward, urgency in every step.


    Inside the medical wing, the atmosphere was already tense¡ªstaff were still scrambling to stabilize Addison. Fortunately, the Royal Healer¡¯s disciples had taken over the task of keeping Addison¡¯s heart beating. Though their healing abilities were weaker than the Royal Healer¡¯s, working in tandem allowed them to maintain her fragile condition without further deterioration. It gave the Healer a much-needed chance to rest and regain his strength.


    Meanwhile, the Royal Doctor had stepped out to prepare a specialized concoction to ward off potential infections¡ªany slightplication could push Addison¡¯s fragile state past the point of no return.


    At the same time, the Royal Alchemist had been summoned to create an elixir designed to stabilize her internal injuries. If sessful, it might reduce the need for constant healing, giving Addison a better chance of survival and preventing her heart from slipping into cardiac arrest.


    As the medical staff rushed to treat Addison, the doors suddenly burst open¡ªrevealing the Alpha King and his bodyguards. Their sudden entrance caused everyone to freeze momentarily. But then came another wave of pressure as a stretcher was brought in, carrying none other than Alpha Maxwell. The tension in the room spiked as the staff quickly adjusted, knowing they had two critical patients to care for.


    To ensure Addison remained the main focus, Maxwell was ced on the bed next to hers, just close enough for monitoring but far enough not to interfere. He was clutching his chest, barely breathing, and pale with pain.


    However, the moment his body touched the mattress, something unexpected happened¡ªhe suddenly stopped clutching his chest and gasped, drawing in a deep breath as though he had just been pulled back from death. The abrupt shift startled everyone in the room¡ªnone more so than Hue.


    "Eh?! This is the first time Alpha Maxwell has recovered this fast. Usually, it takes days for him toe out of that kind of pain," Hue muttered, scratching the back of his head in confusion.


    His words, though casual, were heard by nearly everyone. Most of those present were werewolves, their enhanced hearing making eavesdropping effortless, aside from the few human or non-wolf staff members in the room.


    "What do you mean by that?!" the Alpha King was the first to react to Hue¡¯sment. His voice was sharp,ced with concern. What Hue said didn¡¯t sound trivial¡ªit hinted at something much more serious. And from what the Alpha King had just witnessed, this clearly wasn¡¯t some ordinary health issue.


    A heart condition? That didn¡¯t make sense. Werewolves were born with strong, resilient bodies. A wolf with a weak heart would never rise to the rank of Alpha. Could it be a side effect of a broken or decaying mate bond? That was also unlikely¡ªthere was no visible mark on Maxwell¡¯s neck to suggest he¡¯d been bonded at all. The more the Alpha King thought about it, the more perplexed he became. Just what exactly was Alpha Maxwell suffering from?


    But Hue couldn¡¯t answer. He simply pressed his lips into a thin line, avoiding the Alpha King¡¯s gaze. It wasn¡¯t that he was trying to ignore the question¡ªhe just knew it wasn¡¯t his ce to speak. Revealing Alpha Maxwell¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t something he could do lightly. It had toe from Maxwell himself.


    The truth wasplicated¡ªfar too tangled for Hue to unravel with a simple exnation. And to even begin, he would have to start from the very beginning, from where they truly came from... and that wasn¡¯t a short tale. It was a storyyered with secrets, history, and consequences too heavy for anyone else to tell.

 Chapter 70 Royal Convoy Meeting With Alpha Zion

    <h4>Chapter 70: Chapter 70 Royal Convoy Meeting With Alpha Zion</h4>


    Seeing that Hue wasn¡¯t saying anything, the Alpha King¡¯s temper was about to re. But then he reminded himself that Alpha Maxwell¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t his business, and it wouldn¡¯t be wise to meddle in matters that didn¡¯t concern him. After all, he was the one currently in need of their help to learn more about Addison¡¯s condition¡ªso it was better to treat them well.


    When Hue noticed the Alpha King had stopped pressing him and instead ordered the healer and doctor to check on Alpha Maxwell, he realized he had been pardoned and didn¡¯t need to exin further.


    "Your Majesty, it¡¯s alright. Alpha Maxwell just needs some rest and he¡¯ll be fine. It¡¯s a matter of his constitution¡ªhe¡¯s already used to this," Hue exined calmly. When the Alpha King nced at him, Hue¡¯s expression didn¡¯t show any sign of deceit. The medical staff, seeing this, didn¡¯t intervene further and simply monitored Alpha Maxwell briefly before turning their full attention back to Addison.


    Just as the Alpha King was preparing to scold Hue again, he was interrupted by his advisor.


    "Your Majesty, you have a secret message," the advisor said through a mindlink, his tone slightly anxious. "It¡¯s from the Midnight River Pack. The royal convoy you sent there is still connected through the magic crystal. Do you wish to receive it?"


    Hearing the news, the Alpha King immediately stormed out like the wind. He no longer paid any attention to Alpha Maxwell or Hue¡ªhis mind was now consumed with thoughts of his daughter.


    Just before leaving the medical wardpletely, he cast a brief nce at Addison, then turned sharply and exited with his guards in tow. Behind him, Hue let out a deep sigh of relief, as if he had just escaped an intense interrogation.


    Not long after, the Alpha King arrived at the Royal Communication Center, entering his private chamber. This department of the Royal Pce served as the central hub for magicalmunication¡ªwhere enchanted crystals were linked across vast distances by spells.


    Only trained mages could activate and maintain these connections, and several of them were always on standby, as this center also functioned as the pce¡¯s main intelligence hub where spies submitted their reports. Entry was strictly restricted to authorized personnel.


    "Has he been waiting long?" the Alpha King asked his advisor the moment he stepped into the room.


    Ever since he had dispatched the royal convoy to the Midnight River Pack to uncover the truth about Addison, he had made arrangements for his most trusted aide to guard this private chamber¡ªensuring that any iing reports would go directly to him, bypassing the mages and keeping Addison¡¯s situation confidential.


    "It¡¯s only been a quarter of an hour, Your Majesty," the advisor replied, bowing his head before stepping aside to make way for the Alpha King.


    "Very well. Connect me to him," the Alpha King ordered as he seated himself before the magic crystal. Although he gave themand, the connection had never been severed¡ªthe crystal remained active. To prevent any noise from leaking through while it wasn¡¯t being used, a magical cloth had simply been draped over it. This way, they avoided the need to summon a mage repeatedly to reactivate the spell.


    A momentter, the voice of the Royal Convoy came through, calm but resolute. "Good day, Your Majesty..." he greeted, bowing respectfully from his end of the connection. He was seated on a couch in his temporary quarters, having just concluded a meeting with Alpha Zion. The weight of the conversation still lingered in his expression.


    "I¡¯ve spoken with Alpha Zion," he continued. "And I thought it best to report the matter to you immediately, while everything is still fresh."


    Earlier, when he arrived to meet Alpha Zion, the pack members appeared nervous and hesitant to let him through. Although he was under strict orders to meet the Royal Princess and bring her back to the Royal Grounds, he had to proceed subtly to avoid drawing attention.


    While waiting, he overheard whispers and gossip that quickly painted a concerning picture. The woman Alpha Zion had brought back from the frontlines¡ªthe same woman he had been instructed to escort to the royal pce, the royal princess¡ªhad reportedly been involved in an "ident." The shocking part? The perpetrator was said to be none other than the Pack¡¯s Luna.


    ording to what he gathered, the Luna had fled after harming the royal princess, and Alpha Zion had already dispatched people to track her down, though no leads had turned up yet. He also discovered that the princess¡¯s identity had been kept secret to protect her from enemies, a move he considered smart and necessary under the circumstances.


    Still, learning that the Alpha King¡¯s beloved daughter might have been harmed filled him with anxiety. If the rumors were true, how was he supposed to report this to the Alpha King? The urgency of the situation made it all the more critical to meet with Alpha Zion immediately and gain a full understanding of what had truly happened.


    As soon as he stepped into the Alpha¡¯s office, the Royal Convoy was immediately hit by a wave of intense, hostile bloodlust¡ªbarely restrained but unmistakable. The pressure in the room was suffocating, and it took every ounce of hisposure to stay calm.


    Alpha Zion, the Alpha of the Midnight River Pack, sat behind his desk with an unreadable expression, his cold aura filling the space. Standing quietly behind him was Levi, whom the Royal Convoy assumed to be Zion¡¯s Beta.


    "Wee to our pack grounds, sir," Alpha Zion said curtly, his tone clipped and formal. He gestured toward the seat across from him but didn¡¯t bother to stand, instead keeping his eyes locked on the Royal Convoy as he moved through the room, clearly observing his every step.


    The Royal Convoy could feel his palms begin to sweat, his heart pounding in his chest like a war drum. Zion¡¯s sharp senses would surely pick up on his nerves, but he couldn¡¯t help it.


    "What can I help you with?" Zion asked, offering a smile¡ªbut it was anything but warm. If anything, the smile made him look more threatening. Cold. Sinister.


    Why was Zion acting this way?


    His wolf, Shura, was growing increasingly agitated. The arrival of the Royal Convoy had pushed him to the edge, and with no solid evidence yet to prove Addison¡¯s innocence, his restlessness was nearing feral. The urge to protect their mate at all costs was overwhelming. Zion¡¯s rational mind shed violently with Shura¡¯s raw, burning killing intent.


    <i>¡¯Shura, we can¡¯t just kill the Royal Convoy. That won¡¯t help Addison¡ªit might only make things worse. Please, calm down and let me handle this. Your hostility is leaking through. They can feel it.¡¯</i> Zion tried to reason with him internally, his voice firm but pleading.


    <i>¡¯Calm down? You expect me to calm down when that omega is dead and that bastard Beta has escaped?¡¯</i> Shura growled back, his voice guttural and dangerous. <i>¡¯How the hell do you expect me to stay calm when every time I close my eyes, I see her¡ªour mate¡ªbroken, bleeding, shattered?! Tell me, Zion! Tell me how I¡¯m supposed to forget that!¡¯</i>


    Zion¡¯s jaw clenched as guilt settled heavily in his chest. <i>¡¯I know... It¡¯s my fault.¡¯</i>

 Chapter 71 The Truth?

    <h4>Chapter 71: Chapter 71 The Truth?</h4>


    <i>¡¯Damn right it is!¡¯</i> Shura snapped, the brutal honesty in his voice like a p to the face.


    Zion¡¯s eyes twitched, but he had no words to defend himself. Because Shura was right.


    "Alpha Zion truly lives up to his reputation¡ªthe hero who led the frontlines to victory, both courageous and unwavering in will. To think I¡¯d meet the man so highly praised by Northern Alpha Damon... You really are everything the rumors say you are." The Royal Convoy began with a polite smile, but there was a subtle edge to his tone¡ªtinged with sarcasm.


    His pride had taken a hit from Zion¡¯s cold reception andmanding presence. He couldn¡¯t deny it¡ªZion was intimidating, almost beastly, just as people had described. His presence alone was enough to send shivers down anyone¡¯s spine.


    Zion didn¡¯t respond.


    He was too preupied holding Shura back, mentally chaining his raging wolf before it spilled out. The silence stretched, heavy and ufortable, until the Royal Convoy cleared his throat and decided to skip the niceties.


    "Alpha Zion," he continued, straightening in his seat, "upon receiving your report about the princess, the Alpha King sent me personally to thank you for rescuing her and ensuring her safe arrival here. We¡¯re grateful for your swift response and for keeping us informed."


    His tone shifted to business. "And now that I¡¯ve arrived, I¡¯m ready to return at any time. Has the princess been cleared to leave? Or may I speak with her to establish a connection with the Royal Pce, so she can speak to her Royal Father?"


    <i>¡¯Shit. It¡¯s here.¡¯</i> Zion tensed, his mind racing for a way to twist the situation¡ªanything that could dy the Royal Convoy without asking too much... and without letting them see ire.


    But before Zion could speak, Levi¡¯s voice echoed through their mindlink.


    "Alpha Zion, we should be careful not to lie too much¡ªthe royal convoy might see through it. I suspect rumors are already circting around the pack grounds, especially after Beta Greg and the Omega led that group to punish Luna Addison in the dungeon. We don¡¯t know what the convoy has heard, so... maybe we can craft an exnation out of what¡¯s already being said?"


    Zion tapped his index finger on the table, eyes narrowing. "Rumors, you say?" he drawled.


    "Yes," Levi confirmed. "From what I¡¯ve gathered, the dominant story now is that the royal princess was harmed¡ªand that Luna Addison was responsible."


    Zion¡¯s brows furrowed, but he remained silent. What could he do now except choose his words carefully¡ªvague enough to avoid outright lies, yet crafted so that if the truth ever unraveled, the Royal Convoy wouldn¡¯t be able to use them of deception or deliberate cover-up. After a moment¡¯s pause, Zion began.


    "Thank you foring as swiftly as you did to retrieve the princess. As you may already know, I have been sheltering her within my territory after rescuing her from the clutches of the Vampire Lord during our recent capture of his fortress. Very few are aware of this¡ªonly myself and a handful of trusted warriors knew her true identity. However, an unfortunate incident urred here some time ago, and the princess was injured. At present, shecks the strength to travel and is unlikely to wish to return anytime soon."


    Hearing that the princess had been hurt, the Royal Convoy¡¯s face immediately twisted with concern, confirming the rumors he had feared were true¡ªand now Alpha Zion had confirmed them.


    "And the perpetrator?" he asked sharply.


    Zion¡¯s voice was low and tight, the words slipping out through gritted teeth. "Punished."


    Though it sounded like anger, beneath the surface, Zion was conflicted. He was furious at the idea of Addison beingbeled the perpetrator, but since it was the truth that she had been punished, that was all he could admit.


    The Royal Convoy nodded slowly, falling silent as he considered the gravity of the situation. The fact that the royal princess was hurt was serious, but if it was her wish not to return or even speak to him now, there was little he could do but respect her wishes and hope to see her againter. Yet, without knowing the extent of her injuries, he could only guess. "Does the Royal Princess not want to speak?"


    "No," Zion said honestly. "She asked me to speak with you and to convey what she wanted to happen."


    As the Royal Convoy reported to the Alpha King, he delivered the message with precision:


    "Your Majesty, based on what I have gathered and directly heard from Alpha Zion, the royal princess has arrived safely at the Midnight River Pack. Alpha Zion has ensured her protection and kept her identity confidential without fail. However, just yesterday, the princess suffered severe injuries. The doctor and healer were called urgently to tend to her, and I could testify that the scent of blood permeated the entire pack long before I even crossed their borders."


    "I have been informed that the one who harmed the princess was the Luna of this pack, though Alpha Zion has already administered punishment. I have not seen the royal princess myself, as Alpha Zion told me she does not wish to return at this time, nor does she want to meet with me. Nevertheless, I intend to attempt meeting with her again at ater time."


    The Royal Convoy finished his report and bowed respectfully, awaiting the Alpha King¡¯smand.


    After hearing the Royal Convoy¡¯s report, the Alpha King felt a sudden rity settle over him¡ªan epiphany born of implication rather than direct words. The princess had been severely harmed. The royal doctor and healer were summoned. The entire pack grounds reeked of blood.


    Such details pointed to one thing: a significantmotion had urred within the Midnight River Pack.


    And yet... the princess allegedly didn¡¯t <i>want</i> to return to the Royal Grounds? That raised more questions than answers.


    The Alpha King narrowed his eyes, his mind spinning with suspicion. What if the princess didn¡¯t <i>refuse</i> to return, but simply <i>couldn¡¯t</i>? What if Alpha Zion was stalling, trying to buy time and send the Royal Convoy away, because the princess wasn¡¯t under his protection at all?


    What if she was missing?


    If the rumors were true and the Luna had indeed harmed the royal princess, then perhaps the princess had tried to escape to save herself. She didn¡¯t have her wolf yet¡ªshe would have been defenseless. It was possible that in the chaos, some of the Midnight River Pack¡¯s warriors had died trying to protect her, and others had hidden her in the wilderness to keep her safe. That would exin why Alpha Maxwell had found her in the foliage.


    Yes. That version of events made far more sense than the vague story Zion had offered.


    But the troubling question remained¡ªwhy would the Luna of the Midnight River Pack try to harm his daughter?


    Then, as if a new understanding sparked in his mind, a possibility emerged.


    Could it be that the Luna mistook the princess for a mistress¡ªbelieving her mate had brought another woman into their territory? Perhaps, in a fit of territorial rage, she went feral, driven by jealousy to eliminate a perceived rival.


    That sounded usible.

 Chapter 72 Iron-Fisted Luna

    <h4>Chapter 72: Chapter 72 Iron-Fisted Luna</h4>


    After all, rumors had already reached him about the Midnight River Pack¡¯s Luna. She was said to be a formidable figure, credited with dragging the pack back from the brink of ruin and supporting her Alpha, who fought on the front lines. If her mate was called the "Beastly Alpha," then perhaps, without her knowledge, she had earned the title of "Iron-Fisted Luna."


    But the Alpha King did not know that this nickname had nothing to do with her being a powerful warrior or dominant Luna. Addison¡¯s fearsome reputation came from her shrewdness in pack management, her relentless grip on trade, and her irond control over internal affairs, not from physical strength or battlefield prowess.


    And because of these misconceptionsyered with assumption and rumor¡ªthe Alpha King had already drawn his own conclusions.


    His chest tightened, a slow, heavy ache settling over him.


    Had his daughter nearly lost her life... because of a misunderstanding?


    To the Alpha King, it was clear that Alpha Zion had failed to protect his daughter¡ªshe had been harmed in his own territory, and by his own Luna no less. This incident also revealed that even the Luna hadn¡¯t been informed of the royal princess¡¯s true identity, which the Alpha King saw as a serious oversight.


    In his eyes, it wasn¡¯t just poor judgment¡ªit was a failure of foresight. Any Alpha should have anticipated the possibility of his mate bing territorial or even feral if she perceived another woman as a rival. That Zion hadn¡¯t ounted for this only deepened the King¡¯s disappointment.


    But if the Royal Convoy was reporting all of this without presenting a proper witness, then perhaps it was simply because the pack had no one to offer. In the absence of concrete testimony, they were left with mere spection.


    Still, the Alpha King felt he already held the truth in his hands. After all, the Royal Princess was now safely back in the Royal Pce, and it appeared Alpha Zion had no idea she had returned, even though an entire night had already passed. The fact that the one who harmed his daughter was none other than Zion¡¯s own Luna only added fuel to the fire.


    Regardless of Alpha Zion¡¯s merits on the frontlines, the King couldn¡¯t overlook such a grave failure. His daughter had been hurt¡ªand for a brief moment, the King even entertained the thought of taking the Luna¡¯s life himself.


    "Alright, juste back once you¡¯re done there. If they say the princess doesn¡¯t want to return, then let them be!" the Alpha King said dismissively, already turning to leave. But after just one step, he paused and added through gritted teeth, "And find out what happened to that Luna..."


    He needed to know whether Alpha Zion had punished his Luna severely for putting his daughter in such a condition. If not, then they shouldn¡¯t me him for being harsh, or for taking drastic action.


    What the Alpha King didn¡¯t know, however, was that the misunderstanding had already spiraled far beyond what anyone could have imagined. The Luna he was referring to was already lying in the medical ward of the Royal Pce.


    The very woman he wanted to hold ountable was, in truth, the same person¡ªAddison. And the one who truly benefited from the chaos was none other than ire, the very person who had orchestrated Addison¡¯s fall.


    Upon hearing the Alpha King¡¯s snarling demand, the Royal Convoy visibly flinched. He knew the Alpha King was furious, but he still forced himself to answer.


    "Alpha Zion imed she was punished, but he didn¡¯t borate on the details. However, I heard from other pack members that she was thrown into the dungeon and was disciplined... though sheter managed to escape. I can¡¯t say how much of that is true," he admitted cautiously. "It¡¯s possible Alpha Zion orchestrated it¡ªhad them speak where I could hear, just to make it seem like he took proper action. Maybe it was all a show... so he wouldn¡¯t be held fully ountable for what happened under his watch."


    "Very well," the Alpha King said, his voiceced with bitter irony and seething anger. It was all he could force out as fury tightened his chest. Without another word, he turned and stormed out, his steps heavy and unrestrained. Inside his mind, his wolf was already snarling, wing for release. He needed to run¡ªlose himself in the forest before he lost control entirely.


    He couldn¡¯t return to his mate looking this broken. She couldn¡¯t see him like this, or she would know something was terribly wrong. And he couldn¡¯t bring himself to tell her what their daughter had been through¡ªnot yet. The thought of her being kidnapped, imprisoned in vampire territory, treated like a wild mutt that needed to be broken... it tore at him, filling him with anguish and rage.


    In the end, the Royal Convoy departed the following day. When ire heard the news, she was momentarily stunned¡ªbut that shock quickly turned into joy. She hadn¡¯t expected her scheme to go so smoothly. Now, she could remain openly in Alpha Zion¡¯s territory, using the princess¡¯s status to her advantage. She gave orders freely, and though many were dissatisfied, they couldn¡¯t openly challenge her. Anyone who became an eyesore to her could be punished without consequence.


    Still, ire maintained her demure persona. She wasn¡¯t officially Luna yet, after all. But her presence weighed heavily on Zion. The fact that she would remain in his territory for an extended period only worsened his torment¡ªespecially with Addison still missing and no solid lead on her whereabouts.


    Meanwhile, in the Royal Pce, the Royal Mage had sessfully opened a portal to the borders. On the third day, he set off on a journey to the Sacred Land to request the help of the Saintess. Alpha Maxwell and Hue apanied him, tasked with exining the curse in detail.


    Although Addison had be a lead figure about the curse, and that would lead to the dark witch who cast it, so they would know how to remove the curse, but they believed that the Saintess might be able to use her divine power to forcibly remove it.


    Given the involvement of the Alpha King, Maxwell saw an opportunity for mutual benefit. Helping the royal family could also give him easier ess to the sacrednd to ask for help, so he volunteered to join the journey. The Alpha King did not object and allowed Maxwell to apany the Royal Mage on this crucial mission.


    Addison, who had remained in a deepa for an extended period, was still lying in her bed, under the constant care of the medical staff. The Alpha King and Queen visited her regrly, their presence a silent testament to their concern.


    However, her condition had steadily improved. Thanks to the expertise of the Royal Healer and the potent potions crafted by the Royal Alchemist, her broken bones had healed, and many of her other external and internal injuries were no longer a threat.


    Yet, despite the progress, what remained were the deep, jagged scars on her back and shoulders¡ªmarks from the silver whip that would forever remind her of the torment she had endured.


    Though her life was no longer in danger, she remained unresponsive, her eyes refusing to open. Shey in a deep, unnatural slumber, as if the weight of everything she had been through had tethered her to the darkness of unconsciousness, leaving her trapped between two worlds.

 Chapter 73 Three Years Later

    <h4>Chapter 73: Chapter 73 Three Years Later</h4>


    Three Years after....


    "Addison, are you really leaving?" Ss asked softly, her crimson eyes filled with sorrow as she watched Addison prepare to depart. The younger woman stood tall, her long silver hair tied in a high ponytail, her golden eyes¡ªbright and warm like molten gold¡ªturning back to meet Ss¡¯s gaze with a gentle smile.


    "Ss, I¡¯ve spent three years here in the Sacred Land. It¡¯s time I return to my own domain," Addison said kindly. "My father needs help managing his territory¡ªand more than that, he deserves time to spend with my mother. He¡¯s been begging me toe back, honestly."


    She let out a lighthearted chuckle before stepping forward and pulling Ss into a heartfelt embrace. "You¡¯re always wee to visit me, you know."


    For three long years, Ss had treated her like a beloved younger sister. But Addison had never forgotten who Ss truly was¡ªthe Saintess of the Sacred Land, a woman whose status surpassed even the pope, whose words were revered as divine truth. To the people, she was a living miracle, loved and worshipped. Yet in these quiet moments, she was simply Ss¡ªthe one who stood by Addison¡¯s side through healing and hardship.


    After eight months of arduous travel, Elric, Maxwell, Hue, and their entire entourage finally arrived at the Sacred Land. They moved with haste, driven by urgency. Though they were granted entry by the Saintess herself, their towering forms and distinctly powerful presence made it clear to the human inhabitants that they were not ordinary men¡ªthey were werewolves.


    The difference in species did not go unnoticed. Whispers followed them, and wary gazes trailed their every step. But with the Saintess¡¯ permission securing their stay, no one dared voice an objection.


    Their group paid little mind to the suspicious stares as they made their way to the temple where the Saintess resided. The temple was breathtaking¡ªentirely white with elegant gold ting embellishing the pirs, doors, chairs, and especially the sacred chamber. Inside this chamber, waist-deep holy water filled nearly the entire room, shimmering under the divine light.


    At the far end stood a throne, the ce where the Saintess would sit or kneel in prayer to the gods. A single, narrow bridge stretched across the water from the grand entrance to the throne, serving as the only path through which one could approach the Saintess when summoned.


    When they arrived, the Saintess weed them as if she had been expecting their arrival all along. Without waiting for any exnations or requests, she immediately gave an order¡ªto bring Addison to the Sacred Land. There was no need for formalities, proof, or persuasion. Elric was stunned. He stood there speechless, unable to grasp how the Saintess already knew their purpose.


    Still reeling from surprise, Elric sent a report to the Alpha King, detailing the unexpected development. Shortly after, Addison was sent to the Sacred Land under the escort of the Royal Guards, sparing Elric and his entourage from the need to make a return journey.


    To Elric¡¯s astonishment, Addison was warmly weed by the Saintess¡¯s people upon arrival. He couldn¡¯t understand why the Saintess treated Addison with such reverence and care, but it soon became clear that her healing was no simple task. The Saintess devoted immense time and energy to the process, and Addison¡¯s path to recovery was long, difficult, and filled with unseen challenges and danger.


    Now, after three years of healing, Addison was finally well enough to return. She looked radiant, just like she had before hering of age. Seeing her like this, Elric couldn¡¯t help but shed a few tears. He was overjoyed and even more eager for the Alpha King and Queen to see their daughter again. They had been waiting anxiously for her return, counting down the days.


    In the meantime, the Royal Pce had not remained idle. While awaiting Addison¡¯s recovery, the Alpha King had begun subtly retaliating against Alpha Zion¡¯s territory. He had been steadily suppressing and isting Zion, making it clear where he stood. After all, no one knew better than the Alpha King whether or not his daughter had ever been truly under Zion¡¯s protection.


    And even now, Zion had yet to send any formal report about his Luna¡¯s actions. This silence only confirmed the Alpha King¡¯s suspicions¡ªthat Zion was either unwilling or unable to punish his Luna properly. Left with no other choice, the Alpha King decided to take matters into his own hands.


    Since the Alpha King was still keeping Addison¡¯s return a secret, he could only make things difficult for Zion in subtle ways. However, instead of breaking under the pressure, Zion focused on strengthening his pack. With neighboring packs cutting off trade and isting him, Zion redirected his efforts and forged new trade routes with neutral species¡ªnamely the dwarves and the elves, who preferred their peaceful lives away from the affairs of werewolves.


    The dwarves weed the trade openly, exchanging their finely crafted weapons and unique inventions for high-quality beer brewed in Zion¡¯s territory. The elves, on the other hand, were far more reserved.


    They cherished the serenity of their sacred forest and were not easily persuaded. It took Zion a great deal of time and diplomacy to earn their trust, eventually offering them grains and vegetables in exchange for their exquisite silk and finely made clothing.


    Once these new partnerships were established, Zion began to monopolize these exclusive trade routes. The goods from the dwarves and elves quickly became coveted by other packs, forcing even his rivals to maintain loose alliances with him or pay exorbitant prices just to ess the valuable items his pack now transported.


    Through this strategy, Zion not only kept his pack afloat but strengthened it. His warriors grew stronger, better equipped, and more unified¡ªready for whatever storm maye next.


    But before Zion reached this point of stability, his pack had undergone intense turmoil and repeated upheavals. The entire structure was shaken to its core as Zion unleashed his fury, personally turning the pack inside out.


    He had executed several members¡ªspecifically those who had gone to the dungeon to watch Addison being whipped. One by one, Zion interrogated his pack members, demanding details of how and when they had mistreated Addison. Those found guilty of inflicting significant pain were either crippled or executed without mercy.


    His brutal actions sent a wave of fear through the pack, revealing the depth of his wrath and the weight of his remorse. It was only then that the pack truly realized the value of Addison¡¯s leadership.


    Under her quiet, efficient management, life had been peaceful andid back. But as the saying goes, there is no cure for regret. They only recognized her worth once she was gone and Zion¡¯s iron rule had taken over.


    From that moment on, Zion¡¯s word becamew. No one dared to disobey or ck off. The fear of punishment kept everyone in line. Three years passed, and during that time, everyone had gradually adapted to their new lives.


    The atmosphere within the Midnight River Pack had shifted entirely¡ªbing more intense, disciplined, and intimidating. The entire pack seemed to reflect the cold, ruthless demeanor of their Alpha, who had grown even more distant, indifferent, and fearsome than before. No one dared to cross him or cause trouble, fearing he might erupt again and unleash the same havoc that once shook the entire pack.

 Chapter 74 Addison’s Return

    <h4>Chapter 74: Chapter 74 Addison¡¯s Return</h4>


    Since Addison was returning to her home continent¡ªand the journey would take an exceptionally long time if done through normal means¡ªSs permitted Elric to create a direct portal from the Sacred Land¡¯s temple, where Ss resided, to the Werewolf Royal Grounds. This way, Addison¡¯s newly healed body wouldn¡¯t be strained by a journey that could take at least six months, depending on their pace.


    Given Addison¡¯s recent recovery, Ss knew Elric would likely slow their travel for her sake, possibly extending the trip to a full year. That¡¯s why she made the decision to allow the portal: to spare Addison the hardship. After all, Ss now considered Addison her sister.


    Because of this return, Elric had to prepare a long-range teleportation spell, which took him an entire week toplete. At present, only Addison, the Royal Guards assigned to protect her, and Elric¡¯s original entourage were returning with him. Maxwell and Hue had already returned six months earlier due to their own circumstances.


    Unfortunately, while Ss was able to help Addison heal, she couldn¡¯t provide any assistance with Maxwell¡¯s inquiries. What he was seeking was far moreplex, requiring more concrete clues and specifics before Ss could intervene. As a result, Maxwell and Hue had no choice but to return early and continue their search.


    They chose to trace Addison¡¯s path from when she went missing three years ago, leading them to the vampire territory¡ªor more precisely, the border between the Vampire and Werewolf domains¡ªhoping to find signs of the dark witch they were after.


    "Princess Addison, the portal is open. We can leave anytime," Elric reminded gently.


    Addison, however, was still holding Ss in her arms,forting her as the Saintess quietly cried. The two had grown close during their time together, and the thought of parting made it difficult for both. Still, knowing she could visit Addison anytime brought Ss somefort.


    But as the Saintess of the Sacred Land¡ªessentially the governor of the entire continent¡ªSs carried enormous responsibilities she couldn¡¯t easily set aside. Though she was free to visit in theory, in practice, it would require extensive preparation, and such a visit wouldn¡¯t happen anytime soon.


    Ss gave a final nod to Addison and those apanying her. She had prepared many gifts for Addison, including several vials of holy water for protection, especially against vampires. Ss remained fearful that the vampires, having failed once before, might attempt to kidnap Addison again.


    Once Addison returned, the Alpha King would surely announce her arrival in a grand and public manner. If the vampires truly had spies within the Royal Grounds, they might see this as a perfect opportunity to strike again.


    But even knowing the risks, why would Addison still choose to return without first rooting out the spy to prevent another incident?


    The truth was¡ªAddison knew there was a spy. She just didn¡¯t know who it was. And so, instead of waiting passively, she decided to use herself as a bait, to lure the traitor out and expose them.


    Ss, aware of Addison¡¯s n, could only support her and help her prepare. Yet even without Ss, Addison had already made up her mind. She had been bitten once¡ªshe wouldn¡¯t allow it to happen again. If she did, she¡¯d be no better than the "stupid mutt" the vampires had once mocked her as. And Addison refused to ever let those words be reality.


    Addison gently pulled away from the beautiful woman in front of her. Ss had long, straight, silky pink hair like the soft hue of blooming pink rose petals, that cascaded down to her calves. Her eyes were a serene sky-blue, and her features were delicate and ethereal. No matter how one looked at her, she was breathtaking.


    But while Addison¡¯s beauty was bold, seductive, and radiant, Ss¡¯s was soft,forting, and serene. Their appearances contrasted, yet somehowplemented each other perfectly.


    "We¡¯ll see each other again soon, okay?" Addison said softly, offering a warm smile as she patted Ss¡¯s arm reassuringly. Then, without another word, she turned and walked steadily toward the portal.


    In the Royal Grounds of the Werewolf Territory, the Alpha King and Queen stood anxiously before the portal, apanied by the Royal Beta, Gamma, and the King¡¯s most trusted advisor¡ªthose few who were fully in the know and could be relied upon without question. Tension hung thick in the air as they waited.


    Finally, the portal¡¯s swirling blue energy pulsed brightly, signaling that someone was about to step through. The Alpha King and Queen unconsciously held their breath, eyes fixed ahead.


    The first to emerge was Elric, followed closely by his entourage, then several Royal Guards. Just as the anticipation reached its peak, a smaller figure began to materialize amidst the towering forms of the male werewolves¡ªdelicate, but unmistakably familiar.


    "My baby!" the Queen cried out joyfully, breaking free from her mate¡¯s embrace and rushing toward the familiar figure.


    Addison had barely stepped out of the portal when she was nearly knocked off bnce by her mother¡¯s enthusiastic hug. Arms wrapped tightly around her neck, the Queen clung to her as if afraid to let go. For a moment, Addison stood stunned, but then her arms came up and she returned the embrace with a soft smile.


    "Mother... I¡¯m back."


    "Wee back!" the Queen choked out, nodding repeatedly as tears streamed down her cheeks. She wept like a child¡ªtears she had held back ever since Addison had been sent away. Each day had been a torment of waiting, fear, and longing, emotions gnawing at her heart like ants.


    Her appetite had slowly faded, her spirit dimmed¡ªuntil news came of Addison¡¯s recovery. But hearing was one thing. Seeing Addison alive and well, standing in front of her again, made it all real. And in that moment, relief and happiness finally overflowed.


    "Mommy..."


    A small hand tugged gently on Addison¡¯s long hair from behind. Both Addison and the Queen turned toward the soft voice.


    One of the Royal Guards stepped forward, carrying a three-year-old boy in his arms. The child had soft, golden hair and striking emerald green eyes. His chubby cheeks were puffed out like a little pufferfish, and his pout was a clear attempt to assert his presence and make sure Addison noticed him.


    After all, she hadn¡¯t carried him through the portal herself¡ªtoo caught up in her emotional farewell with Ss. So, the Royal Guard had carried him instead, and now the little boy was making sure his absence from her arms didn¡¯t go unnoticed.


    "Mommy, me too!" another little voice called out.


    Just behind the golden-haired boy is another child¡ªthis one with midnight ck hair and golden eyes that shimmered like sunlight on water. His angelic smile could melt hearts, but looks were deceiving; among the twins, he was the mischievous one, a tiny tyrant in disguise.


    And these boys? There was no mistaking who they belonged to.


    Back when Addison was suddenly teleported from the Royal Pce to the Sacred Temple¡ªwith Ss¡¯s special permission¡ªher growing belly had already been visible for months. By the time Elric reached the Sacred Land, Addison was eight months pregnant.


    Everyone hesitated to send Addison over because, despite being so close to giving birth, she was still in aa. The Saintess, however, urged them to act quickly. She warned that if Addison remained in her current condition, the children in her womb might not survive¡ªor worse, Addison herself could die.


    Faced with such a grim possibility, the Alpha King and Queen had no choice but to let her go. Fortunately, Ss granted Elric permission to open a direct portal between the Werewolf Royal Grounds and the Sacred Temple. Thanks to that, Addison was safely transported to Ss¡¯s side.


    The twins had been born in the Sacred Land during Addison¡¯s healing and were personally blessed by Ss for protection.


    And how could Addison <i>not</i> end up pregnant, when Zion had knotted inside her no less than ten times? That man had clearly been prepared¡ªif not determined¡ªto be a father. Now, seeing her twins calling out to her, both resembling their father more than her¡ªseven parts Zion, three parts Addison¡ªshe couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of amusement and pride.


    "Oh! These must be my grandchildren!" the Queen chirped with excitement, finally releasing Addison from her emotional embrace and slowly approaching the boys with wide, teary eyes.


    By then, the portal behind them had already dimmed and vanished. Everyone had arrived safely with their luggage, and Elric had quietly ushered away the entourage that had traveled with him. Even the Royal Guards had been dismissed, leaving only the Alpha King¡¯s family to enjoy this long-awaited reunion in peace.


    The Queen quickly stepped forward and scooped one of the twins into her arms, her face lighting up with joy. Right behind her, the Alpha King was visibly itching to hold his grandchildren as well. The moment he saw his mate cradling one, he didn¡¯t hesitate¡ªhe strode forward and gently picked up the other twin into his embrace.


    What surprised everyone was how calm the pups remained. Unlike most children who would cry at the mere sight of the Alpha King¡ªnot because he was frightening in appearance, but because of the natural dominance and heavy aura that clung to him¡ªthese little ones showed no fear at all. His presence, usually overwhelming to children, seemed to have no effect on them.


    At first, the Alpha King had been nervous to try holding them, uncertain if they would react like others had. But seeing his grandchildren gaze up at him without flinching, he felt warmth bloom in his chest. Perhaps it was because they were of his own blood¡ªhis lineage flowing in their veins¡ªthat they instinctively recognized him and felt no threat.


    ___


    Thank you so much, Jennifer_Toney_9894 and Mich34, for the Golden Tickets!

 Chapter 75 Family Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 75: Chapter 75 Family Reunion</h4>


    The moment the Alpha King and his family stepped into the room, he and his mate gently set their grandchildren down, letting them run free. The soft giggles of the two young ones echoed throughout the spacious room as they explored and yed, theirughter adding a warm, lively energy to the air.


    The Alpha King turned to Addison with a warm, doting smile and quietly led her farther inside. On her other side, the Queen walked alongside her, equally gentle and expectant. Then the Alpha King spoke, his voiceced with both hope and a touch of nervousness.


    "This room hasn¡¯t changed in the past six years," he said softly. "We¡¯ve kept it clean... and sometimes, your mother woulde here herself to arrange your things. She insisted on doing it personally."


    He paused, eyes searching Addison¡¯s face. "Do you remember this room?"


    There was a fragile edge to his voice¡ªnervousness hiding just beneath the surface. This room wasn¡¯t just a space¡ªit was his daughter¡¯s sanctuary, the ce where she had spent the first eighteen years of her life. A room filled with memories,ughter, tears... and now, uncertainty.


    Addison looked around the spacious room, bathed in warm sunlight that streamed through the tall windows. The view was breathtaking, offering a perfect glimpse of thends beyond. A king-sized bed sat at the center, draped in white silk sheets and matching pillows, while the marble floor gleamed beneath her feet. The entire room was styled in a palette of white, cream, and gold¡ªelegant, pristine, and timeless. Vases of fresh flowers adorned the side tables, their subtle fragrance mingling with the faint, familiar scent in the air.


    It was undeniably luxuriousrger, even, than Zion¡¯s alpha suite. Yet what struck Addison most wasn¡¯t the size or grandeur. It was the feeling. A stirring deep in her chest as memories slowly resurfaced.


    She turned to the Alpha King, her voice soft with wonder. "Yes... I remember. My room hasn¡¯t changed. It¡¯s still exactly the same as before."


    A single tear slipped down her cheek.


    Yes, she could remember¡ªfragments, shes of images like scenes from a film, as if she were watching someone else¡¯s life unfold. But her memories were still iplete. Ss had exined that it would take time for everything to return. Her memories had been locked away for three years¡ªdeliberately sealed by a curse.


    Yes, locked.


    One of the curses ced on her had sealed her memories, a cruel tactic used by the vampires. They hadn¡¯t wanted Addison as a person¡ªthey had wanted a puppet. And a puppet didn¡¯t need memories. What kind of puppet they had intended her to be, she still couldn¡¯t recall. That one haunting word¡ª<i>puppet</i>¡ªwas all she remembered when the fog in her mind had first started to lift.


    There was no pattern to what she might remember next. Sometimes it was a childhood moment, other times something from her teenage years. The memories came without warning¡ªtriggered by sights, sounds, or sometimes nothing at all. Random and sudden, yet each one stitched her closer to the truth.


    Hearing Addison¡¯s answer, both the Alpha King and Queen were ovee with emotion. Tears welled in their eyes, but it was the Queen who broke downpletely. She sobbed uncontrobly and pulled Addison into a tight embrace.


    "My baby... you really remembered..." she whispered through her tears, clinging to her daughter as though she might disappear again.


    When Addison was kidnapped six years ago, it was the Queen who took it the hardest. She had sacrificed so much to bring her daughter into the world and had loved her fiercely from the very beginning. The news of Addison¡¯s abduction nearly crushed her. But she wasn¡¯t just the Queen by title¡ªshe was a true Alpha in her own right, strong and determined.


    Back then, instead of copsing from grief, she burst out of the Royal Pce in pursuit. She chased after the trail of fleeing vampires without hesitation. Even when they took to the skies, she didn¡¯t stop¡ªhurling anything she could at them, not to harm Addison, but to strike their wings and force them down.


    But the vampires never stopped. They flew faster, higher, and showed no regard for the girl in their arms. That moment¡ªthat recklessness¡ªsparked the Queen¡¯s suspicion. Something wasn¡¯t right.


    And sure enough, when the Queen finally seeded in forcing the vampires down, she discovered something chilling¡ªthe girl they were carrying wasn¡¯t Addison. It was Addison¡¯s female cousin, the only legitimate daughter of the Alpha King¡¯s younger brother.


    The Queen¡¯s face went pale as the truth hit her like a storm. It had all been a diversion.


    The vampires had dressed the cousin in the same flowing white gown Addison had worn during hering-of-age ceremony. The dress still carried traces of Addison¡¯s scent, while the cousin¡¯s own scent had been masked¡ªcleverly disguised by the vampires. It was a calcted deception, and the Queen had fallen for it.


    The two girls shared a simr build and hair color, enough to fool even someone who knew Addison well. But as a mother, the Queen should have known better¡ªshe <i>would</i> have known better, if not for the whirlwind of fear and desperation that had clouded her instincts.


    In her frantic state, she hadn¡¯t noticed the subtle differences, hadn¡¯t questioned why her daughter wasn¡¯t responding. And that was exactly what the vampires had counted on.


    They had baited her, knowing she would pursue them without hesitation. Letting her catch a glimpse of the "kidnappers" was no ident¡ªit was part of the n to lure her away from the real group that had taken Addison.


    The Queen had been outmaneuvered, and that single mistake haunted her to this day.


    She was constantly haunted by the <i>what-ifs</i>.


    What if she hadn¡¯t mistaken Addison¡¯s cousin for her?


    What if she had realized the truth sooner¡ªsent out the guards to scour every corner of the territory in those critical first moments?


    Maybe then, they could have tracked Addison down.


    Maybe... she wouldn¡¯t have been taken at all.


    That single mistake weighed heavily on her heart, reying in her mind like a cruel echo. And it wasn¡¯t just the Queen who suffered because of it. Addison¡¯s cousin¡ªthe one used in the vampires¡¯ cruel deception¡ªhad carried her own burden of guilt. Though she had no part in the scheme, she couldn¡¯t help but feel responsible for what happened. She had been used to mislead the Queen, and since that day, remorse had quietly lingered in her heart.


    Now that she was finally seeing Addison again after all these years, a storm of emotions surged through the Queen¡¯s heart. Bitterness, sorrow, anger¡ªall tangled together. She couldn¡¯t understand why her daughter had to suffer so cruelly, and her hatred for the vampires burned even fiercer.


    Noticing the sudden shadow clouding her mother¡¯s expression, likely triggered by painful memories, Addison gently scooted closer. With a soft, yful smile, she leaned against her mother and clung to her arm, her voice light and sweet.


    "Mother, thank you for taking care of my room all these years," she said, her tone gentle, almost childlike.


    She hoped the gesture would pull her mother away from the dark thoughts and remind her of the present. And sure enough, as soon as the Queen saw Addison behaving the way she used to¡ªpampered, affectionate, and just the right amount of spoiled¡ªher heart melted.

 Chapter 76 Meeting the Cousin

    <h4>Chapter 76: Chapter 76 Meeting the Cousin</h4>


    This was the same daughter who knew exactly how to charm her parents, who could coat her words with honey whenever she wanted forgiveness or something special. The familiar sight stirred warm memories of Addison¡¯s younger years, and before she knew it, the Queen burst outughing¡ªgenuine and unrestrained¡ªas her daughter¡¯s presence brought those cherished moments rushing back.


    After the Queen burst intoughter, she reached out and gently ruffled Addison¡¯s hair, her eyes soft with affection.


    "My baby will always be my baby," she said fondly. "You still know how to act all coy and cute whenever you want something, don¡¯t you?"


    She chuckled, enjoying Addison¡¯s yful charm. For a brief moment, it felt as though time had rewound¡ªback to the days when their family of three lived in peace and happiness. But now, their world had expanded. There were two more children in the picture¡ªadorable twins who shared simr features, though with different eye and hair colors.


    The Queen nced toward the little ones as they ran around the room, full of energy and curiosity, opening doors and exploring every corner. Though still young, they moved with the agility of five-year-olds, and their height matched as well, making it hard to believe they were any younger.


    Just watching them filled the Queen¡¯s heart with warmth¡ªand pride. There was no doubt in her mind that these two would grow into strong warriors one day, just like their mother.


    Both the Alpha King and Queen looked at their family of five with eyes full of love. Addison was seated on the plush, cream-colored sofa in her room, basking in the warmth of the moment. The softughter of her twins echoed throughout the space, wrapping them all in a nket of joy¡ªuntil it was suddenly interrupted.


    "Ah!" A small cry rang out.


    One of the twins had collided with something¡ªor someone¡ªand tumbled hard to the floor. In an instant, his brother, the one with midnight-ck hair and striking golden eyes, darted in front of him, standing protectively like a little wolf pup ready to fight. Though young, he radiated fierceness and loyalty. This was Aiden.


    The twin who had fallen¡ªKyle, with golden hair and brilliant emerald eyes¡ªdidn¡¯t cry. As Aiden shielded him, Kyle calmly looked up at the person he had bumped into, then slowly pushed himself to his feet and patted the dust off his clothes. His posture was steady, his expressionposed.


    By now, Addison had already rushed to her children, her motherly instincts kicking in at full force. Her heart raced as she checked them over with quick but gentle hands. As a mother, her first instinct was always to protect her pups. She followed their gaze, lifting her eyes toward the person who had unexpectedly entered the room.


    "I¡¯m sorry for bumping into you, Auntie," Kyle said politely, his voice soft and clear. Despite his youth, there was no trace of fear or arrogance in his tone¡ªonly the calm confidence of a well-mannered little gentleman.


    "I-I¡¯m sorry... I didn¡¯t mean to bump into you, little one."


    The woman who had just entered the room crouched down gently, her gaze softening as she looked at Aiden, then Kyle. Her eyes crinkled kindly before settling on Kyle.


    "Can you forgive Auntie?" she asked warmly, her tone gentle and soothing. Her calm presence and polished way of speaking eased the tension in the room.


    Seeing this, Aiden rxed slightly. He realized that if he continued being overly defensive, he mighte off as aggressive rather than protective. Still, he didn¡¯t let his guard down entirely and turned to check on his brother.


    "Kyle, are you okay?" Aiden asked, watching his little brother¡¯s expression carefully. When Kyle nodded, unfazed by the incident, Aiden smiled in relief.


    Addison also turned her attention to the woman.


    "And you are?" she asked, eyes narrowing slightly in curiosity. From the woman¡¯s attire alone, Addison could tell she wasn¡¯t just another omega sent to tidy up. She wore an exquisite silk dress, adorned with fine jewelry, and carried herself like a delicate flower¡ªgraceful, kind, andposed.


    Just then, the Alpha King and Queen stepped forward, both smiling warmly at Addison.


    "Addison, sweetheart," the Queen began gently, "you might not remember her, but this is your cousin¡ªshe¡¯s a year older than you. She¡¯s your uncle¡¯s only legitimate daughter, and she¡¯s been staying here in the pce with us for the past six years. She came to apany your father and me while we searched for you and waited for your return."


    As she spoke, the Queen took Addison¡¯s hands in her own, her gaze soft and affectionate. Yet, behind her smile, there was a flicker of nervousness in her eyes. She was worried¡ªworried that Addison might misunderstand, might think her cousin had been brought in to rece her as the princess, or worse, that the Queen had shifted her affection to someone else while Addison had been suffering in the hands of the enemy. That was thest thing she wanted.


    But to everyone¡¯s surprise, Addison didn¡¯t look angry. Instead, she offered a gentle smile to the woman standing before her¡ªso delicate in appearance, she looked like someone who wouldn¡¯t harm even an ant.


    "Hello, cousin," Addison greeted warmly.


    She had been quietly observing this cousin of hers for a while now. A strange sense of familiarity washed over her, and then¡ªsuddenly¡ªher heart thudded hard. Once. Then again. Her chest tightened unexpectedly, and her smile twitched for the briefest moment.


    She wasn¡¯t jealous¡ªnot in the way others might expect. She wasn¡¯t bitter that her cousin had stayed beside her family while she had been away. In truth, she was grateful that someone had been there, filling the void she¡¯d left behind, watching over those she loved.


    But then... why did her heart ache like this?


    The sudden intensity confused her. Perhaps, she thought, it was because this cousin had be like a sister in her absence, and now, seeing her standing here¡ªso close, so familiar¡ªstirred something painful in her.


    Addison recalled what Elric had told her during their time in the Sacred Land. Her younger uncle, the woman¡¯s father, was still chasing beauty like a man possessed¡ªhis harem ever-growing, filled with fleeting affairs and women treated like pastimes. He changed them as quickly as he changed clothes, and his illegitimate children were multiplying by the day.


    In contrast, this cousin¡ªhis only legitimate daughter¡ªhad stood alone against the tide of siblings born from scandal. One after another, they challenged her, driven by jealousy and resentment. They hated her for being the only one epted by the royal family, the only one allowed to stay close to the Alpha King.


    And now, Addison realized, this woman had lived a different kind of battle all her life. Perhaps that was the weight she felt pressing against her heart.


    With a warm smile, Addison extended her hand to reintroduce herself. The woman mirrored her gesture at first, returning the smile sweetly¡ªweing and gentle. But instead of taking Addison¡¯s hand, she suddenly threw her arms around her in an enthusiastic hug.


    "Wee back, Addison! I missed you so much!" she eximed, her voice bright with emotion. "I heard you¡¯ve had a hard time remembering people and events, but that¡¯s okay. Let me reintroduce myself properly."

 Chapter 77 The Poor Mila

    <h4>Chapter 77: Chapter 77 The Poor M</h4>


    She stepped back slightly but kept her hands gently on Addison¡¯s arms, her eyes shining with fondness.


    "I¡¯m M¡ªyour cousin. We were very close as children and treated each other like sisters. You even used to protect me when we were growing up," she added with a soft chuckle.


    As M finally released her, there was a spark of hope and longing in her eyes¡ªclearly waiting, perhaps even yearning, for some flicker of recognition in Addison¡¯s expression.


    Seeing this, Addison felt a sense of relief wash over her. It reassured her that her first impression of M might truly have been right. Pushing aside the strange ache in her heart, she returned the hug and offered M a warm, sincere smile.


    "Hello, M. I¡¯m Addison. Thank you... for staying by my parents¡¯ side all these years."


    Her words were genuine, and her smile reflected her heartfelt gratitude. The Alpha King and Queen, watching the exchange, felt their anxiety melt away. Relief softened their expressions as they saw no trace of resentment in their daughter¡¯s face.


    M smiled sweetly, though her eyes shimmered with emotion. "No, no¡ªplease don¡¯t thank me, Addison. I¡¯ve long seen the Alpha King and Queen as my own parents. They¡¯ve treated me with more kindness and care than I ever received from my birth family, and being with them when they needed someone... it felt only right."


    Her voice wavered slightly, and she looked a little flustered, almost on the verge of tears as she lowered her gaze.


    "And if... if you feel ufortable¡ªlike I might have usurped your ce these past six years¡ªI sincerely apologize. That was never my intention. I¡¯m more than willing to step aside and return everything to you."


    Her tone was soft, almost too docile, and the sincerity in her trembling voice tugged at the heart.


    Maybe M had been carrying all these emotions silently for years, and now, she was finally letting them out¡ªtrying to prevent any misunderstandings before they could take root. But as Addison listened, her brows gradually furrowed.


    On the surface, M¡¯s words were filled with kindness, loyalty, and affection. Yet, when Addison pieced them together, something felt... off. As if beneath that gentle tone was an implication¡ªthat while Addison had been gone, M had stepped into her ce, filling the void left in the Alpha King and Queen¡¯s hearts, bing their daughter in everything but name. And now that Addison had returned, M was "gracefully" stepping aside, handing the role back over.


    If anyone else had been listening, they might easily misunderstand the situation. It could appear that Addison hade back only to cast her cousin out, resenting her for being close to the royal family, wanting to reim her position without regard for M¡¯s feelings or sacrifices.


    Addison blinked, trying to shake off the thought. Was she reading too much into this? Was it just her own mistrust whispering doubts¡ªshaped by all she had endured in the Midnight River Pack? Or was this strange intuition rooted in something real? She didn¡¯t know. And perhaps that uncertainty was what unsettled her most.


    The Queen quickly stepped in, her voice gentle yet firm, hoping to dispel the tension in the room.


    "M, look at you¡ªstill so cautious and afraid," she said with a sigh, her eyes softening with concern. "You don¡¯t have to be like this, not here. Addison wouldn¡¯t mind you staying with us. She¡¯s nothing like your half-siblings who always pushed you away and schemed against you."


    She turned to Addison briefly, as if to emphasize her point, then back to M.


    "Didn¡¯t Addison just thank you for taking care of us all these years? Besides, she¡¯s not the kind of person to say one thing and do another. You don¡¯t have to walk on eggshells around her."


    The Queen¡¯s gaze was filled with sorrow as she looked at M¡ªthis girl who had spent years guarding herself, forced into wariness by the cruelty of her own family. Even now, despite being happy to see Addison return, M was still too cautious, too afraid of doing the wrong things.


    The Queen then turned to Addison with a soft, almost weary smile. "Sweetheart, your cousin has always been like this. She¡¯s sweet, yes¡ªbut far too cautious for her own good. Sometimes she starts exining herself before anyone even has a chance to misunderstand her."


    She let out a sigh, her expression a mix of affection and helplessness as she looked at her daughter, who still seemed stunned by what M had said.


    But the Queen wasn¡¯t lying, she then added gently. "From the moment M first stepped foot into the Royal Pce at six years old, she¡¯s always carried herself this way¡ªcareful, reserved, always second-guessing herself. We¡¯ve all gotten used to it over the years."


    She paused for a moment, her gaze softening with empathy.


    "You used to treat her with such kindness, Addison. I remember how you always tried to draw her out of her shell, because even then, you could sense the pain she carried. Growing up in a household full of half-siblings, always having to fight for even a sliver of her parents¡¯ love and attention... it¡¯s no wonder she became like this¡ªnervous, anxious, always afraid of being unwanted."


    The Queen quickly stepped in to exin, her tone calm but tinged with concern. While they had always felt sympathy for M, they had never allowed her to stay in the Royal Pce for extended periods¡ªonly during asional visits.


    They knew all too well that the more time M spent with them, the more it provoked the jealousy and resentment of her half-siblings. Her family was a cutthroat household where survival meant constant vignce, and the more attention she received from the royal family, the more viciously she was targeted.


    But this time was different.


    Despite the risks, M had put her own safety on the line. For the past few years, she had stayed by the Alpha King and Queen¡¯s side, offering emotional support and tirelessly helping to search for Addison. Her loyalty had been unwavering.


    And just as they feared, the longer she remained with them, the more dangerous the schemes of her half-siblings became. The bullying, once overt and petty, had turned into something far more insidious¡ªcruel, calcted, and ruthless.


    Now, the Queen couldn¡¯t bring herself to send M back. She knew that if M returned and her family believed she had been cast aside by the royal family, they would see it as a green light to unleash their full cruelty. And this time, M might not survive it.


    Then, like a spark in the darkness, a fragment of memory resurfaced in Addison¡¯s mind.


    In the vision, two young girls were running around the pce garden,ughing as they yed a game of tag. Their joyful giggles echoed through the air, full of innocence and light.


    Both had long golden hair that shimmered under the sun, but their appearances differed¡ªone was taller, healthier, her cheeks round and rosy, while the other was frail and thin, her skin dry and slightly sallow. The smaller girl had been timid at first, hanging back with hesitant eyes, until the taller girl pulled her into the game with an encouraging tug. Slowly, her reluctance melted intoughter.

 Chapter 78 Shopping

    <h4>Chapter 78: Chapter 78 Shopping</h4>


    Addison remembered the moment the smaller girl carefully crafted a flower crown from daisies and gently ced it on her ymate¡¯s head. "Sister, you¡¯re so beautiful..." she had whispered, eyes cast downward, fidgeting nervously with her fingers.


    That shy little girl¡ªher movements, her uncertainty, her soft admiration¡ªmirrored M¡¯s demeanor perfectly.


    And now, standing here, Addison couldn¡¯t help butpare the sincere look on M¡¯s face to that of ire¡¯s¡ªthe woman who had mastered the art of false innocence. ire, who would say one thing and mean another, who wore her innocence like a mask while cornering Addison with subtle malice, always smirking as if she¡¯d won something invisible.


    But M was different. The nervousness in her eyes wasn¡¯t calcted. It was genuine. The memory confirmed it¡ªat least, it seemed so.


    Thinking of all this, Addison nodded at her mother, signaling that she understood her point. Seeing Addison so calm and understanding, the Queen smiled softly¡ªbut that smile faltered as her eyes turned red with emotion. Sadness welled up in her chest as she recalled what her mate had told her about Addison¡¯s past experiences before she was rescued.


    If she hadn¡¯t threatened the Alpha King¡ªher own mate¡ªwith dissolving their mate bond unless he told her the truth, he might have kept it hidden from her forever. It was only after Addison had spent nearly two years in the Sacred Land that she finally learned the full extent of what her daughter had been through.


    And now, watching Addison remain gentle and considerate despite the memory loss and the trauma she had endured, the Queen¡¯s heart ached. Addison had suffered so much... and yet, here she was, still choosing to be kind. That kind of strength¡ªquiet, unyielding¡ªonly made the Queen feel more guilty for not being there when her daughter had needed her most.


    More than anything, the Queen was seeing how much her daughter had grown and matured. Addison was no longer the carefree and willful girl she used to be. Her aura had only grown stronger, but it wasn¡¯t just power¡ªit was a reflection of everything she had endured. Still, the Queen didn¡¯t want the mood to turn somber over the past.


    So, with a bright smile, she pped her hands to draw everyone¡¯s attention.


    "Sweetheart," she said cheerfully, "you¡¯ve been away from the Royal Pce for so long, and there¡¯s still so much you don¡¯t remember. Would you like to explore the pce first, or shall we go shopping for clothes, shoes, and a few pretty trinkets?"


    Her voice was full of excitement, hoping to lighten the atmosphere and help Addison ease into her return.


    Before Addison¡¯s arrival from the Sacred Land, the Alpha King had already stationed his most trusted guards around the pce to ensure her safety and prevent any information leaks, hearing his mate¡¯s suggestion now, he gave a warm, approving nod and looked at Addison with nothing but love in his eyes.


    Seeing her parents so enthusiastic, Addison hesitated. A part of her wanted to return to training¡ªto strengthen her body and mind¡ªbut before she could say anything, her twins looked up at her with wide, pleading eyes.


    "We want to see Mommy dress up beautifully," they chimed in unison, their voices sweet and persuasive.


    These little charmers¡ªthough only three years old¡ªalready had an impressive vocabry and knew exactly how to tug at someone¡¯s heartstrings. Faced with their innocent request, Addison had no choice but to surrender. She let out a soft sigh and nodded in agreement.


    The moment she did, her parents and the twins lit up with joy.


    "Yay!" the twins cheered, giving each other a high-five before running over to wrap their arms around Addison in a tight hug.


    In all the excitement, however, M was unintentionally left out. She stood quietly in the corner, her presence nearly forgotten. Her fingers fidgeted with the hem of her sleeve as she bit her lower lip, a timid expression on her face.


    The Queen, who had been chuckling happily at the heartwarming scene between Addison and her twins, suddenly fell silent. Her gaze shifted to M¡ªstanding quietly to the side, her figure small and lonely, eyes downcast and expression pitiful.


    A pang of guilt struck the Queen¡¯s heart.


    M had been her pir of support during the darkest times¡ªespecially when she was struggling to cope with Addison¡¯s kidnapping. M had stayed by her side, offeringfort and strength without asking for anything in return. Yet now, with Addison back and the atmosphere so joyful, it looked as if M had been pushed aside and forgotten.


    To the Queen, it felt like M¡¯s quiet devotion was being repaid with indifference, making her feel ashamed and ungrateful¡ªas if all of M¡¯s sacrifices had amounted to nothing more than a thankless role in someone else¡¯s story.


    As the Queen¡ªthe mother figure of the entire werewolf kingdom¡ªshe knew she was expected to uphold grace, fairness, andpassion. It was her duty to lead by example, and that included acknowledging the people who had shown unwavering loyalty and kindness. M had been one of those people, and the Queen felt a deep responsibility to honor her devotion and ensure she didn¡¯t feel neglected now that Addison had returned.


    With that in mind, she quietly stepped closer to M and gently took her hand, guiding her to join the group. The gesture was subtle, but Addison noticed it.


    For a brief moment, something flickered in her chest¡ªan uneasy feeling, as if she might be reading too much into the Queen¡¯s closeness with M. But she quickly shook the thought away, reminding herself not to let doubts creep in. She focused on her children instead, smiling softly as they held onto her hands.


    She was a mother now too, and she understood love more deeply than ever. Whatever bond her mother had with M, Addison knew one thing for certain¡ªshe could never be reced.


    After that, the Queen led Addison to the guest lounge. At first, Addison was puzzled¡ªthey had said something about going shopping, so why were they heading here instead? But her confusion didn¡¯tst long.


    One by one, attendants began arriving, each carrying armfuls of dresses, shoes, jewelry, and other luxurious items. It quickly became clear that instead of going to the shops, the shops were brought to her.


    Unbeknownst to Addison, the Alpha King had sent a mindlink to trusted store owners, ordering them to bring their finest selections directly to the pce. More than that, he had them swear a blood oath of secrecy. If any of them dared to reveal what they saw within the pce walls, they would face a gruesome death.


    It might have seemed excessive¡ªafter all, as the Alpha King, he could have simply used his authority tomand their silence. Werewolves under an Alpha¡¯s directmand wouldn¡¯t be able to utter a word, even under torture. But that kind of suppression would make things too obvious. If others sensed that the Alpha was hiding something andpelling obedience, it would only stir suspicion.


    However, by making the store owners take an oath instead, it appeared as though silence was their own choice. The consequence of breaking that oath was death, yes¡ªbut it was framed as their decision to keep their lives. In doing so, the Alpha King ensured that their discretion seemed voluntary, while cleverly reinforcing the importance of secrecy. Any werewolf with a working brain would know better than to risk their life by letting even a single word slip.

 Chapter 79 Merchant

    <h4>Chapter 79: Chapter 79 Merchant</h4>


    "Sweetheart,e here and sit with me," the Queen said warmly as she gently guided Addison to sit on her right. The twins quietly took their ces on Addison¡¯s right, behaving with calm obedience, while M sat gracefully on the Queen¡¯s left.


    As the first store owner entered to present their products, their gaze brieflynded on Addison. She looked familiar. It wasn¡¯t the first time these merchants had stepped inside the pce to showcase their wares before the royal family.


    Though the Alpha King and Queen had always shielded Addison from public attention, this private shopping arrangement had been their tradition from the beginning. Outsiders simply viewed it as an extravagant royal custom.


    Over time, many had grown ustomed to it¡ªand those who had been around long enough remembered Addison from her childhood days, recognizing her face even now.


    So, the moment theyid eyes on Addison¡ªthough her golden hair had turned silver¡ªthey still recognized her face. Their eyes widened in shock, and they froze for a moment, stunned. But as realization dawned, their eyes grew misty and red with emotion.


    Without hesitation, the werewolf dropped to his knees before her. Not everyone had known what Addison looked like, but all had heard of her¡ª<strong>their future Alpha King</strong>. Seeing her alive and well, back in the Royal Capital, filled them with joy and reverence.


    "Wee back, Princess!" the werewolf said, his voice thick with emotion. "I am so happy to see you again. I never stopped believing that you would return."


    He looked up at her, eyes glistening, his expression a mix of awe and deep sincerity. Then, with a wide, earnest smile, he added, "As a gesture of my loyalty, please choose more, Princess. Consider it my gift to celebrate your return."


    Addison¡¯s expression softened, but she quickly shook her head. "No... there¡¯s no need," she said gently.


    She hadn¡¯t flinched when he knelt before her¡ªin fact, it felt natural, as if she were slipping into the role she was always meant to y. Like a fish in water, she found herself thriving in this atmosphere, effortlessly poised under the reverence of her people. Yet when he offered to give her his goods, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to ept.


    Having lived in the Midnight River Pack for the past three years, she had experienced the struggles of a merchant firsthand. She knew the long hours, the cost of materials, the toll of transport, and the uncertainty of trade. These weren¡¯t cheap trinkets being presented to her. They were the result of someone¡¯s hard work, sweat, and hope.


    And now, looking at the fine items disyed before the royal family¡ªcrafted with care, worthy of their station¡ªAddison understood just how much they truly cost. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to take advantage of her own people, not when she knew what it took to make a single piece of this merchandise.


    "I¡¯m already grateful for the warm wee," Addison said with a gentle smile. "But I can¡¯t ept these as gifts. I know how much effort and hardship goes into creating these clothes and essories. The cost of materials alone must be immense."


    She gestured toward a dress disyed on the right. "Take that gown, for example. The fabric appears to be mermaid¡¯s silk¡ªwoven from the silk of underwater glow worms by mermaids themselves. It gives off a luminous shimmer with every step when worn at night."


    "That material is rare, highly coveted by nobles, and unbelievably expensive to acquire. Even obtaining the raw silk is difficult, and the weaving process is delicate due to its fragility. It¡¯s the kind of fabric reserved for mermaid royalty."


    Her gaze was sincere as she continued, "Transporting something that valuable would be incredibly risky. You must have faced threats from bandits, and I imagine you spent a fortune hiring mercenaries just to ensure it arrived safely."


    Addison knew this because she¡¯d experienced the same kind of struggle while trading for the Midnight River Pack¡ªespecially during the years when the neighboring packs had shut their gates to them. Every productes with a cost, a risk, and a story... and she would never want to take that for granted.


    But as Addison spoke, the Alpha King¡ªseated alone on the right side, casually feeding the twins some snacks¡ªsuddenly paused. His hand stilled mid-air as he turned to look at her, eyes narrowing with subtle surprise.


    He had some knowledge of trade himself; as Alpha King, it was his duty to understand more than just the ways of battle. A monarch¡¯s burden was never just about strength on the battlefield¡ªit included politics, economics, and the daily struggles of his people. He had studied these things out of necessity, to lead wisely and ease the burdens of his pack.


    Before Addison¡¯s disappearance, she had been a brilliant warrior and politically astute. But back then, she never showed much interest in trade¡ªit wasn¡¯t expected of her, and she had advisors to handle those matters. As a child, she¡¯d never paid attention to the "small things" like a merchant¡¯s hardships.


    And yet, now she stood there, speaking so thoughtfully about the difficulties merchants faced¡ªthe cost of materials, the danger of transport, the work behind every product. That realization hit him with a mix of awe and emotion. She hadn¡¯t just grown stronger¡ªshe had matured, be someone who truly understood the weight of leadership.


    The Alpha King felt a mix of surprise and quiet joy at hearing Addison speak with such insight. Her knowledge wasn¡¯t shallow¡ªit was the kind of understanding forged through firsthand experience. But the more he listened, the more a question gnawed at the back of his mind.


    How did shee to know all of this?


    Addison was supposed to have been imprisoned within the vampire territory. Could it be that they discussed trade routes in her presence? That seemed unlikely. The vampires wouldn¡¯t share such details casually, especially not with a prisoner.


    Yet he couldn¡¯t bring himself to ask. He feared that pressing her might stir painful memories she wasn¡¯t ready to confront. So, he sat there, silently wrestling with the unspoken questions. Even so, beneath the concern and confusion, one emotion stood strongest¡ªpride. Despite everything she¡¯d endured, Addison had returned wiser, stronger, and more capable than ever.


    The Alpha King let out a joyfulugh, his eyes crinkling with warmth. "My little princess, there¡¯s no need to worry about the cost. Choose anything you like¡ªthis father of yours has more than enough to spoil you," he said generously, his voice filled with affection.


    He then turned to the store owner, his expression softening with appreciation. "And as for your kind gesture, there¡¯s no need to prepare a wee gift now. When the timees, attend my daughter¡¯s Homing Banquet during her Heir Apparent Ceremony. It may have been dyed for a few years, but the timing is just right. The people deserve to see their future Alpha King and know her by name and face."


    A glint of yful mischief entered his eyes as he added with a teasing smile, "I¡¯ll be sure to send you an invitation then¡ªbut don¡¯t go overboard with the gifts. As you can see, she might just nag you for being too generous during the presentation."


    He nced at Addison fondly, clearly proud and delighted. No matter how one looked at it, the Alpha King wore the unmistakable expression of a doting and content father.


    ____


    Thank you, Angie_Rodriguez_6157, Jessica_5598, and Jennifer_Toney_9894, for the Golden Tickets!


    (¤Å£þ 3£þ)¤Å

 Chapter 80 Hostility

    <h4>Chapter 80: Chapter 80 Hostility</h4>


    Addison immediately pouted at her father¡¯s teasing remark, shooting him a sharp re. It felt so natural¡ªlike a familiar dance they¡¯d shared countless times before. Her father often teased her this way, and seeing her reaction brought a nostalgic smile to both the Alpha King and Queen.


    At that moment, they are reminded of the peaceful life they once had before Addison¡¯s disappearance years ago. A bittersweet mix of happiness and sadness washed over them, a tender ache beneath the joy of her return.


    The store owner felt genuinely pleased to hear about the uing Homing Banquet, where Addison would be formally introduced to all the werewolves. When that day arrived and Addison assumed her role as heir to the throne, she would officially begin her duties¡ªattending court, traveling to neighboring werewolf territories to resolve disputes, and visiting other species¡¯nds for diplomatic negotiations. This meant she would need to hone her skills in wielding power and leadership, preparing to rule their realm with wisdom and strength.


    Although Addison¡¯s strength had long been proven, as she was already a formidable warrior and well-versed in military strategy, she had yet to apply much of that knowledge beyond asional skirmishes with rogues. Now, the real test of her abilities as a future ruler was just beginning.


    For some reason, the thought of going through a crowning ceremony and taking on official roles made Addison¡¯s stomach flutter with a mix of nerves and excitement. Her eyshes fluttered with anticipation. After all, she had been raised for this very purpose. Even though she couldn¡¯t remember all the details, she felt a deep, instinctive knowing of what she was meant to do.


    Perhaps it was the foundation ingrained in her that she learned within these very walls that had prepared her¡ªallowing her to lead the Midnight River Pack back from hardship in just three years, despite many pack members refusing to acknowledge her and the odds stacked against her.


    Now that she thought about it, it all made sense why she had such strong managerial skills. She had learned how to manage a pack, studied politics and economics, and been taught by the best tutors in their domain.


    Looking back, none of it was surprising anymore¡ªit all fit together perfectly.


    Addison didn¡¯t respond to her father¡¯s teasing. Instead, she simply smiled, feeling oddlyforted and weed by the thought of returning to her role.


    But then¡ªshe felt it.


    A piercing gaze. Cold and sharp enough to make the hairs on her neck stand on end. Her body tensed instinctively, and her eyes swept the room.


    The Queen, ever observant, noticed her daughter¡¯s sudden shift. "What¡¯s wrong, sweetheart?" she asked gently, watching as Addison¡¯s expression turned alert, brows furrowing deeply.


    Addison¡¯s head whipped to the side, scanning the area¡ªbut nothing. The presence vanished as quickly as it appeared, leaving her wondering if she had imagined it. Still, the hostility she felt was undeniable¡ªmurderous, even.


    The curtains by the balcony fluttered in the breeze, drawing Addison¡¯s gaze toward the door. Her eyes narrowed. ¡¯<i>Was someone watching me from out there?¡¯</i>


    If it truly was a spy¡ªone feeding information to the vampires¡ªthen the situation was worse than she thought. It meant the enemy had infiltrated the pce walls, possibly even among her father¡¯s most trusted aides. Addison knew then: she needed to stay alert. The threat was closer than they realized.


    Addison knew she wasn¡¯t imagining things. Her instincts had been sharpened by countless near-death experiences¡ªrefined to the point where she could sense danger long before others even noticed. She had felt this kind of hostility before. That piercing gaze, so full of malice, wasn¡¯t unfamiliar.


    But this time, it wasn¡¯t just her life at stake.


    A flicker of worry crossed her face. She wasn¡¯t alone anymore. She had pups to protect¡ªyoung lives that now depended on her. The weight of that responsibility settled heavily on her chest, and her fists unconsciously clenched as a wave of unease rippled through her.


    Her mother¡¯s voice broke through her spiraling thoughts, grounding her. Addison turned toward her, masking her concern with a small smile.


    "It¡¯s nothing, Mother," she said softly, though her heart remained on alert.


    Just then, her gaze met M¡¯s. The calm warmth in M¡¯s eyes was like the morning sun¡ªsteady, gentle, reassuring. Addison felt the tension in her shoulders ease slightly, and despite herself, she returned the smile.


    In that fleeting moment, surrounded by family and uncertain shadows, Addison reminded herself that she wasn¡¯t alone¡ªand that was reason enough to stay strong.


    The store owner bowed respectfully before speaking with a good-natured smile. "It¡¯s a great honor, Your Majesty. Thank you for your generosity¡ªI humbly ept the invitation. Please expect a carefully prepared gift on that day." His eyes crinkled with genuine excitement as he continued presenting his merchandise, clearly pleased to be part of such a meaningful asion.


    After him, several other well-known merchants stepped forward, offering high-quality goods sourced from distant territories and even other continents. The Alpha King spared no expense when it came to Addison, purchasing a variety of items not just for her but also for the twins. From time to time, he even selected gifts for M¡ªdespite her never asking for anything.


    M¡¯s quiet demeanor only deepened the Alpha King and Queen¡¯s sense of guilt. Over the years, they hadvished her with gifts and attention¡ªofferings originally meant for Addison during her absence. Even now, with Addison¡¯s return, they continued to include M, not only out of affection but also to avoid any impression that she was being cast aside. The royal couple was determined to show that their love and gratitude for M remained the same.


    While the Royal Capital basked in a joyful and harmonious atmosphere with Addison¡¯s return, a stark contrast loomed over the Midnight River Pack. The air was heavy with tension, and once again, Zion¡¯s furious roar echoed from within his office.


    "Is the Alpha having another episode?" the pack doctor asked, ncing at Levi, who hade by the clinic to pick up a vial of calming medicine. He intended to slip it into Zion¡¯s drink¡ªjust like thest few times¡ªsince the Alpha had locked himself away again, losing himself to rage.


    This wasn¡¯t new. It had be a pattern. Zion¡¯s beastly nature had been surfacing more frequently, and his emotions were spiraling beyond control. Despite the passage of years, he had yet to uncover even the faintest trace of where Addison had gone. Though he had long since restructured the pack and punished those responsible for wronging her, it never seemed enough¡ªnot even Zion himself was spared.


    Even Levi, who had stood by his Alpha through everything, didn¡¯t know what to think anymore. Should he admire Zion for loving Addison so deeply now, or scorn him for realizing it far toote? All he knew was that Zion was drowning in guilt¡ªreliving his mistakes every single day¡ªand it was slowly tearing him apart.


    Seeing the dark expression on Levi¡¯s face, the old pack doctor could only sigh and shake his head. He silently stepped aside, allowing his assistant¡ªnow a fully-fledged doctor¡ªto prepare the medicine and hand it over to Levi.


    Even Levi, usually calm andposed, lookedpletely lost. It had been three years, yet not a single lead had surfaced regarding Addison¡¯s whereabouts. Worse still, there was no evidence to prove her innocence. But what troubled him most wasn¡¯t just theck of progress¡ªit was the eerie silence from the Royal Family.

 Chapter 81 Levi’s Angry

    <h4>Chapter 81: Chapter 81 Levi¡¯s Angry</h4>


    Despite everything that had happened, not once did the Royal Familye to retrieve ire, nor did they send anyone to console or persuade her, as if she held no value to them at all. It was strange. Unsettling. Suspicious. Given her supposed importance and her connection to the pce, such disregard was highly unusual.


    Even now, with the truth of what had happened beginning to emerge, there were still no summons, no punishment decreed¡ªnothing. While it was clear the Alpha King was isting their pack, something both Levi and Zion had sensed early on, thepleteck of action from the Royal Court was beginning to feel like more than just royal indifference. It felt calcted.


    It could only mean one of two things: either the Royal Family was nning something big against their pack, or they simply didn¡¯t care at all. That thought made Levi pause, really pause. And it wasn¡¯t the first time he¡¯d asked himself this: had the Alpha King and Queen already given up on their daughter?


    Maybe, in their eyes, ire had been tainted¡ªno longer fit to be heir to the throne.


    Rumors had long circted that the royal pce was now raising the only legitimate daughter of the Alpha King¡¯s brother. If Levi followed that line of thought, everything started to make a terrible kind of sense.


    ire was just a shadow of who she once was. The formidable warrior-princess known across thend had vanished. Since her abduction, she¡¯d lost her edge, her fire. Worse, she had be pregnant out of wedlock and had even failed to protect her child.


    Given all that, was it any wonder the Alpha King might now see no value in bringing her back?


    Was this their way of quietly demoting her¡ªstripping her of her title without ever having to dere it out loud?


    Levi thought hard. It was a bitter pill to swallow for ire, but the pieces fit. After all, ire¡¯s cousin¡ªher childhood ymate¡ªhad reportedly learned everything she had about ruling. Unlike ire, the cousin had a natural talent for politics and was thriving in the court. She mightck ire¡¯s physical strength, but her grip on the nobles was irond.


    It really was possible that the Royal Family had already chosen a new heir.


    And so, even if she wasn¡¯t much of a warrior, there were always other ways to win¡ªthrough strategy, influence, and riding the right wave. She couldpensate for her shorings by strengthening her forces and surrounding herself with capable people. After all, any heir to the throne would have advisors¡ªseasoned minds offering guidance and different perspectives.


    From Levi¡¯s point of view, while the cousin might fall shortpared to the Princess of three years ago, she still had far more potential than the current ire, who had lost so much of what once defined her.


    And honestly, if he were in their position... he¡¯d probably make the same choice.


    But because of all this, both Levi and Zion were leftpletely stumped. If ire had truly been demoted, and the Alpha King had knowingly let her stay here, while they and their pack, as part of their punishment, were isted from the other packs and forced to survive like a lone pack, then so be it.


    But even so, they couldn¡¯t just cast ire out as they pleased. They had no choice but to endure the situation in silence.


    This mounting pressure was taking a serious toll on Alpha Zion. With no word from his mate and the uncertainty surrounding ire¡¯s status, his stress was through the roof. His temper had grown shorter by the day,rgely because Shura¡ªhis wolf¡ªwas constantly at the surface, easily triggered by the slightest provocation.


    To make matters worse, Shura had gone into rut multiple times during this period. ire, aware of this, had tried to take advantage of those moments, subtly attempting to slip into Zion¡¯s bed. During rut, male werewolves experienced unbearable pain if they didn¡¯t mate, and their sex drives surged to dangerous levels. If their mate happened to enter heat at the same time, it was like watching two wolves under the influence of a powerful aphrodisiac.


    The intense pain of the rut left Shura constantly on edge¡ªirritable, restless, and quick to snap at anyone who got too close. His temper red easily, and it was bing harder for Zion to keep him in check.


    The only time Shura would truly settle was when they returned to the Alpha suite¡ªthe one Zion shared with Addison. Zion had taken it upon himself to care for the room personally, refusing to let anyone else inside. He wanted to preserve it exactly as it was, along with the faint traces of Addison¡¯s scent lingering in her clothes. It was the only ce that still felt like home... the only ce that could soothe Shura¡¯s rage, even if just a little.


    <i><strong>Crash!</strong></i>


    <i><strong>Creak!!!</strong></i>


    As Levi approached the Alpha¡¯s office, a fresh cup of coffee in hand, he was greeted by the unmistakable sound of destruction¡ªfurniture crashing, walls being wed, and something heavy being ripped apart. The deep, guttural scratches and tearing echoed through the corridor. Zion was losing control again. His nails must have elongated¡ªthose savage ws already tearing into wood and ster.


    <strong>Knock... knock... knock...</strong>


    Levi knocked firmly to announce himself, but the chaos inside continued unabated. No response. No pause. Just more snarling and shattering. With a sigh, he pushed the door open¡ªhe didn¡¯t have the luxury of waiting for permission.


    The moment he stepped inside, something flew straight toward his face. Levi instinctively tilted his head just in time.


    <i><strong>Crash!</strong></i>


    Behind him, the ceramic cup exploded against the wall. He didn¡¯t even flinch. Instead, he stepped over the debris and moved deeper into the war zone of an office.


    Alpha Zion stood in the center of the wreckage, heaving, his breathing ragged. His eyes burned red, his elongated canines bared as saliva dripped from the tips. The walls were wed and splintered. The massive mahogany desk was overturned, windows shattered, a chair hurled through the opening. The sofa had been shredded and flipped, and debris littered every corner of the room.


    Levi paused at the edge of the chaos, the coffee still in his hand but no ce to set it down. The sheer mess made his head throb. A migraine was already creeping in.


    <i>¡¯Was it toote to punch my Alpha and run away from this pack? Why did I ever ept the promotion to be his Beta?!¡¯</i> Levi groaned inwardly as he surveyed the disaster zone that used to be an office. At this point, he felt like he was the one who needed calming meds more than Zion did.


    "Why the fuss, you hussy?" his wolf snortedzily in the back of his mind.


    Levi¡¯s eye twitched. His wolf was sprawled out, looking entirely too rxed, with its massive front paws stacked and head restingfortably on them. It cracked one eye open¡ªjust for a second¡ªgiving Levi a disinterested side nce before promptly going back to sleep.


    "Easy for you to say," Levi hissed mentally. "You¡¯re not the one who has to deal with this mess!"


    His hand trembled slightly in irritation. <i>Again.</i> This wasn¡¯t the first time Alpha Zion had turned his office into rubble, and at this rate, they¡¯d blow through the entire pack¡¯s treasury just recing the damn furniture. Every time they redecorated, it felt like tossing money into a bonfire¡ªone fueled by rage, testosterone, and unresolved mate issues.


    "Alpha Zion, drink your coffee first¡ªso you¡¯ll have more energy to keep tearing the ce apart," Levi said dryly as he stepped closer, holding out the cup like a peace offering¡ªor a taunt.


    At this point, only Levi had the nerve to talk to Zion like this, with that signature deadpan tone and a look that bordered on amused indifference. Anyone else would¡¯ve been six feet under for even trying.


    Zion flinched slightly, as if finally registering Levi¡¯s presence. Shura growled low in his throat, but Zion stopped him as he took over the body, his gaze slowly sweeping across the wrecked room. It didn¡¯t take a genius to figure out why Levi was pissed. Again.


    After all, Levi would have to call in another crew for renovations, order yet another round of furniture, and make sure no one identally stepped on shattered ss or got impaled by a broken chair leg.


    Levi wasn¡¯t done. "Maybe I should just let you sit on the damn floor while doing your Alpha duties, hmm?" he said with a forced, tight-lipped smile. "That way, we wouldn¡¯t have to keep recing everything. You could just roll around on the ground whenever one of your episodes hits."


    He couldn¡¯t help but let out a small chuckle at the image in his head¡ªZion throwing a tantrum and rolling around like a toddler denied of a candy.


    Levi¡¯s wolf rolled his eyes from within. He didn¡¯t even bother to scold Levi about disrespecting their Alpha anymore. What was the point? Levi never listened anyway.

 Chapter 82 Under Attack

    <h4>Chapter 82: Chapter 82 Under Attack</h4>


    Zion pursed his lips tightly as he nced around the room, then leaned against the wall and stared out the window. For a brief moment, he looked worn down¡ªdefeated, even¡ªbut it passed in an instant. He straightened his back like a towering pine, radiating quiet dominance as a cold wave of bloodlust seeped from his body.


    He wordlessly reached for the coffee Levi handed him and took a slow sip, eyes distant. Levi didn¡¯t speak. He knew that look all too well¡ªhis Alpha was drifting again, lost in thought.


    Despite the sharpness in Zion¡¯s gaze, the tension in his jaw, Levi knew it wasn¡¯t anger aimed at anyone else. Zion was thinking about Addison again¡ªabout the years that had passed, the things left unsaid, and the weight of his own mistakes. He didn¡¯t need to ask Addison what went wrong. He knew. He had to.


    This self-reflection wasn¡¯t a moment of weakness¡ªit was part of his burden, the responsibility he carried as the one who had hurt her. There would be no excuses, no justifications. Zion dissected the past piece by piece, trying to understand every w in his decisions so he could be better.


    But was he truly improving? Maybe. Or maybe, in his pursuit of growth, he was bing colder¡ªmore unreadable, more distant. Perhaps no one could understand him now... no one except Levi.


    And that, Levi knew, was his privilege.


    "Still no news?" Zion asked suddenly, his voice low and cold, without ncing at Levi.


    Levi let out a heavy sigh, about to respond, when a sharp, panicked voice tore through the mindlink.


    "Beta, Alpha! We¡¯re under attack! Rogues are approaching from the east and south borders¡ªat least three dozen of them! We¡¯ve already deployed warriors to intercept, but we need further orders!"


    The message cut off abruptly.


    Zion¡¯s eyes narrowed. The link had snapped. That could only mean one thing¡ªthe warrior who reported had been killed instantly after sending the warning.


    Zion silently set his coffee on the windowsill, his expression darkening. He didn¡¯t speak a word. In one swift motion, he jumped out of the window.


    He was already in a bad mood. Now, with Shura wing beneath the surface, desperate for blood, he weed the fight. The rogues wouldn¡¯t know what hit them¡ªbecause Zion was no longer just responding to an attack.


    He was going to hunt.


    Levi shook his head with a sigh. <i>¡¯I almost feel bad for the rogues. Seriously, they picked the worst possible time to attack¡ªAlpha Zion¡¯s in a foul mood. At this point, we¡¯ll probably be doing more cleanup than actual fighting.¡¯</i>


    His wolf snorted in amusement, cutting into his thoughts. <i>"You¡¯re not fooling anyone. You¡¯re just mad they didn¡¯t show up sooner¡ªbefore Alpha Zion trashed his office. That¡¯s what you¡¯re really upset about, isn¡¯t it?"</i>


    Levi rolled his eyes mentally as his wolf gave a full-body shake and stretched, already anticipating the fight.


    The brief moment of levity passed, and both Levi and Zion ran toward the border, their expressions hardening with resolve.


    Levi¡¯s usual calm gave way to a quiet fury. While he wasn¡¯t as consumed by rage as Zion, the attack still hit close to home. These were their people¡ªthe same ones who had wronged Addison, yes¡ªbut they were still his pack. He had grown up with them. Despite their ws, despite everything, he couldn¡¯t ept that they were being ughtered.


    Mid-run, Zion shifted seamlessly into his wolf form, not even bothering to strip off his clothes. There was no time to waste. Levi followed suit, both of them charging headfirst toward the fight that awaited them at the border.


    As Zion tore through the forest in his massive wolf form, the ground trembled beneath his powerful strides, each pawprint leaving deep impressions in the earth. His presence was thunderous, but his mind was razor-sharp, reaching out through the pack-wide mindlink with authority.


    "Everyone, stay calm and follow protocol. Warriors stationed at the east and south borders¡ªhold your ground and don¡¯t let a single rogue break through."


    "North and west border teams, remain in position. This could be a diversion. Stay sharp and report any unusual movement immediately."


    "To all warriors stationed within the pack grounds¡ªdo not drop your guard. Sweep your surroundings and double-check every inch. If you spot anything out of ce, alert me at once."


    His tone wasmanding but steady, a beacon of control in the rising storm of chaos.


    "Nobatants, head to the safe bunkers immediately!" Zionmanded through the mindlink, his voice sharp and unwavering. "If the defensive line is breached, be ready to protect the elders and the young at all costs. The pack house must be sealed tight¡ªno one gets in or out until I give the order to reopen."


    His instructions were clear and swift, leaving no room for confusion. Without waiting for further orders, Levi, running just a step behind Zion on his left, veered off toward the eastern border to takemand of the defense there.


    Over the years, Gamma Levi had poured everything into honing his strength. His offensive capabilities had grown immensely¡ªnot out of ambition, but out of guilt. He believed he had failed Addison once, not because of a wrong decision, but because he hadn¡¯t been strong enough to protect her when she needed him most.


    Now, he was determined. Strong enough to never let that happen again. Strong enough to never be powerless in the face of loss.


    Because of Levi¡¯s relentless drive to be stronger, Zion often used him as a sparring partner¡ªan outlet for his stress and frustration. Their training sessions were brutal, almost feral. Levi never held back. He didn¡¯t just aim tond a punch¡ªhe wed, bit, and fought like a beast trying to draw blood, just like Zion when he went feral. It was the only way he could punish Zion for the pain he¡¯d caused their Luna.


    The physical wounds were temporary¡ªZion¡¯s body healed almost instantly¡ªbut Levi hoped that each hit, each blow, would make him feel a fraction of what Addison had endured. Compared to her suffering, this was nothing. And Zion understood that. He never retaliated with full force. He let Levi unleash his rage, epting it in silence, because he knew he deserved it.


    Levi had always been close to Addison, not just as her Gamma, but through the unique bond they shared. Though it wasn¡¯t as deep as a mate bond, it was strong enough that he felt her heartache¡ªechoes of it, at least. And if those secondhand emotions had nearly crushed him, then the original pain Addison had endured must have felt like dying over and over again.


    That thought alone made it nearly impossible for Levi to forgive Zion.


    But because of all this, Gamma Levi truly did improve. His relentless drive to be stronger¡ªand the satisfaction of being able to challenge and even hurt Zion during their sparring¡ªpushed him beyond his limits.


    Over time, he had grown not only in strength but in stature, his body bing broader and more muscr than before. Some of that growth may have also stemmed from his recent promotion to Beta¡ªa rank above Gamma in the pack hierarchy, which also promoted his wolf and provided him with more room for growth¡ªbringing both greater responsibility and power.

 Chapter 83 Rogues

    <h4>Chapter 83: Chapter 83 Rogues</h4>


    Knowing how much Levi had grown and how formidable he¡¯d be, Zion felt a sense of reassurance. With Levi leading the warriors on the eastern front, he could focus all his attention on the southern border without worrying about being spread too thin.


    Not long after, thanks to Zion¡¯s immense agility and powerful build, he arrived at the southern border. The sounds of shing bodies and growls filled the air¡ªhis warriors were already engaged in a fierce battle against the iing rogues.


    "Argh!" one of Zion¡¯s warriors cried out as a rogue wolf mped its jaws around his throat. The rogue wasrger than the others, its fur a muddy brown and a deep w-mark scar shed across its right eye. With a vicious shake of its head, it tore the warrior¡¯s throat wide open¡ªkilling him instantly. The gruesome disy wasn¡¯t just savage; it was a message. A taunt aimed directly at Zion.


    But instead of reacting with rage, Zion merely snorted, his piercing eyes locking onto the scarred wolf. He could tell¡ªthis one wasn¡¯t just stronger; it was leading the attack on this side of the border.


    A low growl rumbled from his chest as a few more rogues began to circle him, their snarls cutting through the forest. They moved with eerie coordination, clearly trying to iste him. Meanwhile, the rest of the rogue force was keeping his warriors upied, preventing them from rushing to his aid.


    <i>"Do they really think they can take us down just because they have numbers? Pathetic,"</i> Shura scoffed, his voice dripping with disdain. He sounded more annoyed than interested, as if the rogues weren¡¯t even worth his ws.


    Zion growled in frustration. <i>"You said you needed an outlet. So what are you waiting for? Take it out on them!"</i>


    <i>"They¡¯re beneath me."</i> Shura replied haughtily, his tone bored.


    Zion¡¯s eyes darkened. <i>"Oh, they¡¯re beneath you? And yet you trash my office like a rabid animal every time you¡¯re in a bad mood? You trying to drive Levi insane?"</i>


    <i>"That¡¯s different,"</i> Shura responded, unbothered. <i>"I onlysh out when I lose my temper. And sometimes... it just happens."</i>


    His indifference grated on Zion¡¯s nerves, but Shura wasn¡¯t finished. Deep down, he was still holding a grudge. ¡¯<i>Addison¡¯s disappearance is your fault,¡¯</i> Shura thought bitterly. He had warned Zion against bringing ire back. Had begged him not to treat Addison coldly. But Zion hadn¡¯t listened.


    A wolf¡¯s instinct was simple¡ªhunt, kill, protect, mate. There were no mind games orplicated emotions. To Shura, Zion¡¯s betrayal of their mate defied everything they were.


    And now? Shura couldn¡¯t care less about a few rogue wolves. Not when the real enemy, in his eyes, was still within.


    But it was true¡ªever since losing his mate, Zion had been trapped in a storm of pain. The constant ache of her absence,pounded by the excruciating agony of an unfulfilled rut, left him in turmoil. Shura, overwhelmed by heartache, would often go feral,shing out without warning. And when his rage faded, he would retreat into silence, slipping into sleep until something provoked him awake again.


    Zion, on the other hand, was left to carry the weight of it all¡ªstress, guilt, regret, and the burden of leadership. Now, watching Shura act indifferent, as if toying with him, only made Zion¡¯s blood boil hotter. His jaw clenched, and a dangerous gleam overtook his eyes as his bloodlust began to seep from every inch of him like a rising tide.


    He didn¡¯t hold back anymore. His fury needed an outlet¡ªand the rogue wolves who dared trespass on hisnd were about to face the full force of it.


    When Zion took a single step forward, the rogues mirrored him, maintaining a cautious distance. They were deliberately keeping just a few feet away, moving in sync¡ªnot out of fear, but calction.


    It was clear they were guarding against him, trying to prevent him from gaining the upper hand. Their formation and coordination were far too disciplined for a group of strays who just happened to meet outside the borders.


    Zion¡¯s sharp eyes narrowed. ¡¯<i>These rogues... they¡¯ve formed their own pack.¡¯</i> It was rare but not unheard of¡ªexiled werewolves, outcasts who hadmitted grave sins: murdering packmates, rebelling against their Alpha, stealing sacred items, or even forcing themselves on mated wolves. Crimes that left them permanently stained.


    And the longer a rogue remained without joining a recognized pack¡ªone sanctioned by the Moon Goddess and the Council¡ªthe more foul their scent became. That rancid, tainted odor clung to them like rot, and even from meters away, a true werewolf could smell the filth that marked them as fallen.


    But something was off about these rogues. Zion¡¯s sharp senses picked up another scent beneath the overwhelming stench of decay and filth¡ªa faint trace of something unfamiliar. The foul odor of the rogues usually masked any other smell, but this time, something else clung to them.


    His suspicion deepened. ¡¯<i>Was this an organized attack?¡¯</i> Were the rogues acting on their own, having formed a structured pack? Or worse¡ªwere they being used by someone else tounch this assault?


    It didn¡¯t make sense.


    Rogues were usually wild, unstable, and consumed by bloodlust. Their human side weakened the longer they stayed rogue, leaving only the savage instincts of their wolf: to kill, to mate, to destroy. Strategy wasn¡¯t part of their nature¡ªchaos was. But these wolves moved with purpose.


    And that... was far more dangerous.


    Zion couldn¡¯t understand how these rogues were so coordinated. The more he thought about it, the more unsettling it became. He began to observe them more closely. Normally, rogues never waited¡ªthey attacked without hesitation, driven purely by instinct. But these wolves were watching him as intently as he watched them. Calcting. Measured. Controlled.


    They were... sane.


    If not for their stench, Zion would have assumed they were trained warriors from an enemy pack pretending to be rogues¡ªperhaps to avoid suspicion and shift the me. And the moment that thought struck him, it hit like a thunderp. His eyes snapped to the brown, scarred wolf¡ªits nostrils ring, eyes locked on him, alert and aware.


    <i>¡¯Could they really be imposters?¡¯</i>


    It wasn¡¯t impossible. A skilled group could pose as rogues, but the problem was the scent. The stench of a rogue wasn¡¯t easy to replicate. It was foul, distinct, and carried the weight of exile, madness, and blood. That couldn¡¯t be faked with simple masking agents.


    But... what if that <i>other</i> scent he¡¯d picked up earlier¡ªthe one buried beneath the decay¡ªwasn¡¯t something clinging to them by ident?


    What if it was the result of a failed attempt to <strong>imitate</strong> the rogue stench?


    His blood ran cold. That would mean these weren¡¯t just rogues¡ªthey were <i>trained warriors</i> pretending to be rogues. And that meant this was more than an attack. It was a setup.


    Zion snapped back to the present andunched his attack. With a powerful leap, he lunged forward and swiped his massive paw at the wolf in front of him. The rogue sensed the danger and tried to step back, but it was toote¡ªZion was faster. Much faster.


    Unlike Shura, who fought purely on instinct and unrelenting ferocity, Zion was a strategist. He always analyzed his enemy before making a move. That was precisely why he hadn¡¯t attacked right away.

 Chapter 84 One Versus Many

    <h4>Chapter 84: Chapter 84 One Versus Many</h4>


    Over the past three years, his territory had suffered rogue attacks more than once¡ªand the frequency had only increased. This was already the <strong>second attack this month</strong>. Normally, rogue incidents happened once or twice a year, usually when food in the forests ran scarce and desperate rogues crossed borders in search of prey. Smaller, isted trespasses weremon. But full-blown assaults involvingrge numbers of rogues¡ªthose were rare, often happening only once a year.


    Yet something had changed.


    Zion had noticed a disturbing pattern in these recent attacks. They weren¡¯t random anymore. They felt orchestrated. Intentional.


    And that was why, this time, he waited. He observed. He needed to be sure.


    And now that he was¡ªhe was done holding back.


    In a matter of seconds, Zion killed the rogue in front of him with a single, devastating swipe of his paw. His ws tore deep into the wolf¡¯s throat, leaving a gaping, bloody wound. The rogue staggered back, blood pouring freely from the gash¡ªso much that his healing abilities couldn¡¯t keep up.


    Instinctively, the wolf shifted back to his human form and copsed to his knees, clutching at his throat in a desperate attempt to stop the bleeding. But the wound was too severe. His trachea had been torn open, flesh hanging grotesquely as blood gushed between his fingers like a broken faucet. There was no saving him.


    "Ugh¡ªCough!" the rogue groaned, spitting out a mouthful of blood as his body trembled. The other rogues stiffened, clearly shaken by Zion¡¯s sudden, lethal strike. But Zion¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t on the dying man¡ªit was locked on the tattoo inked over the rogue¡¯s chest, just above his heart.


    A spider lily intertwined with a crescent moon.


    Zion¡¯s eyes narrowed, his instincts screaming that the symbol meant something more.


    The moment the brown wolf noticed where Zion was staring, his reaction was swift and brutal¡ªhe lunged forward and ripped out the dying rogue¡¯s heart, shredding the tattoo along with it in a single vicious motion.


    Zion¡¯s jaw clenched. That one act confirmed his suspicion¡ªthere was something about that mark. ¡¯<i>An emblem? A crest?¡¯</i> Whatever it was, they were willing to kill to keep it hidden.


    As soon as the brown wolf moved, the others snapped out of their stupor andunched themselves at Zion all at once. One lunged for his front leg, another for his hind leg¡ªthey were clearly trying to immobilize him by taking out his footing.


    But Zion wasn¡¯t just any Alpha. After three years of fighting on the front lines, his battle instincts were honed to a razor¡¯s edge¡ªfar beyond what these rogues could handle.


    Instead of wasting time on the lesser threats, Zion sprang straight toward the brown wolf, jaws wide as he aimed to tear into the side of its face. But the wolf was quick¡ªagile enough to narrowly dodge Zion¡¯s lethal bite. The others immediately rallied to protect their leader without hesitation, their coordination confirming once more that this attack was far from random.


    One rogue even threw himself directly into Zion¡¯s path to shield the brown wolf. Big mistake.


    Zion¡¯s fangs closed around the rogue¡¯s neck in a brutal snap. The crack of bone echoed through the air as Zion crushed his spine without a second thought. His gaze never left the brown wolf¡ªfocused, locked in, and burning with ruthless intent.


    Zion didn¡¯t stop.


    The other wolves lunged at him, but he moved with uncanny precision¡ªdodging as if he had eyes on the back of his head. Every time they struck, he shifted just enough¡ªdarting forward, sideways, or twisting his massive frame¡ªthrowing them off bnce. And each time, he countered with brutal efficiency.


    One wolf lunged at him from the side, ws outstretched. Zion leapt back in a blur, the rogue¡¯s paw missing his face by mere centimeters. In that same instant, Zion shifted into his human form, grabbed the rogue by the scruff of the neck, and mmed him into the ground with enough force to leave a small crater.


    The wolf let out a sharp, pained whine.


    It never got the chance to rise.


    Without hesitation, Zion lifted his foot and brought it down hard on the rogue¡¯s skull, crushing it beneath his heel.


    The remaining wolves, witnessing Zion¡¯s sheer power and brutal efficiency, instinctively froze. One by one, they took a step back, their bodies stiff with tension. Zion¡¯s alpha aura was radiating from him in thick, oppressive waves¡ªintimidating and heavy with lethal intent.


    Combined with the carnage they had just witnessed, it triggered a primal fear in them. Their survival instincts screamed, warning them that this was no ordinary opponent.


    Though the rogues¡¯ human sides remained aware and calcting, their wolves were governed by instinct¡ªand instinct told them to flee.


    One of them cracked under the pressure. Overwhelmed by Zion¡¯s presence, the rogue turned to run, tail literally tucked between its legs. But it didn¡¯t get far.


    In a sh, the brown wolf¡ªtheir leader¡ªpounced on the fleeing rogue and tore into its throat without hesitation. The wolf dropped instantly, its wound even more savage than the one Zion had inflicted earlier. Blood pooled around the body as the brown wolf stood over it, cold and ruthless.


    The message was clear: fight or die. There would be no mercy for deserters.


    Then the brown wolf lifted its gaze to Zion. Its eyes gleamed with something sinister¡ªtaunting, calcting. It wasn¡¯t just challenging him; it was provoking him. Trying to push Zion over the edge.


    Because once Zion went berserk, reason would vanish. He would lose control,shing out at everything and everyone around him¡ªally or enemy. The brown wolf was counting on it. If Zion lost himself, the rogue could steer the chaos straight toward Zion¡¯s own pack, letting him be the weapon that destroyed everything he swore to protect¡ªwithout the brown wolf ever needing to lift a paw.


    Fortunately for Zion, Shura¡ªhis wolf¡ªwas disinterested at the moment. If not, Zion would be in real trouble. He could see it clearly in the brown wolf¡¯s calcting eyes: it was trying to provoke him, to make him lose control. But Zion knew better. He just needed to kill it¡ªone clean strike to the throat.


    Why the throat?


    Because for werewolves, the throat is their greatest weakness. In the wars of centuries past, werewolves fought in pairs¡ªespecially those with mates. Fighting side by side made them stronger. The closer they were, the deeper their bond, and the more lethal they became in battle. Their coordination was perfect, flowing as one being. It was a terrifying sight on the battlefield.


    She-wolves had a critical role. Often, they acted as shields for their mates, especially the alphas. Inbat, they would lower their heads as if submitting, appearing weak and vulnerable.


    But that was a strategy¡ªa way to protect their mate¡¯s exposed throat from surprise attacks. When two alphas shed and couldn¡¯t resolve their conflict, it often came down to a fight in their wolf forms, and their mates stood by them to prevent any underhanded tactics from being used.


    But the cost was high.


    She-wolves often died on the battlefield¡ªprotecting their mates, throwing themselves between danger and the one they were bonded to. And with every loss, the consequences rippled. Male wolves who lost their fated mates were devastated¡ªsome never recovered.


    Worse still, the poption began to dwindle. The death of so many she-wolves led to a steep drop in births, and so, the werewolf council intervened.

 Chapter 85 Conclusion

    <h4>Chapter 85: Chapter 85 Conclusion</h4>


    They passed aw forbidding she-wolves from joining the battlefield so easily. The risk was too great¡ªnot just for the individuals involved, but for the future of their kind. It would also be hard if fated mates were to meet on opposite sides of a war. A wolf switching sides after recognizing their fated mate could turn the tide of battle, leading to further chaos.


    Now, without she-wolves to protect them, male wolves had to defend their own weaknesses. And that meant, in every fight, their throats were vulnerable¡ªripe for the kill if they let their guard down for even a second.


    Right now, Zion was itching for the kill. His irritation spiked with every passing second as he watched the brown wolf¡ªit was clearly stalling, deliberately dragging out time, and Zion could feel his patience wearing thin.


    <i>¡¯Shit!¡¯</i> Zion cursed, snapping to full alert as he quickly scanned the battlefield. All his warriors were fully engaged inbat. No side appeared to be gaining the upper hand¡ªthey were evenly matched, shing with equal ferocity. But something about the enemy¡¯s movements felt off, like they were simply biding their time.


    Without wasting another second, Zion unleashed a powerful roar through the pack-wide mindlink: "Everyone, protect ire at all costs!"


    His suddenmand jolted the entire pack. For a moment, his warriors faltered¡ªnot because of fear, but out of surprise. Was their Alpha really panicking over his fated mate? That was the impression many got, but the truth was far moreplicated.


    Even now, the misunderstanding with the rest of the pack hadn¡¯t been cleared. ire was still in hiding¡ªwithin Zion¡¯s territory¡ªand they were deliberately letting the world believe she was his fated mate. It was a calcted move. By spreading that belief, ire had a reason to remain safely under his protection without raising suspicion.


    Because if the truth ever came out¡ªthat Zion had brought back the missing princess¡ªire would be a prime target. Countless factions would do whatever it took to reach her, to use her. And since he was the one who found and brought her home, her safety had be his responsibility.


    The royal family already held him ountable for what had happened to ire and her unborn child. If anything else happened¡ªif ire died¡ªZion had no idea how he¡¯d answer for it. The pressure was suffocating, and one more misstep could cost him everything.


    After all, the reason Zion wanted to be the one to im the reward for saving the princess was so he could use it as leverage¡ªto forge an alliance, gain assistance, or at the very least, build a connection with the royal family that could help restore his pack to its former glory.


    But if others discovered that he had the princess, they wouldn¡¯t pass up the opportunity to use her as a bargaining chip themselves.


    And then what?


    Once they took ire, not only would Zion lose any benefit from rescuing her, but he¡¯d also be med for failing to protect her. The responsibility would fall squarely on his shoulders, and the punishment could be severe¡ªperhaps even theplete eradication of his pack from the werewolf domain.


    Even if Zion had no intention of using ire for personal gain, the fact remained¡ªhe was the one who first found her in the vampires¡¯ captivity. If he hadn¡¯t saved her, or if he had saved her only to hand her over to another Alpha, he would still be held ountable by the Alpha King if anything happened to her.


    If the princess ended up suffering again, the me would fall on him. Any benefits from rescuing her were merely a bonus. In truth, everything about the princess was a political minefield¡ªone misstep could doom him. Zion had no choice but to do what was best for his pack and himself.


    But who would have thought it would be thisplicated? He had assumed that once he rescued her and informed the pce, the burden would be lifted. Instead, the ¡¯hot potato¡¯ was shoved right back into his hands, and now he was the one expected to protect it.


    And why should he allow anyone to rise from his downfall? He refused to ept that. Besides, without ire, how could he gather the evidence needed to prove that his Luna, Addison, was innocent in the previous incident?


    Yes, that dead omega attendant who had been ced beside ire was gone¡ªbut ire was still alive. If he and Levi were right, and ire was indeed trying to frame Addison for some unknown reason, then they didn¡¯t need the omega anymore. All they had to do now was wait for ire to slip up, to reveal a crack in her story or give away her true motive. Once that happened, they could finally clear Addison¡¯s name.


    But they had to tread carefully¡ªire was a royalty, after all. That alone was one of the main reasons Zion had been doing his best to amodate her, even when she brazenly tried to climb into his bed. He restrained himself, despite every urge to strangle her for her boldness.


    At first, he and Levi assumed ire simply wanted him¡ªto make herself his Luna, perhaps for the status. But the more they thought about it, the less sense it made. Why would someone with a legitimate im to the future Alpha King¡¯s throne settle for bing the Luna of a struggling pack? Unless... she had another motive.


    Was she trying to use him as a pawn in a bigger game, hoping to regain her father¡¯s favor or solidify her position by aligning with a war hero like him? If so, her strategy was wed. There were stronger alphas with established power, wealth, and influence¡ªones who would wee her with open arms, do her bidding, and clear her path in hopes of bing her chosen mate. Zion, on the other hand, had returned from war as a hero, yes¡ªbut he still needed time to rebuild, to grow into the role he¡¯d carved for himself.


    So why him?


    Was it because of the tension between him and his Luna, Addison? Did ire see a crack in their bond and think she could wedge herself in? But even then, there were unmated alphas in far better standing than Zion¡ªwhy would she stoop topete for a seat already taken?


    Was it because Addison was wolfless and perceived as weak¡ªan easy target? If that was her reasoning, it was short-sighted and petty. Bullying someone like Addison wouldn¡¯t win ire respect or support; it would only make her look conniving and dishonorable. It would erode her image, not elevate it, and could ultimately cost her the throne she seemed so desperate to reim.


    And now that Zion was looking around him, he was starting to see the bigger picture. These wolves weren¡¯t just random rogues¡ªthey were stalling. If they were actually from other packs, merely posing as rogues to keep him and Levi distracted, then it meant they were after something specific. And what could be so valuable in Zion¡¯s territory that they¡¯dunch repeated attacks, sacrificing their own warriors without hesitation?


    There was only one answer: ire.


    If that was truly their objective, then it wasn¡¯t far-fetched to assume that someone had discovered her presence. But how? The information was supposed to be tightly guarded.


    There was only one possible exnation¡ªGreg.

 Chapter 86 Can’t Be Captured

    <h4>Chapter 86: Chapter 86 Can¡¯t Be Captured</h4>


    If Zion was right, then Greg was still alive and had betrayed them. But didn¡¯t he do that a long time ago? He must have leaked ire¡¯s whereabouts in exchange for a position, safety, or afortable life. That would exin the enemy¡¯s relentless determination¡ªthey knew exactly what they were after, and they were willing to do anything to get her.


    Yes, Beta Greg had forgotten to sever his link to the pack when he fled the territory. But when Zion remembered him a few weekster, he began hunting down that traitor. The coward hid like a mouse, ran faster than a horse, and was as slippery as an eel.


    Each time they managed to track him down, he slipped through their fingers, and the cycle repeated. Eventually, the bastard must have realized he was still connected to the Midnight River Pack¡ªand that¡¯s when he severed the link.


    What Zion couldn¡¯t understand, however, was how Greg always seemed to know when they wereing. Zion and Levi were meticulous, moving only when they were certain they could capture him. Yet somehow, each time they made a move, Greg vanished without a trace. The only exnation was that someone was helping him¡ªsomeone who was just as cunning.


    And now, Zion suspected that very same person might be the one orchestrating the attacks on his territory.


    "Alpha Zion, something¡¯s off about these bastards. They don¡¯t act like real rogues. Maybe one or two of them are genuine, but the rest¡ªit¡¯s like they¡¯re just pretending to be rogues to blend in with the crowd..." Levi¡¯s voice echoed through the mindlink, suddenly connecting with Zion¡¯s thoughts. His words only reinforced the conclusion Zion had already started to draw.


    "Then how about capturing one of them?" Zion suggested calmly, his voiceced with quiet menace as he began to stride forward. The wolves surrounding him instinctively stepped back, eyes flickering toward the brown wolf, as if caught between a devil and something far worse. They seemed to be weighing which was the greater evil¡ªZion or their own leader¡ªand their hesitation showed.


    Zion came to a stop in front of the werewolf whose heart had been crushed, the only one who had died in human form. Unlike the others¡ªwhose deaths in wolf form meant their bodies would remain that way until they turned to bone¡ªthis one left behind a lifeless human shell. Zion stared down at the man¡¯s face, expression unreadable. Still, the brown wolf made no move.


    "Ha!" Levi let out a heavy, exasperated sigh before continuing, "I wouldn¡¯t have contacted you if it weren¡¯t a real issue. The problem is, the moment we capture one, they die¡ªpoisoned. They¡¯ve got hidden poison pouches tucked behind their third mrs, ready to bite down the second they¡¯re caught."


    He paused, frustrationcing his voice.


    "I thought I could be fast enough to stop them from using it, but whoever¡¯s behind this is too damn cautious. They even cursed these people, Alpha Zion¡ª a kill-switch spell, to make sure they die the moment they try to leak any information."


    He sighed again, the weight of helplessness settling on his shoulders. "So in the end, capturing them is pointless¡ªunless we know what kind of curse they¡¯re using, or unless we¡¯ve got a Saint or an Apostle with us." Levi ran a hand through his hair, clearly at his wits¡¯ end.


    "They¡¯re using death warriors¡ªpeople prepared to die at any moment. And what¡¯s worse is, they¡¯re terrified. You can see it. They¡¯re afraid, but not of us. Not even of dying. What they fear is being captured¡ªbecause they know that if they live long enough to be interrogated, they¡¯ll either be tortured to death or hunted down by the ones who sent them."


    "And the method of execution?" He grimaced. "Most likely something slow, painful, and meant to send a message."


    Levi came to this conclusion after a thorough and careful observation. Like his Alpha, he was convinced that these wolves hade to kidnap ire. As for their motives, there were several possibilities¡ªperhaps they intended to use her as a bargaining chip to gain leverage with the royal family, or maybe they aimed to make her their Luna, binding their bloodline to the royalty in hopes that their offspring might one day inherit the throne.


    Whatever the reason, it was clear that ire was the target. That¡¯s why Zion had no choice but to hide her within his own pack, under a false identity as his fated mate. It was a dangerous move, but necessary.


    For now, they were fortunate¡ªonly one faction seemed to have discovered the secret. And from the looks of it, even that group was doing its best to keep the information contained. How could Levi tell?


    Because of the death warriors. The sheer extent of restrictions ced on them¡ªthe poison pouches, the fatal curses¡ªindicated that the people behind this operation didn¡¯t want anyone else learning the truth. They wanted to strike while the secret was still tightly guarded.


    Even more insidious, it seemed they were nning to frame the rogues. If they had seeded in abducting the princess, they could have easily pinned the me on the rogue poption. Zion¡¯s forces would then be sent chasing ghosts, focused on fighting off the wrong enemy while the real perpetrators cleaned up the evidence and slipped away in another direction.


    His pack would bear all the losses. And by the time the truth came out¡ªby the time Zion realized what had hit him¡ªit would be toote. The enemy¡¯s n would already be in motion, maybe even bearing fruit.


    But they had clearly underestimated Alpha Zion. They thought he was like the others¡ªpredictable, slow, easily manipted.


    However... they were wrong.


    Or perhaps they, too, were growing restless. After all, it had already been more than three years since the princess arrived at the Midnight River Pack, and the longer she remained, the greater the possibility that ire would bear Zion a child¡ªone that carried the royal bloodline.


    Right now, the security within the Midnight River Pack was too tight for any direct infiltration, so their only option was to rely on rogue attacks. These frequent assaults served a dual purpose: they tested the pack¡¯s defenses while also misleading its members into thinking that the rogues were acting out of desperation.


    The increasing frequency of the attacks could easily be attributed to dwindling resources in the forest. After all, rogues,cking the stability and structure of a pack, relied solely on hunting or stealing food. They didn¡¯t have the sanity or discipline to farm or raise livestock the way established packs did.


    More than that, theycked solid intel about what was really happening inside the Midnight River Pack. Everyone within the pack was tight-lipped, and patrol routes were constantly shifting. Ever since Greg escaped, Zion had made it a point to frequently change the patrol rotations, positioning, and training schedules to prevent Greg from ever sneaking back in using his prior knowledge of the terrain or routines.


    So even if the enemy had Greg, his usefulness was limited¡ªhe could only give them ire¡¯s location, nothing more. The rest of their efforts relied entirely on sending rogue attacks at intervals to observe the pack¡¯s response¡ªhow quickly they reacted, how many warriors were dispatched, and how they moved. They were clearly trying to piece together a strategy through trial and error.


    But even after all these years, they had yet to find a single opening.

 Chapter 87 The Hunt

    <h4>Chapter 87: Chapter 87 The Hunt</h4>


    For Zion, even if he couldn¡¯t immediately identify who was trying to infiltrate his territory, it didn¡¯t really matter. The repeated rogue attacks¡ªwhere wave after wave of warriors were sent only to be ughtered¡ªmeant that the enemy had already sacrificed too much to walk away now.


    They were fullymitted, and that left them with only two possible oues: be annihted by Zion once he uncovered their identity, or crumble from within as their forces were gradually depleted, leaving them as nothing more than a fragile house of cards.


    And if, in a desperate attempt to escape destruction, they chose to go down in mes and leak the secret to every faction across thend, that too would be a foolish move. Not only would they incur Zion¡¯s wrath, but they¡¯d also risk enraging the monarch of this domain. Doing so would guarantee their total eradication.


    With a wicked grin, Zion locked eyes with the brown wolf. The change in Zion¡¯s aura was immediate¡ªcharged, lethal, and brimming with aggression. He was in full offensive mode now, no longer holding back, and the brown wolf felt it. Its fur bristled instinctively, lips curling to bare its fangs as it shifted into a defensive stance.


    Zion gave onest smirk before shifting into his wolf form. Then, without hesitation, he lunged forward. He no longer cared about capturing any of the attackers¡ªthere was no point if they were all going to die anyway. Besides, he suspected the rogues had no real idea what they were involved in, likely used as pawns in arger scheme.


    So he would end it.


    Unleashing his full power, Zion¡¯s speed and strength became a blur of savage precision. Before the others could even react, he crashed into one of the werewolves with his massive frame, sending it flying through the air until it mmed into a tree with a sickening thud.


    A sharp whine escaped the wolf Zion had sent flying, followed by a sickening crack¡ªits spine likely shattered. The others could only watch as the fallen wolf¡¯s breaths grew weaker, shallower... until they finally ceased altogether.


    Without waiting another moment, the remaining werewolves lunged at Zion all at once. But killing him wasn¡¯t going to be easy.


    Zion twisted mid-movement, sinking his fangs into the throat of one attacker. With a vicious jerk, he hurled the wolf into another charging at him, the collision sending both sprawling. Without hesitation, Zion mped down harder on the wolf in his jaws and snapped its neck with a brutal crunch.


    Blood still dripping from his maw, he lunged after the second wolf he had thrown. But before he could finish it off, the brown wolf¡ªrealizing his underlings were falling like flies¡ªfinally stopped watching from the sidelines andunched himself into the fight with a feral, enraged snarl.


    Because of this, Zion barely managed to step back in time, earning a deep scratch along his side just beneath the ribs. But he didn¡¯t flinch. He pressed on, relentless, tearing through his enemies as though pain didn¡¯t exist. The brown wolf continued his assault with cold precision, using his subordinates as pawns¡ªthrowing them at Zion like fodder to wear him down. While Zion dealt with the swarm, the brown wolf circled, striking strategically, each blow meant to chip away at Zion¡¯s strength.


    It worked.


    Soon, Zion¡¯s body was riddled with wounds, his once clean fur soaked in blood. Still, he fought like a beast possessed. But no matter how strong he was, even he had limits. His hind leg faltered, unable to keep up with the damage his healing ability couldn¡¯t heal in time. He staggered¡ªjust for a second.


    But it was all the opening the brown wolf needed.


    With a triumphant snarl, the brown wolf lunged, this time not for distraction, but for the kill¡ªhis fangs aimed straight at Zion¡¯s throat.


    <i><strong>Snap!</strong></i>


    But Zion had been waiting for this moment all along. After feigning weakness just long enough to lure the brown wolf in, he sprang into action. Swift and precise, Zion targeted the wolf¡¯s neck. The brown wolf scrambled to w at Zion, trying to rise on its hind legs, but Zion¡¯s massive frame was unstoppable. With a powerful shove, he mmed the brown wolf to the ground and pinned it firmly beneath him.


    Zion had fought on the frontlines of the brutal war between werewolves and vampires¡ªhow could he be taken down by mere superficial wounds? He had endured far worse injuries over those grueling three years.


    No, unless he was deliberately feigning weakness and exposing small vulnerabilities to lure his enemies into a false sense of security, they wouldn¡¯t dare let their guard down, thinking he was an easy prey.


    But Zion was no ordinary fighter. In the war, he often faced multiple vampires at once, sharpening his situational awareness and observation skills to a razor¡¯s edge. Someone like him wasn¡¯t going to fall so easily.


    Unfortunately, the brown wolf was inexperienced and blinded by arrogance. It hadn¡¯t noticed any of this¡ªand that was its fatal mistake.


    Zion paused, watching closely. Would the brown wolf try to shift back into human form to plead for mercy? After all, in wolf form,munication was nearly impossible¡ªunless they were connected by mindlink within their pack.


    But unfortunately for the brown wolf, beyond pushing itself up and wing at Zion, it did nothing else. Zion quickly grew bored of the futile struggle and snapped the wolf¡¯s neck. The brown wolf immediately went limp.


    Seeing their leader fall, the remaining werewolves panicked and tried to flee, but Zion gave them no chance. With swift, agile precision, he hunted them down one by one, ending them all.


    When thest was dealt with, Zion turned to help his warriors mop up the remaining rogues, killing them before sending a mindlink to all his warriors.


    "Any reports? Warriors near the packhouse and safe bunker¡ªare you secure? Any issues?!" Zion demanded, his keen eyes scanning the forest. Satisfied, he nodded his massive wolf head, signaling his warriors to drag the fallen into the clearing.


    "Alpha Zion, we captured three werewolves attempting to sneak into the packhouse and four near the safehouse," one of the warriors reported as they hauled the bodies. "They were using scent-masking spray. If we hadn¡¯t tightened the security, they might¡¯ve slipped through unnoticed."


    He paused, his tone growing grim. "As soon as we captured them, they began foaming at the mouth and convulsed before going still. The pack doctor confirmed they had poison pouches hidden in their mrs, which allowed them tomit suicide."


    Zion¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Were they in human form?"


    "Yes, Alpha. They likely didn¡¯t expect our surveince to be this tight, so they tried to infiltrate quietly."


    "Good," Zion said with a nod. "Drag their bodies to the morgue. Have the old pack doctor examine them¡ªcheck for tattoos, brandings, or any identifying marks."


    "Understood, Alpha," the warrior replied with a respectful nod.


    After finishing his part of the battle, Zion shifted back to his human form. His body was drenched in blood¡ªso much so that it was impossible to tell whether it was his or his enemies¡¯. Even his mouth was smeared with it. He licked his lips, the metallic tang of blood lingering on his tongue, then spat to the side before running his tongue along the inside of his cheek.


    Compared to the chaos earlier, when he¡¯d lost control and torn apart his office in frustration, this¡ªthis brutal, visceral hunt¡ªleft him feeling far more at ease.

 Chapter 88 Blood Stone

    <h4>Chapter 88: Chapter 88 Blood Stone</h4>


    After cleaning up on his end, Zion made his way to the nearest designated mud room¡ªone of several scattered throughout the pack territory. These rooms were stocked with spare clothing for werewolves returning from a run or for warriors who needed a change after shifting, especially in cases where their clothes had torn during transformation and they hadn¡¯t had time to remove them beforehand.


    Zion pulled a simple pair of pants and a shirt from the clean basket, along with a towel. He wiped the blood from his body before slipping into the fresh clothes. He didn¡¯t bother with shoes¡ªhe¡¯d walk barefoot for now. It wasn¡¯t the first time anyway.


    After changing, Zion headed straight to the clearing where his warriors had lined up the bodies of the fallen attackers. Among his own forces, five warriors were heavily injured, three had been killed, and seven sustained minor injuries. The critically wounded were immediately rushed to the pack hospital for treatment, while those with minor wounds remained behind¡ªletting their wolves heal them naturally as they assisted in organizing the fallen enemies in the clearing.


    Those who were uninjured were promptly sent back to guard the perimeter and sweep the area beyond the borders, scanning for any remaining enemies who might be hiding and waiting tounch another attack.


    Zion moved methodically through the clearing, inspecting the bodies of the dead rogues one by one. Aside from a single individual who had died in human form, the rest had perished in their wolf forms. As he examined them, he noted that about one-third was probably what they suspected, who came from another pack, judging by their scent and build, while the majority were unmistakably rogues.


    While checking one of the rogue werewolves, something glinting caught Zion¡¯s eye. He leaned closer and discovered a stud earring embedded in the wolf¡¯s ear. A quick sweep revealed that each of the rogues wore identical earrings, each set with a small mana stone.


    Zion¡¯s eyes narrowed. This was highly unusual.


    "Levi," he called out, connecting to his newly appointed Beta. "Did the rogues on your side also have stud earrings with blood stones?"


    "It looks like it... The ones pretending to blend in with the rogues don¡¯t have any earrings," Levi responded through the mindlink, his tone thoughtful. "Could it be a way to distinguish ranks among them?"


    He, too, was crouched beside one of the fallen rogues, carefully inspecting the body for anything else that might serve as a clue.


    "It could also be a tracker¡ªor a method to control the rogues," Zion added. His tone held no hesitation; it wasn¡¯t a suggestion but a firm statement. He crouched low, inspecting the stud earrings without touching them.


    Though the stones embedded in the earrings were ssified as mana stones, these were a specific and sinister kind¡ª<strong>blood stones</strong>. Unlike naturally formed mana crystals, blood stones were created through a gruesome process: the crystallized result of sacrificial blood from a ritual involving hundreds of lives. To form even a single stone, dark mages and witches had to perform a ritual thatsted seven days and seven nights without rest.


    The process, as described in the ancient texts Zion had studied, was nothing short of inhumane. These texts recounted the dark era of history, centuries ago, when corrupted mages and witches formed a cult-like faction. In their obsession with immortality, theymitted horrific acts, believing they could achieve eternal life without bing vampires.


    While vampires were truly immortal unless killed, other long-lived races such as werewolves, elves, and dragons still aged¡ªalbeit slowly¡ªand eventually died.


    Seeking to surpass those limits, these cultists resorted to unnatural rituals, creating blood stones with the capacity to store far more mana than ordinary stones. Natural mana stones, while powerful, varied in purity and potency¡ªand even locating a mana stone mine was a rare feat. Artificial blood stones, however, were a shortcut fueled by death and suffering.


    Most mana stone mines were tightly controlled by the royal families of each race. These resources were too powerful¡ªand too dangerous¡ªto be left unguarded. The royals ensured strict oversight to prevent dark mages and witches from acquiring the stones and unleashing havoc on theirnds.


    Because of this, the corrupted dark mages and witches had to find an alternative. And they did¡ªthrough one of the most horrific rituals ever devised.


    They created blood stones.


    To do this, they performed a ritual that required living beings¡ªpreferably humans, shifters like werewolves, or other mana-bearing species. The more vitality and potential a subject had, the more potent the resulting blood stone. Victims were ced in the center of an enormous, intricately carved magic circle. Once the ritual began, they would slowly bleed to death over seven days and seven nights. Blood seeped from every orifice, drawn out not by wounds, but by the insidious magic itself.


    It was a death not just painful¡ªbut prolonged, inescapable, and humiliating.


    Worse still, the perpetrators saw their victims as nothing more than livestock. They captured anyone they could¡ªchildren, adults, anyone alive¡ªbecause the ritual required living subjects. A single dead body would ruin the process. So, the victims had to remain alive through the entirety of their torment... just long enough to die at the end.


    Once blood stones were in their possession, dark mages and witches could perform countless forbidden spells and deadly curses. From what Zion remembered, the origin of this cult-like faction traced back to a dark witch¡ªone who had been purged by the Saintess from the Sacred Land centuries ago. Her name had been lost to time, but her legacy of terror was well-recorded.


    It was said this witch hadmitted unspeakable acts during her lifetime. She ced devastating curses upon countless royal bloodlines, ensuring they would wither and die out across generations. She also obsessively researched immortality, allegedly stealing vitality and life force from her victims through borate curses. Whether she ever seeded in unlocking the secret to eternal life remained a mystery¡ªnone of the ancient texts offered a conclusive answer.


    ording to the recorded history, the dark witch and her entire cult were supposed to have been wiped out long ago. Yet here it was: a blood stone. Proof that something¡ªsome remnant of her cult¡ªhad survived.


    Was this stone a leftover artifact from that dark era? Or worse, did it signal a revival?


    Zion didn¡¯t have the answer. But he knew one thing for sure¡ªthese things weren¡¯t safe to touch. For all he knew, the stones could be cursed or linked to a tracking spell. It was sheer luck that he had spotted the blood stone before making contact. Had he picked it up without caution, the consequences could¡¯ve been disastrous.


    And it was even more fortunate that he¡¯d called Levi¡¯s attention to it when he did¡ªbecause Levi had been just about to reach for it.


    Zion¡¯s gaze darkened as he scanned the lifeless bodiesid across the clearing. A grim realization settled over him¡ªthis wasn¡¯t just a problem his pack should worry about. Something far more dangerous was unfolding, and the pieces weren¡¯t aligning the way they should.


    He could no longer be certain whether these werewolves truly hailed from specific packs within the werewolf kingdom, or if they were connected to the remnants of the dark witch¡¯s cult.

 Chapter 89 Report

    <h4>Chapter 89: Chapter 89 Report</h4>


    It was possible they¡¯d merely stumbled upon these cursed artifacts and found a way to harness them for their own gain. Or perhaps they were pawns in a far more sinister game. Either way, Zion couldn¡¯t afford to make assumptions.


    To uncover the truth, he would need help¡ªa mage, someone capable of delving into the origin and purpose of the blood stones. But thereiny the problem. The Mage Tower, which housed the most powerful and knowledgeable mages, was currently under the control of Archmage Elric, the Royal Mage. As the chosen sessor and rightful master of the tower, Elric held absolute authority over what knowledge and resources the mages could share.


    And unfortunately, Elric had sworn allegiance to the Alpha King.


    That alone made thingsplicated. The Alpha King had marked Zion as someone he dislike, cing him firmly in the crosshairs of the crown. Would Elric even be permitted to assist him? Would the archmage dare defy the king¡¯s will?


    Zion wasn¡¯t sure. But one thing was certain¡ªhe couldn¡¯t face this darkness alone.


    Zion couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows in deep thought. The repeated rogue attacks against his pack were far too frequent and coordinated to be dismissed as coincidence. In any normal situation, the Alpha King would have already dispatched an envoy or a trusted agent to investigate¡ªsuch was his duty as the sovereign ruler of all werewolves within his domain.


    Yet now, despite the escting danger, there had been no response. It was as if the Alpha King was deliberately turning a blind eye, using the chaos as a form of punishment against Zion and his pack.


    The realization hit hard. If the king truly intended to iste them, then even the royal mage¡ªhisst hope¡ªwould likely ignore any plea for assistance. Zion clenched his jaw. If no help wasing, he would have to face this threat alone... or find an alternative path.


    But what could he do? If Elric refused his request, then no mage under hismand would dare assist him. Should he turn to a witch instead? Or perhaps reach out to the Sacred Land? Yet, contacting the Pope or the Saintess was even more difficult¡ªnearly impossible, in fact. Not even members of the royal family could summon them easily. What chance did he have?


    Zion¡¯s thoughts spiraled as he considered every possible alternative when Levi¡¯s voice came through again.


    "Alpha Zion, I had the warriors sweep the perimeter on my side of the border. It¡¯s clear..." Levi reported with a sigh.


    "Same here..." Zion replied, then paused, his gaze fixed beyond the clearing toward the distant border where his scout wolf was returning. The report matched Levi¡¯s¡ªno sign of rogues. But that was exactly what made it troubling.


    <i>¡¯It¡¯s too quiet. That¡¯s what¡¯s suspicious,¡¯</i> he muttered. <i>¡¯Something¡¯s wrong with the rogues¡¯ behavior.¡¯</i> He turned his attention back to the mindlink. "Levi, have you sent the statistical reports of rogue attacks over the past few years to the Royal Capital? As required by all packs?"


    "I did. Every month, I¡¯ve submitted reports detailing the rogue attacks in our territory. By now, the pce should have a stack of them¡ªlikely more than the total reports from all the other packsbined. The Royal Family should have noticed the pattern by now. Under normal circumstances, they would¡¯ve sent a trusted aide to investigate, either openly or in secret. But we¡¯ve heard nothing. No response. That can only mean one thing¡ªwe¡¯re being deliberately ignored."


    "And I fear I know why. This situation could pose a threat to the Princess¡¯s safety. If she were truly valued, they would have acted. So I can only assume... she¡¯s fallen out of favor with the Alpha King. They¡¯re discarding her quietly, letting her fade into obscurity to avoid tainting the Royal Family¡¯s name. I suspect they¡¯ve already chosen to back her cousin instead."


    "Hmm," Zion murmured in agreement, his expression unreadable. He had been thinking the same thing. After all, too many ¡¯coincidences¡¯ could never truly be coincidental.


    The relentless rogue attacks¡ªthey had to be after the Princess. Under normal circumstances, the Alpha King should be doing everything in his power to protect his so-called beloved daughter. But if she had truly fallen out of favor, that would exin the silence from the capital.


    Still, what didn¡¯t add up was the retaliation against him. Why would the Alpha King turn his back on Zion?


    Zion had earned his hero¡¯s merit in the previous war. In just three years after his return, even while isted and unsupported, he had restored his pack¡¯s strength and prestige¡ªbringing them back among the top-ranking packs. His potential and leadership were undeniable.


    If anything, the Alpha King should have been working to form an alliance with him.


    Even though Zion¡¯s initial n to use the Princess as leverage hadn¡¯t gone as expected, he had still seeded in raising his pack¡¯s power and influence.


    Something didn¡¯t add up. The Alpha King was retaliating against him over what happened to the Royal Princess, yet at the same time, he was ignoring the very real danger threatening her life. The contradiction was ring.


    Zion couldn¡¯t begin to guess what the Alpha King was thinking. For now, all he could do was focus on what was within his control.


    "Alright, finish the cleanup and return to my office," Zion instructed through the mindlink. "Send another report and include ourtest findings to the Royal Capital. But leave out any mention of the blood stone and curse for now¡ªwe¡¯ll use that to gauge their willingness to cooperate. Aside from that, make sure to detail everything else, including the use of poison."


    He kept his tone calm, but his mind was already calcting the next move.


    Levi was slightly puzzled. If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, his Alpha should be focused on finding a mage to examine the earrings embedded with blood stones¡ªthey were clearly dangerous. And yet, instead of reporting them directly to the Royal Family, Alpha Zion was choosing to keep it quiet.


    Unable to make sense of it himself, Levi finally asked, "Alpha Zion, if I may¡ªdon¡¯t you want a mage to inspect these earrings? Why are we keeping them a secret instead of informing the Royal Family? Shouldn¡¯t we report it so they can send someone? Perhaps even the Royal Mage Elric? If the Alpha King learns about these artifacts along with the rogue attacks, wouldn¡¯t he be more likely to take it seriously and send someone to investigate, maybe even assign mages to keep watch?"


    Zion crossed his arms and looked up at the sky for a moment before answering.


    "That artifact is exactly why we <i>can¡¯t</i> report everything just yet," he said calmly. "The poison can be mentioned¡ªbecause anyone could have used it, and it could point to a conspiracy against us or an attempt to harm the Princess. That alone should be enough to gauge the Alpha King¡¯s response. But the curse... and the artifact? That¡¯s another matter entirely."


    He paused before continuing, his tone more serious.


    "If what we¡¯re dealing with ties back to the ancient cults mentioned in the history books¡ªthe ones that worshipped the Dark Witch¡ªthen we¡¯re talking about something far more dangerous. Besides, the Alpha King isn¡¯t even the first person to see these reports."

 Chapter 90 Who Was Their Real Enemy?

    <h4>Chapter 90: Chapter 90 Who Was Their Real Enemy?</h4>


    "They pass through themunications department first, then get sorted and filtered through several hands before reaching the right offices... only <i>then</i> do they make their way to the Alpha King. Now, think about how many eyes could see that report. If word of this artifact leaks out, it could cause chaos instead of helping us. For all we know, there might be spies or individuals with hidden agendas inside the pce. If we aren¡¯t careful, we¡¯ll end up sabotaging ourselves."


    Zion¡¯s voice was steady, but his thoughts were racing. Too much was at stake.


    "Alpha... what do you mean by spies and sabotaging ourselves?" Levi asked, clearly baffled. He understood each sentence his Alpha had said¡ªbut when taken all together, it felt like he was trying to piece together apletely differentnguage.


    "Do you honestly believe the Princess¡¯s abduction six years ago was pulled off by vampires alone, without help from the inside?" Zion said, his voice low with conviction. "Vampires are our enemies¡ªthey wouldn¡¯t know theyout of the Royal Grounds well enough to slip in unnoticed. And the pce is one of the most heavily guarded ces in the entire domain. Even an elite werewolf would struggle to get past its defenses."


    He paused for emphasis, then continued. "My father once told me that the Royal Grounds are protected by a barrier cast by none other than Archmage Elric himself. That barrier was created when he formed his alliance with the Alpha King to show his loyalty¡ªjust a few decades ago. And barely a handful of people know how to even weaken it, let alone deactivate it."


    Zion¡¯s eyes darkened as he added, "If someone <i>did</i> bring down that barrier, even for a moment, they would have to know how to do it without alerting Elric. Which means there was someone <i>inside</i> the pce¡ªsomeone with knowledge, ess, and motive¡ªwho wanted the princess gone. They handed over the Royal Grounds¡¯yout, timed the breach perfectly, and covered their tracks. So no, Levi, we can¡¯t trust everyone in the pce. Not anymore."


    Levi¡¯s eyes widened with sudden realization as Zion¡¯s exnation sank in. It made perfect sense¡ªZion¡¯s deductions weren¡¯t just based on suspicion, but on a deeper understanding of pce politics and history, much of which he had inherited from his father.


    After all, Zion¡¯s father, the former Alpha of the Midnight River Pack, had once ranked second only to Alpha Damon of the North. Both had been regrly summoned to the royal pce by the Alpha King due to the immense responsibilities they carried.


    Alpha Damon was the stalwart protector of the North, guarding the sealed gate to the Demon World¡ªa barrier locked by the Pope and Saintess thousands of years ago. His role was nothing short of legendary.


    Meanwhile, Zion¡¯s father had been stationed at the bordends leading into the Vampire Domain. This was no coincidence¡ªhis strength and leadership were necessary to hold the line against the vampires, a race infamous for their arrogance and hostility.


    Vampires viewed every other species as mere blood banks, and their near-immortality gave them an inted sense of superiority. Especially the high-ranking ones¡ªunlike werewolves or most other races, they had no natural lifespan, making them believe they were closer to gods than mortals.


    Understanding the weight of his Alpha¡¯s words, Levi felt a chill run down his spine. If Zion was right, and someone within the pce had helped orchestrate the Princess¡¯s abduction... then nothing about their current situation was as simple as it seemed.


    Because of these responsibilities, the former Alpha frequently traveled to the pce, where he witnessed and overheard many things. On several asions, he even brought the young Zion along, giving him early exposure to court affairs¡ªand a fleeting glimpse of the Royal Princess. This made it easier for Levi to trust in his Alpha¡¯s words now; Zion had grown up with more insight into the royal court than most.


    Still, Levi couldn¡¯t help but consider the changes that had followed the former Alpha¡¯s death. By all rights, the third-ranking Alpha at the time should have been promoted to second rank and reassigned as the protector of the border. But the Midnight River Pack had been rooted in this territory for generations¡ªit wasn¡¯t easy to uproot them. Furthermore, Zion had proven himself a worthy sessor to his father, arguably even stronger.


    Perhaps the Alpha King recognized that strength and allowed Zion to retain the post. Or maybe, Levi thought, the King was deliberately making things difficult for Zion¡ªnot out of hostility, but as a harsh method to push him to grow, knowing time waits for no one.


    But as soon as the thought urred to him, it felt far too idealistic. If the Alpha King merely wanted Zion to grow stronger, he wouldn¡¯t have resorted to constant opposition¡ªisting him from the other packs, undermining his efforts, and blocking every path forward. No, this didn¡¯t feel like tough love. It felt like a calcted effort to suppress someone.


    "What you said, Alpha Zion, might actually be true," Levi began thoughtfully. "But if we consider everything together¡ªthe Alpha King now supporting the Princess¡¯s cousin¡ªwould he even be willing to help us?"


    "If we send this report about another attempted abduction of the Royal Princess, would he actually take action? And if there really are spies within the Royal Grounds working against the Princess, wouldn¡¯t revealing that we¡¯ve uncovered these anomalies and our suspicions just tip off the enemy?"


    He paused before continuing, more serious now.


    "Wouldn¡¯t it be better to act like we¡¯re still in the dark? If there¡¯s a traitor in the pce and they¡¯re targeting the Princess¡ªand if she¡¯s under our protection¡ªthen our entire pack bes their primary target. Our downfall would be her downfall. They could twist the narrative and frame us for anything just to eliminate both us and her. And even though I hate to admit it, our fates are already tied to hers. If she falls, we fall too."


    Levi then furrowed his brow in thought. "But this spection only makes sense if the pack trying to kidnap the Princess and the pce spy are working together. If not, then we might be inviting a new enemy by being too cautious. What do you think?"


    Zion nodded slowly, appreciating Levi¡¯s insight. It was rare to find someone he could confide in and trust with suchyered, sensitive matters. No wonder Addison ced so much trust in this man¡ªhe clearly had a good head on his shoulders and a sharp grasp of the bigger picture.


    "Alright then," Zion said decisively. "Let¡¯s send the usual report and carefully gauge the Alpha King¡¯s reaction. We¡¯ll adjust our approach based on how he responds. In the meantime, let¡¯s work on expanding our diplomatic ties with other neutral races. That way, even if the royal pce refuses to support us and we end up with more enemies than allies, we¡¯ll at least have fallback options."


    He paused, then continued, shifting to a more tactical mindset.


    "We also need to relocate our traps and start from scratch. Now that Greg is on the enemy¡¯s side, there¡¯s no telling how much he might reveal. He probably knows a lot more than we¡¯d like, so we¡¯ll need to strengthen both our defenses and our offensive strategies. If we can¡¯t get help from the mages, maybe we still have a shot with the witches."

 Chapter 91 Domain Management Department

    <h4>Chapter 91: Chapter 91 Domain Management Department</h4>


    Zion¡¯s tone grew thoughtful. "The only problem is that the good witches are incredibly elusive and secretive. Still, they might know something about the curse and these artifacts. And while connecting with the Sacred Lands might be nearly impossible, what about the mermaids? Maybe they could help us in some way."


    As they walked slowly back toward the office, leaving the cleanup to the warriors, Levi listened carefully and took mental notes. He knew Zion wasying out contingency ns, but the reality wasn¡¯t so simple. Forming alliances with other races¡ªespecially the witches and mermaids¡ªwasn¡¯t just difficult, it was almost unheard of.


    Mermaids were sea-dwellers with their own domain and enemies. They had little interest in the affairs ofnd dwellers and rarely involved themselves in conflicts outside their territory. As for the witches, though natural enemies of the dark witches due to the inherent sh in their existence, they were fiercely independent and extremely reclusive. They didn¡¯t trust outsiders and cherished their peace and seclusion above all else.


    Still, despite the odds, Zion was right¡ªthey had to try. There was too much at stake to leave any path unexplored.


    "What did you say? The rogues have been acting strangely around the Midnight River Pack?" The Alpha King, who was presiding over the court meeting, furrowed his brows as he listened to the report from one of his aides.


    Standing just behind him was Addison, recently returned and dressed in an assistant¡¯s uniform, her appearance slightly altered by a subtle disguise. Her return was still a closely guarded secret, and with so many aides and department heads present at the meeting, it was crucial to keep her identity hidden for now.


    This arrangement allowed her to begin attending court sessions discreetly¡ªto observe, learn, and prepare for the responsibilities ahead. After all, aside from being the heir apparent, what better role would grant her ess to such high-level meetings than serving as the Alpha King¡¯s personal assistant?


    To avoid drawing too much attention to her, the Alpha King had tasked Elric with casting a disguise spell on Addison. Now, she appeared as a young human male¡ªshorter than the average adult werewolf, but still tall enough to convincingly pass as a young man.


    With her head lowered and quietly following behind the Alpha King¡¯s secretary, no one paid her much attention. The court members simply assumed she was another aide and went about their business as the meetingmenced.


    Just this morning, the Communications Department forwarded another report about rogue attacks. Normally, when such reports are received from a pack, they are passed on to the Domain Management Department. This department is responsible for tracking issues submitted by packs across the domain¡ªsuch as famine, drought, or rogue activity.


    The department head and their team would then review and cross-reference the report with data from neighboring packs to assess whether the issue is an isted case or widespread. Each report is rated based on its urgency and potential threat.


    For instance, if a pack reports a severe drought that threatens their harvest and their ability to pay tribute, the Domain Management Department treats it as a critical matter. They investigate whether nearby packs are simrly affected, determine the cause, and look for possible solutions. If simr reports have already been received from surrounding areas, the matter is escted in priority and addressed immediately.


    After all, the department cannot afford to spread itself too thin and must bnce its attention across multiple pressing concerns from different packs.


    It just so happened that a drought in the southern corner of the domain had already affected three packs. After sending investigators, it was discovered that a nearbyke was drying up. Rain hadn¡¯t fallen in the region for over eight months, and the surrounding packs had relied heavily on theke¡¯s dwindling water supply to sustain their livestock and crops. Desperate and running out of options, they submitted a formal report before the situation could worsen.


    The Domain Management Department immediately escted the issue to the Alpha King, who responded by dispatching mages to cast an artificial rain over the affectednds. However, this emergency intervention came at a high cost¡ªboth financially and in manpower.


    As if that weren¡¯t enough, a locust infestation struck the western region, and a gue broke out in the north. One crisis followed another, overwhelming the Domain Management Department and other supporting branches. At that point, they were so swamped with urgent matters they were running like spinning tops.


    As a result, the rogue activity report from the Midnight River Pack was deprioritized and left to pile up. Rogue attacks weremon across many packs, and with everything else going on, the department saw it as a lower-priority issue. Besides, by now, most had noticed the Alpha King¡¯s subtle hostility toward the Midnight River Pack¡ªhis deliberate actions to iste them had not gone unnoticed. Word of it had already spread, so officials assumed it would be fine to dy responding to their report.


    Normally, rogue attacks were considered routine incidents and treated as standard cases. However, if such attacks urred two or three times in session, their priority and level of concern would be elevated. When a report was received from a pack, it would typically be marked as pending until more relevant information could be gathered. This meant waiting to see if another report woulde from the same pack¡ªor a neighboring one¡ªwithin a three to six-month window.


    If no follow-up reports were received within that timeframe, the initial case would be categorized as a typical incident. The report would then be filed away in a designated folder and eventually transferred to the Archives Department, which was responsible for storing and safeguarding all official records.


    Unfortunately, by the time they realized the rogue attacks had escted into a serious threat, it was toote. Only then did they rush to submit an urgent report.


    Now that the anomaly had been recognized, the Domain Management Department was growing increasingly uneasy. After all, it was unheard of for rogue attacks to ur every single month. What made it more concerning was that the Midnight River Pack had already submitted another report¡ªbefore the month had even ended. This pattern clearly indicated irregr rogue behavior, especially since no neighboring pack reported anything simr. The istion of the attacks only deepened the mystery.


    Addison, upon hearing the name <i>Midnight River Pack</i> again after three years, subtly lowered her eyes, hershes fluttering with the faintest hint of emotion. No one noticed the quiet shift in her demeanor, but for a brief moment, a ripple of unease disturbed herposure. Still, she quicklyposed herself, pushing the feeling aside and returning to a calm, rational state of mind.


    "What do you think about this?"


    The Alpha King turned his head slightly to the right, casting a sidelong nce at Addison, who was standing quietly at his side. His expression remained unreadable, almost disinterested, as he posed the question. The aide had just finished reading the entire report aloud, detailing the unusual frequency of rogue attacks from the Midnight River Pack.


    Despite the number of reports, there was nothing particrly rming¡ªnorge-scale casualties, no unusual descriptions¡ªyet that veryck of detail made the situation feel all the more peculiar. Why were the rogues persistent if nothing substantial was attracting them to that pack ground?


    The Alpha King wasn¡¯t just asking out of curiosity. He wanted to gauge Addison¡¯s insight, to see how her mind processed the situation. Was her ability to analyze still as sharp as before? Or had her time in captivity dulled her edge? Her reaction now would be a small but telling test.


    After hearing the Alpha King¡¯s question, Addison took a moment to think seriously, pushing aside her mixed feelings about the Midnight River Pack. Instead of viewing them as people with personal ties to her past, she regarded them through the lens of andlord evaluating tenants upying hernd.


    Addison had lived in the Midnight River Pack for three long years, and during that time, she hadn¡¯t simply existed¡ªshe had worked hard to improve their lifestyle andy down a solid foundation for Zion. By the time he took over, all he had to do was build upon the groundwork she had alreadyid, making his leadership easier and more effective.


    Because of her firsthand experience and deep understanding of the pack¡¯s territory, terrain, and defensive systems, Addison could visualize the situation unfolding as the report was read. And the more she listened, the clearer it became: the Midnight River Pack was hiding something.


    There were inconsistencies¡ªgaps in the report that didn¡¯t quite add up¡ªand it felt deliberate, as if key information was being withheld from the Royal Court. Ironically, it was those missing pieces that were crucial for understanding why the rogues were acting so erratically and how best to respond.


    Complicating matters further, the Midnight River Pack was stationed at the border between werewolf and vampire territory. It was entirely usible that the rogue activity was being influenced by external forces¡ªeither driven toward the pack by vampires or herded like sheep to cause trouble for the pack. With so many possible scenarios and too little verified information, Addison knew there was only one logical course of action: they had to send someone to investigate the situation directly.

 Chapter 92 The Bigger Picture

    <h4>Chapter 92: Chapter 92 The Bigger Picture</h4>


    "Your Majesty, there are several discrepancies in the report," Addison began, her tone measured but firm. "We still don¡¯t know the true motive behind these rogue attacks, but I don¡¯t believe they are as simple as mere starvation or a shift in hunting grounds due to food scarcity."


    "Moreover, we haven¡¯t detected any unusual movement from the vampires since they withdrew their forces from the frontlines. There¡¯s no evidence to suggest they¡¯re orchestrating these rogue attacks or deliberately pushing them toward our border packs. That possibility, while not impossible, seems unsupported for now."


    "But more importantly, I believe we must stop looking at each incident in istion. There are too many ¡¯coincidences¡¯ urring within our territory: a severe drought in the south, a locust infestation ravaging the west, a spreading gue in the north, and now these increasingly frequent rogue incursions at the borders."


    "When viewed together, doesn¡¯t it strike you as suspicious, Your Majesty?" Addison pressed gently, meeting her father¡¯s gaze. "These are not isted misfortunes. A drought, for example, could be an early sign of an El Ni?o event. If that¡¯s the case, we could be facing 9 to 12 months of extreme heat and water shortages. The consequences would be devastating¡ªcrop failures, livestock deaths, wildlife migration, and ultimately, famine for half our poption."


    She paused, letting the weight of her words settle. "I believe we need to treat these events not as scattered incidents, but as interconnected signs of arger, more dangerous scheme."


    And that wasn¡¯t the only issue. The gue in the north posed a serious threat¡ªnot just to that region, but to the entire domain. If it spread, it could cripple their forces and destabilize their hold over the northern territories.


    But that wasn¡¯t what worried Addison the most.


    What truly concerned her was the timing. Everything was happening too conveniently: a drought in the south, a locust infestation in the west, a gue in the north, and now rogue attacks at the borders. El Ni?o might be a natural disaster, yes¡ªbut what if someone was deliberately using it as a smokescreen? What if a faction, another race, or a hidden enemy was exploiting the chaos to destabilize the kingdom further?


    The rogue attacks, in particr, felt off. Too frequent. Too coordinated. It didn¡¯t look like aimless desperation¡ªit felt like a calcted disruption. Addison couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that someone was pulling strings from the shadows, escting these events to weaken their defenses.


    The worst part was that they couldn¡¯t afford to treat each issue in istion¡ªbut investigating all of them thoroughly would stretch their forces thin. Their intelligencework would be overburdened, and coordination between regions would suffer. In that confusion, it would be far too easy for infiltrators to slip through, maybe even into the royal pce itself.


    And what if that was the true goal all along?


    It was a delicate, dangerous bnce¡ªif they overlooked even one threat, it could escte beyond control. But if they tried to respond to everything at once, they risked losing their grip entirely.


    They also couldn¡¯t ignore the locust infestation in the west. It had erupted without warning¡ªno signs, no known origin. One day the fields were thriving, the next, swarms of locusts descended and began devouring everything in sight.


    The western region had been poised for a bountiful harvest this year. Even with the south suffering from drought, the n had been to redirect the grain tax collected from the west to aid the south¡ªusing it as emergency relief until the drought passed, hopefully by next year. But now, that n was in shambles.


    With crops being destroyed at an unprecedented rate, the royal family was forced to dispatch agricultural experts and mages tobat the infestation and uncover its source. But restoring the region wouldn¡¯t be easy. The west wasn¡¯t just another farming zone¡ªit was the kingdom¡¯s main grain reserve, the backbone of food distribution across the entire domain.


    The implications were dire. A copse in the west meant widespread food shortages that would ripple through every pack under their rule. And with the south already crippled by drought, their options were rapidly dwindling.


    This wasn¡¯t just a regional issue anymore. It was a kingdom-wide crisis¡ªand the longer it went unresolved, the more devastating the consequences would be for all werewolves.


    Many often assumed that werewolves relied solely on meat to fuel their strength, building muscle through sheer protein intake. But that was a misconception. As much as protein was essential, werewolves also needed carbohydrates to maintain their stamina and energy levels¡ªespecially during transformation or battle. Their diet had to be well-bnced with grains, vegetables, and essential vitamins, much of which came from crops and livestock raised in the west.


    With the west as the kingdom¡¯s agricultural hearnd, it didn¡¯t just supply grains¡ªit also supported the livestock industry. The animals raised there depended on those very crops for sustenance. If the harvest failed, the livestock would starve, and the domain wouldn¡¯t just face a shortage of grains but a catastrophic copse in meat supply as well. For werewolves, meat wasn¡¯t a luxury¡ªit was critical for their strength and survival.


    If one looked at the situation with a broader perspective, it began to feel less like coincidence and more like a calcted assault. A slow, insidious method to starve them, weaken them¡ªstrip the werewolves of their vitality before delivering a final blow.


    Addison¡¯s warning triggered something in the Alpha King. A realization. He recalled his initial suspicion when the vampires suddenly abducted Addison¡ªhow it felt deliberate, like a chess move rather than an act of desperation. He had pushed the thought aside when the vampires pulled back to their domain, but now, with all these crises converging, the pattern was slowly taking shape.


    They weren¡¯t just under attack.


    They were being dismantled¡ªslowly, methodically, from the inside out.


    The Alpha King gritted his teeth, his jaw tensing as a heavy silence fell over the court. One by one, the officials and nobles began piecing the situation together, following Addison¡¯s logic. Her words struck a chord¡ªthey couldn¡¯t deny the truth in them.


    Right now, their attention and resources were split between the west and the south. The west, being the kingdom¡¯s primary source of food, was critical. But they couldn¡¯t afford to abandon the south either. Initially, the n had been to divert grain supplies from the west as emergency relief to support the drought-stricken south. But now that the west itself was under siege from the locust infestation, that n had copsed. They were no longer in a position to distribute emergency aid freely.


    And then there was the north.


    The northern region had long relied on the west for food supplies, as farming was near impossible there. Thend was tainted, the soil dead and corrupted by the demonic energy leaking from the sealed demon realm. No crops grew in such poisoned ground. Worse, that same demonic energy had begun to corrupt the monsters of the region, turning them more aggressive and dangerous by the day.


    The northern werewolves were constantly on high alert, dedicating most of their strength to defending the kingdom¡¯s northern border. With their focus on survival, they had no time for agriculture or trade. In return for their protection, the Royal Capital had been supplying them with food and resources.

 Chapter 93 Sudden Suggestion

    <h4>Chapter 93: Chapter 93 Sudden Suggestion</h4>


    But now, with the West crumbling and the South desperate, the North would suffer even more.


    To make matters worse, Alpha Damon¡ªleader of the northern packs¡ªhad left his territory to support the war against the vampires. His absence had strained the region¡¯s stability. Only recently had things begun to settle again... and now a gue had emerged, threatening to undo what little progress they had made.


    Everything was unraveling¡ªtoo quickly, too precisely. And now, no one in the court could deny it: this wasn¡¯t a coincidence.


    It was war, being waged from the shadows.


    The Royal Doctor had already been scheduled to travel north to investigate the outbreak and help contain the gue, ensuring that panic and chaos wouldn¡¯t spread among the people. The situation was bing increasingly dire¡ªthe gue¡¯s fatality rate was rising, and they still hadn¡¯t identified its nature or source.


    Every werewolf who fell ill or died meant one less warrior defending the northern borders. And that loss would weaken their defenses, eventually creating gaps in the line¡ªgaps that the corrupted monsters would undoubtedly exploit. If the northern defenses copsed entirely, those monsters, already twisted and aggressive from demonic energy, could spill into the Royal Capital or even other parts of the domain.


    What was currently a medical crisis could very well spiral into a full-blown invasion if not handled swiftly and decisively.


    "Then, what do you suggest we do?" the Alpha King asked Addison once again. Unlike earlier, when the officials had dismissed her, now they were looking at her with newfound respect. After all, she had just uncovered a critical problem they had overlooked by seeing the bigger picture. The change in their attitude was clear, and all eyes were fixed on her, waiting for her response.


    Despite the sudden attention, Addison remained calm andposed. She looked down thoughtfully for a moment, gathering her thoughts, before lifting her gaze to speak.


    "As far as we know," Addison began, casting a quick nce around the room before settling her eyes on her father, speaking with steady confidence. "Mages are already working to create artificial rain in the south, while a group of agricultural experts and mages have been dispatched to the west. The royal doctor is heading to the north with medical staff and warriors to help contain the gue."


    "Right now, our manpower is already stretched very thin. But that doesn¡¯t mean we can afford to ignore the Midnight River Pack. If the border there falls, the vampires would have free ess to our domain and couldunch attacks on multiple pack territories. One breach could let them swarm in like a swarm of flies, and by the time we react, it might be toote to send reinforcements."


    "Therefore, I suggest we send someone to secretly investigate the situation at Midnight River Pack. It¡¯s possible this isn¡¯t just rogue attacks, but part of arger territorial conflict."


    Her father frowned, surprised by this line of thinking, but Addison quickly rified her reasoning before he could dwell on it further.


    "What I mean is, we don¡¯t fully understand what¡¯s happening with the Midnight River Pack. The attacks on their territory could be part of arger scheme¡ªor they might not be. Over the past few years, the Midnight River Pack has been expanding their influence by opening exclusive trade routes with neutral packs."


    "It¡¯s possible that some packs have grown jealous or want ess to those routes. They might even be using the rogues as a cover to hide their true intentions, preventing the conflict from escting all the way to the Royal Capital."


    "However, the increasing frequency of these attacks could mean that those opposing the Midnight River Pack are bing impatient¡ªor even desperate. I believe the pack themselves may have uncovered some clues but are keeping it quiet topel us to send an investigator. They might be cautious because they don¡¯t yet know who their real enemies are, and they don¡¯t want anyone unrted meddling without the Alpha King¡¯s knowledge."


    "That said, this is all spection. It¡¯s also possible that what¡¯s happening is part of a much bigger n to weaken the werewolves, creating an opening for the vampires to strike when we¡¯re most vulnerable, given the troubles happening across our entire domain."


    Addison¡¯s straightforward spections sounded absurd at first, yet no one could outright refute them. Though they seemed far-fetched, they couldn¡¯t be dismissed either. After all, it wasn¡¯t the first time packs had fought over territory or been embroiled in disputes that ended with one pack¡¯s annihtion.


    That¡¯s why the Royal Capital always kept a close watch on such matters. When disputes arose, the Council could intervene to resolve them peacefully, avoiding bloodshed. But some packs preferred to wage silent wars¡ªscheming and plotting behind a facade of peace until they achieved their goals.


    It was also possible that the vampires were behind this unrest, seeking to bring down the young Alpha who had be a hero in the war. However, the constant rogue attacks, while overwhelming, were steady and persistent rather than a sudden assault.


    This made it unlikely that the vampires were conspiring directly with the Alpha of the Midnight River Pack. The attacks didn¡¯t seem aimed at toppling the Alpha but rather suggested that someone wanted something within the Midnight River Pack¡¯s territory, which coincides with what Addison just said. They were sending spies to pry and search, using the rogues as a smokescreen.


    Moreover, they likely timed these attacks deliberately, taking advantage of the Royal Capital¡¯s current focus on the crises in the West, South, and North. They must be aware that Alpha Zion¡¯s pack was bing isted and presumed they could act unnoticed until their objectives were achieved.


    They may have assumed that, despite the Midnight River Pack¡¯s repeated reports about the increasing frequency of rogue attacks, the Royal Capital had chosen to ignore them. Under normal circumstances, such reports would have warranted an immediate investigation.


    However, months had passed without any response, leading many to believe that the Alpha King was deliberately turning a blind eye. This perceived inaction likely emboldened whoever was behind the attacks, encouraging them to escte their efforts against the Midnight River Pack.


    "Then why don¡¯t you go there and investigate?" the Alpha King suddenly dered.


    The words struck Addison like a bolt of lightning, catching herpletely off-guard. Her heart leaped to her throat, and she opened her mouth to respond¡ªbut no words came out. She quickly closed it again, stunned into silence. Her stomach twisted uneasily at the mere thought of seeing Zion again, stirring up a flurry of emotions she couldn¡¯t quite name.


    Before she could gather her thoughts, another official from a different department voiced their support for the Alpha King¡¯s proposal, adding weight to the sudden decision.


    "Your Majesty is indeed wise," the older member of the Domain Management Department said with a respectful nod. "At present, we are facing a serious shortage of manpower, and pulling more people from other departments might not be ideal. Doing so could leave gaps in our defenses, creating opportunities for spies or moles to slip through our ranks. A sudden influx of new recruits, brought in hastily to cover those gaps, could make us vulnerable¡ªan easy target for infiltration."

 Chapter 94 A Preparation For A Banquet?

    <h4>Chapter 94: Chapter 94 A Preparation For A Banquet?</h4>


    He nced meaningfully at the Alpha King before continuing. "However, if Your Majesty sends your own assistant to investigate in your stead, we can avoid those risks. This solution not only spares us from weakening other departments, but also allows us to strategically reorganize the current staff to cover areas in need without turning to outsiders."


    He then smiled in Addison¡¯s direction. "Moreover, sending such a sharp young mind¡ªsomeone who has already demonstrated keen foresight¡ªwould be both practical and beneficial. It¡¯s an excellent opportunity for experience and growth, and perhaps he may notice things others would overlook. A valuable asset in uncertain times."


    His tone, though respectful, left little room for retreat. It was a clever move¡ªpraising both the Alpha King¡¯s judgment and Addison¡¯s potential, while subtly making it difficult for either of them to refuse. After all, Addison had just warned them of a possible scheme, and thest thing they could afford was to carelessly open their gates to hidden threats by bringing in strangers. It was far safer to rely on trusted, capable hands already within the pce.


    Addison felt like she had just swallowed a fish bone¡ªsharp, ufortable, and impossible to ignore. It was as if she¡¯d dug her own grave with her words. Her head snapped toward her father. "Fath¡ª" She stopped herself mid-word, biting her lip as she looked at him, regret dawning in her eyes.


    She hadn¡¯t expected that voicing her thoughts wouldnd her in trouble, much less get her reassigned back to the Midnight River Pack. Unbeknownst to her, the Alpha King had only been teasing at first, curious to see her reaction. But the reality was, they were indeed short on manpower, and the idea of sending Addison to investigate had genuinely crossed his mind.


    Still, he couldn¡¯t forget that Addison was currently posing as his assistant. Technically, she had no right to refuse a direct order. Rather than giving her a straightforward answer, the Alpha King simply cleared his throat, letting the tension thicken in the air.


    "Alright, let¡¯s set aside the matter of the Midnight River Pack for now," the Alpha King said, shifting the topic with deliberate calm. "We all know the Greyhounds are not easy to deal with, and the fact that they may be withholding information from us suggests they still have control over the situation within their own territory."


    "Though my assistant has sharp instincts, he is still young¡ªand frankly, too weak to be involved in something that might escte into direct conflict with rogues. If he were to get caught up in that, it could cost him his life. So we¡¯ll table that discussion for another time."


    He leaned back slightly, his tone taking on a moremanding weight. "Now, let¡¯s talk about something else. In a few weeks, it will be my birthday. I want preparations to begin immediately¡ªespecially those responsible for the royal pce banquets. This celebration will not just mark my birth; there is a far more significant announcement I intend to make."


    His gaze sharpened. "Invite all alphas¡ªmated and unmated. Ensure they attend."


    Everyone in the room knew the Alpha King held little affection for the Midnight River Pack, so it came as no surprise that he would dy or ignore their request for help. If Alpha Zion truly was hiding something about the rogue attacks in his territory, then the Alpha King¡¯s birthday banquet might be his only chance to reveal it in private and directly inform the Alpha King, assuming he wanted the King¡¯s support at all.


    More than anything, the Alpha King had merely been testing Addison¡¯s reaction at the mention of the Midnight River Pack. He hadn¡¯t forgotten what happened to her during her time there.


    If she could move past that traumatic experience and take charge of the investigation herself, then so be it¡ªhe would entrust the task to her. But if she couldn¡¯t, then the Midnight River Pack could suffer a while longer as punishment for allowing harm toe to his daughter within their borders.


    And no one could use the Alpha King of being ruthless. Addison was his only child, and she had nearly died on their territory. To this day, he hadn¡¯t received a report, an exnation, or even a flimsy excuse from them about what had happened. That silence alone spoke volumes¡ªit meant the Midnight River Pack had no intention of taking responsibility.


    If they hadn¡¯t even bothered to send an envoy to report or investigate the incident, then how could he possibly know what had truly happened? Their silence alone was a tant disy of disrespect for his authority over thisnd. And if they refused to acknowledge him as their Alpha King, why should he extend his protection to such subjects?


    Moreover, although Addison was destined to be the next Alpha King, he¡ªher father¡ªhad a duty to teach her an important truth: while she may one day rule over this domain, that did not mean she had to sacrifice herself for it. Monarchs do not plead orpromise themselves to earn their ce. They do not beg for choices¡ªthey act and create them.


    By all rights, the Alpha King could have wiped their pack off the map. It was well within his power. But he hadn¡¯t¡ªonly because Alpha Zion had proven himself during the war, earning the title of hero after ying a Vampire Lord. For that merit alone, the pack was spared. Letting them live and merely face a few setbacks was already an act of mercy from a king who could have chosen vengeance.


    "But Alpha King," the advisor began carefully, stepping forward and kneeling beside the throne, "with everything happening across the werewolf domain, holding a grand banquet may not be the wisest course of action. The funds set aside for such a celebration could be redirected to the South, West, and North territories¡ªregions currently struggling with serious crises. Doing so would not only provide much-needed relief but also demonstrate your care and solidarity as their monarch."


    He continued, voice low but firm, "Right now, the people are frightened and sensitive. If news spreads that the Royal Capital is hosting avish banquet while others suffer, it may be perceived not as strength, but as indifference. Those harboring resentment or worse, those with hidden agendas, could seize the opportunity to incite unrest. Discontent could fester into protest, protest into riots... and from there, rebellion isn¡¯t an impossibility. All because the people believe their Alpha King does not value them."


    The advisor paused, letting the weight of his words settle before adding, "We are already stretched thin. The West has suffered terrible losses. The threat of drought looms over the Royal Capital. If the water supply ispromised and the gue spreads further, we may be unable to contain it."


    "Hygiene alone could be a matter of life and death. In times like these, no Alpha from any territory would be in the mood for celebration. They may obey your summons, but they will carry resentment if tragedy befalls theirnds while they are forced to attend festivities in the capital."


    The Alpha King didn¡¯t interrupt his advisor¡¯s well-intended counsel, only nodding thoughtfully as the man finished expressing his worries. Then, calmly and firmly, he stood his ground.


    "I understand, and I have considered all these points carefully," the Alpha King said. "But, as I mentioned before, the importance of this event lies not in the celebration of my birthday, but in an announcement I intend to make¡ªone that will bring hope to the entire territory, not anger."


    "Besides, our people are already taking action against the drought in the South, the locust infestation in the West, and the gue spreading in the North. Inviting the alphas and their core members to the Royal Capital is also a strategic move¡ªit will serve as a wide-reaching contingency conference where all the alphas, their seconds-inmand, and Lunas can coborate and coordinate responses."


    "Those in the South, who have yet to experience the drought, can begin preparing dams and reservoirs to mitigate its impact when it arrives. The alphas in the West, closest to the locust infestation, can n crop relocations before it¡¯s toote. Meanwhile, the North can strengthen defenses against the gue and corrupted monsters."


    "Though it coincides with my birthday, this gathering will not be about celebration. It is about uniting our leadership to share ideas and formte ns. As they say, two heads are better than one. We are already stretched thin in manpower, and instead of dispersing our forces to each territory separately, bringing everyone here allows us to consolidate our strength and resources efficiently."


    The Alpha King spoke without defensiveness or irritation at any notion of frivolity. Having ruled the domain for decades, he cared deeply for his people. As their leader, he regarded them as kin and would not stand idly by while threats from every direction slowly eroded their strength and numbers.


    Upon hearing the Alpha King¡¯s exnation, even the advisor was momentarily stunned. Then, understanding the wisdom behind the decision, he smiled and nodded in approval. It truly was the best course of action. By gathering all the alphas together, each could contribute their insights and strategies inbating the various threats guing the domain. No one would be left in the dark, and preparations could be made across every territory with full knowledge of what wasing.


    What the advisor didn¡¯t know, however, was that this idea had only taken shape because of a subtle reminder from Addison. If not for her prompting, the Alpha King might have continued spreading their limited forces thin, responding to crises piecemeal. But as a seasoned ruler, even a small hint was enough to inspire a moreprehensive and effective directive.

 Chapter 95 Someone To Meet

    <h4>Chapter 95: Chapter 95 Someone To Meet</h4>


    Addison hadn¡¯t realized the potential of her words, nor had she considered thisrger strategy. Yet as she listened, a flicker of admiration sparked in her eyes as she looked at her father. Despite her not suggesting the full n, the Alpha King felt nothing but pride. Her foresight had been the catalyst¡ªand that was enough.


    He was truly pleased with the oue. The more he brought Addison to court meetings, the more she would grow. Her perspective would sharpen, her understanding deepen, and soon, her ability to lead would flourish.


    This uing conference wouldn¡¯t just be a turning point for the kingdom¡ªit would be a defining moment for Addison. A chance for her to learn, to shine, and to begin stepping into the role that awaited her. And that, more than any speech or n, was the Alpha King¡¯s true intention all along.


    "Your Majesty is truly wise!" many of the department leaders eximed, nodding in agreement. Shortly after, the discussion shifted to less pressing matters concerning the domain and pce affairs. Once those were addressed, the meeting was officially adjourned. One by one, the attendees departed, including the Alpha, his secretary, and the young assistant, Addison.


    "You did well," the Alpha King said, gazing at his daughter. He resisted the urge to ruffle her hair, opting instead for a simple nod. After all, they were still in the throne room, and as the saying goes, <i>walls have ears</i>. The three of them quietly made their way to the inner pce, where Addison could finally drop her disguise.


    Once behind closed doors, the Alpha King spoke more freely."My Princess, on my birthday, I want you to meet someone."


    At those words, Addison immediately stiffened. Her father didn¡¯t need to say more¡ªhis meaning was clear. He was preparing to introduce her to a potential mate.


    Though he hadn¡¯t said it outright during the meeting, she now understood that the uing banquet would likely serve as a stage for her to meet suitable, unmated Alpha candidates. If her fated mate didn¡¯t appear among them, she would be expected to choose a partner, but it was more likely that her father had already had someone in mind.


    After all, she was a Princess. And even though she already had children, her father still believed ruling an entire domain alone would be too great a burden. She would need a consort¡ªsomeone to share the throne, and perhaps, the weight of destiny.


    Addison stared at her father in disbelief, her lips parting as if to speak, but no words came out. For a long time, her father had always honored the sacred bond of a werewolf¡¯s fated mate. He often reminded her to wait¡ªjust as he had waited for her mother¡ªbecause when two fated souls came together, their strength was unparalleled.


    But now... this?


    Her heart twisted with uncertainty. She understood the weight behind his decision. The kingdom was facing unknown dangers that crept ever closer, and if her father were to fall, she would stand alone against the darkness. Alone¡ªwith children to protect.


    If this were the past, when she had only herself to worry about, she might have refused without hesitation. But now she had more than herself to consider. Her pups depended on her.


    Still, doubts gnawed at her. Whoever her father had in mind¡ªwould he truly ept her children? Would he see them as his own? Could he overlook the fact that she had once been bonded with another Alpha?


    Addison lowered her gaze, her chest tight with a storm of questions she wasn¡¯t sure anyone could answer.


    Addison couldn¡¯t say for sure. Everyone knew how possessive werewolves could be. Throughout history, there had been rare cases where chosen mates dissolved their mate bonds after encountering their true fated mate¡ªbut none of those stories ended well. Even when the mate bond was broken, the original partner often remained territorial, unable to let gopletely. The result was always the same: jealousy, conflict, and endless arguments.


    That was why most werewolves chose to wait. The bond with a fated mate wasn¡¯t just powerful¡ªit was sacred. A gift from the Moon Goddess. epting it was a sign of respect, not just for the divine, but for the unshakable bond it created. Chosen mates were typically only epted in cases of deep tragedy¡ªwhen one¡¯s fated mate had died and no second chance mate had been given.


    But Addison... she had bypassed all of that. Her mate bond with Zion wasn¡¯t forged by fate or divine intervention. It had been born of guilt, duty, and the weight of responsibility she couldn¡¯t ignore at the time. And now, standing at a crossroads, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if that decision would haunt her future.


    Addison looked up at her father, and the Alpha King met her gaze with a heavy sigh.


    "Don¡¯t worry too much," he said gently. "If you don¡¯t want to meet him, you don¡¯t have to. Just... try to keep your senses open. You might find your fated mate among the crowd."


    He took a step back, his eyes softening. He had no intention of forcing her into anything¡ªhe respected her freedom to choose. But deep down, he was worried. The pce still hadn¡¯t uncovered the mole, and the twins were vulnerable. Soon, Addison would need to step fully into her role at court, fulfilling her duties as heir and eventually ascending the throne. Would she be able to carry the weight of the kingdom and raise her children alone?


    The thought unsettled him.


    What if someone with ill intent used her busy schedule to strike¡ªwhat if they targeted her children? The fear wasn¡¯t unfounded. Her own abduction had left asting scar on his heart, and he couldn¡¯t bear the thought of her suffering again¡ªespecially not the agony of losing her children.


    He wanted her to have someone at her side. Not just a protector, but a partner¡ªsomeone she could rely on when the burden grew too heavy. Someone who could stand beside her and the children when he no longer could.


    "It¡¯s alright, Father. I¡¯ll meet him," Addison said softly, shaking her head with a faint, almost tired smile.


    She wasn¡¯t excited about it¡ªfar from it. Once upon a time, before hering-of-age ceremony, she had been thrilled at the idea of adulthood. That rite of passage marked the moment a werewolf could begin sensing their fated mate, and like every young wolf, she must have dreamed about it¡ªwondering who he would be, how it would feel to recognize him among a crowd. She couldn¡¯t remember the details anymore, but somewhere deep inside, she <i>knew</i> she had once been that hopeful girl, probably giddy and full of wonder.


    But now? That excitement was gone.


    Her heart had been worn down, broken into pieces by someone she had given everything to¡ªher body, her love, her loyalty. And in return, she had been discarded, treated like she didn¡¯t matter. Like she was nothing.


    So no... she wasn¡¯t looking forward to it anymore. Even though she knew that Zion and others like him weren¡¯t all the same, the fear of being burned again kept her from stepping into the fire a second time.


    Still, her father had a point. And Addison couldn¡¯t ignore the responsibilities or the dangers that came with her position.

 Chapter 96 Their Pride

    <h4>Chapter 96: Chapter 96 Their Pride</h4>


    Addison¡¯s deep thoughts were suddenly interrupted by a cheerful voice.


    "Uncle! Addison! You¡¯re both back!"


    M came gliding out from within the room, her grace and elegance ever-present, but her admiration and joy sparkled brightly in her eyes. The moment sheid eyes on the Alpha King and Addison, a radiant smile bloomed across her face as she rushed forward to greet them.


    Trailing behind M were Aiden and Kyle, darting about with the boundless energy only pups could have. Behind them, their grandmother followed at a gentle pace, watching the children y with their aunt, a helpless chuckle slipping past her lips.


    The heavy cloud in Addison¡¯s heart lifted at the sight. All the bitterness weighing her down seemed to melt away. She bent down and swept her children into her arms¡ªone on each side¡ªand held them close. Theirughter echoed in the corridor like sunlight breaking through the gloom.


    Turning to her father, Addison¡¯s expression had changed. Her eyes, once uncertain, now burned with quiet resolve.


    "You can make the arrangements, Father," she said. "Whoever it is... I¡¯ll meet him."


    She pressed a kiss to Aiden¡¯s cheek, then to Kyle¡¯s, earning gleeful giggles from both.


    The Alpha King, seeing his daughter strong and smiling, nodded in satisfaction.


    As they started walking together, M trailed behind them, curiosity written on her face.


    "Cousin," she asked with a teasing grin, "who are you going to meet?"


    "I want her to meet a promising, talented man¡ªsomeone who could be a potential mate," the Alpha King replied calmly as he gently took Kyle from Addison¡¯s arms.


    "Come here, little one. Let Grandpa carry you, alright?"


    The once-fierce and imposing Alpha King now lookedpletely disarmed in the presence of his grandchild, his stern aura reced by warm affection. It was a sight Addison had slowly grown used to over the past few days¡ªher fatherughing more, smiling more, and letting himself be softened by the little ones now running around the inner pce. The once-solemn halls had grown livelier, warmer, filled with theughter of pups and the renewed sense of family.


    M, ever curious, opened her mouth to press her uncle for more details, but before she could speak, the Queen interjected with a different question.


    "How was the court meeting, sweetheart? Are you settling in well?"


    As she spoke, the Queen reached out and gently took Aiden from Addison¡¯s other arm, cradling him with ease. Addison looked at her now-empty hands, then at her parents doting over her children. She let out a quiet sigh, half-exasperated, half-amused, but her heart brimmed with joy nheless.


    She smiled at her mother and replied warmly, "It was alright, Mother. I learned a lot today."


    The Alpha King beamed with pride as he began recounting the events of the court meeting to his mate, unable to hide how pleased he was with Addison¡¯s performance. His chest swelled with fatherly pride, his voiceced with warmth as he praised his daughter. In his enthusiasm, hepletely forgot about M, who trailed quietly behind them, once again left to follow on her own.


    "You wouldn¡¯t believe it, my love," he said, grinning at the Queen. "Our little Princess has truly grown. She stood before the department heads and nobles without a hint of fear or nervousness. I only gave her a gentle nudge, and she took over from there¡ªspeaking her mind with rity and confidence. Even my notoriously grumpy advisorplimented her afterward!"


    As he spoke, his eyes sparkled with pride. The twins, though too young to understand the significance of a court meeting or political affairs, listened intently. Their wide eyes sparkled with delight, and when they realized their mother was being praised by their powerful grandfather, they broke into big, toothy grins¡ªproud of their mother even if they didn¡¯t fully grasp why.


    Even the Queen listened with a joyful heart, her eyes shimmering with quiet pride. After all, it was she who had nurtured Addison like a precious gem, the first to recognize her daughter¡¯s potential and support her unwaveringly through every step. Hearing others speak so highly of her little treasure filled her with a happiness that even surpassed her mate¡¯s.


    After all the twists and painful turns, Addison had still found her way back to them. And despite all she had endured, she hadn¡¯t lost sight of her roots or forgotten the strength and talent that had always set her apart. That alone made the Queen feel both grateful and proud beyond words.


    Both the Alpha King and Queen had once worried deeply, fearful that Addison, after suffering under the cruel hands of the vampires, might struggle to reim her ce. They had prepared themselves to guide her slowly, to patiently help her regain her footing. The trauma she faced could¡¯ve easily left her withdrawn, unable to shine as brightly as before.


    They had even nned to gradually reintroduce her to court affairs, carefully preparing her to be crowned heir apparent when the time came. It was essential she appear strong and capable, ready to assume the throne, so no opportunist could exploit her perceived weakness.


    But to their amazement, Addison had shown her sharpness from the start. Though inexperienced, she had held her ground before the seasoned political veterans¡ªthose old foxes who viewed the court as a battlefield. In that room, where every word carried weight and hidden agendas lurked beneath polished smiles, Addison had not only survived¡ªshe had impressed.


    And the fact that those very nobles, known for their critical tongues and prideful airs, didn¡¯t reprimand her but instead acknowledged her efforts... That alone proved Addison had more than held her own on her very first day.


    To think that Addison, even after being gone for six long years, could return with suchposure, as if she had simply left for training¡ªfilled the Alpha King and Queen with pride and joy. And in a way, they weren¡¯t wrong. Addison <i>had</i> undergone real-world training¡ªfar more grueling than anything formal education or royal tutors could provide.


    Back then, she had only theories to guide her¡ªconcepts taught by her mentors, principles read in books. But when she arrived at the Midnight River Pack, she was thrust into the heart of leadership. Everything she had learned was suddenly put to the test. She met with alphas from neighboring territories, negotiated terms under pressure, and implemented changes to protect and lead her struggling pack.


    She had no one to lean on, and the odds were often stacked against her. Addison endured unfavorable deals, biting mockery, and a cold wall of istion. She quickly learned that brute strength wasn¡¯t enough. Survival required strategy. She needed more than muscle¡ªshe needed to be cunning, perceptive, and unyielding.


    Thankfully, every time she sat at a negotiation table, speaking face-to-face with powerful alphas, there was always this strange sense of familiarity. As if she¡¯d done it before. She wasn¡¯t intimidated. She wasn¡¯t afraid to speak her mind.


    That quiet confidence,bined with the sharp intelligence in her eyes, often caught her counterparts off guard. They saw only a young omega woman¡ªbut when curiosity bloomed in them, it was already toote. By then, they were listening to whatever she was saying.


    ____


    Thank you, Jennifer_Toney_9894, my little Goddess, for the Golden Tickets and the support!!!! Love yah!

 Chapter 97 Mila

    <h4>Chapter 97: Chapter 97 M</h4>


    And when Addisonid out her ns¡ªwell-thought-out, efficient, and brilliantly strategic¡ªthose alphas were left speechless. One by one, they opened their doors to trade with her. The agreements weren¡¯t as generous as those under the previous alpha, but they were enough to keep her pack from withering away.


    In truth, she had led her people through a storm. And that fire-forged experience had turned her into the leader they always hoped she would be.


    "It¡¯s alright, Father. How about a sparring match?" Addison suggested, trying to steer the conversation away from memories that weighed heavily on her. If there was anyone she truly missed from the Midnight River Pack, it would be Levi¡ªand a handful of others who had treated her kindly.


    "Ah, right! It¡¯s been a while since west sparred," the Alpha King said, his mood shifting immediately. "I want to see if you¡¯ve gotten rusty." The somber thoughts were pushed aside withoutint.


    "Uncle, Addison¡ªhow about sparring with me instead?" M interjected, stepping forward with a gentle smile. "You¡¯ve been gone for quite a while, Addison. I heard from Uncle that things were tough, and you probably didn¡¯t have much time to train. It might be better to warm up with me first. Besides, with Uncle¡¯s strength, he might identally go too hard¡ªand you¡¯re still recovering, right?"


    Only then did they seem to remember M was still with them. The Alpha King blinked, a flicker of guilt crossing his face for unintentionally overlooking his niece. "You¡¯re right," he said, nodding quickly in agreement.


    "That¡¯s not a bad idea either," the Alpha King agreed thoughtfully. "You two were childhood ymates, after all. You used to spar from time to time, so I think starting with M might help jog your memory. Don¡¯t you think?"


    He nced at Addison, a hint of nervousness in his eyes. As much as he longed for his daughter to regain her memories, he couldn¡¯t ignore the harsh truth¡ªAddison had been held captive by the vampires for three long years, and they had broken her spirit. The thought that she might have forgotten how to fight, forgotten the fierce warrior she once was, weighed heavily on him.


    With her amnesia clouding the past, sparring with M¡ªsomeone familiar and less overwhelming than himself¡ªseemed like the safest and wisest choice. At the very least, it would give him a clearer idea of where Addison stood now, and how much of the warrior within her still remained.


    "Alright, that works too," Addison said with a nod, smiling at her cousin and father.


    Not long after, they all made their way to the private training ground ¡ª a space primarily used by the Royal Family. It was here that Addison had spent most of her life training, learning one-on-one from her father while her mother watched quietly from the sidelines.


    As they arrived, the Alpha King, walking ahead of the group, came to a stop. He looked around, nostalgia washing over him as he inhaled deeply. Then he turned back to nce at his daughter. The twins were already darting around with bright, eager eyes.


    Weapon racks lined the edges of the marbled arena at the center. On the sides were marble benches. The Queen walked to one of them with practiced ease and sat down, watching the children explore the space with curious excitement. A momentter, the Alpha King joined her, while M strode confidently to the center of the arena.


    "Cousin, please get ready and let me know when you¡¯re prepared," M said gently, her expression kind and considerate as she looked at Addison.


    Addison appreciated the warmth in her cousin¡¯s voice and nodded in response, though her eyes soon drifted across the vast training ground. She watched her twins darting around excitedly, their small hands reaching toward the weapons disyed on the racks.


    The Queen¡¯s sharp voice suddenly cut through the air. "Kids! Don¡¯t touch those! They¡¯re sharp ¡ª you¡¯ll hurt yourselves. Come here to Grandma and let¡¯s just watch your mother train, alright?"


    At that moment, a memory stirred in Addison¡¯s mind ¡ª vivid and uninvited.


    It felt as though she were a bystander, watching a scene from the past y out in front of her. In it, a chubby little girl with long golden hair giggled as she ran through the same training ground, her young attendant chasing her in a futile attempt to catch up. The child was swift, clever in her evasions, and full of innocent joy.


    She approached the weapon rack, her tiny hand reaching toward a sword ¡ª just before her mother¡¯smanding voice rang out, stopping her in her tracks. Startled, the girl flinched but still identally touched the sharp de.


    Pain followed. Real pain.


    Addison remembered the sudden sting, the sight of blood welling from the small cut. She had cried instantly, overwhelmed by the unfamiliar sensation. Back then, she had been too young to awaken her wolf ¡ª and without it, her wounds couldn¡¯t heal on their own.


    As mischievous as she had been as a child, Addison was always eager to explore anything new that caught her eye. Curiosity burned bright in her ¡ª and it often got her into trouble. She had been crying from the pain when M, already fidgeting nervously, rushed over.


    "A-Addison, I told you not to touch anything! Do you want to get hurt and worry the Queen?"


    Young M, so thin she looked like a breeze might carry her away, hovered nearby in a fluster. Addison remembered how her mother, the Queen, knelt beside her, dabbing gently at the bleeding wound with a handkerchief, her face drawn with concern.


    But Addison, lips trembling in a pout, stared at M. She remembered it clearly ¡ª M had once boasted about touching a sword without anyone noticing, iming it felt amazing and those swords were a lucky charm for those destined to be great warriors.


    Fueled by that memory, Addison hade into the training ground determined to find the best-looking sword and touch it herself. But now, hearing M¡¯s scolding tone, it felt like her cousin was painting her as the reckless one in front of the Queen, like she had forgotten what she¡¯d said.


    A quiet wave of indignation and resentment rose in Addison¡¯s chest, but she didn¡¯t voice it. She only lowered her head.


    "Sorry, Mother..." young Addison mumbled softly.


    A warm, melodious voice pulled Addison from her thoughts.


    "Addison, are you alright?"


    She looked up to find M standing nearby, her head tilted slightly, a gentle smile on her face filled with grace and kindness. Addison blinked, then smiled faintly in return.


    That had been a long time ago. They were only children back then. It would be far-fetched ¡ª even ridiculous ¡ª to think young M had deliberately tried to turn her mother against her.


    Wouldn¡¯t it?


    She pushed the memory aside.


    Addison stepped into the arena, rolling her shoulders to shake off the stiffness. She tilted her head from side to side, stretching her neck as she loosened up.


    Then she heard M¡¯s voice again.


    "Cousin, you can go ahead and attack first. I¡¯ll match your pace. Since you haven¡¯t fought in a while, our levels might be different now ¡ª so it¡¯s better if you set the tempo," M said, her tone as gentle and kind as ever.

 Chapter 98 Sparring

    <h4>Chapter 98: Chapter 98 Sparring</h4>


    But something about her words made Addison pause.


    Was it just her imagination, or was there a double meaning hidden beneath that calm, courteous voice? Was M subtly implying that Addison had fallen behind ¡ª that she was no longer on M¡¯s level after being away from training for so long?


    Addison frowned slightly, then shook her head, brushing the thought aside. Maybe it was just her own insecurities talking ¡ª ghosts of doubt creeping in.


    After all, M stood there poised and graceful, the very image of control and refinement. In contrast, Addison felt like a wild child ¡ª rough around the edges, chaotic, and untamed.


    Addison didn¡¯t say a word ¡ª she simply smiled back at M. After finishing her stretches, she stepped closer into the arena, her expression calm but focused.


    M, standing still with an air ofposed grace, returned the smile, brighter now, but with an undertone that made Addison raise an eyebrow. It was subtle, but the way M held herself, so serene and unbothered, felt almost like she wasn¡¯t taking Addison seriously.


    But M had said she could attack first, and Addison had no intention of holding back. In a real battle, enemies wouldn¡¯t wait for you to catch up, and there was no room for courtesy.


    Without hesitation, Addisonunched her first strike ¡ª a straight punch aimed directly at M¡¯s face. M smoothly dodged to the side, but Addison was already anticipating that move. Her left hand shot up beneath M¡¯s chin, aiming for a swift uppercut.


    M didn¡¯t have time to evade. She stepped back just as the blow grazed her chin ¡ª enough to make her head snap slightly and a wave of dizziness wash over her. She staggered.


    Sensing her advantage, Addison pressed forward relentlessly. She didn¡¯t give M a moment to recover. Twisting her body, Addisonunched a spinning kick mid-air, then another, and another.


    M barely had time to raise her arms in defense, blocking as best as she could. Addison¡¯s strikes came fast and hard, each one packed with raw strength and aimed with precision. M gritted her teeth behind her guard. Addison wasn¡¯t ying around ¡ª she was targeting every vulnerable spot with brutal efficiency.


    The more Addison moved, the more natural it felt. Her body responded on instinct, muscle memory guiding her with every strike. With each motion, fragments of forgotten sensations returned ¡ª echoes of past training and long hours spent sharpening her skills.


    She remembered sparring even during her recovery in the Sacred Lands. Ss, ever blunt and practical, had insisted she keep her body in shape. "You need to let your body remember its true form," Ss would say. And so, they sparred ¡ª regrly and rigorously.


    When Addison first arrived in the Sacred Lands, she was far from her peak. After three years in the Midnight River Pack without proper training, her muscles were stiff, her joints uncooperative. Ss had started her from the basics again, helping her rebuild what was lost.


    But the more she trained, the more it all came back. Movements that once felt foreign began to flow. Her reflexes sharpened. Her strength returned.


    Over the past year, training had be her routine ¡ª her anchor. She sparred often, sometimes with the Royal Guards, but mostly with Ss, who, despite being busy, would use those sessions as a way to vent her own stress. The entric Saintess had her own quirks, but she never went easy on Addison, and Addison grew stronger because of it.


    Now, because M had underestimated Addison, unaware that she¡¯d been training and was nearly back to her former self, she was now paying the price. Addison didn¡¯t hold back. Not out of pride, nor because she suspected M had taunted her earlier, but because she understood something crucial: werewolves heal fast. The pain wouldn¡¯tst long for M, but the lesson might.


    Letting your guard down, especially in battle, was a dangerous mistake ¡ª one that could cost lives. Addison intended to remind her of that.


    On the sidelines, the twins sat happily on their grandparents¡¯ps, cheering for their mother with bright, giggling voices.


    "Hehehe, brother, Auntie didn¡¯t know Mommy was such a great fighter, huh?" Kyle whispered, trying ¡ª and failing ¡ª to stifle hisughter with a hand over his mouth. "Look, she thought Mommy was easy to beat... but she doesn¡¯t know Mommy made some of Auntie Ss¡¯s people <i>cry</i> after sparring!"


    The two children dissolved into another round of giggles, proud and gleeful as they watched their mother dominate the match.


    "Of course Mommy is amazing!" Aiden chimed in, eyes sparkling with admiration. "When we grow up, we¡¯ll be just as strong as her ¡ª maybe even stronger! After all, we¡¯re boys, so we¡¯ll grow bigger than Mommy. And by then, it¡¯ll be our turn to protect her, just like Auntie Ss said!"


    The Alpha King and his mate exchanged a nce, identical smiles forming on their faces. Hearing their grandsons speak with such pride and innocence warmed their hearts.


    They had once worried that Addison would need to be retrained from the ground up ¡ª that the years away had dulled her edge. If she was to be the heir apparent to the throne, she needed to regain the strength andpetence she was once known for. Only then would the people recognize her as worthy of the title.


    And with the recent string of unsettling incidents from every direction, the kingdom¡¯s stability was already fragile. If word spread that their future Alpha King was weak or unprepared, it would only deepen the public¡¯s uncertainty.


    But watching Addison now ¡ª fierce, skilled, and unrelenting ¡ª they felt a growing sense of reassurance. Perhaps things were not as bleak as they once feared.


    "Ugh! A-Addison..." M tried to speak, but Addison was already mid-air, preparing to bring down a hammer kick aimed directly at her cousin¡¯s head. Sensing the danger, M clenched her teeth and instinctively shifted into her wolf form ¡ª a smoky gray werewolf with white patches on her paws and tail. She wasrge, powerful, but still not quiterge enough.


    Driven by pride and the sting of being thoroughly beaten, M lunged forward, determined to force Addison to the ground and reim her dignity. But Addison didn¡¯t flinch. She didn¡¯t even look nervous. Instead, she smiled.


    Just as M leapt, Addison vaulted high into the air, narrowly avoiding the attack. Shended squarely on M¡¯s back, grabbing onto her thick fur with one hand for bnce. With her other hand, Addison began raining down blow after blow, each punchnding hard and fast on the same spot, making M whine and thrash in protest. But Addison held on, relentless, refusing to be thrown off.


    At first, the Alpha King and Queen leapt to their feet, ready to intervene. They knew Addison couldn¡¯t shift ¡ª her wolf had remained unresponsive for years ¡ª and they feared she¡¯d be seriously hurt going head-to-head with a full-shifted werewolf. But what they hadn¡¯t expected... was this.


    Addison wasn¡¯t just holding her own ¡ª she was dominating.


    Because Addison had no room for fear. What truly terrified her wasn¡¯t facing a wolf inbat ¡ª it was the idea of being powerless. Powerless to fight, to defend, to protect what mattered most. Especially now that she had pups of her own to shield from the dangers of the world.


    If she couldn¡¯t rely on a wolf form, then she would hone her human one until it was sharper than ws and tougher than fangs.


    She <i>had</i> to be strong. There was no other choice.

 Chapter 99 The Curse

    <h4>Chapter 99: Chapter 99 The Curse</h4>


    <i><strong>Whine...</strong></i>


    M¡¯s pained whimpers echoed across the arena as Addison tightened her fist, delivering blow after blow to M¡¯s head.


    <i><strong>Crack.</strong></i>


    With one final, vicious punch, a sickening sound reverberated through the air. M¡¯s wolf form copsed to the ground, twitching violently. Her body went limp as unconsciousness overtook her instantly.


    Addison finally stopped, her fists trembling slightly, but her expression remained cold. She wasn¡¯t worried about M dying¡ªthis was a lesson. One M needed to learn: never rely too much on your wolf, and never underestimate your opponent. Even an ant could bring down an elephant if it found the right moment.


    The Alpha King and Queen rushed to Addison¡¯s side just as the medical team, already on standby due to the King¡¯s earlier mindlink, moved in. Without wasting a second, they carefully hoisted M¡¯srge wolf body onto a stretcher and hurried her off to the medical ward.


    The Royal Family¡¯s wolves were known for their imposing size¡ªa mark of their lineage and strength. It was a signature trait that set them apart from others. The Alpha King¡¯s wolf, however, was thergest of them all, towering over the rest and radiating undeniable authority.


    M¡¯s wolf, though impressive andparable to some alphas in size, still fell short when measured against the other royals. Especially beside Addison¡¯s striking white wolf, she appeared slightly smaller. Yet, what Mcked in size, she made up for in speed. Her wolf was fast¡ªblindingly so. Unfortunately, in the arena today, she never got the chance to use that advantage.


    "Sweetheart... this..." The Queen¡¯s voice trembled with conflicted emotion as she looked at M¡¯s unconscious form being carried away. Earlier, she had feared that M might overpower Addison. Now, seeing M sent to the medical ward instead, she didn¡¯t know what to feel.


    A part of her felt sympathy for M. But another part¡ªperhaps a bigger one¡ªfelt relieved. Addison hadn¡¯t gone soft. Even without fully shifting into her wolf form, Addison held her own, fighting with lethal precision. It reassured the Queen that Addison still retained a fraction of her wolf¡¯s power, enough to defend herself if ever needed.


    Addison sheepishly rubbed the tip of her nose. It might have seemed like she went overboard with the lesson, but this was just how she was used to training. Back in the Sacred Lands, she often sparred with the Royal Guards her father assigned to protect her. More often than not, they ended up needing medical attention too¡ªbut it was never taken personally. In fact, those sessions helped them grow stronger by exposing their weaknesses. It was all part of their development.


    So Addison assumed it would be the same with M. After all, M was her cousin. Holding back would¡¯ve meant she didn¡¯t see M as a worthy opponent¡ªand that would¡¯ve been more insulting. Giving her all was the only way to show respect.


    The Alpha King, as if sensing his daughter¡¯s intentions, gave a small shake of his head and gently patted his mate¡¯s shoulder, reassuring her.


    Just then, the twins came bursting in like cannonballs, theirughter echoing through the arena. They wrapped themselves around Addison¡¯s legs with bright, admiring eyes.


    "Mommy is amazing!" Kyle beamed, rubbing his chubby cheeks against her legs as he giggled with joy.


    "I told you Mommy would always win! Mommy¡¯s the best of the best!" Aiden chimed in eagerly, not wanting to be outdone by his brother. He grinned wolfishly as he craned his neck to look up at Addison, eyes full of admiration.


    Although they liked M, when it came to their mother, the twins were fiercely loyal. Even after watching M get knocked out and sent to the medical ward, neither of them flinched¡ªthey¡¯d seen simr scenes plenty of times before. The Alpha King and Queen exchanged nces. It was unusual.


    Typically, young werewolf pups¡ªeven though born with supernatural blood¡ªacted no different from human children. They were often scared of loud noises, cried easily, and were sensitive to the sight of blood or violence. That¡¯s why the royal couple had been hesitant to let the twins watch sparring matches.


    But to their surprise, the boys weren¡¯t frightened at all. In fact, they seemed more excited than anyone else. And even after witnessing someone being carried away on a stretcher, they didn¡¯t seem the least bit shaken, as long as the person wasn¡¯t Addison.


    Just a few months ago, things had been very different. Back then, Kyle had begged to see his mother, not fully understanding what "sparring" meant. When he was denied, he cried so hard he could barely breathe, forcing the royal guard to bring him to the training ground. Unfortunately, the timing couldn¡¯t have been worse¡ªhe arrived just in time to see a Royal Guard m Addison to the ground as Ss shouted for her to get up.


    Both twins had burst into tears, wailing so loudly they ended up with high fevers from the emotional shock. The experience nearly traumatized them. Since then, Addison had made it her personal mission never to lose in front of them again.


    Now, instead of crying, the twins saw their mother as a warrior goddess.


    Although the twins had never seen their mother¡¯s wolf form, they would often whisper about it in hushed voices, imagining how majestic and powerful it must be. Addison had overheard their quiet conversations a few times¡ªsoft, curious spections that always made her pause and reflect.


    When she first arrived at the Midnight River Pack, she believed she was wolfless. It was a painful assumption that she carried with silent resignation. But everything changed after she met Ss. Through her, she learned the truth: she wasn¡¯t wolfless¡ªshe was cursed. The curse had severed the connection between her and her wolf, leaving her unable to shift or even sense its presence.


    The revtion shattered her. It broke her heart to think of her wolf¡ªalone, trapped, possibly suffering in silence¡ªcut off from her. She still didn¡¯t fully understand the nature of the curse or who had cast it, but what she did know was enough to stir both guilt and sorrow.


    Thankfully, Ss, a powerful Saintess, was able to uncover the truth. Though her divine powers were vast, even she couldn¡¯tpletely break the curse¡¯s chains. Still, she¡¯d weakened them enough to allow Addison to feel faint traces of her wolf once more¡ªjust enough to give her hope.


    "Sweetheart, are you alright?" the Queen asked gently, noticing Addison had zoned out. She reached up and stroked her daughter¡¯s cheek with her thumb, assuming Addison was starting to feel guilty about sending M to the medical ward.


    But in truth, Addison¡¯s thoughts had simply been elsewhere. Her mother¡¯s touch brought her back, and she smiled reassuringly.


    "I¡¯m alright, Mother," Addison said softly. "How about we go check on M? She might be waking up soon."


    She bent down to scoop her sons into her arms¡ªone on each side¡ªbut before she could lift them, her parents beat her to it. The Alpha King and Queen each took a child into their arms with practiced ease, clearly enchanted by the twins. Their affection for the boys was so obvious that Addison could only shake her head and chuckle, falling into step behind them as they made their way to the ward.


    When Addison and her parents arrived at the medical ward, M was just beginning to wake up. The doctor reassured them that while M had sustained a minor skull fracture, her wolf had already begun the healing process, and the injury was no longer serious.


    Now back in her human form and dressed in a patient gown, My pale and fragile on the hospital bed. The moment her eyes met Addison¡¯s, they welled up with tears. Her lips trembled as if she were about to burst into tears.


    The Alpha King and Queen exchanged nces, a pang of guilt flickering in their eyes. Then they turned to Addison, but neither of them spoke. Deep down, they knew this wasn¡¯t Addison¡¯s fault. M had been the one to shift into her wolf form first, fully aware that Addison couldn¡¯t do the same. It had been an uneven match from the beginning, yet Addison hadn¡¯t backed down¡ªand she had still won.


    There was no trickery, no unfair advantage¡ªjust raw strength and pure skill.


    M didn¡¯t say a word. She simply lowered her gaze, her longshes casting a shadow over her tear-reddened eyes. She looked utterly pitiful¡ªlike someone quietly enduring sorrow with no one tofort her. The sight made the Queen sigh softly in helplessness. Taking a seat beside M, she gently reached out to pat her head, her voice tender as she coaxed her.


    "M, please don¡¯t be upset with your cousin, alright?"


    M shook her head obediently, then slowly lifted her gaze to look at Addison once more.


    "Cousin, I¡¯m not angry," M said softly. "If anything, I should be the one apologizing¡ªfor shifting during the match even though you couldn¡¯t. It wasn¡¯t fair of me. But my wolf... she took over when I kept getting pushed back. I didn¡¯t mean for things to escte like that. I hope you¡¯re not upset with me?"


    Her words sounded sincere, yet something in her tone gave Addison pause. There was a faint discord in the way M phrased it¡ªsomething that didn¡¯t sit quite right. Still, Addison didn¡¯t dwell on it. After all, it wasn¡¯t unusual for a wolf to surface when their pride was wounded or their human counterpart was threatened. She couldn¡¯t fault M for something that came from instinct.


    Besides, she hadn¡¯t been hurt during the sparring. So, with a calm smile, Addison simply nodded.

 Chapter 100 The Invitation Arrived

    <h4>Chapter 100: Chapter 100 The Invitation Arrived</h4>


    After that day, M never sparred with Addison again¡ªbut Addison didn¡¯t dwell on it. Her days passed in a blur, filled with quiet moments spent with her twins and parents. Before long, her father¡¯s birthday drew near, and the entire Pce buzzed with preparations.


    Omegas came and went, decorating the grand banquet hall with meticulous care. Dresses were delivered to her chambers daily¡ªelegant gowns for herself and matching outfits for her twins. Even the Queen was immersed in the preparations, overseeing theyout of the hall and ensuring every detail, especially the food, matched her vision.


    During this time, Addison continued attending court meetings alongside her father. As the days went by, the court officials and department heads gradually began to warm up to her. She offered fresh insights¡ªobservations others hadn¡¯t considered¡ªoften approaching problems from unique perspectives.


    Yet, she never dominated the conversation. Addison would contribute just enough to guide the discussion, subtly dropping ideas and letting others carry them forward. Her approach encouraged coboration and gave everyone the space to participate, creating a more open and thoughtful environment as they all worked toward shared goals.


    Because of this, everyone in the court began to see Addison as more approachable¡ªneither arrogant nor self-important despite her evident talent. She didn¡¯te across as power-hungry and consistently showed appreciation for everyone¡¯s efforts. In contrast to her father, whose presence was intimidating and whose words often carried amanding tone, Addison presented a softer, more inclusive leadership style.


    There was a time when she resembled her father¡ªdirect, stern, and unwavering in her demands. But her time with the Midnight River Pack had changed her. She had learned the value of coboration and now believed that making others feel seen and included in discussions¡ªand offering the right praise at the right moments¡ªcould inspire people to work harder and contribute more.


    In doing so, she helped shift some of the pressure off the throne. Strategizing was no longer responsibilities solely carried by the Alpha King. By fostering an open court environment, Addison encouraged the officials to share their insights without fear, as long as they remained respectful and observed proper etiquette.


    With this change, the Alpha King could simply listen, evaluate the information presented, and make decisions. If he wished to adjust or refine strategies, he could do so without the burden of having to carry the entire weight of leadership alone, the entire decision would be in his hands, he just needed to say the word.


    Because of this, the Alpha King felt increasingly at ease with each passing day. The court officials and department leaders, in turn, felt recognized for their true worth. Yet, their respect¡ªand even a touch of fear¡ªfor the Alpha King remained intact. In fact, their respect for him only deepened.


    And it was all thanks to Addison, who gently guided the court without ever overstepping. The Alpha King had long noticed what his daughter was doing, but he chose to stay silent and let her lead in her own way. After all, this throne would one day be hers. Still, he hadn¡¯t expected her to grow this much. Watching her, he felt a swell of pride and a bittersweet ache in his chest. His daughter had matured¡ªquietly, steadily¡ªwhile she was away, and now she was thriving on her own.


    Because of her presence and leadership, the officials began to openly listen to her suggestions and ideas. Over time, they grew more proactive, more rxed during court meetings, and more willing to speak up¡ªcreating a healthier, more coborative environment than ever before.


    "Alpha Zion, we¡¯ve received an invitation from the Royal Pce for the Alpha King¡¯s birthday celebration. All the Alphas have been invited. Do you wish to attend?" Levi announced as he stepped into the room, holding the formal invitation in his hand.


    Although Levi framed it as a question, both he and Zion knew the truth¡ªit wasn¡¯t a simple invitation, but a summons in disguise. In reality, Zion had no choice but to attend.


    Zion was seated at his desk, massaging his temples. He had just finished reviewing thetest reports from the border patrols¡ªounts of rogues loitering near the borders, watching but never engaging. It was a pattern that had grown increasingly frequent and frustrating.


    The moment he heard Levi¡¯s words, his irritation deepened.


    An invitation? He hadn¡¯t even received a response to the detailed reports he sent. Now, instead of dispatching an investigator or offering support, the Alpha King wanted him to appear in person¡ªlikely to deliver the information directly. It was a power y, and Zion knew it. A demand wrapped in velvet.


    But the timing couldn¡¯t have been worse. Leaving now meant weakening the pack¡¯s defenses. He would have to take a number of warriors with him, for his own protection and the remaining ones in the territory was to protect the Princess. But taking a few would still leave the territory vulnerable.


    The only reason they¡¯d managed to hold off the rogue attacks so far was because he and his newly appointed Beta were personally leading the defense. If he left, it wouldn¡¯t just be an absence¡ªit could trigger chaos. His pack might not survive an all-out assault.


    And yet, the King¡¯s invitation was a summons he could not ignore.


    Zion¡¯s jaw tightened as he fixed his gaze on Levi, taking a deep breath in a visible effort to rein in his temper. But the moment he opened his mouth to speak, his grip on the armrest shattered the wood, sending splinters to the floor. "Did they say anything else?" he asked, his voice low and hoarse with restrained fury.


    Levi shook his head. He knew exactly what his Alpha was thinking, and honestly, he was just as baffled. Why would the Alpha King go so far as to force Alpha Zion to attend right now?


    What neither of them fully understood was the situation unfolding in the south, west, and north. Their pack had been isted, and the information they received from merchants and neutral races they coborated with was limited. While they had caught wind of some developments, they were unaware that the Royal Pce was currently stretched to its limits.


    The pce¡¯s manpower had been spread so thin that only a skeleton crew remained behind to maintain operations. They had to ensuremunication lines and intelligence channels remained intact and strategize around rapidly changing circumstances.


    To manage the burden, personnel from other departments had already been reassigned to assist wherever possible. The department¡¯s leadership was doing everything they could to avoid recruiting new people during such a sensitive time¡ªthey didn¡¯t want to risk letting in spies or infiltrators by opening their doors too wide.


    "Are we attending, Alpha Zion?" Levi asked. "The invitation included your core pack members¡ªand even your Luna, if you have one. As far as the outside world knows, you still do. But... Luna Addison is still missing, and there haven¡¯t been any leads." He trailed off for a moment before continuing more quietly, "Still, I think it might be worth going. We could use the opportunity to connect with the other Alphas¡ªmaybe even ask for their help in finding her."


    Zion let out a heavy sigh, running his fingers through his hair in frustration.

 Chapter 101 Bring Her

    <h4>Chapter 101: Chapter 101 Bring Her</h4>


    "But if we do that, they¡¯ll realize my mate is missing. They could use that against me¡ªuse her as a bargaining chip to get what they want. Or worse, they might try to deceive us with someone who only looks like her. Letting the outside world know that my Luna is missing isn¡¯t just dangerous for me... it could put her in even more danger."


    The thought alone made Levi shake his head in frustration. They were backed into a corner, with limited options. All they could do now was ce their hope in the letter they had sent to the good witches, and in the traveling merchant who frequently passed near the Mermaid territory for trade. Hopefully, he had managed to deliver the message Zion had entrusted to him.


    What frustrated them even more was the Alpha King¡¯s decision to summon the core members of every pack. That included not just the Alpha, but also the second-inmand, named warriors, the Gamma, and even the Luna. Zion couldn¡¯t understand the reasoning behind this move¡ªwhat was the Alpha King is truly aiming for? If he left his territory with all his key members, it would render his pack vulnerable and exposed.


    "We can¡¯t just leave like this," Zion growled, his voice low and tense. Shura, his wolf, was growing restless, pacing anxiously within his mind.


    "If they¡¯re after the Princess," Zion suddenly said, "then let¡¯s bring her with us to the pce."


    Levi¡¯s head snapped up, his eyes wide with disbelief, silently screaming, ¡¯<i>Are you nuts?¡¯</i> He was too stunned to even voice the thought. Bringing the Princess out of their territory would be like putting a target on her back ¡ª they¡¯d be sitting ducks in the wild, vulnerable to ambushes or assassins lying in wait. They hadn¡¯t even uncovered who wanted to kidnap her, let alone who they needed to guard against.


    Taking the Princess to the Royal Capital might only expose her to even greater danger. After all, Zion himself had just admitted there were people in the pce who wanted her gone. If that was true, then bringing her there would be like walking straight into the lion¡¯s den.


    "Alpha Zion, that would be extremely dangerous," Levi began, then suddenly fell silent. He knew exactly what Zion was thinking. Leaving Princess ire unattended within their pack while he and his Alpha¡ªand some of their warriors¡ªwere away would create a critical gap in their defenses. The conspirators would surely seize the opportunity to send rogues to attack, aiming to capture the Princess.


    With Zion absent, the attackers would go all out. There was no telling how many warriors and pack members might be lost, or if the entire pack could even survive the assault. On the other hand, bringing the Princess with them would ce a massive target on Zion¡¯s convoy as they traveled to the pce. The closer they got to the Royal Capital, the more desperate and impatient their enemies would be. And when impatience grows, mistakes are made¡ªand clues are left behind.


    But that was only true if the group with Greg, who wanted to kidnap the Princess, wasn¡¯t connected to the conspirators already lurking within the Royal Grounds.


    And if they left with the Princess, they could at least ensure that their territory remained rtively safe. While there might still be rogue attacks or wild monster incursions, those were manageable.


    Their warriors had grown significantly stronger, thanks to Zion¡¯s relentless training¡ªday and night, he had pushed them to be self-sufficient, capable of holding the line without relying on him. His goal was always to reduce casualties and prepare them for exactly these kinds of threats.


    After all, they no longer received support from any neighboring packs. Every danger had to be faced head-on. And losing more warriors now would be a heavy blow¡ªrecing them wasn¡¯t easy. They couldn¡¯t just recruit anyone to fill the gaps. Worse still, the birth rate in their territory had been steadily declining. Years of hardship had taken their toll. People were too burdened, too cautious, and too uncertain about the future to think about mating, let alone bringing pups into the world.


    Unless they received reinforcements from one of therger packs, it was only a matter of time before they faced a serious manpower shortage.


    "Alpha Zion... is this really our only option?" Levi asked, his voice low but urgent. "Let¡¯s say we do manage to sessfully escort the Princess back to the Royal Capital. The moment the Alpha King sees his daughter return¡ªespecially with <i>us</i>¡ªwon¡¯t it look like we¡¯re using her status to force our way back into favor, just to avoid being isted any longer?"


    He paused, then added with even more weight, "And what if they assume the Princess is your new Luna? What will you do then?"


    Levi had voiced the most critical questions weighing on his mind¡ªones that could decide everything.


    Zion clenched his jaw so tightly he could taste the sharp tang of blood on his tongue. "If only we could just bring her to the Royal Pce, dump her there, and let them deal with it... but we can¡¯t," he muttered bitterly. "There¡¯s still the matter of what happened with Addison. Honestly, I don¡¯t even <i>want</i> to bring the Princess to the pce. Doing that might stir up the whole incident with Addison. We don¡¯t even know what truly happened to her."


    He ran a hand through his hair, frustration and fear weighing down his every word. "If the Alpha King finds out... he might send a hunter after her¡ªdead or alive. But it¡¯s not like we have much of a choice now. We can¡¯t risk the death of our entire pack. I mean, I <i>could</i> turn my back and let it all burn... but if the pack dies, then I¡¯d be an Alpha in name only. And if that happens, I won¡¯t have the power to protect Addison anymore¡ªespecially if everythinges to light."


    His voice trembled, raw emotion surfacing in his eyes as he looked helplessly at Levi. "Levi... I don¡¯t know what to do. I¡¯m more afraid of what might happen to Addison than anything else."


    Hearing Zion¡¯s words, Levi fell silent. More than anyone, he wanted to find Addison too. He understood the impossible position they were in¡ªleaving ire in the pack would almost certainly lead to her abduction, and they¡¯d have no way of exining that to the Alpha King.


    But bringing her to the Royal Grounds carried its own risks. It would ce them under scrutiny, dangerously close to being judged. The truth they were trying so hard to keep buried could be exposed, and that would put Addison in even greater danger.


    Still, the situation had be tooplex for them to handle alone. Their strength was limited, and without allies, they were cornered. With the Alpha King¡¯s authority and Archmage Elric¡¯s support, they might stand a chance. If the Alpha King still harbored even a sliver of affection for his daughter, he would step in and protect her from those plotting against her.


    And perhaps... if they returned ire safely to the Royal Capital, the enemies currently targeting the Midnight River Pack would lose their reason to continue. Instead, they¡¯d retreat, hide, and do everything they could to cover their tracks¡ªat least for a while.

 Chapter 102 Preparations

    <h4>Chapter 102: Chapter 102 Preparations</h4>


    "Alpha Zion," Levi said boldly, "if the Alpha King really intends to hold Luna Addison responsible for what happened to Princess ire three years ago... and sends a hunter after her, then maybe we can use that to our advantage."


    Zion looked at him, startled, as Levi continued, "We could track the hunter¡ªfollow him from a distance. When he finds her, we use that moment to step in and get to her first. We take her away and protect her before he can make a move."


    After all, they say no one can find someone faster than a Hunter. If they were going to find Addison, this might be their only chance.


    Zion shook his head. Using a hunter could only be theirst resort¡ªno matter what, it was too dangerous. Hunters were ruthless; they knew exactly how to exploit their target¡¯s weaknesses.


    They couldn¡¯t risk Addison¡¯s life like that. What if the hunter was the type who always killed their target, especially when the Alpha King hadn¡¯t specified whether he wanted her alive or dead? That uncertainty made the idea too risky.


    As Zion¡¯s expression grew darker, Levi realized the same thing. He immediately dismissed the thought from his mind. No matter how desperate he was to find Addison, he couldn¡¯t afford to endanger her. So, he forced himself to stay still and think.


    "Let¡¯s think this through more seriously. For now, we should prepare to head to the Royal Capital. It seems we can¡¯t afford to reject this invitation," Zion said as he stood by the window, leaning his whole body to the side with his arms crossed. "Besides, this might be our only chance to report our findings directly to the Alpha King."


    His eyes were red and weary, evidence of too many sleepless nights. Zion hadn¡¯t rested properly in days¡ªhaunted by the same recurring nightmare of Addison, bloodied and crawling, over and over again.


    "Alpha Zion, I think you should rest. You¡¯ve been working nonstop without sleep for days. Even if werewolves have strong bodies and fast healing, you can¡¯t keep pushing yourself like this," Levi advised, frowning as he looked at Zion.


    He noticed Zion had lost weight. Even though Levi was still angry at him¡ªfor what he had done to Addison¡ªhe couldn¡¯t ignore the exhaustion in his Alpha¡¯s eyes.


    It was Zion¡¯s neglect that had led to Addison¡¯s suffering, and while Levi had every right to resent him, he had also served at Zion¡¯s side for three years. He could see how deeply Zion regretted everything.


    But regret didn¡¯t change the past. It didn¡¯t erase the fact that Addison had endured years of torment because of their decaying mate bond¡ªor that she¡¯d been tortured by Gerg. What Zion was doing now looked less like perseverance and more like self-destruction.


    Was this his guilt consuming him? Was he punishing himself? Maybe. Or maybe his conscience had finally caught up with him.


    Zion didn¡¯t answer right away. He stood in silence, staring out the window for what felt like a very long time. Levi stepped closer and followed his gaze.


    Zion was looking straight at the garden¡ªthe one Addison used to tend when she was still with the pack. It was still lush, vibrant, and just as beautiful as it had been before she disappeared. That was because Zion had been caring for it every single day. He watered the nts himself, loosened the soil with his own hands.


    The garden had be his quiet refuge, a ce where he could find a sliver of peace amidst the chaos in his mind. It was his therapy¡ªhis way of grounding himself whenever the storm inside his head grew too loud. Especially when Shura, his wolf, threatened to lose control.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll be in my room. You take care of the preparations¡ªmake sure everything we need is packed. Also, tighten the defense line once we leave the territory, and have Gamma Mike take over pack leadership in our absence," Zion said as he slowly walked out of the room. His tall frame seemed slightly hunched, his steps heavy, revealing just how exhausted he was.


    Gamma Mike, who had recently taken over Levi¡¯s former role, was a reliable and diligent warrior from a strong lineage of Gammas. He possessed not only a sharp strategic mind but also apassionate heart¡ªtraits that made him an ideal second-inmand to the Luna. Currently, Gamma Mike oversaw the warriors¡¯ training.


    While Zion asionally took charge of the training sessions himself when his schedule allowed, his sessions were notoriously grueling. Warriors often left the field limping, groaning, and covered in sweat. In contrast, Gamma Mike maintained a sense of bnce¡ªhe pushed the warriors hard but never to the point of breaking them. His practical approach earned him the respect and loyalty of the entire unit.


    One of the admirable things about Gamma Mike was that, despite the rumors swirling about ire potentially bing the future Luna, he never once tried to curry favor with her. He understood his role clearly¡ªhis duty was to serve the Luna chosen by his Alpha. And since ire had not been chosen, she wasn¡¯t his Luna.


    Gamma Mike drew a firm line and didn¡¯t take orders from anyone outside the chain ofmand. With no official Luna in ce, and with Alpha Zion still recognizing Addison¡ªthough missing¡ªas the true Luna of the pack, Gamma Mike simply focused on his responsibilities and waited for Addison¡¯s return.


    He was also one of the very few in the pack who never criticized Addison or med her for the former Alpha¡¯s death. That integrity and loyalty were part of why Levi had rmended him for the position. It wasn¡¯t just because Mike came from a strong Gamma lineage, but because he was the right man for the job¡ªprincipled, capable, and trustworthy.


    After all, Levi didn¡¯t want to ce another sycophant in a position of power¡ªsomeone others could manipte, like what happened with Greg. Even though there was no solid evidence proving that ire and Greg had conspired against Addison, Levi trusted Addison¡¯s character deeply. He knew she wasn¡¯t the kind of person to betray or mistreat anyone, let alone deserve the treatment she endured.


    To Levi, the only logical exnation was that she had been framed. And the way it all unfolded suggested that many within the pack had sided with ire¡ªGreg, that deceased omega, and likely others. To prevent history from repeating itself, it was essential to assign important roles only to people who couldn¡¯t be easily swayed by emotions or external influence.


    They needed leaders who followed only their Alpha¡¯smand¡ªno one else¡¯s.


    "Gamma Mike." Levi reached out through the mindlink as he watched Zion walk out of the room.


    "Yes, Beta Levi?"


    "Choose some of our best warriors and have them prepare for departure. The Alpha and I have been summoned to the Royal Pce, and we¡¯ll be bringing ire with us. While we¡¯re gone, we cannot allow anyone unauthorized to enter our territory. I¡¯m entrusting this responsibility to you."


    Levi¡¯s tone was calm andposed. He trusted Gamma Mike¡ªbut not enough to reveal ire¡¯s true identity. Even after all these years, no one had discovered that ire was the missing princess from the Royal Capital.


    _______


    Thank you, Jenni_Toney_9894, Angie_Rodriguez_6157, Charlyne_Lawton, Charisa_Cain, Dreamfyre and Favour_4598, for the Golden Ticket! This makes me happy and motivated. Thank you so much for your continuous support, my little Goddesses!!!

 Chapter 103 Let Him Be Tortured

    <h4>Chapter 103: Chapter 103 Let Him Be Tortured</h4>


    There were two reasons for this secrecy. First, the revtion would only worsen their situation, especially now that they were being targeted by forces Greg decided to align himself with. Second, making ire¡¯s identity public would only embolden her further.


    She was already acting like a tyrant under the title of "Alpha Zion¡¯s future Luna," throwing her weight around and causing trouble. If people knew who she truly was, would she try to rule over everyone like she owned the entire pack?


    Still, Levi allowed her to run rampant¡ªbecause this was Zion¡¯s n. It was his decision to hide ire¡¯s true identity to hide her in the pack. So if anyone deserved to bear the consequences of that choice, it was Zion. Let him be the one to deal with the chaos and difort. Let him suffer the consequences firsthand. In Levi¡¯s mind, this was the best way to teach Zion a much-needed lesson.


    It might seem harsh of Levi to treat his own Alpha this way, but in his eyes, Zion had brought it upon himself by bringing such a woman into their pack. And if anyone deserved to endure the consequences of ire¡¯s actions and be tortured, it was Zion. Zion knew this too¡ªhe wasn¡¯t blind to Levi¡¯s subtle jabs or the silent ways he sought retribution on Addison¡¯s behalf.


    Zion epted it without resistance. After all, his own misjudgments and decisions had led to the situation they were in. He knew he had no one else to me.


    More than that, the Alpha King had yet to retrieve his daughter. That, in itself, was a message. By leaving ire in Zion¡¯s care, the Alpha King was entrusting¡ªor burdening¡ªhim with the responsibility. Zion couldn¡¯t simply cast her out. Not unless the Alpha King personally came to reim her, or ire chose to leave on her own.


    But having her around was nothing short of torture. ire was constantly scheming, trying to manipte her way into his bed. There was one moment Zion would never forget¡ªa moment that nearly shattered his self-control. She had boldly entered his room while he was showering, crept up behind him, and wrapped her arms around him with clear intent.


    At that time, Zion had been lost in a memory of Addison, their shared passion still vivid in his mind. The physical response that followed was instinctive. But the second he realized it was ire behind him, revulsion shot through him like ice in his veins.


    He threw her off immediately, his arousal dying just as fast as it came. The thought of another woman touching him¡ªespecially someone like ire¡ªmade his skin crawl. From that day on, he doubled the lock on his door.


    He had nearly killed ire that day when she pulled that stunt¡ªonly stopping himself at thest second as hisposure returned. ire had burst into tears, crying like a delicate pear blossom in spring. Her wide, doe-like eyes shimmered with tears, full of grievance and false innocence as she whispered, <i>"Zion, I just like you so much."</i>


    Zion had never despised those words more in his life. The sheer revulsion that gripped him sent him storming out of the packhouse. He ran the length of the pack¡¯s borders, trying to calm the storm inside him¡ªbut fate gave him another outlet.


    A rogue attack had broken out nearby, and Zion unleashed all his fury, disgust, and rejection into the ughter. The rogues never stood a chance. By the time the warriors arrived to clean up, the scene looked less like a battlefield and more like a massacre.


    Limbs were torn apart, bodies mangled beyond recognition. One of the rogue¡¯s intestines had been flung so violently they were tangled in the branches like grotesque gands. A severed head, nearly overlooked, was only found thanks to the trail of blood that led into a thicket.


    Everyone who saw the aftermath remembered that day clearly¡ªwhen their Alpha was uncharacteristically brutal and seething with a fury that chilled their blood to the bones. No one dared breathe too loudly in his presence for fear of bing the next target of his wrath.


    But Levi? When Zion told him what had happened, Levi simply snorted, rolled his eyes, and said, "Serves you right."


    That was it.


    Shura instantly sprang up in Zion¡¯s mind, his fur bristling and ws ready, furious and itching to pounce on Levi then and there. But Zion couldn¡¯t even bring himself to be mad. Not really. Because deep down, he knew Levi was right¡ªhe had brought this problem back to the pack with his own hands.


    After that incident, Zion doubled the locks on his door and stopped going back to his room altogether. He spent most nights in his office, drowning himself in work, or lying awake in his chair, unable to sleep¡ªnot from insomnia, but from disgust. Every time he closed his eyes, he remembered that unwanted touch, and it made his skin crawl all over again.


    Not long after, Zion finally returned to his Alpha Suite. He closed the door behind him, locked it securely, and copsed onto the bed. Curling up against the covers, he drew in a deep breath, searching for any lingering trace of Addison¡¯s scent. Maybe there was nothing left after all these years¡ªmaybe it was just his mind ying tricks on him¡ªbut he swore he could still catch the faintest hint of her intoxicating fragrance: warm vani, soft milk, and a whisper of cinnamon.


    That scent used to soothe him... and torment him.


    Itforted his heart, yet stirred something deeper¡ªhis longing, his guilt, his unquenched desire. And with his body finally reaching its limit, Zion drifted into sleep without even realizing it.


    When he opened his eyes, the sky outside had already gone dark. The breeze pushed gently against the curtains of the open window, making them flutter like restless ghosts. But something was wrong.


    There was weight on his chest.


    Zion, still lying on his back, blinked once, and then again. His instincts sharpened as his gaze shifted. A woman was straddling him, her body pressed over his, her hands exploring too familiarly.


    His expression darkened in an instant. His brows furrowed as anger surged through him. Without hesitation, Zion moved to push the woman off.


    "Shhh... baby, don¡¯t move."


    Zion froze.


    That voice¡ªhe could never mistake it. It was etched into his very soul, haunting his dreams, lingering in every shadow of his memory. His breath caught in his throat as his chest rose and fell with uneven, ragged breaths. And then he smelled it¡ªfaint but unmistakable. That intoxicating scent: warm vani, soft milk, and a subtle hint of cinnamon.


    "Adi..." he croaked, barely able to form the word.


    But before he could say more, she rolled her hips forward, grinding her warm, slick core against his rock-hard cock¡ªand only then did he realize they were bothpletely naked.


    His pulse pounded in his ears. The air around him felt heavy, surreal. Addison¡ªhis Addison¡ªwas straddling him. She leaned down, and as the moonlight spilled through the curtains, it painted her face in silver light, revealing her features in vivid detail.


    She was beautiful. Familiar. And yet... different.


    Her golden eyes gleamed with a molten fire he didn¡¯t recognize. Her silver hair cascaded down her shoulders in waves, but something in her aura had shifted. This wasn¡¯t the timid yetpetent Addison he remembered. This woman was bold. Confident. Daring. A version of her he had never seen before¡ªmboyant and in control.

 Chapter 104 Misunderstanding

    <h4>Chapter 104: Chapter 104 Misunderstanding</h4>


    She leaned in slowly, never breaking eye contact. Her tongue flicked out, yful and sensual, as she lowered her head and dragged it across his nipple, teasing him. All the while, her hips moved in a slow, deliberate rhythm, grinding herself against his hard, eager cock.


    "Adi..." Zion breathed, but his voice hitched when Addison rolled her hips again, slow, deliberate, devastatingly slow. The friction of her slick wet pussy dragging against his hardened cock made his eyes flutter shut, and a repressed groan tore from his throat.


    His hands shot up instinctively, gripping her thighs on either side of him. His fingers sank into her soft flesh, holding her as if anchoring himself to reality, silently urging her to keep going.


    But Addison¡ªteasing, knowing that she was utterly in control¡ªcaught the raw hunger in his eyes and halted her movements. A seductive smirk curved on her lips as she leaned in slightly, golden eyes gleaming with mischief.


    "Baby... do you like it?" she asked, her voice honey-smooth, low, butced with challenge.


    Zion could only stare up at her, undone. His expression, once clouded with lust, softened into something reverent. His smile was breathless, his voice husky with emotion and restraint.


    "Yes, sweetheart," he said, his tone sincere and desperate all at once. "You can do anything to me. I¡¯ll give you my leash. Be my master... would that be alright?"


    His body was burning¡ªan inferno barely held in check. His breath came in ragged bursts as he bit down on his lower lip, trying to keep himself from bucking his hips up into hers, from flipping her beneath him and taking her right there. The urge to move, to plunge into her and im what he had missed for so long, was almost unbearable.


    Goddess, how he had missed her.


    He didn¡¯t just want to make love to her¡ªhe wanted to merge with herpletely. To embed himself so deeply inside her that their souls would never separate. To drown in her scent, her warmth, her very being.


    "What a good dog you are," Addison purred, her voice dripping with amusement and wicked promise. "Should I reward you?"


    Zion¡¯s breath caught as her soft fingers wrapped around his aching cock, guiding it to her entrance. She brushed the tip slowly against her folds, teasing him, making him feel like his very soul was unraveling with every agonizing stroke. His cock twitched eagerly, yearning to be inside her, but he didn¡¯t move¡ªnot even a little. He simply looked up at her, eyes wide with desperate adoration.


    Her long silver hair tumbled over her shoulders, framing her ethereal form. Pale, radiant skin glowed in the moonlight spilling through the window, and soft pink nipples peeked through the strands of her hair like forbidden treasures. She looked divine¡ªtoo beautiful to be real.


    "Should I put it in?" she asked again, her voice light and taunting.


    Zion wanted to scream <i>yes</i>¡ªto beg, to plead¡ªbut his body was frozen under her spell. All he could do was look down, mesmerized, as her hand stroked him in slow, maddening movements. The slick head of his cock brushed her entrance again and again, the friction is a sweet torture.


    "Please..." he croaked, voice hoarse, barely more than a whisper.


    But Addison only smirked, a wicked, knowing curve to her lips. She was clearly enjoying herself, watching him tremble on the edge of surrender, seeing just how far he could restrain himself while she held all the power. Zion was trembling with need, but he didn¡¯t touch her. He didn¡¯t force it. He gave her everything¡ªall control, all desireid bare and vulnerable beneath her.


    And Addison? She reveled in it.


    "Then beg me," Addison said, her voice a seductive whisper as her warm palm slidnguidly along the length of his cock. At the same time, she rolled her hips forward, rubbing his tip against her slick folds¡ªslow, torturous, and deliberate.


    "Hm?" She arched a brow, her own breath growing uneven, hips moving in a slow rhythm as she allowed just the tip of him to press inside¡ªonly to pull away again, teasing him with that maddening push and retreat. She was baiting him like a dog with a bone, dangling it just out of reach.


    "A-Addison... I want to fucking make love to you," Zion managed, his voice strained and trembling with barely restrained need. His hands gripped the sheets beneath him as his body quivered from the tension building inside him.


    His gaze followed the path of Addison¡¯s free hand as it drifted up to her shoulder, then down to her breast. She circled her nipple with slow, deliberate fingers before giving it a gentle pinch that made her let out a soft, sensual moan.


    That sound¡ª<i>that</i> moan¡ªwas like fire to Zion¡¯s senses. His cock twitched violently, his breath catching as his entire body ignited with unbearable heat. She was torturing him sweetly, pushing him to the brink while refusing to let him fall.


    He wanted to drop to his knees. He wanted to kiss the very ground she walked on if it meant she¡¯d stop teasing and let him worship her the way he craved. But she was enjoying this too much¡ªwatching him squirm, unravel, and burn from the inside out.


    Still, even in his haze of lust and need, Zion¡¯s heart thundered for more than just her body. There was something about this Addison¡ªthis bolder, freer version of her¡ªthat was intoxicating in a different way. She wasn¡¯t hiding anymore. She wasn¡¯t holding herself back out of fear or caution. She was alive¡ªvibrant, unapologetically in control¡ªand somehow, Zion found himself falling even deeper.


    Different or not, <i>this</i> Addison was still <i>his</i> Addison.


    And he loved every version of her.


    The charged and ambiguous atmosphere and Zion¡¯s rapidly beating heart were abruptly shattered by the loud sound of someone clearing their throat.


    "<i>Ahem!</i>"


    In an instant, the silhouette of Addison vanished like smoke, and Zion¡¯s eyes flew open. His sharpened senses immediately picked up a presence in the room. His cold, murderous gaze swept across the space until itnded on Levi, standing stiffly by the door with a perfectly nk expression, blinking rapidly as if trying to look innocent.


    Levi had originallye to inform his Alpha that all preparations wereplete. Zion had been resting for quite some time, and Levi assumed he¡¯d be awake by now. But as he approached the door, he¡¯d heard loud breathing and low groans from inside.


    Naturally, he thought Zion was suffering from another nightmare, like so many nights before. Most of Zion¡¯s sleep was haunted by memories of Addison, though Levi never said a word. In his mind, those nightmares were Zion¡¯s rightful punishment for how he had treated his Luna.


    But today, Levi felt unusually generous. With their departure to the Royal Capital set for tomorrow morning, he decided not to waste time and chose to enter the Alpha Suite himself.


    Using a spare key¡ªand bypassing the double lock he had installed himself¡ªhe let himself in quietly. He was just about to approach and wake Zion when he heard something that made him freeze.


    "I want to fucking make love to you."


    Levi stiffened mid-step, nearly choking on his own saliva. He hadn¡¯t caught the name that came before the line¡ªZion had gasped it too softly¡ªbut what he <i>had</i> heard was more than enough. The words echoed in the room, thick with heat and tension, leaving Levi awkwardly rooted in ce, deeply regretting his decision to enter unannounced.

 Chapter 105 Embarrassing Moment

    <h4>Chapter 105: Chapter 105 Embarrassing Moment</h4>


    "What are you doing here?!" Zion¡¯s voice rang out, low and deadly, the cold fury behind it making the room feel even smaller. The sharp tone echoed through the enclosed space like a de.


    Levi froze, caught in the middle of the room like a deer in headlights. He didn¡¯t know where to look¡ªor what to say. The atmosphere was unbearably awkward. Of all the things he expected when entering the Alpha¡¯s room, walking in on Zion having a <i>very</i> vivid wet dream hadn¡¯t even crossed his mind.


    <i>¡¯Just my luck,¡¯</i> Levi thought grimly, choosing to y dumb and act like he hadn¡¯t seen¡ªor heard¡ªanything.


    Sure, he was a werewolf. And yes, werewolves were known for their heightened sensuality and high sex drives. That much was true. But not all werewolves lived like beasts in heat. Many, like Levi, were still waiting for their fated mates and had chosen to remain chaste out of loyalty and self-respect.


    Levi himself was already in his mid-twenties¡ªjust a year older than Zion and Addison¡ªbut he had yet to meet the one destined for him. And he had no interest in settling for a chosen mate. He had preserved both his body and heart for the one the Moon Goddess had paired him with. That vow of purity made walking in on his Alpha¡¯s dream-induced moaning session all the more mortifying.


    <i>¡¯Seriously...¡¯</i> Levi winced internally, his face remaining stoic. <i>¡¯How am I supposed to keep a straight face after hearing that?¡¯</i>


    "Tsk." Levi clicked his tongue before finally replying, his tone t. "Alpha Zion, the preparations areplete. We¡¯re ready to leave by tomorrow morning. I came to inform you... and to see if you needed help packing your clothes or any other necessities."


    He kept his expression as deadpan as possible, but after a deep breath, he turned toward Zion, just as the bedsidemp flicked on.


    Big mistake.


    "Pft¡ª!" Levi barely managed to choke back augh, quickly biting his tongue. But the telltale shake of his shoulders gave him away.


    Zion¡¯s eyes narrowed. He started to rise from the bed, but the moment he shifted, his entire body stiffened.


    A low snarl tore from his throat. "GET OUT!" he roared, the force of it rattling the ss panes of the windows.


    Levi didn¡¯t need to be told twice. He bolted, howling withughter, tears in his eyes as he mmed the door behind him.


    Why?


    Because the moment Zion pushed himself upright, he felt it¡ªthat humiliating sticky sensation inside his pants. His cock twitched from the friction, and when he looked down, therge, damp patch on his grey pants made it all too obvious.


    Mortification red in his chest like wildfire.


    He nced sideways, only to catch thest glimpse of Levi turning away, desperately trying¡ªand failing¡ªto contain hisughter.


    Zion growled, loud and dangerous, as he ran a hand roughly over his face. The tent in his pants refused to go down, and neither did the smoldering heat in his body.


    Damn it.


    "Shit! Of all times, it has to start now?!" Zion hissed under his breath as he stood up from the bed. He quickly peeked down into his pants, and sure enough, his face darkened with embarrassment while the tips of his ears turned red with heat.


    "Holy hell!" Shura, now fully awake and clearly enjoying himself, wasted no time."That is <i>not</i> just precum, buddy. You actually <i>came</i> from that dream, didn¡¯t you?"


    Zion didn¡¯t need to see Shura physically¡ªhis wolf¡¯s voice echoed loud and clear in his mind, wheezing withughter.


    As if that wasn¡¯t enough, Shura added, "You came without even being touched?! Damn, maybe it¡¯s time you rubbed one out, man. Let off some steam before youbust."


    "Shut up," Zion growled, his voice low and dangerous, as he stormed toward the bathroom.


    Shura, of course, kept going. "Come on, it¡¯s been three years. Before, it was manageable¡ªhell, we didn¡¯t even know what we were missing. But after tasting the forbidden fruit?"He whistled in Zion¡¯s head. "Yeah... being chaste hits different. And let¡¯s be real, this isn¡¯t just heat¡ªit¡¯s the beginning of a rut, isn¡¯t it?"


    Zion didn¡¯t respond, but the clench of his jaw and the sharp m of the bathroom door said enough. He stepped under the freezing water, letting it pour down his overheated body. But no matter how cold it was, it didn¡¯t douse the fire smoldering inside him.


    It wasn¡¯t just lust. It was <i>need</i>. And worse¡ªhe had no outlet, no one to turn to, and no idea if Addison would evere back.


    The dream had awakened something deeper than desire.


    And it refused to let go.


    For half the night, Zion stood beneath the cold shower, letting the freezing water wash over him in an attempt to cool the fire threatening to burn through his sanity. Once the heat had dulled, he quickly packed a few essentials¡ªspare clothes and the formal attire he¡¯d wear to the banquet.


    The journey ahead would be long and grueling. They¡¯d be running in their wolf forms for days at full speed, stopping only briefly to rest. Time was against them.


    Even the way the invitation had arrived made Zion suspicious. He could tell the Alpha King had deliberately sent the letterst, ensuring Zion would have little time to prepare and even less to leave his territory. It was a petty move¡ªbut one Zion couldn¡¯t challenge. All he could do wasply.


    As the first light of dawn crept over the horizon, Zion stepped out of his room, locked the door behind him, and reached out to Levi via mindlink.


    "I¡¯ming down."


    "Understood, Alpha. The warriors apanying you to the Royal Capital are having breakfast in the hall," Levi reported as he took his seat. "The omegas are also preparing lunch for the road and packing dry rations for when we get tired along the way."


    An omega approached and ced a bowl of m chowder in front of him. The table was already filled with hearty dishes¡ªslices of rye and wheat bread, roasted chicken, sulentmb, and even a whole suckling pig. Arge bowl of hard-boiled eggs sat nearby, and a variety of seafood dishes from the eastern port added to the spread¡ªgrilled tuna belly, garlic-buttered shrimp, and more.


    The sight was nothing short of a feast¡ªlike they were preparing for a final meal before a long, uncertain journey.


    ire sat in the Luna¡¯s seat as if it had always belonged to her. All eyes turned to her¡ªespecially Levi, whose jaw tightened with restrained emotion. The rest of the room was filled with uneasy nces and mixed feelings.


    It wasn¡¯t until now, with someone new upying that position, that they truly realized how good they had it when Addison was their Luna. Back then, even in the absence of their Alpha, Addison had carried the entire pack on her shoulders. She managed their affairs with grace,id strong foundations for the future, and kept everything running smoothly. Life under her leadership had been stable¡ªalmost effortless¡ªfor the rest of them.


    But now, with Addison gone and ire in her ce, <i>¡¯unofficially¡¯</i>, things felt different.


    Though ire still put on a kind and sweet facade in front of the pack, it was only surface-deep. Shecked thepetence to manage responsibilities, and when someone happened to offend her, even slightly, she reacted as if they hadmitted a grave crime.

 Chapter 106 A Challenged

    <h4>Chapter 106: Chapter 106 A Challenged</h4>


    Her passive-aggressive behavior would stir up judgment from others, often leading them to ostracize or condemn the perceived offender on her behalf. Those she disliked quickly learned that life under ire would not be easy.


    And how did they know? Well, many of those closest to Levi had already experienced ire¡¯s underhanded schemes firsthand. After all, Levi¡ªnow the Beta¡ªhad never acknowledged ire as Luna, nor did he intend to. This tant rejection deeply dissatisfied ire, and she had been trying to undermine and rece him ever since. But no matter what she did, Zion¡¯s trust in Levi remained unshaken, and Levi subtly countered her efforts at every turn.


    Because of this, ire found herself unable to spread her influence within the Midnight River Pack as she had hoped. Instead of rising in power, she felt caged, trapped by Levi¡¯s silent resistance and Zion¡¯s indifference.


    Frustration turned to restlessness, and impatience bred boldness. Eventually, she made a reckless move: she tried to seduce Zion directly, sneaking into his room under the cover of night. But her n backfired¡ªcatastrophically. Not only did he nearly kill her in response, but the humiliation that followed cut deeper than anything she¡¯d ever felt.


    What stung her most wasn¡¯t just the rejection¡ªit was the way it happened. When she first entered, Zion had clearly been aroused while he was showering, his breathing heavy, his body tense with desire. She had caught him at a vulnerable moment, and seeing him like that, she thought she had a chance and take advantage of the situation. She thought she could finally make him hers.


    But the moment she touched him, everything changed.


    His desire evaporated in an instant, and the look he gave her¡ªcold, sharp, utterly repulsed¡ªshattered her confidence. His body reacted with brutal honesty, betraying her with the truth she never wanted to face: even at his most aroused, he had no desire for her. Not even when she stood before himpletely bare.


    She had never felt more degraded. That night, she realized there was something far worse than being ignored¡ªbeing unwanted.


    Because of this, ire grew even more desperate to stake her im¡ªbut how? She was running out of options. Then, the sudden announcement of the trip to the Royal Capital gave her hope. She thought that with Zion and Levi gone, she¡¯d finally have a chance to make her move¡ªmaybe manipte the pack members in their absence, slowly nting the idea that she should be treated as the rightful Luna.


    But to her shock, they were bringing her with them.


    Just like that, her ns crumbled. Forget trying to manipte her way into the hearts of the Midnight River Pack or Zion¡¯s bed¡ªnow her biggest problem was how to survive this trip without being exposed. Everyone was starting to suspect that she was the missing princess.


    She had intended to use that secret identity as leverage¡ªto charm her way into Zion¡¯s life and be Luna before the truth came out, and then feign ignorance or innocence afterward. It was a calcted risk. Especially after she discovered that Addison wasn¡¯t Zion¡¯s fated mate, just his chosen one. That revtion had emboldened her; she figured that if Addison wasn¡¯t his true mate, recing her wouldn¡¯te with heavy consequences.


    But now? ire was no longer sure. And for the first time, she realized the game she was ying might be spiraling far beyond her control.


    And to think that they were taking her to the Royal Capital¡ªand she had yet to secure the title of Zion¡¯s Luna. If they discovered that she was an impostor, ire couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine what might happen to her.


    When she was brought down to the hall for breakfast, her attendants ushering her forward, ire held her head high and wore a mask of regal confidence. But only she knew the truth¡ªher insides were trembling with fear.


    She was terrified. So terrified that her mind felt like it was overheating from the whirlwind of thoughts, scrambling for a way out. But there was none. She wasn¡¯t just cornered¡ªshe had backed herself into this corner with lies, and now there was no easy escape.


    She even sat at the Luna¡¯s seat without hesitation. So when Zion entered the hall, the first thing he saw was ire upying Addison¡¯s rightful ce.


    Back then, it had been wrong of him to let ire sit there in front of Addison. He knew now that it wasn¡¯t just thoughtless¡ªit was cruel. He had done it to hurt her, whether consciously or not.


    But after a long period of self-reflection, Zion realized how deeply mistaken he¡¯d been. He should have set clear boundaries from the beginning. Then again, if he had, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to deceive anyone. No one would have believed ire was his fated mate. And before his secret message to the Royal Capital could even arrive, word would¡¯ve spread that he was hiding the missing princess. Trouble would havee knocking long before he was ready to face it.


    Zion furrowed his brows so deeply, it looked as though he could crush a fly between them."Miss ire," he said coldly, his voice echoing through the hall, "I believe that seat belongs to my wife, Addison. My Luna."


    His words sent a ripple of shock through everyone present, none more than his mother, who had just entered the hall to share breakfast with her son and see them off on their journey. Her face immediately twisted in displeasure. Though she came to bid him farewell, anger surged in her chest. She still hadn¡¯t forgiven Addison, whom she regarded as a cursed omen.


    ire¡¯s face, however, drained of color. Her hands trembled slightly on the table.


    Still, she held her ground.


    Lifting her chin, she forced a smile, locking eyes with Zion. Her gaze narrowed into crescents, and though her lips curved upward, the look she gave him was anything but soft. There was a challenge lurking behind that smile¡ªa silent message in her eyes: <i>"I am the royal princess. I can sit wherever I please. I dare you to make me move."</i>


    Zion¡¯s jaw tightened, his eyes flickering gold¡ªan unmistakable sign that he wasn¡¯t just offended. He was triggered. Shura, his wolf, surged to the surface, and a crushing wave of his Alpha aura mmed down on the entire hall.


    ire felt it too¡ªevery inch of her body tensed under the weight¡ªbut her sharine smile only deepened. Though fear curled in her gut, she had long since learned to mask it. After years of being imprisoned by the Vampire Lord, bluffing had be second nature. She wouldn¡¯t back down now.


    Besides, Zion believed she was the royal princess. That alone, she thought, would force him to swallow his pride and let this pass.


    She was wrong.


    Zion had already nearly killed her once when she dared to seduce him. Putting her in her ce now? That would be nothing inparison.


    More importantly, Zion and Levi had begun to see through her act. The fact that no one from the Royal Capital hade to retrieve her¡ªnot even her supposed father, the Alpha King¡ªraised too many red gs. She hadn¡¯t been reinstated. She wasn¡¯t favored. She might have already been discarded.

 Chapter 107 Retreat In Order To Advance

    <h4>Chapter 107: Chapter 107 Retreat In Order To Advance</h4>


    And Zion? He was already isted by the council. One more political misstep didn¡¯t matter to him, so long as it wasn¡¯t connected to Addison. Yes, it contradicted his long-term n of growing strong enough to shield Addison if the Alpha King came for her, but right now?


    Right now, Zion was still an Alpha. And no Alpha tolerated open defiance in their own territory, especially not a challenge to their authority.


    But ire was no fool¡ªshe was a master maniptor who knew exactly when to advance and when to retreat. Realizing she wouldn¡¯t win this confrontation, she gracefully stood up, masking her retreat behind a sweet,posed smile. She yed the role of the magnanimous woman, never letting it show that she was backing down with her tail between her legs.


    Without missing a beat, she redirected her attention. If Zion was a wall she couldn¡¯t climb, then she¡¯d find another way in. Her eyes fell on the former Luna¡ªthe woman who had once treated her kindly. ire glided toward her, the picture of warmth and humility, already shifting her strategy. If she couldn¡¯t crack Zion¡¯s defenses, then she¡¯d win over his mother. The former Luna might no longer hold the title, but her influence in the pack remained significant. Gaining her favor could still open doors.


    The reason ire had never managed to get close to the former Luna all these years was simple¡ªopportunity. When the former Luna first assigned attendants to serve ire, it was a gesture of goodwill, meant to ensure ire was properly cared for and surrounded by people who could support her. It was a significant advantage for ire, one she had quietly capitalized on.


    But the former Luna herself had long withdrawn from daily life. Ever since losing her mate, her heart had been broken¡ªboth figuratively and literally. The illness that gued her wasn¡¯t something any doctor or healer could cure, not even the Saintess. It was the kind of sickness that only the will to live could mend, and the former Luna no longer had that will.


    Because of this, she spent most of her days secluded in her chambers, eating her meals in solitude and rarely appearing in public. This left ire with few chances to interact with her. But whenever even the smallest opportunity arose, ire never let it slip by. She was patient, calcting, always ready to act.


    And though the former Luna remained distant, it was no secret that she had a softer spot for ire than she ever had for Addison. ire knew it¡ªand she intended to use it.


    "Madam, you¡¯re already awake? Let¡¯s eat together," ire said warmly as she quickly approached the former Luna, reaching out to support her with gentle care. She walked beside her as if she belonged there, then threw a nce back at Zion¡ªa soft, apologetic smile on her lips, her expression painted with frustration and a hint of wounded pride.


    Once she helped the former Luna to her seat, ire deliberately chose the spot on the opposite side¡ªfar from the Luna¡¯s chair. Just as she was about to sit down, she turned to Zion again, her eyes shimmering as if on the verge of tears. Her voice came out soft, trembling with emotion.


    "Alpha Zion," she began, "I hope you can forget about that night and not hold it against me. I know I haven¡¯t been myselftely. Ever since I lost my pup... my only son... I¡¯ve been struggling. He was my anchor in this unfamiliar ce. I¡¯ve just been so lonely. That night, I was in heat¡ªI wasn¡¯t thinking clearly, and I couldn¡¯t control myself. I never meant to offend you."


    The room fell into an uneasy silence.


    With that single statement, ire aplished exactly what she intended. She never said explicitly what happened, but she didn¡¯t have to. Every adult present could read between the lines. Her carefully chosen words nted seeds of implication¡ªthat something intimate had urred between her and Zion during her heat. And more than that, she subtly shifted the me¡ªcasting herself as the grieving mother, and Addison, Zion¡¯s so-called Luna, as the cause of her pain.


    It was a masterstroke of maniption: simultaneously seeking sympathy, discrediting Addison, and tainting Zion¡¯s image with ambiguity, all without ever telling a direct lie.


    And if Zion continued making things difficult for ire, it would only seem as though he was rejecting her ce in his pack¡ªrejecting the royal princess herself¡ªwhile simultaneously trying to erase the sinsmitted by his Luna. Sins, she reminded him, that were punishable by death.


    Upon hearing this, Zion¡¯s fists clenched at his sides, veins bulging across the backs of his hands. His jaw tightened so hard that the cords in his neck and temples stood out sharply. He looked as though he was on the verge of snapping.


    He was doing everything in his power to suppress his wolf. Shura was close to the surface, snarling with rage and barely restrained¡ªdesperate to tear ire apart.


    But Zion knew he had to hold back. Because as much as it infuriated him, there was a sliver of truth in ire¡¯s words. For now, at least. Without solid evidence, and with Addison still missing, ire was the only one left who could speak about what truly happened that day. She had the power to twist the narrative however she pleased, and with Addison gone, no one could challenge her version of events.


    ire was a master at this game¡ªpatient, strategic, and calcting. She knew when to retreat in order to advance. Charging forward now would only end in failure, so she pulled back gracefully, ying the part of the wronged woman to perfection.


    But beneath her calm mask, ire was terrified. If she hadn¡¯t caught sight of the former Luna¡ªthe one person in this household who had always supported her¡ªshe might have truly lost control.


    Sure enough, the former Luna reacted exactly as ire had hoped. The moment she heard ire mention losing her pup and going into heat, her eyes shed with a mixture of sympathy and veiled satisfaction. She understood immediately¡ªire had attempted to seduce her son. But instead of anger, her expression softened. She took ire¡¯s hand in hers, then turned to Zion with a smile that stoked the mes of the room¡¯s already strained tension.


    "Zion, my son," she said gently, "you should take good care of ire. You brought her here, after all. She¡¯s our guest¡ªyour responsibility. Not like that jinx of a Luna who ran off. Maybe she even eloped with someone else and even caused the death of ire¡¯s pup¡ª"


    She never finished the sentence.


    Zion¡¯s fist mmed down on the thick rosewood table, the sound like thunder as it cracked and splintered down the middle. The sheer force silenced the hall. A cold, murderous aura radiated from him, pressing down on everyone like a physical weight.


    No one dared breathe.


    "Mom, I don¡¯t tolerate anyone speaking ill of my woman¡ªnot even you."


    Zion¡¯s voice was a low, ominous snarl, vibrating with restrained fury. His fangs had elongated, and his eyes zed gold¡ªclear signs that Shura, his wolf, had surfaced and was seeing red.


    The mention of Addison eloping with another man had snapped thest thread of rationality holding Zion together. His anger was so palpable, so raw, that even his own mother flinched under the weight of his hostility.

 Chapter 108 Making His Stance Clear

    <h4>Chapter 108: Chapter 108 Making His Stance Clear</h4>


    The former Luna went pale, her lips pressing into a tight line as she immediately fell silent, clearly rattled.


    ire, though visibly shaken herself, tried to maintain her facade. She reached out and gently rubbed the former Luna¡¯s back in a show of concern, but her trembling hands and ice-cold palms betrayed her fear. Even she couldn¡¯t mask the tension coursing through the room.


    The former Luna couldn¡¯t even register ire¡¯s touch¡ªher mind was frozen, her heart hammering wildly in her chest as she stared at her son, realizing just how close she hade to crossing a dangerous line.


    She had never seen her son so fiercely protective of anyone¡ªso instinctively defensive, as if Addison were his fated mate. It unsettled her. And that unsettling feeling quickly festered into resentment.


    The former Luna¡¯s dislike for Addison only deepened. Zion had publicly disrespected her, his own mother, all for a wolfless girl like Addison. It was humiliating. To her, Addison brought nothing but bad luck. Ever since Addison arrived, the Midnight River Pack had suffered loss after loss. It made no sense... or maybe it didn¡¯t need to. The former Luna didn¡¯t care about logic¡ªonly about having someone to me.


    That¡¯s why she favored ire. To her, ire was everything Addison wasn¡¯t¡ªgraceful, strong, and almost a mother to Zion¡¯s pup. The moment ire met Zion, the war ended. To the former Luna, that was a sign. She was a little old-fashioned, yes. She believed in omens and fate¡ªor maybe, she simply needed a reason to justify her hatred for Addison. Any woman who <i>wasn¡¯t</i> Addison would do.


    Many in the pack believed ire was Zion¡¯s fated mate, and the former Luna didn¡¯t correct them. But she knew her son better than anyone. ire wasn¡¯t the one¡ªshe could feel it. What puzzled her was why Zion allowed the misunderstanding to persist. Why didn¡¯t he correct them? What was he hiding?


    Still, when Addison disappeared, the former Luna stopped caring about pack politics. Without Addison in the picture, things felt settled. Peaceful. Even if it was only on the surface.


    The mere thought that her son was still thinking about that jinx, Addison, made the former Luna¡¯s blood pressure spike. But she couldn¡¯t say anything¡ªnot after Zion made it painfully clear: Addison was his bottom line.


    The former Luna¡¯s lips thinned into a tight line. ¡¯<i>That wolfless wretch is the bane of my existence,¡¯</i> she seethed inwardly as she briskly piled food onto her te. Still, she didn¡¯t forget to make her favoritism toward ire tantly obvious, if only to send a message. Her gaze flicked to Zion¡ª¡¯<i>I will never ept Addison as this pack¡¯s Luna. Only ire.¡¯</i> Sensing the gesture, ire smiled softly,forted by the former Luna¡¯s public approval.


    But Zion didn¡¯t even spare them a nce. Instead, he strode to his seat and slumped into it without a word. Beta Levi sat to his left, while the Luna¡¯s seat remained to his right. Then, with amanding tone, Zion signaled an omega and dered loud enough for everyone to hear:


    "Since my wife, Luna Addison, is away, remove the seat at my right. That ce belongs to her¡ªand no one else is to sit there until she returns."


    His words rang out like a thunderp in the hall. Clear, direct, and impossible to misinterpret. Zion didn¡¯t name names, but the message was sharp as a de: ire would never be his Luna. No one would. Not in Addison¡¯s absence. He wasn¡¯t looking for a recement, nor would he entertain one.


    The contradiction was ring. If ire truly were his fated mate¡ªas so many believed¡ªthen why reserve a seat for another woman? Why make such a bold deration?


    It didn¡¯t make sense to anyone. But to Zion, it made all the sense in the world.


    Now that Zion had full control over his pack and its people, he was certain that no one would dare let his words leave the room. That confidence gave him the freedom to make his stance unmistakably clear¡ªhe no longer bothered to hide his disdain for ire.


    Zion could no longer pretend, not after what ire had pulled. It was obvious she was eyeing the Luna¡¯s seat now that Addison had gone missing. But he wouldn¡¯t give her an inch. His message today was deliberate and crystal clear. And if ire still chose to y ignorant, then she couldn¡¯t me him when he became even more direct¡ªbrutally so.


    He had already given her more than enough: rescued her, sheltered her, and protected her. But if she insisted on biting the very hand that fed her, then Zion wouldn¡¯t hold back his temper anymore.


    He had made the mistake of choosing ire over Addison once before¡ªand it was a decision he regretted to this day. He refused to make the same mistake again. One error had already buried him in a lifetime of guilt. Another would only deepen the debt he owed Addison¡ªa debt he could never fully repay.


    Levi, who sat beside Zion, pretended as if none of it concerned him. He kept eating, calmly ignoring the tension around him. After all, his te was already full with work and other preparations¡ªhe had no intention of cleaning up Zion¡¯s mess.


    This was Zion¡¯s doing, after all. He had been the one who let others believe that ire was his fated mate. So if ire did something outrageous in Zion¡¯s name or tried to seduce him in broad daylight, no one would question it. It would be seen as natural¡ªfated mates sharing intimacy, making decisions on each other¡¯s behalf.


    Frankly, Levi thought Zion was just reaping what he sowed. He didn¡¯t pity him, and he certainly had no reason to step in now.


    Breakfast continued in a tense, heavy silence. Half an hourter, Zion finally stood up, having eaten his fill. Without sparing anyone a nce, he strode out of the room, Levi following a step behind, along with the elite warriors apanying them.


    ire, who had been deliberately dragging her feet to stall their departure, had no choice but to rise from her seat and follow. She knew that once they left the Midnight River Pack, she would be on her own. None of the attendants coulde with her¡ªwhile the omegas could shift into wolf form, their wolves were too weak and too slow to keep up with Zion and his warriors.


    Only ire would be traveling with Zion, Levi, and the few elite warriors. And she was painfully aware of how alone she would truly be.


    When they reached the border, Zion stepped behind a tree to undress, followed by Levi and the other warriors. Each of them removed their clothes and stuffed them into magic bags¡ªan item Zion had acquired from the dwarves. These bags were incredibly expensive but highly practical, often used by wealthy merchants due to their space magic enchantment. Despite theirpact size, the bags could store an immense number of items, and the straps would adjust automatically to fit the user¡¯s build.


    Zion, Levi, and one porter each carried a magic bag. The porter was responsible for storing the clothing and supplies of the other elite warriors¡ªfood, tents, and other essentials they might need during the journey. Zion and Levi¡¯s bags held only their personal belongings.


    ___


    Thank you so much, my dear Mich34, Jenni_Toney_9894, and Jessica_5598, for the Golden Tickets!!!!

 Chapter 109 Departure

    <h4>Chapter 109: Chapter 109 Departure</h4>


    Normally, such bags could only be bought from traveling merchants who traded across races, but the prices were astronomical. Fortunately, thanks to Zion¡¯s sessful diplomatic efforts and trade agreements with the dwarves, he was able to purchase them at a significantly reduced price, though even then, a single magic bag still cost as much as a year¡¯s worth of grain for a typical pack.


    Fortunately, thanks to Zion¡¯s foresight in establishing trade with the elves and dwarves, and profiting immensely from the items he acquired through his trade routes, he had amassed a significant fortune. In fact, his pack had be one of the wealthiest in the entire werewolf kingdom, despite being politically isted by the Alpha King.


    Traditionally, when an Alpha was summoned to the Royal Pce, the Alpha King would send an invitation at least a month in advance. This gave the Alphas ample time to prepare and travel at a rxed pace, especially for thoseing from distant territories. Since most packs couldn¡¯t afford expensive magic bags like Zion¡¯s, they usually traveled by carriage, bringing their luggage and essentials along the way.


    However, Zion¡¯s invitation arrived far toote for a leisurely journey. With no time to spare, he had no choice but to travel in his wolf form at full speed, relying on the magic bags to carry everything they needed. It wasn¡¯t hard to guess the Alpha King¡¯s intention¡ªperhaps he hoped Zion would arrive at the pce looking haggard and humiliated, a proud Alpha forced to carry a bundle in his mouth like a low-ranking mutt.


    Petty? Absolutely. But that was just the kind of man the Alpha King was¡ªvindictive and never one to let a grudge go.


    Unfortunately for the Alpha King, it seemed he wouldn¡¯t get the satisfaction of seeing Zion down and defeated. Instead, the rushed summons only gave Zion the perfect opportunity to unt his financial power in front of the other packs¡ªand even the Alpha King himself.


    With the ongoing crises in the western, southern, and northern territories, the Royal Pce¡¯s treasury had taken a significant hit. The Alpha King had been forced to provide aid to stabilize those regions, stretching royal resources thin. In contrast, Zion¡¯s wealth and preparation stood in stark contrast, a quiet disy of strength that couldn¡¯t be ignored.


    When Zion emerged from behind the tree, his midnight-ck wolf, Shura, stood tall and regal, head held high with the magic bag strapped securely across his back. ire instinctively stepped forward, expecting to mount Shura just as she had when she first arrived at the Midnight River Pack. But this time, Shura walked right past her, ignoring her presence entirely. He stopped beside Levi and gave his wolf a piercing, murderous re that seemed to say, <i>"You carry her."</i>


    Levi¡¯s wolf immediately looked away, pretending not to notice. He had no intention of making the same mistake Zion did¡ªcarrying ire on his back like she was his mate.


    A werewolf¡¯s back was traditionally reserved for their mate. If someone saw the Beta of the Midnight River Pack carrying ire, it could stir unwanted rumors¡ªespecially if his fated mate happened to be present.


    Levi nced toward the elite warriors behind him. Ideally, one of them could carry ire instead. Though they were still unmated and held lower status, but, unlike him, they could im they were simply following orders.


    But the warriors hesitated. Zion may have made his stance about ire abundantly clear, yet it was difficult to discard years of belief that ire was meant to be their future Luna, and their Alpha¡¯s fated mate. To carry her now, like she was just any she-wolf, would not only feel wrong, but would also be a blow to her standing and status within the pack.


    But what could they do? They were just warriors. So when Shura¡¯s sharp, impatient gaze swept over them, one finally bit the bullet. With a tense breath, he stepped forward, lowered himself onto all fours, and allowed ire to mount his wolf form.


    This happened right in front of the gathered pack members who hade to see them off.


    Gasps rippled through the crowd, but no one dared to speak. The message was clear, and it left everyone stunned.


    ire, however, burned with humiliation. Her face flushed red, then paled, and finally turned a sickly shade of purple as a storm of emotions surged within her¡ªshock, rage, disbelief. Never had she imagined being treated like this, not after all the time and effort she¡¯d invested in the Midnight River Pack.


    In desperation, she turned her eyes to the former Luna standing among the onlookers, silently pleading for support.


    The former Luna stepped forward, intending to speak on ire¡¯s behalf.


    But Shura didn¡¯t even acknowledge her presence.


    Instead, he lifted his head toward the path ahead and let out a powerful howl¡ªan unspokenmand to his entourage: ¡¯<i>Prepare to depart.¡¯</i>


    He had made his stance unshakably clear. There would be no room for negotiation¡ªnot even from his own mother.


    "Everyone, don¡¯t dilly-dally¡ªwe¡¯re leaving!" Zion¡¯s voice echoed sharply through the mindlink, his tone firm and irrefutable. The message was intended for his entourage, but he deliberately included his mother in the link.


    The former Luna felt the words hit like a p. Her throat tightened as if she were choking on her own breath. She understood the implication all too well¡ªZion was clearly and deliberately ignoring her. If she dared to push the issue any further, she¡¯d only be humiliating herself in front of the entire pack.


    Her gaze shifted to Shura. The midnight-ck wolf radiated cold, unyielding authority. Unlike Zion, Shura didn¡¯t listen to reason or social niceties. If provoked, he mightsh out¡ªeven at ire¡ªwithout considering the consequences. The former Luna knew better than to challenge him.


    ire bit her lip until it bled, her pride crumbling as she reluctantly climbed onto the back of the waiting warrior. The indignity stung like salt in an open wound, but she had no other choice.


    Momentster, the entourage departed, led by Zion in his towering wolf form. Dust rose behind them, a trail of silence and tension in their wake.


    At the border, Gamma Mike stood alongside the other pack members, watching until Zion and his group vanished beyond the horizon. Only then did the crowd disperse quietly, returning to their tasks, though the weight of what they had witnessed still lingered in the air.


    "Everyone, stay alert and be ready for any ambush or attack. Don¡¯t let your guard down," Zion ordered through the mindlink as they sped down the forest path.


    In response, the wolves trailing behind him barked in unison, signaling their understanding.


    Zion¡¯s sharp eyes scanned the dense forest on either side as he ran at full speed. The rhythmic pounding of paws against the earth echoed through the woods, startling smaller animals¡ªrabbits and mice darted away through the underbrush.


    Their presence was a good sign. Small prey wouldn¡¯t linger if arger predator was nearby, which meant¡ªfor now¡ªthe path was clear. That realization eased some of Zion¡¯s tension, though he didn¡¯t slow down. Instead, he pushed forward, leading his pack with unwavering focus.


    ____


    <strong>Hello, my little Goddesses!</strong> ??


    I hope you¡¯re enjoying the story so far. Please let me know what you think by leaving a review on the book¡ªI¡¯d love to hear your thoughts!


    Starting next Monday, I¡¯ll be releasing three Chapters throughout the week to help push down the privileged Chapters and make things smoother for everyone. I¡¯m truly sorry for any inconvenience you experienced when the updates weren¡¯t showing properly on your end. Hopefully, the issue has been resolved now.


    Thank you so much for your patience and continued support¡ªit means the world to me


    (????) ?

 Chapter 110 Aurora

    <h4>Chapter 110: Chapter 110 Aurora</h4>


    At the Royal Pce, Addison returned to the inner pce alongside her father after another court meeting. As they walked together through the marble halls, she nced up at him and said softly, "Father, may I join the border patrol again? I heard I used to patrol with the Royal Warriors, and it might help me recover some of my lost memories. It would also be good training to strengthen my body."


    She tilted her head slightly and looked up at him with wide, pleading eyes¡ªmimicking the expression her sons used when they wanted something. It always worked on her. Now, even though she was no longer a little girl, she hoped her father still had a soft spot for her.


    "Are you sure you can handle the patrol duty?" the Alpha King asked, eyeing Addison with visible hesitation.


    Addison didn¡¯t have much to do these days aside from attending court meetings. Most of her time was spent inside the inner pce with her children. But idleness had never suited her, especially now, seeing her mother and M busy with preparations for the uing banquet. Her twins were also upied with their basic etiquette lessons, leaving her feeling restless and alone.


    Volunteering for patrol duty felt like the best option¡ªboth as a way to stay active and to help jog her memory.


    She still didn¡¯t fully understand how she had lost her memories. As far as she could recall, when she regained consciousness, she was already in the Midnight River Pack. The former Alpha had just passed away. It wasn¡¯t until their journey to the Sacred Lands that Archmage Elric revealed the truth: her memory loss was caused by a powerful curse.


    She wanted to uncover exactly what had happened during the days she was abducted. From what her father and the others told her after her return, she had been preparing to attend hering-of-age ceremony¡ªthe very day she was meant to be formally introduced to the public as the heir apparent to the throne and the future Alpha King.


    But before she could make it to the lively banquet hall, Addison suddenly lost contact with her family and the rest of the pack. What puzzled everyone was that they never felt the bond between her and the pack severed. That could only mean one thing¡ªeither she consciously, subconsciously, or through external interference, had her link to the pack and the Alpha King blocked. Because of this, no one realized she had been kidnapped right away.


    By the time her family learned she was missing, she had already fallen unconscious. Not even her father or mother knew how she had ended up in the enemy¡¯s hands.


    Putting all the clues together¡ªand considering that she was known to be a strong werewolf¡ªit didn¡¯t make sense that she hadn¡¯t fought back against the vampires who kidnapped her. The only logical exnation was that someone on the inside had helped them.


    What was even more terrifying¡ªand something her family hesitated to consider¡ªwas the possibility that the traitor was someone Addison knew very well. Perhaps she had let her guard down, trusting a familiar face, only to fall into a trap. It was also possible that she had already been cursed before the kidnapping. Maybe the curse had sealed away her werewolf abilities and wiped her memory, leaving her unconscious and vulnerable¡ªan opportunity the vampires exploited.


    But then, how did the curse happen or get ced on her? What triggered it? What were the conditions? Addison didn¡¯t know. That¡¯s why she was determined to jog her memory¡ªto recall what happened on that day. If she could remember even a single detail, she might uncover who had betrayed her and how the vampires managed to seed.


    Because right now, anyone could be a suspect, and the only person who truly knew the truth back then was her past self.


    More than anything, this was connected to her sealed wolf.


    Addison had learned from Elric that she wasn¡¯t born wolfless, as many once assumed. In truth, she had been born with a rare, majestic white wolf¡ªAurora¡ªthe very symbol of the Moon Goddess herself. Aurora was massive, powerful, and unmatched in speed and agility. A true all-rounder, she had been described as a perfect killing machine during her very first hunt.


    Most werewolves didn¡¯t meet their wolves until theiring-of-age ceremony, but Addison had always been different, extraordinary from the moment she was born. Many believed she was a child blessed directly by the Moon Goddess. Because of that, those who truly knew her had high expectations: they believed Addison was destined to achieve far more than even her father, the Alpha King, ever could.


    She was the pride of her parents, the treasure of the werewolf race.


    And that was also why her father had chosen to protect her identity and keep her hidden from the public eye. It wasn¡¯t just to preserve her innocence¡ªit was to shield her from the dangerous forces beyond their borders. Forces that were far more terrifying than rogue werewolves. They knew that until Addison was strong enough to defend herself, she would remain a target¡ªand a valuable one at that.


    But who would have thought that even with all the precautions her family had taken, the vampires had already been plotting in the shadows long ago and were bold enough to directly target the future Alpha King of their kingdom? No one had seen iting.


    That¡¯s why Addison was so determined to recover her memories. It wasn¡¯t just about reliving the day she was abducted¡ªit was about uncovering how the curse was ced on her in the first ce. She needed to understand the nature of the curse so potent that even the Saintess of the Sacred Land couldn¡¯tpletely break it. That could only mean one thing: the curse has taken root deep enough in her body. Worse, it might be entwined with her life force itself¡ªor even her wolf.


    And above all, Addison wanted to meet her wolf again.


    If her instincts were right, the voice that urged her to let go of Zion, her chosen mate, back in the forest of the Midnight River Pack, wasn¡¯t just intuition. It was Aurora. Her wolf. Even when her wolf was sealed deep within, Aurora had stirred, trying to protect her. And Addison was sure of it.


    "Aurora, can you hear me? Please... wait for me." Addison reached out to her wolf once more.


    The only time she had ever heard Aurora¡¯s voice was when she was on the brink of death, lying in the forest of the Midnight River Pack that night. At the time, she believed it was just her mind ying tricks on her¡ªa desperate hallucination, or perhaps her alter ego pushing her to keep fighting. After all, she had no memories of her past and truly thought she was born wolfless.


    She believed she had been rejected or abandoned by her pack because of it. In a time of war, when food was scarce and every able-bodied werewolf was needed, a wolfless child was seen as a burden. It made sense to her then. And when she was taken by the vampires, she assumed they had found her abandoned and wanted to turn her into one of their living blood banks¡ªas they often did to the weak and helpless they often abducted.

 Chapter 111 What A Monarch Need To Learn

    <h4>Chapter 111: Chapter 111 What A Monarch Need To Learn</h4>


    That was why, when Zion¡¯s father rescued her, she vowed to be useful to his pack in any way she could. The former Alpha had died saving her. She carried the weight of that guilt, so when his dying wish was revealed by the pack elders and told her that she should be Zion¡¯s chosen mate and support his growth, she epted without hesitation. To her, it was a chance to repay a life-saving debt. A second chance at life.


    But everything changed when she discovered the truth¡ªthat she wasn¡¯t wolfless, that she was the princess of the werewolf kingdom, and that she had a wolf.


    Aurora.


    A majestic white wolf, the symbol of the Moon Goddess herself.


    That knowledge rekindled something inside her. Her shattered confidence began to piece itself back together. Her will to break the curse that sealed her wolf surged stronger than ever. She had a purpose now¡ªshe wasn¡¯t abandoned, she was abducted. She wasn¡¯t wolfless, she was cursed. And somewhere deep within her, Aurora was waiting.


    And this time, Addison would fight to remember, to reim her power, and to reunite with her other half.


    "Yes, Father," Addison replied with calm conviction. "I also need realbat experience¡ªsomething that tests my ability to respond in a crisis, to think clearly under pressure, and to stay prepared at all times. Sparring in a controlled environment is one thing, but a real battle against unpredictable opponents is entirely different. This is the best way for me to train and grow stronger."


    Her voice was steady, but what she said came from deep within her heart.


    "Besides," she continued, "your birthday banquet is fast approaching. We can¡¯t predict what might happen that day, and I refuse to stand idly by. I don¡¯t want people to think that your sessor is useless or beyond redemption."


    Addison knew she was in a difficult position. As the heir apparent and future Alpha King, the weight of expectations rested heavily on her shoulders. The pressure was immense. But even more than that, she knew how critical others would be. Every move she made would be scrutinized, every mistake magnified. And now, with her cousin growing ever closer to her parents, theparisons were inevitable.


    But she wouldn¡¯t allow herself to fall short¡ªnot again.


    It wasn¡¯t that Addison had anything against M¡ªfar from it. But she wasn¡¯t blind or deaf. After spending three years under scrutiny in the Midnight River Pack, she had developed a heightened sensitivity to how people thought and moved. Even without hearing the whispers directly, she could sense the shift.


    Many were starting to believe that M was being favored by the Alpha King and Queen. Rumors were likely circting that M might be in the running for session. Several department leaders had already begun looking at M with favor. After all, aside from the Royal Beta, a few pce servants, the Royal Guards, the Royal Mage, the Royal Doctor, the Royal Healer, and the Royal Advisor¡ªno one else knew Addison had returned.


    Having been absent for so long, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if many assumed she had died. In that void, people naturally began pinning their hopes on M. Her close rtionship with the Alpha King and Queen only fueled the spection, bing evidence in itself to those watching from the sidelines.


    In politics, this was expected. Factions would inevitably rise in situations like this. Nobles and officials alike would start choosing sides, betting on the leader they believed would bring the most benefit, either for the kingdom or, more often, for themselves.


    In the past, Addison could let her strength speak for itself. She was the uncontested heir to the Alpha King¡¯s title by birthright and by merit. She had prepared herself for the responsibility, and not just in terms of leadership. Yes, she had the qualifications: a sharp mind, strategic thinking, and a deep understanding of trade and governance. She was, by all means, a jack of all trades. But in their world, that wasn¡¯t enough.


    In the world of werewolves, strength reigns supreme. The Alpha King is not just a ruler, but the strongest among all, physically dominant,manding both fear and respect.


    Addison had once possessed that strength. But now, without her wolf, she could barely be called a werewolf at all. Her power had faded, and with it, the fear and respect that came naturally before. Who would follow a leader who couldn¡¯t fight? Who would respect an Alpha without the strength to protect her people?


    Worse, her enemies might see this weakness as an opportunity¡ªnot just to challenge her, but to destabilize the kingdom itself. That was something she couldn¡¯t allow.


    So Addison knew what she had to do. She had to work harder than ever before. She had to train, to sharpen every skill she had, and to rise above her limitations. Only then could she reim the power she once held¡ªand the future that was always meant to be hers.


    But above all else, Addison needed her wolf¡ªher source of strength, her partner, her missing half.


    The determination in her eyes carried a weight her words didn¡¯t say. And as the Alpha King looked into his daughter¡¯s gaze, he sighed in defeat, nodding at her request. He didn¡¯t need her to exin. As her father, he could read between the lines.


    Even though he had tried to shield her from the pce gossip¡ªfiltering the rumors and keeping her name out of the political crossfire¡ªhe knew Addison wasn¡¯t naive. She was intelligent and perceptive. It was only a matter of time before she sensed the shift in power dynamics around her.


    He knew what people were saying. That M, with her growing presence beside the Queen and her active role in pce affairs, might be a viable sessor. In the past, he would¡¯ve crushed such talk before it gained traction¡ªhe would¡¯ve nipped it in the bud for Addison¡¯s sake. But this time, things were different.


    M had done nothing wrong. She hadn¡¯t schemed or overstepped. In fact, during Addison¡¯s disappearance, M had been a source of strength for his mate, helping her endure the hardest days. The people creating factions and whispering of M¡¯s candidacy were the ones stirring unrest, not M herself.


    And so, the Alpha King chose to watch. To observe.


    There was no real harm yet¡ªno betrayal, no open challenge. This situation could still be contained. And perhaps, it could serve another purpose. A test. A chance for his daughter to rise again, to reim her rightful ce¡ªnot just because she was born for it, but because she would prove she was worthy of it.


    After all, as a ruler¡ªas a monarch¡ªdealing with rumors, factions, and power-hungry opportunists was nothing new. These kinds of people were always lurking in the shadows, waiting for weakness to show. As the current Alpha King, they still bowed their heads to him, obeyed hismands. But respect wasn¡¯t something he could pass down like a crown or a title¡ªit had to be earned.


    Addison needed to earn it.


    ____


    It¡¯s a good day today, everyone! I wanted to especially mention my little Goddesses whose support keeps me going. Thank you for the Golden Tickets, Jenni_Toney_9894, Cam_Evans_1336, Jessica_5598, and Arbana_Xhelili!!!!

 Chapter 112 Border Patrol Team

    <h4>Chapter 112: Chapter 112 Border Patrol Team</h4>


    If her future subjects were to follow her, truly follow her, she would have to confront these challenges head-on. She had to face the whispers, the shifting loyalties, and prove her worth. If she were easily shaken by someone who wasn¡¯t even a true rival, how could she be expected tomand a kingdom filled with dominant Alphas, each with their own pride and temperament?


    Respect in their world came from strength andpetence. That was the very reason the Alpha King had to be the strongest, the most capable of them all. Not just to lead¡ªbut to rule over the fiercest, to make even the most dangerous among them submit, whether through diplomacy... or sheer force.


    Although he knew the rumors about M would eventually reach Addison, he needed to see how she would respond. Would she react with anger, throw a tantrum, or feel hurt and aggrieved? Or would she rise above it,posed and dignified like a true monarch, showing everyone that such baseless talk was beneath her? A true leader does not need to prove themselves with words; they are born and raised to lead.


    He wanted Addison to grow into the kind of leader who didn¡¯t retreat when things became difficult¡ªstrong, yet not cruel; fierce, yet just. Only by going through trials like this would she learn thatcency leads nowhere, and that worrying without action is simply a waste of precious time.


    Oddly enough, he also found himself growing excited. He knew his daughter couldn¡¯t remember much, so it felt like teaching her everything from the beginning. But when Addison proactively requested to join the border patrol, it showed she understood her priorities. Amnesia or not, her core self hadn¡¯t changed¡ªand that reassured the Alpha King.


    Now, his only remaining concern was the seal on her wolf.


    "Alright, I trust you¡¯re already familiar with the basic border patrol protocols¡ªthe signals and procedures. But when ites to the patrol schedule, positioning, routes, and defensive measures, those are things you¡¯ll need to learn directly from the Patrol Team. You may not remember everything, so listen carefully to their instructions and to the partner who¡¯ll be assigned to you."


    The Alpha King¡¯s voice echoed softly down the hallway as they walked, sounding less like amander and more like a concerned father.


    "And remember¡ªyou can¡¯t afford to be reckless like before. Aurora is still asleep within you, waiting for you to help her awaken. If something goes wrong out there, she won¡¯t be able to protect you. That means you have to rely solely on yourself."


    Though it may have sounded like he was nagging, there was a deep worry beneath his words, tinged with a bit of nostalgia. He was reminding Addison that things had changed. She wasn¡¯t the same fearless warrior who could dive into battle headfirst, knowing her wolf would heal her and lend her strength. With Aurora sealed, even a single misstep against a rogue could be fatal. She had to be cautious now, more than ever¡ªand he needed her to understand that.


    Would Addison forget? Of course not.


    She had spent three long years in the Midnight River Pack, living at the bottom of the pecking order. Technically, she was the Luna¡ªbut in reality, she was little more than a ceholder, a decoration. Her presence was tolerated, not respected. In terms of strength and influence, she was nearly invisible.


    So no¡ªshe could never forget how weak she had once been.


    And that memory was exactly what drove her now. She had to work harder, push herself further, especially with two pups depending on her. She couldn¡¯t afford to falter. She needed to stay sharp, stay strong, and most importantly, remember.


    Because remembering was the first step to breaking the curse.


    "I understand, Father. Please rest assured," Addison said with a respectful bow.


    She quickly turned and ran back to her room to change into a more suitable outfit for her uing assignment with the patrol team. Meanwhile, her father had already informed the relevant department that his new assistant would be joining the patrol team for training. Of course, he couldn¡¯t help but speak a few words on his daughter¡¯s behalf, though she was still in disguise as a human male adult to keep her true identity hidden.


    It wasn¡¯t unusual for women to serve in the patrol team. Thanks to the Alpha King¡¯s progressive stance on female warriors, driven in part by his daughter¡¯s past achievements, many she-wolves had been inspired to step forward and join the ranks. These women took part in border patrols, repelled rogue attacks, and faced dangerous monsters just like their male team from the same patrol team. Their outstanding results silenced any doubts, and female warriors were now treated as equals.


    This shift in perception had begun with Addison herself. Even before anyone knew she was the princess, she¡¯d proven her worth¡ªoutperforming many of her peers during training, defeating seasoned warriors, and unintentionally gathering a group of she-wolves who looked up to her as a role model.


    If Addison were to return now in her true form, she would be instantly recognized. She still looked much the same as she had six years ago, the only major difference being her once-golden hair now turned to a striking silver-white. Her reappearance would undoubtedly stir excitement and curiosity. Prying eyes might be too curious, and with her father¡¯s birthday celebration just around the corner, she couldn¡¯t risk any disruptions.


    Besides,pared to her strong and heroic past, Addison now appeared more like a paper tiger. Disguised as a human male adult, it was easy for others to assume she was simply there to observe, not to fight¡ªlet alone shift into a wolf. That misunderstanding worked in her favor, making her presence easier to exin and less likely to raise suspicions.


    When she arrived at the patrol team¡¯s office, the atmosphere was already lively. The room buzzed with excitement over the arrival of the so-called new assistant¡ªsomeone who had apparently left a strong impression on the department leaders during the morning court meetings.


    Unbeknownst to Addison, word of her foresight andpetence had started to spread. For her, it had merely been a matter of offering suggestions and gently steering discussions in a more productive direction. She didn¡¯t feel as if she¡¯d made any significant contributions.


    But to the department leaders and nobles, her insights had been more than enough. She had demonstrated a well-rounded grasp of trade, politics, strategy, and situational awareness. Her quiet strength and rity of thought had not gone unnoticed¡ªand that alone was enough to spark admiration and curiosity.


    When word spread that the impressive new assistant from the court meetings would be joining their squad for training, curiosity ran high. Those who hadn¡¯t yet started their shifts lingered at the patrol office, eager to catch a glimpse of this person. So, when Addison stepped forward and knocked lightly on the already wide-open door to announce her arrival, all eyes immediately turned to her.


    They scanned her from head to toe, skepticism flickering across their faces. The men in particr frowned and exchanged nces. No matter how they looked at Addison, something didn¡¯t quite add up¡ªshe was simply too short for a man.


    ___


    Thank you, Arbana_Xhelili, Sarah_Brennan_6131, Tahassee_Slim, Colleen_Sikorski, Dreamfyre, and DaoistzYi3Iz, for the Golden tickets and the gifts! Thank you so, so much! (?^§Ù^)¡î

 Chapter 113 Lance Crawford

    <h4>Chapter 113: Chapter 113 Lance Crawford</h4>


    Most of the men stood over six feet tall, and even the female warriors ranged from 5¡¯7" to 5¡¯9", which was expected of she-wolves. Addison, however, barely reached 5¡¯6" or 5¡¯7"¡ªan unusual height for a man, especially one expected to patrol the borders.


    One of the men, clearly not taking her seriously, strolled forward with a smirk and casually draped an arm around her shoulders.


    "What are you, half-dwarf?" the man teased as he looked at Addison. His tone was lighthearted, and Addison could tell he meant no harm by it. After all, human males weren¡¯t exactly rare within the Pce Grounds¡ªArchmage Elric was human, and so were some of his disciples.


    Seeing a human adult male wasn¡¯t unusual, and most ranged from 5¡¯7" to 6¡¯ tall¡ªjust slightly shorter than shifters like them. So, Addison¡¯s height didn¡¯t raise any real eyebrows. What truly piqued their curiosity was why someone like him, at least in appearance, was assigned to the border patrol team, one of the most dangerous upations in the kingdom.


    "I¡¯m not," Addison replied calmly, removing the man¡¯s arm from her shoulder with quiet firmness. Without another word, she turned and strode toward a man seated off to the side. Though his eyes were closed, there was no doubt he was fully aware of everything happening around him. His presence exuded a quiet warning¡ª ¡¯<i>Stay away.¡¯</i>


    Yet, for some reason, Addison felt drawn to him, a strange sense of familiarity tugging at her instincts. ¡¯<i>Did I know him before?¡¯</i> she wondered, letting her feet carry her forward until she stood before him.


    "Hello," she said, her tone even, neither overly humble nor arrogant. "Are you the one in charge of the Border Patrol Team? I¡¯m here to report."


    Her back was straight, her hands sped behind her, posture crisp andposed¡ªjust like a seasoned warrior presenting themselves for duty.


    Around the room, the others exchanged nces. Moments ago, they had been teasing her, their curiosity thinly veiled. But now, watching her presence and hearing her voice, something shifted. Some felt a strange familiarity, as if they¡¯d met her before. Others sensed the quiet strength in her aura¡ªimposing, yet somehow warm.


    Despite appearing as a human, she didn¡¯t feel out of ce. In fact, weing her into their ranks suddenly felt natural.


    The man sitting with his arms crossed and eyes closed slowly opened them the moment he heard a calm, soothing voice. That voice was like a soft summer breeze apanied by the gentle chime of wind bells¡ªpeaceful, unintrusive, and oddly grounding. Even though his rest had been disturbed, he didn¡¯t feel the slightest irritation.


    Everyone else in the room, however, held their breath. They watched the scene unfold with wide eyes, fully expecting Addison to be reprimanded. While the office was often noisy with banter, there was one unspoken rule¡ª<strong>no one</strong> approached <i>that</i> man.


    He was known to be able to sleep through a storm, but the space around him¡ªhis invisible circle¡ªwas sacred. It was his territory, a zone no one dared step into unless explicitly invited. And anyone who crossed that line, even by ident, usually paid for it with a harsh lesson.


    But this time, to their surprise, he remained still.


    "No, our Captain stepped out," the man repliednguidly, his voice low andzy, eyes still half-lidded with sleep. "But you can tag along with this team heading to the eastern border. They¡¯ll fill you in on the shift schedule, rotation, and defense protocols out there."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a nearby she-wolf¡ªone of the senior members¡ªhurriedly pulled Addison back. Though Lance hadn¡¯t reacted violently like he might have in the past, she wasn¡¯t about to take any chances. Addison, after all, looked too delicate for a grown man¡ªfragile even¡ªand if Lance had suddenlyshed out, whether on instinct or annoyance, it would be nearly impossible to exin to the Alpha King.


    Especially since Addison was his personal assistant, sent here for training. One injury, even idental, could spark unnecessary trouble.


    "L-Lance, you can go back to sleep. We¡¯ll take the newbie and show him the ropes," said the man who had earlier slung his arm over Addison¡¯s shoulder. He quickly ushered everyone out of the office, clearly eager to restore the peace and quiet for Lance.


    As soon as they stepped outside, the entire group visibly rxed, some even letting out audible sighs of relief. Addison couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled. Why were they all so tense around Lance?


    To her, he didn¡¯t seem threatening at all. In fact, he reminded her of azy guard dog lounging at the front of its doghouse¡ªone that only opened an eye when someone got too close, then dozed back off if everything seemed fine. The more she thought about it, the more fitting theparison felt.


    Seeing how baffled Addison looked, the she-wolf gently tugged her along like an older sister guiding a confused sibling. The man who had teased her earlier took it upon himself to exin.


    "Lance Crawford is our current Vice Captain. Everyone says he¡¯s destined to be the next Captain of the Border Patrol Squad. Before he joined us, he trained with the Royal Guard. Rumor has it, he was supposed to be appointed as the personal guard to the missing Princess."


    He paused, ncing around before lowering his voice slightly. "But then, out of nowhere, he chose to transfer here instead. Back then, he was calm, kind¡ªeven cheerful. He trained side by side with our squad¡¯s former ace, a female warrior who was said to be the only one who could match him in skill. They were sparring partners, rivals... maybe more."


    The man¡¯s voice turned solemn. "But she disappeared six years ago. Some say she¡ª"


    "Shhh!" one of the men hissed, elbowing the talkative one sharply in the ribs. They all knew that with Lance¡¯s sharp hearing, even from outside, he might still catch wind of their conversation. That girl¡ªwhoever she was¡ªwas clearly a sore spot for Lance.


    Realizing he¡¯d nearly said too much, the man quickly mped his hand over his mouth and picked up his pace, heading toward the eastern border where they were assigned to patrol.


    The she-wolf continued to guide Addison along, gently pulling her by the wrist like an older sister would a younger sibling.


    Hearing what little was said, Addison could only assume that the former ace female warrior they were talking about might have been her, back when she was at her peak, still in fullmand of her wolf. But strangely, that version of herself felt distant, almost like a stranger.


    Even more pressing was the question now gnawing at her: what kind of rtionship had she shared with Lance?


    If the rumors were true¡ªthat Lance had once been meant to serve as the missing princess¡¯s personal guard¡ªthen did that mean they had once been close? Could it be that he had followed her to the Border Patrol Team not by chance, but by choice... to protect her?


    If that was the case, then Lance might know more about her than she realized¡ªmaybe even enough to help jog her memory. After all, her father had told her that she used to spend a great deal of time patrolling the borders and training with her team. That could only mean people like Lance and the senior members of the Border Patrol Squad were once close to

 Chapter 114 Memories Of The Past

    <h4>Chapter 114: Chapter 114 Memories Of The Past</h4>


    They might even know things her father and mother never did. Addison cast a nce back at the border patrol office, her expression unreadable.


    <i>¡¯Alright... seems like I finally have a goal,¡¯</i> she thought, eyes fixed on the backs of the people in front of her. As she stared at them, a dull throbbing began in her head¡ªwaves of memories rising slowly from the depths. A familiar sensation... a familiar scene...


    Addison slipped into a memory from when she was sixteen.


    She saw her younger self walking through the forest, her wrist being gently tugged by an older she-wolf¡ªthe same woman who had first taken care of her when she joined the border patrol. Back then, their team had been muchrger.


    "Hey, little sister, why did you decide to join the border patrol?" the she-wolf asked teasingly, her tone light but curious. "If you really want to rise through the ranks, shouldn¡¯t you be aiming for the Royal Guard? That way, the Alpha King might notice you and give you a better post."


    The others perked up at the conversation, ears twitching in interest, though they remained alert, scanning the woods around them, never forgetting they were still on duty.


    "Eh? But the Royal Pce sounds boring," Addison replied with a slight pout. "There are barely any enemies there¡ªunless there¡¯s some state emergency..." She tilted her head curiously and looked at the older she-wolf. "Then why did <i>you</i> join the border patrol, sister? If promotion¡¯s the goal, why not aim for the Royal Guards yourself?"


    The she-wolf who had questioned her earlier paused, clearly caught off guard by the question, but managed a sheepish response. "Well... I did try. But I didn¡¯t have enough strength or skill to pass. So, instead of joining the Royal Guard, they sent me here to the border patrol to gain more experience. They say experience is the best teacher, after all."


    "Hah! Woman, stop sugarcoating it," the man walking ahead called back with augh. "Just say you failed the entrance test and had no choice but to start from the bottom. Don¡¯t lie through your teeth and mislead the kid."


    "I¡¯m not a kid!" Addison huffed. "Mying-of-age is just around the corner!"


    The man nced over his shoulder at her. "By the way... are you an orphan?"


    Addison blinked in confusion. "Why do you ask?"


    "Well, if I were your parents, I wouldn¡¯t even let you work here. This ce is dangerous," the man said with a serious tone. "Maybe you haven¡¯t heard, but rogues often try to ambush patrol teams. And it¡¯s not just them¡ªother races have triedunching sneak attacks, hoping to take down the Alpha King. Because once the Alpha King falls, the entire werewolf kingdom would plunge into chaos. Some enemies would do anything¡ªeven sell their souls to the devil¡ªjust to reach the Royal Capital."


    "Is it really that dangerous here?" Addison asked, frowning. "Didn¡¯t they say the Royal Grounds are the safest ce in the entire kingdom?"


    "They are," the she-wolf replied. "But only because there are people like us out here¡ªwilling to put ourselves in the most dangerous situations to keep it that way."


    Addison hesitated, then asked, "But... what do you mean by rogue ambushes? Aren¡¯t rogues basically madmen? I was taught they lose their humanity when they were rejected by the packs, bing more beast than person. They just attack anything in sight¡ªthey only know how to eat and breed, right?"


    The others exchanged nces, and the she-wolf¡¯s expression turned thoughtful. Addison¡¯s confusion was understandable¡ªbut there was more to the truth than what she¡¯d been told in the pce.


    "Well, that¡¯s true," one of the men said, "but not all rogues be mindless right away. Sometimes, when a wolf has just been exiled from their pack, they still retain their sanity¡ªfor a while, at least. Some of them even try to infiltrate the Royal Grounds, hoping to prove themselves worthy of joining the Alpha King¡¯s pack. After all, no one wants to live as nothing more than a beast..."


    Before he could finish, a shout rang out. "Shit! We¡¯re under attack! Hold your ground and protect the youngest!"


    A rogue burst from the bushes and lunged at the patrolman in front. He raised his arms just in time, using them to shield his neck as the rogue aimed to sink its teeth into his throat. Blood sttered as he sacrificed his forearm to block the bite.


    The she-wolf guiding Addison acted fast, shoving the younger girl behind her while the rest of the team instinctively closed ranks around Addison, forming a tight protective circle.


    More rogues emerged from the underbrush, snarling and charging with wild eyes.


    "There are too many of them!" one of the men shouted over the chaos. "Call for backup¡ªnow!"


    He directed the order to the she-wolf shielding Addison, who was already reaching for the emergency re while she was trying to reach the people in the office via mindlink.


    "I¡¯m on it." But before she could even attempt to connect to the office via mindlink, three more rogues lunged out from behind a tree. The others were already locked inbat, and the rogues ahead blocked any hope of retreat. All they could do was shout, "Run!"


    Addison was shoved back by the woman guarding her, who turned to face the oing threat. The rogues¡¯ eyes glowed red and unfocused, saliva dripping from their snarling jaws.


    They didn¡¯t even give the she-wolf time to finish her warning. Two rogues sank their teeth into her arms, holding her in ce. The third leapt for her throat. She clenched her jaw and shut her eyes, unresigned but bracing for the end, summoning every ounce of strength to wrench her arms free as herst struggle before dying.


    But the pain never came.


    <i><strong>Whine!</strong></i>


    Then she heard it ¡ª a whine, followed by a snarl ¡ª and suddenly, silence. Gasps rippled through the battlefield as if time itself had frozen. Confused, she looked ahead.


    There stood their youngest, Addison, her hand buried in the chest of the rogue, blood sttered across her face. She let the limp body drop to the ground before vanishing from sight in a blur.


    When the others finally snapped out of their shock, Addison reappeared at the front lines, tearing apart the rogue that had been biting into a man¡¯s arm. His body was shredded, bloodied from w marks, but Addison didn¡¯t hesitate. One by one, she eliminated the rogues surrounding them ¡ª swift, ruthless, and impossibly strong.


    She never shifted.


    And that was what left everyone frozen in disbelief. How could Addison fight like that without revealing her wolf form?


    Unless...


    Unless she wasn¡¯t just any wolf. Unless the quiet girl they¡¯d patrolled with was the Royal Princess herself, hiding in in sight among the border patrol. But of course, they never thought this way, after all, how could a princess be among them and be allowed to leave the Royal Pce without a guard?


    But Addison, emboldened by her sess, grewcent. As she paused, catching her breath, she failed to notice thest rogue lurking in the underbrush. It lunged from the shadows, aiming straight for the back of her neck.

 Chapter 115 Anna Blythe

    <h4>Chapter 115: Chapter 115 Anna Blythe</h4>


    "Addison!"


    <i><strong>Snap!</strong></i>


    When Addison turned around, the rogue was already dead ¡ª its lifeless body hanging from Lance¡¯s grasp. He had snapped its neck with one hand, his partially shifted ws still embedded in its throat.


    Without missing a beat, he moved to her side and helped the rest of the border patrol finish off the remaining rogues. When the cleanup was done, Lance approached her, hands on his hips, his expression a mix of anger and concern.


    "Addison, you really can¡¯t be left to your own devices," he scolded. "There <i>better not</i> be a next time. From now on, you patrol with me ¡ª no buts."


    Addison pressed her lips together, saying nothing. She knew this would get back to her father, and she¡¯d be in serious trouble. But to her surprise, when Lance made his report, he only spoke of her taking down rogues, proudly mentioning her first kill.


    Addison snapped back to reality when the she-wolf in front of her gently tugged at her wrist, concern flickering in her eyes. "Are you alright?"


    "Yes, don¡¯t worry." Addison offered a small smile as she rubbed the tip of her nose. For some reason, this woman felt... familiar. Unchanging. And then it clicked ¡ª this was the same woman who used to take care of her long ago. Still the same nurturing presence, always looking after others.


    Her name was Anna Blythe.


    It seemed the rumors were true ¡ª Addison and Lance <i>did</i> have a close rtionship. He even reported directly to her father. But the way he did it... it wasn¡¯t like a subordinate giving a formal report. It was more like a friend tattling to another friend¡¯s strict parent.


    Maybeing here had been the right decision after all. In just one day, she had remembered more than she ever did while confined within the pce walls.


    <i><strong>Roar!</strong></i>


    "We¡¯re under attack!"


    Addison¡¯s thoughts were cut short as rogues burst out from behind the bushes, just like in her memories.


    <i>¡¯So they really are getting bold, attacking the borders of the Royal Grounds...¡¯</i> she thought, narrowing her eyes as she prepared to strike.


    But before she could make a move, Anna stepped in front of her, pushing her back protectively and assuming a defensive stance. She must have assumed Addison was just a helpless human, unable to fight, unable to defend herself.


    And Addison couldn¡¯t me her.


    After all,pared to werewolves, humans were undeniably weaker. In a battle against shifters, a human could easily be a liability. Especially now. Back when she was sixteen, she could still borrow Aurora¡¯s strength. But this time... she was alone.


    No power to borrow.


    No enhanced strength or speed.


    Just her ¡ª and the instincts she¡¯d managed to sharpen on her own.


    Addison was still trying to figure out how to help when the two sides shed in a violent, bloody melee. Anna, too, had changed ¡ª more savage, more ruthless than Addison remembered. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t even tell who the rogue was. Anna fought without hesitation or strategy, tearing into her enemy like a beast possessed.


    <i>¡¯Maybe this is what happens when you¡¯re constantly fighting monsters... You be one just to survive.¡¯</i>


    There¡¯s a saying ¡ª <i>to defeat your enemy, you must understand them</i>. And Anna clearly did. She matched the rogue¡¯s brutality with a wildness of her own, guided by pure instinct. With a feral snarl, Anna drove her ws into the rogue¡¯s chest, then yanked her hand back ¡ª blood gushed out, and in her grip was the creature¡¯s still-beating heart. She crushed it without hesitation.


    The rogue dropped to the ground with a heavy thud.


    "Everyone, there are at least a dozen of them! Don¡¯t let your guard down!" a man shouted from the front line, ducking just in time to avoid a swipe aimed at his throat. In the same motion, he shifted into his wolf form and lunged, wrestling the rogue with renewed force.


    Nearby, Anna faced off against two more rogues, positioning herself protectively in front of Addison.


    "Addison, run back the way we came and get Lance!" Annamanded as she shifted into her wolf form. With a powerful swipe of her front paw, she knocked the rogue before her off bnce, buying Addison precious seconds.


    The rogue snarled fiercely, teeth bared and drool dripping from its jaw, fur bristling with rage. It was clear they expected Addison to try to escape ¡ª because suddenly, two more rogues in wolf form appeared behind her, blocking any chance of retreat.


    Addison tilted her head to the side, a sly smile tugging at her lips as her eyes crinkled with amusement. "You don¡¯t really think I nned to run, do you?" she called to the two rogues behind her.


    Anna, snarling at the rogues before her, stiffened and nced back at Addison. But before she could worry further, the two rogues lunged. Anna had no choice but to focus on the immediate threat. She knew she had to take them down first¡ªotherwise, both she and Addison would be dead before she could help.


    But the rogues clearly had no intention of giving Anna a chance to rescue Addison. As soon as Anna engaged in battle, the rogues behind Addison lunged at her, ready to tear her apart.


    Instinctively, Addison lowered her body and spread her legs slightly to brace herself. The wolves were muchrger and stronger, and if she lost her bnce under their attack, she¡¯d be finished. Right now, her priority was to keep her feet firmly nted, carefully watching their movements so she could anticipate their strikes¡ªand defend herself if necessary.


    Anna saw Addison¡¯s defensive stance and felt a surge of panic. It didn¡¯t take a genius to realize Addison was nning to fight the rogues on her own. All Anna could think was: ¡¯<i>She¡¯s insane.¡¯</i>


    <i><strong>Snarl.</strong></i>


    The rogue snapped its jaws¡ªwhether biting the air or trying to intimidate Addison, drool dripping to the ground. But Addison showed no fear. Her eyes locked onto the two rogues before her, while she stayed alert for any others lurking in the bushes.


    Anna, meanwhile, was badly bitten on both front and hind legs, unable to support Addison. She barked urgently, urging Addison to run. But instead, she saw Addison standing calmly, waiting for the rogue to make the first move.


    Then, with deliberate ease, Addison drew two silver daggers from her belt. Red strings were woven into the handles, ensuring she wouldn¡¯t touch the cold metal directly. Her eyes sharpened, piercing and focused.


    The rogues took a step back at the sight of the silver des. They knew what the weapons meant and hesitated, fear flickering in their eyes. But seeing Addison still standing there, unshifted and seemingly fragile, they quickly regained their confidence. To intimidate her, they snapped their jaws loudly.


    Before they could react, Addison struck. Using her smaller frame to slip between them, she summoned a burst of strength and shed through one rogue¡¯s thick fur, driving the de deep into its throat.


    <i><strong>Stter...</strong></i>


    After a moment, Addison jumped back to the side of the remaining rogue. The first one staggered, unable even to whine ¡ª its throat had been cut too deeply by the silver de, and the wound wouldn¡¯t heal. The sting of the silver burning through its flesh made the rogue tremble violently as blood gushed freely from its

 Chapter 116 Help

    <h4>Chapter 116: Chapter 116 Help</h4>


    It copsed to the ground, iling in agony, utterly silent as it slowly bled out.


    The other rogue snarled at Addison, rage and fear mixing in its eyes. It hesitated to make the first move, clearly wary of the silver daggers gleaming in her hands. Slowly, it stepped back.


    Seeing Addison fight so seamlessly, Anna¡¯s worry eased. She refocused on her own battle ¡ª having already taken down two rogues, she was still locked inbat with two more. She had to survive first before she could help Addison.


    Addison shifted her stance, raising the silver daggers in front of her like a boxer ready for the next round.


    Addison smirked at the rogue in front of her, eyes sharp as she taunted, "Come on¡ªmake a move. Backup¡¯s on its way." The rogue was clearly being cautious, and that hesitation was exactly what she needed to exploit. Addison knew she couldn¡¯t match its brute strength, and if it turned out to be faster than her too, she¡¯d be in real trouble. Attacking now would only mean walking straight into its trap.


    So she held back, calcting. She had to push it into making the first mistake¡ªrattle it just enough to get reckless, to forget the careful distance it was maintaining. If she could break its focus, she¡¯d find her opening. And once it ovemitted... the victory would be hers.


    The battle behind Addison raged on, with the border patrol team locked in a fierce stalemate against a dozen rogues. Neither side was gaining ground. No one could establish a mindlink right now¡ªdoing so required a sliver of mental focus, just enough to sift through the thousands of tethers each wolf had and find the specific link they needed.


    Under normal circumstances, it was easy¡ªthey only had to feel the bond and think of the person. But right now, both the humans and their wolf counterparts were fully consumed by the fight. One moment of distraction could mean death.


    That¡¯s why they sent Addison instead¡ªto break away and find Lance. It was the only way.


    Hearing Addison¡¯s taunt¡ªand seeing how frail she looked¡ªthe rogue scoffed, assuming her earlier kill had been nothing but a fluke. If she were truly strong, why would the others insist on protecting her and sending her away? No, to the rogue, it was obvious: she must be the weakest link, a burden they didn¡¯t want to babysit in the middle of battle.


    Thinking this, the rogue snarled, steam billowing from its mouth. This time, its snarl wasced with pure malice¡ªit wasn¡¯t just posturing anymore. It was ready to kill.


    Addison immediately tightened her stance, bracing herself for impact. As the rogue lunged for her head, jaws open wide with the intent to crush her skull and fling her like a rag doll, Addison sprinted forward and dropped low into a slide. Her silver dagger was clutched tightly in both hands, de facing upward. She passed beneath the beast in a sh, carving a deep, clean gash along its underbelly.


    The roguended where she had just been, but it barely stayed upright. It let out a weak whine as blood poured freely from the wound. A momentter, its intestines spilled onto the dirt, its legs buckled, and it copsed. The whine faded intobored, wet breaths¡ªuntil finally, it went still.


    Addison paused at the end of the road and nced back at the fallen rogue. Then she turned and took off again. But she hadn¡¯t made it far before three more rogues emerged from the shadows.


    No matter how many years she¡¯d trained or how many spars she¡¯d survived in the Sacred Land, Addison knew one thing¡ªshe couldn¡¯t take on multiple shifters without shifting herself.


    Although Addison knew the odds weren¡¯t in her favor, she didn¡¯t let her panic or fear show. The beasts in front of her would notice the slightest crack in herposure, and that could be fatal. As she weighed her options, trying to figure out her next move, a hand suddenly rested gently on the top of her head.


    Her entire body went stiff. Cold dread rushed through her¡ªshe hadn¡¯t sensed anyone approaching. Instinctively, she turned her head, only to find Lance standing calmly beside her.


    He looked utterly unfazed, his posturezy and expression drowsy as he stifled a yawn, eyes half-lidded as he stared down the rogues. It was clear he wasn¡¯t taking them seriously at all.


    The moment she realized it was Lance, a wave of relief washed over her. The chill in her veins receded, and though her legs still trembled slightly from the adrenaline, her stance loosened. She could breathe again.


    "You¡¯ve done a great job holding on..." Lance said softly, his voice low with praise as his fingers gently left Addison¡¯s hair. Then, without urgency, he stepped in front of her and casually stretched his arms.


    The moment the three roguesid eyes on him, their instincts kicked in. They took a cautious step back, never daring to turn their backs on him. Something about Lance radiated danger¡ªprimal, lethal. But before they could even think of retreating, Lance vanished from their sight.


    He reappeared in an instant behind one of the rogues and, without pause, mmed the massive wolf¡¯s head against a nearby boulder. The stone shattered from the force, along with the rogue¡¯s skull, its lifeless body crumpling with its head buried under debris.


    The other two barely had time to react before Lance moved again. His arms were already partially shifted¡ªthick fur ran down his forearms, and razor-sharp ws gleamed under the light. Muscles flexed with supernatural strength as he grabbed one rogue in each hand and brought their heads together with brutal force.


    A sickening crack echoed through the clearing.


    The rogues didn¡¯t even have time to whimper. It all happened too fast. Lance held them for a breath longer, then let their limp bodies slide to the ground like discarded weights.


    "Where are the others?" Lance asked as he slowly strode toward Addison, casually flicking his arms to shake off the blood sttered across them. But no matter how he tried, the crimson stains clung stubbornly to his skin.


    Addison silently pointed back the way she hade. The team was actually very close¡ªjust beyond the line of trees and thick brush behind her. The growls and snarls echoing through the woods made it clear that the battle was still raging. She didn¡¯t understand why Lance even needed to ask.


    Still, he gave a simple nod before vanishing again.


    A beatter, gasps and sharp whines rang out from beyond the trees. Addison could only assume Lance had joined the fray¡ªand was already making quick work of the rogues. A wave of relief washed over her.


    But as she looked down at her trembling hands still clutching the silver daggers, a hollow feeling settled in her chest. No matter how much she had trained, the gap between her strength and his was still painfully wide.


    Yes, she might have bested the Royal Guards or even M during sparring sessions, but as she once told her father, sparring was done in a controlled environment. The people she faced there weren¡¯t desperate; they didn¡¯t fight with the raw, brutal edge of someone clinging to survival. They weren¡¯t reckless.


    The rogues, on the other hand, werepletely unpredictable. Their movementscked any pattern, their attacks fueled by instinct rather than strategy. Against them, none of her practiced techniques from training could truly hold up. All Addison could rely on was her muscle memory¡ªto dodge, to react, to survive.


    After all, the most dangerous kind of opponent was the reckless one. Reckless enemies didn¡¯t think. They didn¡¯t hesitate. They just acted¡ªwild and savage¡ªbecause they weren¡¯t afraid of the consequences. And that made them terrifying.


    More than anything, watching everyone fight with their wolves made Addison realize just how weak she truly was without one. Her victory over M had only happened because M had underestimated her, because she let her guard down long enough for Addison to jump on her back and overwhelm her. But if M had been cautious from the start, using her superior agility and strength, would Addison have stood a chance?


    Probably not.


    Addison shook her head, forcing herself to push those thoughts aside. Dwelling on them would only drag her down and chip away at her morale. Now wasn¡¯t the time for self-pity. What she needed wasn¡¯t regret¡ªit was a n. A way forward. A way to be stronger.


    Addison nodded to herself and made her way back toward the group. As she stepped out from behind a tree, she caught sight of Lance delivering a final, precise strike to the throat of thest rogue standing.


    <i>¡¯He really is strong,¡¯</i> she thought, wiping her silver daggers clean with a cloth before slipping them back into their sheaths. ¡¯<i>No wonder they once considered him for my personal bodyguard.¡¯</i>


    Anna, still in her wolf form, spotted Addison approaching and trotted over. Lowering her head slightly to get closer, she gently nozzled Addison¡¯s cheeks¡ªa silent but heartfelt gesture to show relief that Addison was safe and gratitude for calling in backup.


    Shortly after, more members of the border patrol arrived to help clean up the aftermath and begin their investigation. Meanwhile, Anna and the others headed to the mudroom to change into fresh clothes¡ªno longer wanting to roam around in their wolf forms as they gathered to discuss the next steps.


    _____


    Thank you, my dearest Angie_Rodriguez_6157, Selena_rk_6272, Siw_Johnsen, Kelli_Montgomery, No_Name_7184, Jenni_Toney_9894, Jennifer_LaSelva, SarahR258, and Colette_8447 for the Golden Tickets and the support! Please expect more Chapters next week!

 Chapter 117 Royal Knights

    <h4>Chapter 117: Chapter 117 Royal Knights</h4>


    After they finished changing, everyone returned to the border patrol office, leaving the remaining teams behind to clean up and monitor the route. They needed to discuss the incident as part of the official investigation. Each person had to file a report detailing how many rogues appeared, how the attack started, the pattern of the assault, and other key observations.


    It was only then that Addison learned the number of rogue attacks on the Royal Capital had significantly increased over the past few weeks. She also found out why Lance always looked so sleepy¡ªit was because he had been taking night shifts, standing guard when most enemies were likely to sneak in under the cover of darkness.


    "The rogue attacks are getting more frequenttely. Do you think it¡¯s because the Alpha King¡¯s birthday celebration ising up and they want to stir up trouble?" Anna asked with a huff, dropping heavily into a seat.


    "I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the reason," replied Alvin, the same man who had teased Addison earlier. "Even before the Alpha King¡¯s birthday was announced, the rogues were already acting suspicious. My cousin told me this isn¡¯t an isted case. Apparently, the Midnight River Pack has also been under frequent attack."


    "They¡¯ve already requested help from the Royal Court, but since the Royal Capital¡¯s manpower has been stretched thin due to the natural disasters in other regions, the Pce hasn¡¯t been able to send anyone to investigate yet."


    "Do you think the two incidents are connected?" Anna asked.


    At her words, Addison felt her stomach lurch. She was an insider, after all, and she knew exactly what they were talking about. It was true that rogue attacks in the Midnight River Pack had be increasingly frequent. Whether it was a coincidence or part of something bigger, she still wasn¡¯t sure.


    "Since when did the rogue attacks start bing frequent here?" Addison asked, her tone calm but curious.


    Only then did Alvin realize they were casually discussing sensitive matters in front of the Alpha King¡¯s new personal assistant¡ªsomeone who might know more than she let on. Worse, they were technically gossiping during working hours. Caught off guard, Alvin quickly cleared his throat and straightened up, suddenly more cautious with his words.


    Alvin nced at Anna, silently asking for backup, but she avoided his gaze and simply shrugged, signaling that he was on his own. At that moment, Lance returned to his seat, leaned back, and was fast asleep again the moment his back touched the chair¡ªclearly not nning to contribute. Left with no choice, Alvin let out a sigh and decided to exin, knowing that anything he said might be linked to the Midnight River Pack¡¯s situation.


    "Well... as far as I can remember, the borders of the Royal Capital have always dealt with frequent attacks," Alvin began. "But until recently, they were mostly from monsters¡ªnothing our squads couldn¡¯t handle. Those attacks rarely posed any real threat to the Capital itself, especially with the wall surrounding it and the patrols constantly watching the perimeter outside and on the wall."


    He paused before continuing, his tone growing more serious. "But things started to shift a few weeks ago¡ªmaybe a week and a half. The rogue activity spiked. They¡¯ve been attacking from multiple sides of the border, almost as if they¡¯re looking for a specific entry point. Sure, that kind of probing isn¡¯t unusual¡ªmost enemies do that¡ªbut the roguestely... they¡¯re a lot more persistent than what we¡¯re used to."


    Alvin plopped down onto his chair in front of his desk and gestured for Addison toe over. "See this?" he said, waving a hand over the messy stack of paperwork.


    When Addison approached, he continued, "Thanks to those damn rogues, we¡¯ve been swamped. Almost all of these reports are rogue-rted. I¡¯d say maybe only five percent are about other monsters or races. The rest? Pure rogue trouble."


    He then tilted his head toward Lance, who was still slouched in his chair. "And see him? He¡¯s been pulling night duty because most of the rogues try to sneak in after dark. It¡¯s been a real pain in the ass. No wonder he¡¯s been so moody and temperamentaltely¡ªhe barely gets any sleep."


    "If he¡¯s already handling night duty, then why is he still here during the day?" Addison asked as she picked up a few files from Alvin¡¯s desk and started flipping through them.


    <i>¡¯His handwriting is awful,¡¯</i> she thought, squinting at the messy scrawl.<i> ¡¯Like a chicken scratching at the ground.¡¯</i>


    As she read through the report, Addison realized it was Alvin¡¯s personal ount of what he had witnessed during a rogue attack. If she wasn¡¯t mistaken, these reports would also be sent to the Domain Management Department to cross-reference with others. They looked for patterns or simrities in rogue behavior, and if the threat level was deemed high enough, the report could be forwarded to the Alpha King.


    In that case, the Royal Knights¡ªa specialized unit under the Royal Guards tasked with defending the capital and acting as the Alpha King¡¯s personal army¡ªwould be deployed. They were only sent out during emergencies that threatened the Capital¡¯s safety. And if the frequency of these rogue attacks was indeed reaching that threshold, it might soon be time to relieve the Border Patrol Team of this matter and bring in the Royal Knights to take over the case.


    "Well, as you probably know, Lance is the Vice Captain of the Border Patrol Team¡ªand the second strongest among us," Alvin began, pulling a sheet of paper from the stack on his desk. "He personally assigned himself to handle night patrols to make sure no rogues or suspicious individuals sneak into the Royal Capital under the cover of darkness."


    He scribbled something quickly on the paper, then slid it discreetly across the desk toward Addison so he wouldn¡¯t have to say it out loud.


    <i>"He seems to have been traumatized by the Princess¡¯s abduction six years ago. Ever since, he¡¯s been a bit paranoid, making sure no unknown entity slips through during the night."</i>


    Once Addison had read the message, Alvin crumpled the note and tossed it into the trash. Then, as if nothing had happened, he continued speaking so she¡¯d be on the same page as the rest of them.


    "As for why he¡¯s still around during the day and even patrols the border asionally¡ªwell..." Alvin trailed off, ncing over his shoulder at Lance, who was fast asleep in his chair like a guard dog.


    "He¡¯s a lone wolf, y¡¯know. No life outside work, so he basically lives for border duty," Alvin joked.


    He didn¡¯t even get to finish the sentence before a mug came flying across the room and hit him square on the head, shattering on impact. Blood trickled down Alvin¡¯s temple.


    Lance, eyes barely open, red at him with a silent warning. Then, as if nothing had happened, he closed his eyes again, clearly telling Alvin to cut the gossip.


    "Serves you right!" Anna rolled her eyes and scoffed as she stood up to get some water, only to realize the mug Lance had thrown at Alvin was hers. Her eyes widened. "Wait a second... that was <i>my</i> mug, wasn¡¯t it?!"


    She nearly shrieked, catching herself just in time, not wanting to identally wake Lance up.


    "This is your fault, you stupid mutt!" she hissed, storming over and smacking Alvin on the back of the head.

 Chapter 118 Their Connection To Each Other

    <h4>Chapter 118: Chapter 118 Their Connection To Each Other</h4>


    "What the hell?!" Alvin howled, wincing as he dabbed at the blood trickling down his scalp. Thankfully, his wolf was already working to heal the wound.


    Anna crouched down with an exasperated sigh, picking up the broken pieces of her beloved mug. She tried in vain to fit the shards together, but it was clearly beyond saving. With a frustrated grunt, she tossed the pieces into the trash and then gave Alvin a swift kick in the shin.


    "You owe me <i>two</i> mugs now," she growled, ring down at him.


    "Alright..." Alvin muttered in response, clearly having learned his lesson. Addison, meanwhile, realized she wouldn¡¯t be able to gather any more useful information from the group¡ªeverything had descended into chaos after Alvin¡¯s slip.


    Still, what had been said lingered in her mind.


    It was bing increasingly clear that Lance shared a deeper connection with her¡ªwhen she was still the Princess¡ªthan anyone had let on. ording to Alvin¡¯s gossip, Lance had been assigned as her personal bodyguard, but after she chose to join the Border Patrol Team, he followed suit. That alone spoke volumes.


    Perhaps their rtionship had gone beyond that of sparring partners... or even beyond the traditional bond between a princess and her guard. And if her spection was right, it was entirely possible that Lance med himself for what happened during hering-of-age ceremony¡ªwhen she was abducted by the vampires.


    Maybe this was his way of atoning: staying in the same role, in the same ce, quietly waiting for her to return.


    Like a loyal dog, waiting patiently for the master who never came back.


    With this line of thinking, it became easier to understand why Lance was so adamant about preventing any unknown entity from crossing the borders into the Royal Capital. Perhaps it was because he feared a repeat of what had happened before¡ªhaunted by the shadow in his heart that kept him awake at night.


    Instead of resting through the darkness, reliving the past, Lance chose to take on the night duty, followed by morning shifts, pushing his body to the limit until it finally gave out and he copsed asleep in the office.


    There, amidst the noise and bustle, he could drown out his thoughts with a constant hum¡ªa kind of white noise that helped him sleep. But if he were alone at home, the silence would weigh heavily on him, and the istion would only invite the nightmares of that terrible night when he failed to protect the princess.


    Addison¡¯s spection was actually right on the mark¡ªLance did feel deeply responsible for her abduction six years ago. He was supposed to be her personal bodyguard and should always be by her side to protect her, ready toy down his life before anything happened to her. But instead, he was nowhere to be found when she was taken.


    He didn¡¯t even realize she was missing until after the Queen did. Lance only knew something was terribly wrong when he saw the Queen running out of the Royal Pce, chasing after someone, and then he witnessed the vampires carrying the unconscious Addison away.


    That moment shattered him. He felt like he had utterly failed in his duty. As punishment, he never joined the Royal Guards as he was meant to; instead, he stayed with the Border Patrol Team, where he was originally assigned to stay only temporarily with Addison until hering-of-age and coronation as heir apparent.


    Though summoned back to his post as a Royal Guard, Lance refused to return. His rightful Alpha King¡ªthe one he had sworn to protect¡ªwas still missing. So he waited, lingering on the borders, hoping to see that familiar figure return. He held onto the belief that the Alpha King he was destined to serve was strong enough to find her way back to her pack, to her home.


    But year after year, Lance could only wait¡ªand punish himself for failing to protect her. He tortured himself in the only way he knew: by guarding her home fiercely, striving to be the best he could be, so he wouldn¡¯t be ashamed when Addison finally returned. Oh, how much Lance longed to see Addison again¡ªthe girl he grew up with, the girl he admired above all others.


    Yes, Lance was Addison¡¯s childhood sweetheart¡ªthe one she had prayed to the Moon Goddess to be her fated mate for all those years leading up to hering of age, the day when her wolf, Aurora, would finally recognize and meet her destined partner. But that day never came. Aurora was sealed, and Addison was cursed.


    Addison stared at the sleeping Lance with a nk expression, trying to understand his ce in her life, his role in her story. Then, as if sensing her gaze, Lance¡¯s eyes slowly opened and locked with hers. They held each other¡¯s gaze for a long moment before fragments of memories began to surface in Addison¡¯s mind.


    "Adi... When we grow up, I¡¯ll protect you. And every birthday, I¡¯ll pray to the Moon Goddess to bless me with you as my fated mate... I¡¯ll always stay by your side and never let you go..."


    The young Lance¡¯s voice was still innocent and childlike, much like Kyle and Aiden¡¯s, but it made Addison¡¯s heart tremble. A single tear slipped from her eyes without her noticing, a deep sadness washing over her until her eyes reddened. Seeing her like that, Lance¡¯s own heart ached, and he couldn¡¯t tear his gaze away.


    He knew the Addison standing before him now was a human male¡ªhe couldn¡¯t shift, and unlike werewolves, this Addison carried no wolf scent. He realized then how impossible it was that this was the Addison he had been waiting for.


    The Addison standing before him briefly reminded Lance of the Addison he once knew, but then he reminded himself that people could share a name. This person could never be his Addison¡ªit was just his mind ying cruel tricks on him.


    Shaking his head, Lance slowly closed his eyes and let his mind drift back to the good old days, to the vibrant, lively face of the Addison he once knew.


    One reason Lance loved to sleep was because, in his dreams, he could relive the days when he was still with Addison. Yet, he also feared the nightmares that haunted him. That¡¯s why he chose to sleep only in lively ces¡ªlike the office¡ªwhere the murmur of voices and bustling atmosphere gave him a strange sense of peace. The background noise felt almost like Addison¡¯s own chatter, as she was always lively and talkative in his memories.


    But when the world around him grew quiet, all he could recall was the night Addison was abducted¡ªthe eerie silence broken only by the Queen¡¯s desperate howl. He would see Addison¡¯s unconscious form drifting farther and farther away from him, a painful memory that never left his mind.


    Addison sat quietly at the newly prepared table. It was still rtively clean, with only a few nk sheets of paper and some pens scattered across it. Her mind was heavy with thoughts, but she knew she had a duty¡ªto write a report on the rogue attack they had just experienced.


    If the rogue ambush was truly connected to the earlier assault on the Midnight River Pack, she needed to understand the reasoning behind it. Why were the rogues targeting them? What did they hope to gain?

 Chapter 119 Alpha Zion Is Coming

    <h4>Chapter 119: Chapter 119 Alpha Zion Is Coming</h4>


    It wasn¡¯t far-fetched to think that the real goal was infiltration. Perhaps the rogues were trying to sneak into the Royal Capital, maybe in order to get close to members of the Midnight River Pack. If her calctions were correct, the invitation to the Midnight River Pack had already been sent more than a week ago. They were likely on their way to the capital by now. If they had departed immediately upon receiving the summons, they could be nearing the capital¡ªor even arriving soon, depending on their speed.


    If Addison¡¯s theory was right and the rogue attacks were linked to the Midnight River Pack¡¯s movements, then the rogues were after something¡ªsomething the Midnight River Pack possessed. But what exactly that was... remained a mystery, but she was determined to uncover whatever it was.


    As soon as Addison finished her report, she handed it over to Anna, who had just wrapped up her own. Anna waited for the rest of the team topile their documents so they could finalize and date everything before submitting the reports to the Domain Management Department. While the administrative work kept them upied, the remaining members of the Border Patrol Team were still at the scene, cleaning up the aftermath of the rogue attack. The area was thick with the lingering stench of blood and the sharp, acrid scent of rogues.


    One of the men, taking a moment to stretch his back and roll his shoulders, happened to nce toward the horizon. His eyes narrowed as he spotted a cloud of dust rising in the distance. Squinting, he made out the silhouettes of wolves¡ªat least a dozen¡ªrapidly approaching.


    His body tensed.


    "Iing!" one of the Border Patrol members howled into the air, his voice ringing out like an rm. Another warrior from the border patrol team quickly pulled out a conical shell and blew into it¡ªa deep, resonant st echoed through the air, like a battle horn, signaling the guards stationed on the wall several hundred meters behind them.


    The iing wolves were charging straight toward the Capital.


    Unfortunately, the skirmish Addison and her team had just dealt with had taken ce dangerously close to the wide clearing near the border, exactly where this new group of wolves was now pouring in. The timing and location couldn¡¯t have been worse.


    When the guards atop the wall heard the sharp, urgent st of the battle horn, those stationed near the guard houses immediately rushed out, taking their positions along the ramparts. Eyes sharp and alert, they scanned the horizon.


    The iing wolves were still over 500 meters away, and despite their enhanced eyesight, all they could make out beyond the wall were the tops of tall trees and the massive clearing far beyond those trees. The figures in the clearing remained out of sight, even when they squinted their eyes into the distance.


    Meanwhile, the Border Patrol team held their defensive stance outside the wall around the border. The recent rogue attack had left everyone on edge, nerves taut with anticipation. No one dared to lower their guard.


    Only when the approaching wolves had closed the distance to less than 200 meters did their silhouettes begin to emerge from the haze of dust. Leading the pack was a massive, midnight-ck wolf with piercing golden eyes¡ªan imposing sight. Just behind him ran anotherrge wolf, slightly smaller, followed by a formation of elite warriors in their wolf forms.


    Riding atop one of the warriors was a woman with striking golden hair.


    Upon recognizing the group, a wave of excitement rippled through the Border Patrol Team. The warrior who had earlier sounded the horn lifted it again and blew once more¡ªthis time longer and steadier, a signal to draw attention rather than warn of danger.


    Immediately after, he turned to the Captain of the Guards on the Wall and ryed the update via mindlink. "False rm! They¡¯re from the Midnight River Pack! And... there¡¯s a woman with golden hair among them. I think¡ªyes, I think she has golden eyes too."


    The captain received the message and quickly issued the order for the guards to stand down. He also instructed one of his men to ry the news to the Pce. Though it was called a "report," in reality, it only required a direct message to the Royal Beta through the mindlink.


    Meanwhile, a few members of the Border Patrol shifted into their wolf forms and ran forward to meet and escort the approaching Alpha of the Midnight River Pack. It was standard procedure to formally receive a visiting Alpha and guide them and their entourage through the gates, into the Capital, and eventually to the Royal Grounds.


    Alpha Zion and his warriors looked travel-worn, their furs dusted from the long journey. Coming from the southeastern region of the Werewolf Kingdom¡ªhis territory nestled near the border of the Vampire Domain¡ªAlpha Zion had traveled a significant distance.


    Despite its location, hisnd was still rtively close to the eastern coastline where the royal docks were located. Because of this, his pack retained ess to seafood and maintained potential diplomatic ties with the merfolk. Unlike other regions, Zion¡¯s territory had remainedrgely untouched by the recent droughts and natural disasters guing other parts of the kingdom.


    As the Border Patrol members approached Alpha Zion¡¯s entourage and caught a closer look at the woman seated on the back of one of Zion¡¯s elite warriors, they were momentarily stunned. At first nce, many of them instinctively prepared to bow in reverence, convinced they were in the presence of royalty.


    But the moment passed quickly. Despite her striking appearance, the woman didn¡¯t carry themanding aura of a ruler, which tempered their assumptions. What followed was respectful, but they were no longer reverent as they greeted her like the others.


    Their initial misjudgment, however, had already triggered a wave of confusion. The first patrol member who saw ire had immediately mistook her for the Royal Princess and ryed that information to the Royal Beta.


    Upon hearing the report, the Royal Beta was incredulous, concerned that Addison¡¯s disguise might have beenpromised. But the situation became even more puzzling when the message came through that the "Princess" had returned to the capital with the Midnight River Pack¡¯s entourage.


    Utterly baffled, the Royal Beta rushed to request an audience with the Alpha King¡ªonly to find Addison already by her father¡¯s side, deep in conversation. She was recounting the rogue attack in full detail. It was no trivial matter, and the King was listening intently, his expression grave as Addison shared her firsthand experience from the front lines.


    But the one who was most excited about the Royal Princess¡¯ return? That was Lance. The moment someone let it slip that the Royal Princess had returned, he bolted from his office outside the capital¡¯s walls and ran straight toward the clearing to greet her¡ªhis heart practically leaping out of his chest but since the news came a little toote, Alpha Zion¡¯s entourage has already entered the Royal Capital.


    Meanwhile, the Royal Beta, after confirming with his own eyes that Addison was already beside her father, became even more confused. If Addison was safely back and speaking with the Alpha King, then who exactly had been spotted arriving with Alpha Zion?


    Still, given the gravity of the conversation between Addison and her father, concerning the safety of the capital¡¯s residents, he chose not to interrupt. Instead, he decided to dy his report about Alpha Zion¡¯s arrival.

 Chapter 120 Brix

    <h4>Chapter 120: Chapter 120 Brix</h4>


    Perhaps he could meet Alpha Zion alongside the Alpha King and sort out the confusion together. After all, no official announcement had been made about the Princess¡¯s return, and this supposed sighting might very well be a mistake or a case of misidentification.


    At least, that¡¯s what he assumedpletely unaware of how wrong he was.


    When the border patrol members arrived at Alpha Zion¡¯s side and paid their respects, they immediately took positions on either side of his entourage to escort them to the Royal Capital.


    As they approached the gates, the guards stationed atop the walls caught sight of ire and her golden hair. Their gazes were fixed on her, as if they were observing a rare creature in a zoo. Earlier, they had hastily shut the gates upon hearing the border patrol¡¯s battlehorn, fearing arge-scale attack¡ªunderstandable, given the eastern gate¡¯s proximity to the earlier sh with the Rogues, which caught a lot of attention.


    As they drew nearer to the middle section of the capital, ire could feel more eyes settling on her. She straightened her back, but her nerves were frayed, like someone walking toward the guillotine, awaiting execution. It felt as though her web of lies was on the verge of unraveling.


    Instead of feeling elevated by the attention¡ªadmired as the long-lost princess¡ªher heart clenched, and for a moment, she thought she might faint. But then she reminded herself: the princess had been missing for six years. Most of these people likely had no idea what the princess even looked like.


    That was the very reason the Alpha King and Queen had worked so hard to shield the Royal Princess¡¯s identity. The Royal Princess had always carried out her duties in secret, and only tales of her heroic deeds had spread among the people.


    But then again, what would ire do when she finally came face-to-face with the royal family? She had managed to maintain her lie for three long years, carefully hiding the truth as she worked toward bing Alpha Zion¡¯s Luna.


    Yet Alpha Zion had proven far more difficult to win over than she ever anticipated¡ªthree years of effort, and still, she had failed. Now, she was out of options. The closer they drew to the Royal Pce, the paler her face became. Her body trembled with dread, already haunted by visions of being executed for impersonating the princess.


    Why didn¡¯t she run, you ask? Oh, she tried¡ªmore than a dozen times on their way to the Royal Capital. But every attempt ended in failure. She could never outrun Zion¡¯s elite warriors, let alone Zion himself. After all, while they were enduring brutal training day after day, ire had been living in luxury¡ªpampered, adored, and treated like royalty. She had everything she could ask for... except Zion¡¯s attention, his heart, or his body.


    Years of indulgence had dulled her senses and softened her body. Her once-sharp instincts had faded, her strength diminished, and even her muscles had weakened slightly, giving her the fragile appearance of a flower. She didn¡¯t look like a warrior princess, instead, she¡¯s more like a caged canary, or a delicate bloom kept too long in a greenhouse.


    She could never get far. Zion¡¯s party had senses so sharp, they noticed the moment she wandered too far from where she was allowed to be¡ªeven if she imed she was just going to wash up.


    Her repeated attempts only put her in more danger; she¡¯d strayed too far, too often, and more than once she nearly paid the price. Running wasn¡¯t just pointless¡ªit was suicide. If a monster didn¡¯t find her, she might copse from exhaustion. Worst case? She¡¯d be a monster¡¯s next meal.


    <i>"Brix, I could¡¯ve escaped¡ªif only you had cooperated and let me shift into my wolf form!"</i> ire silently med her wolf inside her mind, her body trembling with fear as the Royal Pce loomed just a few kilometers away. Panic surged through her as her mind raced, desperately searching for a way out of the mess she had created.


    She had once thought it would be easy to feign innocence¡ªto pretend it was all just a misunderstanding. After all, she had never <i>explicitly</i> imed to be the princess. It was Zion and the others who had drawn their own conclusions. But now, as the pce grew nearer and the reality of what awaited her settled in, she realized just how naive that idea had been. Her blood ran cold. Pretending innocence wouldn¡¯t save her¡ªnot this time.


    <i>"Ha! Do you seriously think you could run from Alpha Zion?" </i>For the first time in three years, ire¡¯s ever-silent wolf, Brix, finally spoke, snorting in her mind with biting sarcasm. It didn¡¯t sound concerned. It didn¡¯t even sound angry. Just cold, pointed, and scornful.


    <i>"He¡¯s an Alpha, ire. Superior genes. Stronger. Faster. You could never outrun him. Even without Alpha Zion, his warriors alone would¡¯ve been more than enough to catch you. And let¡¯s not forget¡ªyou chose this." </i>The wolf¡¯s voice grew sharper, crueler. <i>¡¯Even if they had discovered your lies back then, your fate wouldn¡¯t have changed. Death was always waiting at the end of this path.¡¯</i>


    Brix sounded like it was speaking to an enemy, not its own human counterpart. There was no hint of concern in its tone¡ªonly cold amusement. As if ire¡¯s potential death didn¡¯t frighten it at all. If anything... it sounded almost entertained, trilled even.


    <i>"What the hell do you want, Brix? Are you still holding a grudge over that pup? We could¡¯ve had more once we became Luna! Why are you making this harder for both of us?" </i>ire nearly screamed aloud, but bit her tongue at thest second. Her nails almost dug into the wolf she was riding, only stopping herself by clenching her fists around the thick fur of the elite warrior carrying her. She struggled to steady her breath, her fury bubbling just beneath the surface.


    <i>"That was OUR pup!"</i> Brix snapped, its voice trembling with rage and grief. <i>"You talk about it like it was just some worthless thing." </i>There was a pause, then a sharp, wounded breath. <i>"Yes, I hold a grudge. I despise you for what you did. But... maybe it was for the best we never brought that pup into the world..."</i>


    The sudden shift in Brix¡¯s tone made ire freeze. For a brief moment, she almost felt relief, thinking her wolf had finallye to understand her choices. But then Brix spoke again, quieter this time... crueler.


    <i>"It¡¯s good you didn¡¯t give birth to it. Because you don¡¯t deserve to be a mother. That pup deserved better."</i>


    Then, just like that, Brix withdrew, retreating to the farthest corner of ire¡¯s mind, leaving behind a silence that screamed louder than any insult.


    ire¡¯s chest heaved violently¡ªrage, humiliation, and crushing loneliness all churning inside her. No one was on her side. Not even her own wolf. But right now, that pain was overshadowed by something far more urgent: the Royal Pce was drawing closer with every step.


    Her panic mounted as she scrambled for a way¡ª<i>any</i> way¡ªto dy her judgment day. She just needed more time. Time to think. Time to find a way out of the tangled mess she¡¯d created.

 Chapter 121 Lance Noticed

    <h4>Chapter 121: Chapter 121 Lance Noticed</h4>


    <i>¡¯Wait... maybe I can hide my face and just let my hair show?¡¯</i> she thought desperately. <i>¡¯The princess was known for her long, golden hair. Most people don¡¯t even know what she really looks like¡ªbut the Royal Family... they would. She was kidnapped during hering-of-age ceremony. That means she was already an adult¡ªher appearance might have changed, but surely not so much that her own parents wouldn¡¯t recognize her... right?¡¯</i>


    Her eyes darted around until theynded on the small pouch she carried. As if struck by divine inspiration, ire pulled out a delicate veil and quickly tied it around her head, covering the lower half of her face. Only her golden hair and striking eyes were left visible.


    It wasn¡¯t a perfect disguise, but maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªit would buy her a little more time.


    Zion was so focused on leading the way that he didn¡¯t notice ire¡¯s quiet series of actions behind him. Levi, on the other hand, did notice¡ªbut chose to ignore her. He was used to ire¡¯s antics, her scheming, and the countless inappropriate things she did to draw attention or manipte situations. To him, this was just another stunt.


    Right now, they were standing in front of the residents of the Royal Capital¡ªire¡¯s home turf, not theirs. Levi knew he didn¡¯t have the authority or power to publicly put her in her ce, not here. So, for now, all he could do was look away and pretend she wasn¡¯t there.


    But when ire veiled her face, something strange happened¡ªan almost mystical effect. The simple act of covering half her features seemed to solidify the growing belief among the crowd: the missing princess had finally returned to the Royal Capital. As fate would have it, Lance arrived at the scene just then, apanied by Anna and Alvin. The roadside was overflowing with people, all eager to catch a glimpse of the so-called returning royal princess.


    Lance¡¯s eyes welled up the moment he spotted the veiled woman atop the elite warrior¡¯s back. His heart clenched with hope. But then... confusion settled in. The rush of emotion he had imagined¡ªthe overwhelming longing he thought he¡¯d feel upon seeing Addison again, his childhood friend¡ªwas strangely absent.


    He tried to dismiss the unease, telling himself that it was only natural. Too much time had passed. Years of separation could change anyone. Maybe time and distance had turned them into strangers. Maybe their hearts had drifted too far apart.


    Still, despite the unfamiliar stirrings¡ªorck thereof¡ªLance felt overwhelming relief. His body trembled, not with doubt, but with joy. His little Adi was back. That alone was enough.


    ire¡¯s build was strikingly simr to Addison¡¯s¡ªslender yet graceful and has meat in all the right ces¡ªand with her flowing golden locks and honey-colored eyes that shimmered almost like gold, the resemnce was uncanny. From Lance¡¯s distance and the angle he stood at, he couldn¡¯t clearly see her full features. But that didn¡¯t matter. His heart had already decided for him. Emotion surged through him, overpowering logic and reason.


    <i>"It¡¯s good to finally see you again, Adi..."</i> Lance murmured under his breath, his voice thick with emotion. His eyes reddened, and a single tear slipped down his cheek.


    But his quiet words were lost in the roar of the crowd¡ªcheers, gasps, and whispers erupting all around them, as the people of the Royal Capital celebrated what they believed to be their princess¡¯s long-awaited return.


    Anna and Alvin, unaware that their former ace warrior was actually the real Royal Princess, simply followed the crowd¡¯s excitement. Like everyone else, they were awestruck to see the Royal Princess up close for the first time. After all, the Alpha King and Queen had always kept her hidden, and the only things they¡¯d known were secondhand descriptions and rumors of her feats.


    But instead of the fierce warrior princess they¡¯d imagined¡ªbold andmanding¡ªthey saw a delicate woman perched atop a massive wolf. There was no fire in her eyes, no presence thatmanded the battlefield. Just grace and delicateness, as if the mere wind might hurt her or carry her away.


    <i>¡¯Can time really turn the fiercest into softies?¡¯</i> Anna wondered, her gaze drifting over ire from head to toe, her expression thoughtful and a little disappointed.


    Then her attention shifted, drawn irresistibly to the one leading the procession. Her eyes lit up instantly as she saw Alpha Zion. His presence was maic. His wolf, Shura, towered over the others, nearly rivaling the Alpha King¡¯s in size. With a coat of midnight ck that didn¡¯t gleam but seemed to <i>absorb</i> the sunlight, Shura looked like a living shadow¡ªsilent, imposing, and regal.


    "I don¡¯t mean to sound judgmental, but..." Alvin leaned in slightly, lowering his voice, "Looking at the returning princess... she doesn¡¯t seem as strong as our former ace. Don¡¯t you think?"


    Anna¡¯s head snapped toward him, eyes wide¡ªthen she nodded rapidly, like a chicken pecking the ground. He had just voiced exactly what had been lingering in her thoughts.


    Lance, still caught in a tide of emotion, stiffened. That didn¡¯t make sense. How could the princess, their long-lost princess, appear weaker than Addison, when they were supposed to be <i>the same person</i>? His brows furrowed deeply, and confusion crept into his chest like a cold wind.


    Then, as if something inside him cracked open, realization began to trickle in. He blinked, wiping away the tears that had clouded his vision. He forced himself to really <i>see</i> the woman riding atop the wolf.


    Something was off.


    Not only did his feelingsck the depth he¡¯d imagined he¡¯d feel¡ªno rush of warmth, no instinctive pull¡ªbut her aura... it wasn¡¯t the same. Itcked the strength, the fire, the quiet authority that Addison carried like a second skin. In fact, it felt nothing like her at all.


    And once that thought crossed Lance¡¯s mind, it stayed. Lodged deep, like a thorn under his skin.


    Then Lance ran.


    Without a word, he shoved through the crowd, uncaring of the cheers and celebration erupting around him. His movements were wild¡ªalmost frantic¡ªas if something inside him had snapped loose. People stumbled out of his way, startled by the raw urgency in his eyes.


    Anna and Alvin exchanged stunned looks. They had <i>never</i> seen Lance like this.


    Without hesitation, they took off after him.


    "V-Vice Captain Lance! Wait for us!" Alvin shouted, raising his hand high in an attempt to catch his superior¡¯s attention. But Lance didn¡¯t slow down¡ªnot even a fraction.


    He wasser-focused on the woman riding atop the massive wolf, weaving through the dense crowd like a man chasing a vanishing truth. The voices around him, the noise, the celebration¡ªit all became background noise, unimportant. All he could see was <i>her</i>.


    <i>¡¯The wolf inside that woman feels... wrong.¡¯</i>


    Lance¡¯s wolf stirred briefly, its voice low and grim as it passed along its quiet observation before retreating once more into the depths of his mind. It hadn¡¯t spoken in a long time, but now, it feltpelled to speak.


    And Lance understood why.


    He and his wolf had known Addison before her disappearance. They had run through the forest with her, sharedughter, shared memories¡ªhe was intimately familiar with her spirit, and with <i>Aurora</i>, her wolf. Even if years and hardships could change a person¡¯s appearance, dull their aura, and shift their demeanor, a wolf¡¯s essence¡ªthe primal soul within¡ªwas not so easily masked.


    Especially not one with the Alpha King¡¯s bloodline.

 Chapter 122 Absurd

    <h4>Chapter 122: Chapter 122 Absurd</h4>


    Addison was born and raised as the heir apparent, groomed from an early age to rule. Her grace, strength, and quiet authority had been ingrained in her bones. Even with amnesia, even if she¡¯d forgotten who she was, her instincts¡ªthose sharp, regal instincts¡ªshould have remained. They <i>would</i> have shown, even in moments of vulnerability or when she didn¡¯t even try.


    And that woman?


    That woman riding atop the wolf?


    She had none of it.


    Even Zion, for all his control and stoicism, had questioned Addison¡¯s identity more than once because of how her upbringing would often peek in when she was supposed to be an Omega, which didn¡¯t make sense. Yet somehow, he always convinced himself she was just a discarded, wolfless Omega¡ªtoo broken to remember her past. He never asked the questions he should have.


    <i>Just because</i>... he didn¡¯t want to dwell on it.


    Now that the suspicion had taken root, Lance couldn¡¯t shake it off.


    Something was wrong¡ª<i>very</i> wrong¡ªand once his instincts stirred, there was no turning back. Others might be fooled, even the other Alphas. After all, most of them had never seen the royal princess in person. All they knew of her came from vague whispers and exaggerated gossip passed around by servants and officials within the pce.


    Lance didn¡¯t me them for believing the woman they saw was the long-lost princess.


    But he <i>had</i> seen Addison. He¡¯d grown up with her, knew her voice, her presence, the fire in her soul. And so had her family. No impostor, no matter how clever, could ever fully deceive the people who had loved and raised her.


    So when Lance¡¯s wolf said something was off about the woman¡¯s wolf, that was all the confirmation he needed.


    He stopped running.


    Breathing heavily, he stood in the middle of the road and watched her silhouette grow smaller as she rode away on the back of the elite warrior¡¯s wolf form. Whether that woman was Addison or not... it didn¡¯t matter now. There was no need to force a confrontation¡ªnot yet.


    He could see her again. He <i>would</i> see her again.


    He still had free ess to the Royal Pce. He was Addison¡¯s childhood sweetheart, once cherished by the Alpha King and Queen. It wasn¡¯t ack of permission that kept him away¡ªit was shame. The shame of not protecting her, of letting her be abducted under his watch.


    He had stayed away all these years because of that guilt.


    But now... it was time to go back.


    But if his suspicions were right¡ªif someone was truly impersonating Addison¡ªthen Lance needed to uncover the truth. Who was this woman, and what gave her the audacity to assume the identity of the royal princess? Did she truly believe she could get away with it without facing the consequences? Or... was this deception sanctioned by someone even higher up?


    A darker possibility settled in his mind.


    <i>¡¯What if the Alpha King himself allowed this charade to unfold?¡¯</i>


    The idea wasn¡¯t entirely far-fetched. Lance knew how fragile the kingdom¡¯s current state was. Tensions were rising across the territories¡ªthree major regions had recently reported a string of natural disasters, leaving people frightened and uncertain about the future. Only the eastern territory where the dock was remained untouched by the chaos, possibly due to its proximity to the interspecies zone shared with merfolk and other races. That peaceful cooperation might have helped stabilize the area... for now.


    So maybe the return of the princess¡ªreal or not¡ªwas a strategic move. A symbol of hope. A distraction. A way to keep the people united and calm.


    But if that was true, then the truth was far more dangerous than he first imagined.


    If this woman were truly impersonating the missing princess, then she was either extraordinarily bold or incredibly foolish. To dare set foot in the Royal Capital while wearing the crown of a lie took serious audacity. Lance couldn¡¯t fathom the nerve it must take to carry such a dangerous charade into the lion¡¯s den itself.


    But what Lance didn¡¯t know... was that ire hadn¡¯t nned any of this.


    She had no intention of posing as the princess in the royal capital, as she never even intended to set foot here. In truth, she was desperate to run. Terrified. She had no idea that Zion would drag her straight into the capital. Her false identity ced her at the center of political schemes and power ys¡ªripe for assassination, abduction, or worse.


    Ironically, her deception worked in Addison¡¯s favor.


    With all eyes on ire, the real princess remained safe¡ªand so did her pups. Information leaving the pce had been tightly controlled, allowing the illusion to persist. Both allies and enemies alike were now focused on ire, believing the true heir had returned.


    Meanwhile, Addison remained tucked away within the pce walls, deep in conversation with the Alpha King. No one dared to interrupt them. The Alpha King had shut down all connections to his mindlink, ensuring their privacy. Only when their conversation neared its end did the Royal Beta discreetly approach and signal the Alpha King to reopen the minklink.


    As soon as the Alpha King reopened his mindlink, his Royal Beta¡¯s questions came crashing in like a tidal wave, overwhelming his senses.


    <i>"Slow down¡ªI can¡¯t make sense of anything you¡¯re saying,"</i> the Alpha King grumbled mentally, rubbing his temples.


    Noticing the change in her father¡¯s expression and the Royal Beta¡¯s anxious posture, Addison took it as her cue to leave. She stood and gave a graceful bow.


    "Father, I¡¯ll return to my room to rest for a while. Call for me if you need anything."


    She offered a respectful nod to the Royal Beta before quietly retreating down the corridor. Once she was gone and no longer in earshot, the Royal Beta sank into the chair beside the Alpha King with a heavy sigh.


    "Your Majesty," he began, lowering his voice, "I¡¯ve just received word¡ªAlpha Zion Greyhound has arrived in the Royal Capital."


    The Alpha King barely reacted, his face unreadable. He leaned back in his chair and responded coolly, "So?"


    "But... the City and Border Patrol teams reported that Alpha Zion returned to the capital with the missing Princess," the Royal Beta said cautiously. "She has golden hair and eyes..."


    The Alpha King froze mid-sip, his cup of coffee hovering just inches from his lips. His expression shifted from mild disinterest to sharp confusion as he tried to process the words.


    <i>¡¯Golden hair. Eyes like hers. With Zion?¡¯</i>


    He set the cup down with a quiet thud, jaw tightening. As far as he was concerned, Alpha Zion and his Luna were the reason Addison nearly lost her life. Just hearing the man¡¯s name left a bitter taste in his mouth, so to be told that Zion had returned <i>with his daughter</i> was outright absurd.


    Sensing the storm brewing in the Alpha King¡¯s expression, the Royal Beta continued carefully. "While you were speaking with the Princess, I tracked Alpha Zion¡¯s movements. ording to the reports¡ªand the people of the capital¡ªhe¡¯s traveling with a woman who bears a striking resemnce to Princess Addison. But... she¡¯s wearing a veil. And they¡¯re already approaching the pce gates."


    ____


    Thank you so much Mich34, Shirley_Law_7534, No_Name_7184, Linda_Lynch_8135, Celestar_Maua_T, Andrea_M_8811, Sarah_Brennan_6131, Autum_Sweet_Girl, Dreamfyre, Jessica_5598 and purdym6 for all the Golden Tickets!!!! This is truly making me happy, if I could be a little more shameless, please leave a review on the novel too and let me know what you think of the story, hihi, thank you, my little Goddesses!!!

 Chapter 123 A Pull

    <h4>Chapter 123: Chapter 123 A Pull</h4>


    Upon hearing the news, the Alpha King burst intoughter. Whether it was from sheer amusement or disbelief at the audacity of the situation, no one could tell.


    "Excellent! Just excellent! Looks like they¡¯re plotting something." His tone sharpened. "Keep a close watch on those people. Report everything back to me. And for now¡ªdon¡¯t let them anywhere near my daughter, Addison. I have a feeling we¡¯re in for quite a show..."


    As he spoke, a contemtive look settled over his face. The inconsistencies he had noticed before¡ªthe strange gaps in information, the suspicious role Alpha Zion and that woman yed in harming his only daughter¡ªwere beginning to make sense. And now, with his birthday celebration approaching, it seemed everything was about toe to light.


    They clearly didn¡¯t know who Addison really was¡ªotherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have dared to show their faces here.


    A dangerous gleam shed in the Alpha King¡¯s eyes. He looked every bit the predator on the hunt, his mind already working through a dozen strategies. The Royal Beta, standing quietly beside him, could practically hear the gears turning¡ªand he knew one thing for certain: someone was about to be outmaneuvered.


    The Alpha King still had no idea what Zion¡¯s group was nning, but one thing was certain¡ªeverything woulde to light at his uing birthday celebration. Only now was he beginning to realize that there might have been a grave misunderstanding. A theory was forming in his mind, but too many pieces were still missing, and the truth remained elusive. The only one who could fill in the gaps was Addison.


    Yet, when he recalled the state his daughter was in upon returning to the Royal Pce¡ªwounded, both in body and spirit¡ªhe hesitated. Her physical injuries have already healed, and the emotional scars are barely scabbing over. Stirring up her memories of the past, especially the painful ones, was something he desperately wanted to avoid.


    But with Zion now walking freely within the pce walls¡ªand with trouble clearly following in his wake¡ªthey might have no choice but to rip the bandage off and confront the truth head-on.


    Still, this wasn¡¯t the moment. The King would bide his time. His birthday was just around the corner. Until then, he would keep ying his part, pretending not to know a thing.


    For now, the Alpha King decided to observe¡ªto see how his daughter would handle the unfolding situation. Would she retreat? Allow others to trample over her? Or would she rise, fight back, and scheme her way to justice? The thought stirred a mischievous spark within him. After all, what fun was there in being a monarch if you couldn¡¯t y a few games of strategy against your enemies?


    Though his heart ached with worry for Addison, he couldn¡¯t deny that this was an opportunity¡ªa hard but necessary lesson. He was torn between avenging her himself and allowing her to stand on her own. As the future ruler, Addison needed to prove what she was made of. She couldn¡¯t forever hide behind her parents, relying on their strength. That would only make others see her as weak, someone easy to manipte or intimidate. And that, he knew, was no trait of a true monarch.


    If he stepped in now, what would happen when he was no longer around to shield her? One day, he would return to the Moon Goddess¡¯ embrace. By then, Addison must be strong enough to lead¡ªand survive¡ªon her own.


    Especially now, with her memory gone, she needed to remember not just who she was, but who she was meant to be.


    After receiving the Alpha King¡¯s order, the Royal Beta gave a slight bow and left without question. He didn¡¯t need to ask¡ªhe could already tell his king was up to something mischievous again. Though he had no idea what kind of n was brewing, one thing was certain: someone was about to get a harsh wake-up call.


    He moved quickly to wee the iing guests. Most of the Alphas and their core members had already arrived days earlier and were restingfortably in the guest wing¡ªa separate pce entirely from the Royal Pce where the royal family resided. That meant there was little concern about Alpha Zion or his entourage identally crossing paths with the Royal Princess.


    Furthermore, Addison¡¯s quarters were heavily guarded. Trusted Royal Guards were stationed at every corner, ensuring that no one could enter or leave unnoticed. With that security in ce, the Royal Beta felt confident: Alpha Zion wouldn¡¯t learn of Addison¡¯s presence unless the Alpha King allowed it.


    The Royal Beta was also well aware of Addison¡¯s situation. Although the full details of what had happened to her during her time in the Midnight River Pack remained unclear, one fact was certain¡ªshe had barely escaped with her life. That alone was enough to earn his hostility toward anyone from that pack.


    So, when he stepped out through the main gate and spotted Alpha Zion¡¯s massive midnight-ck wolf approaching from the distance, a low growl instinctively rumbled from his chest. He was a loyal subject of the Alpha King, and Addison was their future monarch. That meant her enemies were his enemies, without question.


    Zion, still several meters away from the main gate, suddenly felt a wave of hostility pierce through the air¡ªit was sharp and direct, instantly putting him on alert. He looked up instinctively, only to meet the intense gaze of the Royal Beta. For a moment, their eyes locked, and the tension was obviously prickling. But just as quickly as it came, the hostility vanished, as if it had never been there, like a mirage, leaving Zion to wonder if he had imagined it altogether. He gave his head a slight shake and continued forward without ncing around again.


    When he finally reached the entrance, the Royal Beta greeted him with a formal bow. It was a small but respectful gesture, customary when receiving an Alpha from another territory. Though they stood below the Alpha King in both rank and strength, Alphas were still leaders in their own right and deserved proper recognition.


    "Wee, Alpha Zion, and wee to your people. We are honored to host you in our humble abode," the Royal Beta said with a respectful nod, gesturing for them to follow him inside.


    As they proceeded, he deliberately veered to the left, choosing a route that would lead them farther away from the main pce. It was a subtle but intentional detour, following the Alpha King¡¯s instruction to prevent any possibility of Alpha Zion encountering the Royal Princess. Everything seemed to be going ording to n¡ªuntil fate intervened.


    Just as they stepped into the left wing leading toward the Guest Wing, the sound of giggles and yful shrieks echoed through the air. The Royal Beta¡¯s ears twitched. It was unmistakable¡ªit was the twins. Theirughter rang out from the Royal Training Arena. Judging by the noise, they were in the middle of their self-defense drills.


    Though the arena was still some distance away, both he and Alpha Zion were werewolves¡ªcreatures with exceptional hearing. The moment the yful sounds reached them, Zion¡¯s footsteps came to a sudden halt. He turned his head slightly, gaze sharpening as he looked in the direction of the arena.


    The Royal Beta clenched his jaw subtly. Trouble, it seemed, was already brewing.

 Chapter 124 They Knew

    <h4>Chapter 124: Chapter 124 They Knew</h4>


    When Zion heard the distant giggles and yful screams, it felt like a feather had brushed across his heart, light but jarring. His chest fluttered, and his stomach twisted unexpectedly. Even Shura, his wolf, stirred restlessly and instinctively turned his attention toward the source of the sound. There was an unexinable pull in their chest, a deep yearning to know who those small voices belonged to. They were certain it was children, but for some reason, the urge to go and see for himself was overwhelming¡ªtoo strong to be brushed off as mere curiosity.


    Had they not been in the Royal Pce, Zion was sure he would¡¯ve already gone running toward the sound.


    He didn¡¯t understand it. There was no logic behind the way his heart tugged toward that direction, as if something¡ªor someone¡ªwas tethered to him and calling him home.


    Before he could dwell on the strange sensation, the Royal Beta stepped forward, breaking the moment. "This way, Alpha Zion," he urged politely but firmly.


    Reluctantly, Zion resumed walking, not realizing the look he cast over his shoulder¡ªtoward the training arena¡ªwas one of quiet longing and hesitation. The Royal Beta, catching that fleeting expression, was baffled. Why did Alpha Zion look like that? As if something precious waited for him where the royal twins were training?


    "Gentlemen, please follow me..." the Royal Beta said calmly. As he turned, his gaze briefly swept over the group, pausing, intentionally, on the woman everyone imed to be the long-lost Royal Princess.


    His eyes narrowed slightly.


    With one subtle, almost derisive snort, he sized ire up from head to toe. ¡¯<i>Cheap imitation</i>,¡¯ he thought with disdain, barely hiding the flicker of contempt that shed in his eyes.


    ire immediately felt it. It was like an invisible army of ants crawling over her skin, making her shiver involuntarily. That one nce had pierced right through her. ¡¯<i>He knows...¡¯</i> her mind screamed. ¡¯<i>My cover is blown!¡¯</i>


    Panic fluttered in her chest, and she instinctively clutched the thick fur of the elite warrior whose back she sat upon, seeking silent reassurance.


    But the Royal Beta said nothing.


    Without another nce her way, he turned and continued walking, expression unreadable. Yet even as his feet moved, his mind was already reporting back to the Alpha King with cold precision. He may not have called ire out directly, but he¡¯d seen enough.


    And he wasn¡¯t fooled.


    <i>"Your Majesty, I did see the woman traveling with the Midnight River Pack,"</i> the Royal Beta began the moment the Alpha King opened the mind link. <i>"She does have long golden hair, but her eyes? Not quite gold¡ªmore like murky honey. And frankly, she looked like she¡¯d fall apart if someone so much as breathed too hard on her."</i>


    His words were sharp,ced with dry sarcasm.


    <i>"I guess the Midnight River Pack and their brilliant Alpha don¡¯t even realize they¡¯ve brought a fraud into the royal capital, huh?"</i> he added, tone dripping with disdain.


    Outwardly, the Royal Beta kept a calm, neutral expression as he led the Midnight River Pack to their assigned quarters. But inside the mind link, he was grumbling nonstop, tossing sarcastic remarks left and right. The Alpha King listened in silence, his sharp mind catching every detail¡ªand every insult.


    And with that, the Alpha King¡¯s suspicions were confirmed. Hearing the description of the imposter parading as his daughter stirred a deep snort from his chest, low, cold, and knowing.


    ire, on the other hand, shifted ufortably in her seat, wishing she could disappear. The look the Royal Beta gave her said it all¡ªsharp, cold, and dismissive. He hadn¡¯t even acknowledged her presence, let alone greeted her. That silence was louder than words.


    She knew then.


    They knew.


    They knew she was pretending to be the missing princess.


    And the fact that no one called her out on it? That was the most terrifying part. It meant they were saving it¡ªsaving her¡ªfor somethingter. Something she probably wouldn¡¯t like.


    Her heart pounded as dread curled in her stomach. She wanted to run, to hide, to vanish into thin air. But right now, there was nowhere to go. Nowhere to escape. She was trapped¡ªand she knew it.


    Beta Levi and Alpha Zion both noticed how the Royal Betapletely ignored ire, not even sparing her a nce. At first, they were baffled. Levi turned to ire and caught the flicker of panic in her eyes. That brief sh told him everything: she knew something was wrong.


    He shifted his gaze to Zion, only to find him distracted once again¡ªhis eyes fixed longingly in the direction of the Royal Training Arena. Levi raised an eyebrow and let out a quiet snort, warm breath curling from his wolf¡¯s nose. But Zion didn¡¯t even react. His mind was elsewhere.


    Even the odd behavior of the Royal Beta had faded to the back of Zion¡¯s thoughts, drowned out by the persistent whines of Shura. The wolf within him was restless, resisting every step forward, dragging its feet, yearning for something neither of them could fully understand.


    Zion could feel the weight in Shura¡¯s heart... and his own. Each step felt heavier than thest, and he couldn¡¯t bring himself to care about ire¡¯s problems anymore. Not when something deeper, more instinctive, was pulling at him.


    And so, the group moved on toward the Guest Wing¡ªeach one lost in their own thoughts, unaware that the real storm had only just begun.


    Levi¡¯s thoughts churned as he observed ire. To him, she looked like a princess who had fallen from grace. Even the Royal Beta didn¡¯t seem to regard her with any real respect. If someone as important as the Beta treated her like she was invisible, bringing her to the Royal Capital would do little to change her standing. In Levi¡¯s eyes, it only highlighted how little she now meant to the Royal Family.


    She couldn¡¯t even lift her head in the presence of the Royal Beta¡ªhow small she must have felt after being demoted. Not even the Alpha King came to personally wee her back. Levi began to suspect that ire¡¯s cousin, Princess M, had firmly secured her position as heir apparent.


    Just then, a pair of omegas passed by, their arms full ofundry from the guest wing, chatting as they hurried along.


    "We have to get back quickly. The Queen and Princess M need every avable hand in the banquet hall," one of them said, shifting the heavy basket of used nkets.


    "The celebration is just around the corner..."


    Their voices trailed off as they moved further away. The scent lingering on the nkets made it obvious why they¡¯d been reced¡ªan unmistakable scent of mixed intimate flueids clung to the fabric. In their world, midday trysts weren¡¯t umon; such things barely raised eyebrows anymore.


    "Right..." the servant muttered, and the two women picked up their pace, walking so quickly they didn¡¯t even notice the Royal Beta and Alpha Zion¡¯s entourage approaching from the opposite direction.


    Hearing their words, Beta Levi¡¯s suspicions hardened into certainty. He nced sideways at ire, whose face had gone pale. To him, it only confirmed how far she¡¯d fallen.


    In truth, the closer they got to the guest wing, the closer ire felt to breaking. Her heart was pounding so violently in her chest that even the elite warrior she was riding could hear the frantic rhythm¡ªbut he pretended not to notice.

 Chapter 125 The Contradictions In Their Speculations

    <h4>Chapter 125: Chapter 125 The Contradictions In Their Spections</h4>


    ire felt as if she¡¯d been plunged into an ice cer. Her blood ran cold, and her limbs were numb. She feltpletely trapped in this situation, unable to guess when she¡¯d be judged¡ªor if she¡¯d be executed. The uncertainty gnawed at her more cruelly than a sentence ever could.


    She wanted to cry, but all she could do was focus on staying silent. She instinctively shrank inward, lowering her presence as much as possible, praying no one would even notice she was still there.


    When they arrived at the guest pce ¡ª an enormous structure evenrger than the Midnight River Pack¡¯s Packhouse ¡ª the warriors from Midnight River Pack couldn¡¯t help but gulp in awe as they approached the grand entrance.


    There, waiting for them, were baskets filled with clean clothes. At that cue, the elite warriors shifted back into their human forms to change. However, Levi and Alpha Zion opted to step into a room to shift privately, change into the clothes that had been prepared for them in advance, and then rejoined the group.


    They followed the Royal Beta to the third floor, where three rooms had been assigned to them ¡ª one each for Alpha Zion, Levi, and ire ¡ª clearly indicating that these rooms were reserved for the core members of the visiting pack. The rest of the elite warriors were given separate shared quarters located beside the guest wing, a space designated for warriors from visiting packs.


    The Guest Wing itself was reserved for higher-ranking werewolves from other territories. This arrangement reflected the strict hierarchical structure of werewolf society. Housing high-ranking guests in the same quarters as ordinary warriors would be considered disrespectful ¡ª a slight that could offend their pride and potentially cause conflict.


    Even the Alpha King wasn¡¯t exempt from such consequences, as a gathering of displeased Alphas could be problematic. Thus, it was his duty as host to show proper hospitality and uphold the decorum that status demanded.


    "Alpha Zion, this is your room," the Royal Beta said respectfully. "If you require anything, simply pull the rope beside your bed or near the door ¡ª a servant will arrive promptly to assist you."


    He then turned to Levi. "Beta Levi, the room next to the Alpha¡¯s has been reserved for you. Thedy apanying you has her own room right beside yours. Should you need anything, please don¡¯t hesitate to let us know."


    The Royal Beta gave a slight bow. "For now, I must excuse myself, as there are other duties I need to attend to. Dinner will be served at 6 p.m. in the Guest Wing¡¯s cafeteria. We apologize that the Alpha King is unable to personally wee you at the moment ¡ª he is currently upied with matters of the domain. In the meantime, you are free to make yourselvesfortable."


    With another curt bow, he turned and left, without sparing ire so much as a nce.


    Levi looked at ire thoughtfully, but before he could speak, she turned and rushed into her room, mming the door behind her. It was clear she didn¡¯t want to answer any questions ¡ª not from Levi, or anyone else.


    As ire rushed into her room, mming the door behind her, Levi turned his gaze to the distracted Zion, who swayed slightly as he slowly made his way to his own quarters. Levi¡¯s frown deepened. At times, he felt less like a Beta and more like a caretaker for those around him. But beyond that growing sense of responsibility, something didn¡¯t sit right with him ¡ª a gnawing feeling that something was off.


    He nced down the hallway, toward the direction the Royal Beta had taken, before finally retreating to his own room, still lost in thought.


    Unbeknownst to them, the Royal Beta had been in constantmunication with the Alpha King. From the moment he picked up Alpha Zion¡¯s entourage to the second he showed them to their rooms, his mindlink remained open.


    Every observation, every thought¡ªeven his internal musings¡ªwere transmitted directly to the Alpha King, as though his mind had be an open journal for the ruler to read at will.


    "So, what do you think?" the Alpha King asked through the mindlink, his tone casual butced with curiosity.


    The Royal Beta, having just finished settling the Midnight River Pack¡¯s warriors into their quarters and ensuring all amodations were in ce, was now making his way back to the Alpha King ¡ª eager to deliver his impressions, and perhaps indulge in a bit of well-earned gossip.


    "Your Majesty," the Royal Beta began, "to tell you the truth, Alpha Zion is undeniably a powerful Alpha. His aura radiates naturally, effortlessly, andmanding. But s... he seems blind in some ways."


    He didn¡¯t need to borate. His tone,ced with sarcasm and a hint of disappointment, said enough.


    "But his Beta ispetent," he continued, as if to temper his criticism, "and their warriors¡ªstrong, disciplined. Just like they were before the second-ranking Alpha died six years ago. That man should¡¯ve been proud to have a capable son. Unfortunately, he died too soon to teach him how to judge a person¡¯s character."


    The Alpha King didn¡¯t respond, but he understood. The Royal Beta was once again casting doubt,ced with scorn, on the woman rumored to be the long-lost princess¡ªa supposed impostor.


    And though neither of them said it aloud, the unspoken questions lingered between them.


    Why pretend to be the missing princess? What was the motive?And more importantly, was Alpha Zion truly unaware of the truth behind the woman he brought with him?


    Or was heplicit?


    Then they both recalled that it was the Midnight River Pack who imed to have found the missing princess on the front lines. Later, Elric discovered Addison with Maxwell in the forest within the Midnight River Pack¡¯s territory. So, in that regard, they hadn¡¯t lied ¡ª she <i>was</i> found there.


    But what actually happened that night remained shrouded in mystery. Only the Alpha King dared to specte before that Alpha Zion¡¯s Luna had attacked his daughter, mistaking Addison for a mistress Zion brought back from the battlefield. And that, it was an act of jealousy that nearly cost the girl her life.


    And yet, if that were truly the case... why bring back a <i>fake</i> princess?


    The contradictions made the truth feel even further out of reach.


    "Wait, wait... do you think that the woman with Alpha Zion might actually be his Luna ¡ª and that it just so happens she bears a resemnce to the princess, my daughter?" the Alpha King said, his voice thoughtful. "After all, they <i>did</i> report that they found the princess on the front lines and rescued her ¡ª that part appears to be true. But it¡¯s also true that someone from their side hurt my daughter. So maybe... maybe they came here with his Luna, not realizing we¡¯ve already recovered the real princess."


    The Royal Beta came to a sudden halt, processing the Alpha King¡¯s words. Now that the Alpha King had pointed it out, he realized they had overlooked key details ¡ª details that might exin the confusion. They had been so quick to assume the woman apanying Alpha Zion was an impostor because of what the people around the capital were saying after seeing her, they¡¯d ignored the possibility that she might actually be his Luna, with an unfortunate resemnce to the missing princess.

 Chapter 126 Wanting To Protect Their Mommy

    <h4>Chapter 126: Chapter 126 Wanting To Protect Their Mommy</h4>


    "But then again, wasn¡¯t it said that the Luna of the Midnight River Pack had run away or gone missing? Did they finally find her¡ªand bring her here? For what? To face punishment?" The Royal Beta nearly rolled his eyes but restrained himself. The entire situation was baffling, a tangled mess of half-truths and unanswered questions. It felt like walking through a maze with no end in sight¡ªthey no longer knew what to believe.


    "Or... could he have hired a fake to take the punishment in her ce? To protect his Luna?" the Alpha King murmured, though even he sounded unsure. Too many things didn¡¯t add up. The more they tried to piece everything together, the more tangled the situation became. And the only person who could truly connect the dots was Addison. Everything else was just spection.


    But whether that woman was truly the Luna of the Midnight River Pack or a fraud impersonating a princess, one thing was certain¡ªshe wouldn¡¯t leave the Capital unscathed. Both crimes carried the sentence of execution. Impersonating royal blood was a grave offense that threatened the sanctity of the royal lineage, and harming one was even worse. Unfortunately, ire has done both, so even if she has hundreds of lives, it will not be enough to save her from her fate.


    While the Alpha King and his Royal Beta were discussing Zion and ire, Addison was on her way to pick up her twins from their defense training at the pce grounds. She also wanted to see who their instructor was. But by the time she arrived, the instructor had just left, and the twins were already preparing to return with their chaperone.


    Their chaperone happened to be one of the same Royal Guards who had been assigned to protect them back in the Sacred Lands. With the Alpha King¡¯s birthday celebration fast approaching and numerous guests arriving at the Royal Pce, security had been tightened, especially around Addison¡¯s pce and the twins, now officially recognized as royal princes.


    Although the Alpha King had yet to finalize the formal documents for their official acknowledgment and archival record, the process was already in motion. This legal recognition would secure their royal status and, in the future, give them a legitimate im to the throne, should Addison, as the next Alpha King, name one of them as heir apparent.


    But all of that could wait. It wasn¡¯t something Addison wanted to burden them or herself with just yet.


    "Mommy!" Kyle squealed in delight upon seeing his mother. He nearly leapt out of his guard¡¯s arms, but the guard¡¯s quick reflexes caught him just in time. Gently, the guard set him down, and the moment Kyle¡¯s feet touched the ground, he bolted toward Addison like a little cannonball. Aiden wasn¡¯t far behind, chasing after his brother with equal excitement.


    Addison crouched down and opened her arms wide just in time to catch them both in a warm embrace. "How was your training today?" she asked, smiling as she scooped them up into her arms.


    "Hehehe, I bitch Kyle in the shord training," Aiden said proudly in his little childish voice and with his not so perfect pronunciation. "But¡ªbut he tried to cheat! Sho I ran, and then we almost got scolded for ying around..." He puffed out his chest like it was some kind of badge of honor, clearly unfazed by the idea of getting in trouble.


    The royal guards behind them scratched the backs of their necks awkwardly and gave Addison apologetic looks. But Addison simply gave a gentle nod, reassuring them that she understood. After all, it wasn¡¯t their fault. No one could fully control young children, not all the time. It was perfectly normal for the twins to be yful.


    In fact, considering how young they still were¡ªbarely three years old¡ªtheir progress was impressive. They were only receiving this early training because, for their age, they were surprisingly well-developed.


    The Alpha King wanted them to start early so they could one day protect themselves in the pce, especially when no one knew where danger mighte from. But still, they were just little boys. Their attention spans were short, and their energy boundless. To Addison, they were already doing more than enough¡ªand she couldn¡¯t be prouder.


    "You two did a great job today!" Addison praised gently. "Do you like learning? This is just your trial training, so if you ever feel it¡¯s too much, we can wait until you¡¯re five years old. You can spend more time ying in the room, around the Princess¡¯ Pce, or visiting Grandpa and Grandma..."


    "No... no! Mommy! I¡ªI want chu be strong!" Aiden cried out, his eyes wide with determination. Though he looked mature, his words were stillced with a child¡¯s lisp and mispronunciations.


    "I want to protect Mommy too!" Kyle added earnestly, his tiny hands balled into fists of resolve.


    Addison¡¯s heart melted at their words. They could barely lift their wooden swords, but here they were, trying to be her little protectors. Their voices were childish, their thoughts innocent, but their love was pure and fierce. At that moment, she felt deeply that the best decision she had ever made in her life was giving birth to them.


    She scooped them both into her arms, holding them close as they made their way back to the Princess¡¯ Pce, her heart full.


    When they arrived back at the pce, the twins had a final fitting for their outfits¡ªKyle in his tiny royal suit and Aiden in his matching one. Afterward, they yed joyfully in the garden, theirughter echoing under the warm afternoon sun. Their two Royal Guards even shifted into their wolf forms to give the boys a yful "horse ride," and the twins squealed with delight, riding on their backs like little warriors.


    Watching them so full of life, Addison felt a sudden tug at her heart. It came out of nowhere¡ªa sharp, aching sorrow that made her chest tighten. Her eyes stung, and tears welled up unbidden. She quickly wiped them away, not wanting the twins to see. She didn¡¯t understand why the feeling hit so strongly, but it lingered like a shadow in the sunlight.


    Later, as she and the twins headed back inside to have dinner with her parents, Addison overheard a hushed conversation from two pce guards stationed near the entrance. These were men assigned specifically to protect her pce¡ªtrusted, loyal¡ªbut they were too caught up in their gossip to notice that Addison and her children were walking nearby.


    "Did you hear? Alpha Zion arrived earlier with a great fanfare and with a woman by his side," one guard said, lowering his voice with excitement. "A lot of people are saying she might be the missing princess. Bute on, we both know the real princess has already returned to the Royal Grounds. If you ask me, that woman has to be his Luna¡ªthe iron-fisted one who kept the Midnight River Pack running while Alpha Zion was off fighting in the war."


    Hispanion raised an eyebrow. "How can you be so sure she¡¯s his Luna?"


    "Who else could it be? Alpha Zion didn¡¯t arrive with any other woman, which only means she has to be his Luna," the guard said confidently, just before their voices faded into the background.

 Chapter 127 The Twins And Zion?

    <h4>Chapter 127: Chapter 127 The Twins And Zion?</h4>


    Unbeknownst to them, the twins¡¯ Royal Guards had overheard the exchange and immediately reprimanded them through the mindlink. Gossiping so carelessly right outside the Princess¡¯ Pce was reckless¡ªdid they want to broadcast to the entire world that the princess had already returned? If someone with ill intentions caught wind of it, the consequences could be disastrous.


    Their presence in the pce was supposed to be a closely guarded secret. Such loose tongues could undo everything they had worked to protect. The two pce guards were nearly brought to tears by the fierce mental scolding and were promptly reassigned to a different post. After all, guards who couldn¡¯t keep their mouths shut had no ce guarding the Princess¡¯ Pce.


    Now, Addison knew that Zion hade to the pce. And to think he¡¯d even brought ire with him.


    She let out a bitter snort as she turned and kept walking. She had always known that eventually, she would see Zion again. Running from him forever wasn¡¯t realistic. But why should she? This was her family¡¯s domain. <i>She</i> belonged here. Who had ever heard of a ruler running from her ex?


    No, she wouldn¡¯t cower. She would simply ensure that their worlds stayed separate. He wouldn¡¯t have the chance to hurt her anymore. Steeling herself with that thought, Addison gave a small, firm nod.


    But now that she knew he was in the capital¡ªand likely attending her father¡¯s uing banquet¡ªshe needed to prepare.


    Then a chilling thought hit her.


    <i>¡¯The twins.¡¯</i>


    If it were just her, she could manage. She could endure. But Zion was their biological father. If he saw them¡ªif he caught even a glimpse¡ªhe¡¯d know. That undeniable bond between a father and his pups... he¡¯d <i>feel</i> it instantly. What then?


    Addison¡¯s heart nearly stopped.


    She hadn¡¯t felt this terrified even when she¡¯d nearly died in Zion¡¯s territory. What she felt back then had been heartbreak, pure, consuming pain. She had sacrificed everything for that pack.


    For <i>him</i>.


    He wasn¡¯t even her fated mate, yet she had chosen him, stood beside him, held up his warriors, his people, for three long years. She had carried the burden of the pack on her back while he went to war, so he could fight without worry.


    And what had she gotten in return?


    Betrayal. Rejection. Scorn.


    All for a woman he had just met on the battlefield for what, weeks?


    Her hands clenched at her sides. Levi had seen everything. He knew the truth of what she endured.


    And yet... what had it all meant, in the end?


    Thinking about it all, Addison felt bitterness rising like bile. It was a hard pill to swallow, knowing she¡¯d have to face Zion again. Her chest felt tight, and her stomach churned. And the worst part was, she didn¡¯t even know what to do about the twins.


    "Mommy, are you ochay?" Kyle asked, his tiny hand gently pressing against her cheek.


    Aiden sat in Addison¡¯s arms beside him, his wide eyes filled with concern. He reached up to smooth out the frown creasing her brow. They didn¡¯t know what was happening, but they could feel her unease¡ªher worry, her fear. After all, they were her children. Even if they hadn¡¯t awakened their wolves yet, their bond with Addison was deep and instinctive.


    They were tethered to her in a way that allowed them to sense the shifts in her emotions. And being as bright and emotionally intuitive as they were, the twins could already distinguish basic feelings like anger, sadness, and happiness. So when Addison¡¯s mood wavered¡ªtorn between sorrow and frustration¡ªthe boys felt it immediately.


    And they responded in the only way they knew how: with love.


    "Um... Mommy is fine. Let¡¯s go meet Grandpa!" Addison said with a smile, trying to mask the storm inside her.


    She readjusted her thoughts. Zion was already within the Pce grounds¡ªthere was no more hiding. Sooner orter, she¡¯d have to tell her parents what had truly happened. The weight of that truth pressed down on her, but what unsettled her more was not knowing how to begin. Her nerves twisted in her stomach like butterflies caught in a storm, leaving her restless.


    She quickened her pace.


    When Addison and the twins arrived at the dining hall, the guards quietly fell back, granting the royal family some privacy. As the grand doors opened, Addison was greeted by the familiar sight of her parents at the long dining table.


    The Alpha King, her father, was already seated at the head of the table, exuding a quiet, intimidating aura. The Queen sat to his right, poised and elegant. On the left side, one seat beside the Alpha King is vacant, then the next seat, sat M. The seat directly beside the Queen had been reserved for Addison and the twins.


    Though the Queen and Alpha King had embraced M warmly and treated her as one of their own, they were careful not to blur the lines. Royal decorum still stood firm. Not out of coldness, but out of respect for their daughter. As much as they cared for M, they never wanted Addison to feel disced or overshadowed in her own home.


    After all, if the Queen or Alpha King allowed M to sit beside the Queen, it would send the wrong message¡ªone that implied their official support for her. That seat was traditionally reserved for the heir apparent, the royal princess. If M sat there even once and the pce staff witnessed it, rumors would inevitably spread that M was being favored as the next heir to the throne.


    Even though the servants assigned to the royal family were handpicked for their loyalty and discretion, such an impression would be difficult to erase once nted. To avoid any misinterpretation, the King and Queen were careful to uphold pce protocol.


    Simrly, the seat to the left of the Alpha King was reserved for his second-inmand¡ªthe Royal Beta. Even if the Beta didn¡¯t always dine with them, the seat remained unupied out of respect for his position. As a result, M could only sit in the next avable seat, just behind that space, close, but clearly outside the line of session.


    This also made it clear that the Alpha King and Queen had been supporting Addison all along. Though she had faced the rumors on her own, their actions showed that they stood firmly behind her decisions. That silent, unwavering supportforted her¡ªit made her feel that nothing was truly wrong.


    M, too, simply smiled sweetly at her and said nothing as she waited for the meal to begin. Just as Addison and the twins sat down on their seats, carts of food were wheeled into the dining hall. Dishes were arranged neatly around the table, and servers moved with practiced grace as theydled soup into each bowl. Once the soup was served, the staff stepped back to allow the royal family their space.


    As everyone began eating, the Alpha King nced up and smiled yfully at Addison. "Sweetheart, my birthday celebration is tomorrow. Are you nervous?" he asked with a teasing glint in his eye.


    Though it sounded lighthearted, Addison knew there was more behind the question. Her father likely already knew, through the pce grapevine, that Zion had arrived. This was his subtle way of trying to gauge her feelings and perhaps prepare for what might unfold tomorrow.

 Chapter 128 The Twins Are Sick

    <h4>Chapter 128: Chapter 128 The Twins Are Sick</h4>


    Noticing her father¡¯s subtle probing, Addison quickly realized he likely knew more than he was letting on. It was bing clear that telling her parents the truth was inevitable. Still, this wasn¡¯t the right time¡ªcertainly not in front of everyone present, many of whom were outsiders, and definitely not in the middle of dinner.


    Meeting his gaze, Addison offered a teasing smile and replied lightly, "Father, why would I be nervous? It¡¯s your birthday celebration, not mine."


    She added a pointed look, silently telling him, ¡¯<i>We¡¯ll talkter.¡¯</i>


    The Alpha King caught the message in her eyes, and with a satisfied hum, he returned to his meal. Truthfully, he hadn¡¯t intended to bring it up so openly¡ªhe¡¯d told himself he wouldn¡¯t reopen old wounds.


    Buttely, his thoughts had spiraled into endless spection. The uncertainty was beginning to weigh on him, and asking Addison directly seemed the only way to keep his imagination from running wild with baseless conclusions.


    And so, they ate infortable silence, save for the soft, contented hums of the twins as they enjoyed their meal. The Alpha King and Queen both smiled at the familiar sound, reminded of a young Addison, who used to hum in the exact same way when she loved her food. The Queen, clearly delighted, couldn¡¯t help but pile more food onto the twins¡¯ tes. Fortunately, Addison was seated beside her mother and gently intervened before the boys werepletely overfed by their doting grandmother.


    After the meal, Addison gently handed the twins over to the Royal Guards with instructions to help them bathe and prepare for bed. She, meanwhile, would apany her father to his study, with the Queen following closely behind.


    A sense of quiet anticipation filled the air since the Alpha King would finally hear what he wanted to hear and know the truth without needing to bust his own head trying to make up conclusions in his head.


    <i><strong>Gasp!</strong></i>


    But they hadn¡¯t even taken more than a few steps when a Royal Guard let out a frantic gasp. Addison¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she spun around¡ªonly to see both of her children copsed in the guards¡¯ arms, their small faces flushed a deep shade of red.


    Her blood ran cold.


    Moments ago, they had been bubbly and full of life. How could things change so suddenly? Addison rushed to their side in a panic, her mind racing. She pressed her trembling hand against Aiden¡¯s forehead, and the little boy whimpered, nuzzling weakly into her palm.


    "They¡¯re burning up!" she cried, voice cracking with fear. She looked up at her parents, panic shing in her eyes. "Take them back to their room! Call for the Royal Healer and get a doctor, now!"


    Servants sprang into motion as the Alpha King and Queen quickly moved closer, their expressions equally rmed. The twins were still so young and hadn¡¯t awakened their wolves yet, which meant their immune systems were still fragile, vulnerable to illnesses that wouldn¡¯t even faze adult shifters.


    But what terrified Addison the most wasn¡¯t just the fever¡ªit was the grim possibility that wed at the back of her mind. There had been reports of a spreading gue in the North. If someone¡ªperhaps an Alpha¡ªhad unknowingly brought it back with them, even without direct contact, it could have reached the pce. Airborne particles, surface transfer... with children this small, it didn¡¯t take much.


    She didn¡¯t want to leap to conclusions, but she had to consider every possibility. If it <i>were</i> the gue, identifying it early might be the only way to find an effective treatment. And if the illness had reached the Royal Capital...


    The consequences could be catastrophic.


    The Queen and the more experienced mothers among the servants believed the twins were likely experiencing amon fever, perhaps brought on by the changing weather, exhaustion from training, or abination of both. Addison also hoped that was the case, clinging to that possibility to steady her nerves.


    Still, she wasted no time and had the twins sent to their room to rest while they awaited the arrival of the Royal Healer and the pce doctor, one of the few who remained behind when the Royal Doctor and several apprentices departed for the North.


    The twins¡¯ room, a spacious suite with two queen-sized beds adorned in distinct, personalized designs, quickly quieted as the servants respectfully withdrew. A pair of Royal Guards took their posts outside the door.


    Inside, the Alpha King and Queen stayed close, hovering with concern, while M quietly settled herself on a couch in the corner, careful not to get in the way or add to the tension already hanging in the air.


    "Should we postpone the birthday celebration and initiate a full lockdown just to be safe?" the Alpha King asked suddenly, his voice low with concern.


    But Addison immediately shook her head. As much as she was worried for her children, she knew they couldn¡¯t make such a drastic decision based on uncertainty. Though it was her father¡¯s birthday, the celebration was more than just a family event¡ªit was a political gathering that involved many powerful Alphas. Canceling it now could spark unrest or suspicion, especially if rumors spread that the gue had reached the Royal Capital.


    If this turned out to be a false rm, the fallout would be both embarrassing and damaging. It might even give certain Alphas the opportunity to nitpick or stir trouble for their own agendas.


    For now, the best course was to investigate quietly and monitor the twins closely. Addison clenched her fists. She couldn¡¯t afford to spiral into panic. Her children were already sick¡ªif she gave in to fear, she¡¯d lose her grippletely.


    "Let¡¯s send people to quietly check around the Capital first¡ªsee if there are any reported cases of sudden illness," Addison said after steadying her thoughts. "While the remaining doctors in the medical ward examine the twins, we need to start implementing basic hygiene protocols. Inspect the cleanliness of key locations, monitor anyone who recently traveled north or lives near the border territories, and have them discreetly examined. We can present this as a routine health protocol for the safety of the Royal Family to avoid raising suspicion."


    She paused, her gaze firm. "The banquet must proceed as nned. We can¡¯t afford to trigger public unrest or cause a false rm. But if we confirm that it <i>is</i> the gue, then we need to act fast¡ªlock down the Capital, quarantine those affected, and immediately contact the Royal Doctor in the North to see if he¡¯s made any progress."


    Though her voice was calm, her heart was anything but. Still, Addison knew now wasn¡¯t the time to fall apart. Panicking or crying wouldn¡¯t help her children¡ªstrategic thinking would.


    And in that moment, seeing her soposed and decisive, even the Alpha King gave her an approving nod. His daughter had just proven herself as a leader. A true monarch¡ªable to face a crisis with a clear mind and act swiftly for both her family and her people.


    And so, the Alpha King ryed his orders to the Royal Beta through the mindlink, and the Beta immediately dispatched scouts throughout the Capital to quietly investigate. Their priority was to check for any sudden rise in the number of people getting sick, particrly in the servants¡¯ quarters.

 Chapter 129 The Cause Of The Fever?

    <h4>Chapter 129: Chapter 129 The Cause Of The Fever?</h4>


    Omegas, having weaker constitutions than other wolves, were more susceptible to sickness, and since the servant poption was thergest in the pce grounds, it was a logical ce to start.


    They also nned to monitor the noble households and the general residents, such as shopkeepers and city dwellers. Fortunately, there were no slums in the werewolf kingdom, especially not in the Capital. Unlike human cities that sometimes suffer from mismanaged economies and extreme poverty, werewolves thrived as a unified race.


    They rose and fell as a pack. Even though nobles held status and power, they were still bound by duty to the rest of the pack. The less privileged, particrly the omegas serving noble houses or the Royal Family, were still given proper food, shelter, and care. It was a social order rooted in strength and unity, not division.


    Now, Addison could only hope this was a false rm. When the Alpha King learned that the gue might have reached the capital, a wave of regret hit him¡ªperhaps he had made the wrong call by summoning all the Alphas, even those stationed near the northern front.


    At present, the only Alphas who hadn¡¯te were the Alpha of the South and the Alpha of the West¡ªboth severely affected by drought and a locust infestation¡ªand Alpha Damon, who was guarding the demon realm¡¯s gate while purging corrupted monsters in the north, even as his own territory battled the outbreak.


    By now, the Royal Doctor and his disciples should have reached the northern region. But with manpower stretched thin at the capital, the Alpha King could only resolve to summon the leaders of all territories. For those Alphas unable to attend, he allowed their representatives¡ªmostly their Betas¡ªto stand in their ce.


    The Alpha King cast an apologetic nce at his daughter, guilt weighing heavily on him for even suggesting such a drastic course of action. But Addison shook her head. Even if her father hadn¡¯t called for a territory-wide conference, the gue still could have reached the Royal Capital¡ªwhether through animals, wandering merchants, traveling gypsies, or even vermin. And if things took a turn for the worse, they might not even be able to identify the carrier.


    If this turned out to be a false rm, then at least they would have time to prepare for the worst. But if it wasn¡¯t, then early action could save countless lives before the situation grew dire.


    Addison looked down at her twins, their peaceful faces somehow making the lump in her throat harder to swallow. Maybe it was a mother¡¯s instinct to overreact when danger threatened her children, but panic would only slow her down. She had to stay calm¡ªfor their sake.


    Still, waiting was eating away at her nerves.


    <strong>Knock... knock... knock...</strong>


    After three steady knocks on the door, the Alpha King responded, "Come in." The door creaked open, revealing three doctors apanied by a few nurses pushing a cart filled with medical instruments, herbs, and medicine.


    Addison and the others stepped aside, making room for the medical team. She silently prayed to the Moon Goddess to protect her sons and shield them from harm.


    The twins were visibly unwell¡ªsweat beading on their foreheads, their breathingbored, and their faces flushed a deep red. The sight caused a flicker of concern to pass through the doctors¡¯ expressions.


    Without dy, a nurse took out mercury-based thermometers, cleaned them with alcohol, and gently ced them under Kyle and Aiden¡¯s armpits.


    "When did the fever start?" asked the lead doctor, ncing between the twins. "Did they engage in any strenuous activity recently?" His colleagues continued their examination with growing urgency.


    Addison stepped forward and answered, her voiceced with concern. "As far as I know, my sons didn¡¯t have any fever from morning until dinner. Even during the meal, they were fine¡ªeating happily,ughing..." She paused, trying to recall anything she might have missed, any small sign she had overlooked.


    But there had been none.


    The twins had shown no symptoms, no drop in energy, no loss of appetite. Everything had seemed normal¡ªuntil it wasn¡¯t. Their sudden illness had taken herpletely by surprise.


    "It all happened so suddenly," Addison continued, her brows furrowing. "Kyle and Aiden aren¡¯t sickly children. They¡¯ve always been healthy¡ªand they carry the blessing of Saintess S."


    That final fact weighed heavily in the room. The blessing wasn¡¯t just symbolic¡ªit offered protection against curses, physical harm, and even diseases. After Addison herself had been cursed with no clear source, Saintess S had blessed her children personally, ensuring their safety while Addison remained unaware of her enemy, and also to give her peace of mind.


    That¡¯s why Addison panicked. The Saintess¡¯s blessing is powerful enough to shield even an adult from sickness or sudden death. For something to get past that... it shouldn¡¯t be possible and doesn¡¯t make sense.


    "Do they have any allergies? To food, flowers, or anything else?" the doctor asked again, pulling Addison from her thoughts. "It could be an allergic reaction¡ªsome of the symptoms point to that. And as you mentioned, they suddenly fell ill right after eating. It¡¯s possible they have an unknown allergy to one of the ingredients used in the dinner."


    Hearing this, Addison turned to her father, and the Alpha King immediately gave instructions to the kitchen staff and chef topile a list of all the ingredients used in the meal, including everything the twins had consumed earlier.


    "For now, what we can observe is that the boys have a fever of 40 degrees Celsius," the doctor said, jotting down notes on the paper in his hands. "That¡¯s dangerously high¡ªit could cause brain damage, possibly even lead to cognitive impairment, especially since they haven¡¯t awakened their wolves yet."


    He paused, then added, "We need to take a blood sample for further testing."


    One of the doctors gently pressed on Kyle¡¯s abdomen, checking for any reaction. When Kyle didn¡¯t flinch, it suggested the issue wasn¡¯t in his stomach. The doctor then opened Kyle¡¯s closed eye and shone a shlight into it, checking his pupils. Afterward, he inspected Kyle¡¯s mouth for any swelling in the throat or inmmation in the tonsils. They also examined his teeth, but everything appeared normal. The same went for his ears¡ªno sign of infection or irritation.


    The other doctor did the same checks on Aiden.


    In the end, they couldn¡¯t pinpoint the exact cause of the fever.


    <i>Knock... knock... knock...</i>


    Another knock sounded, and the Royal Beta entered, holding the list of ingredients the kitchen had used in preparing the children¡¯s meals. One of the doctors¡ªstill scribbling notes¡ªstepped forward, took the list, and quickly left to begin the necessary testing.


    Meanwhile, the two remaining doctors administered fever-reducing medication to Aiden and Kyle. After a moment, they exchanged a nce and shook their heads. Despite thoroughly examining the boys and running all the tests they could on-site, they still couldn¡¯t determine the root cause of the illness. There were no obvious signs or symptoms that they could trace back to a clear diagnosis.


    Allergies remained their only lead.


    Given how young the boys were, performing a skin prick test felt too cruel. Thankfully, since they already had blood samples, they decided to use those for allergy testing instead.

 Chapter 130 Mila Is A Poor Soul

    <h4>Chapter 130: Chapter 130 M Is A Poor Soul</h4>


    For now, all they could do was wait for theb results. Nurses brought in a basin of cold water and began gently wiping down the children¡¯s foreheads and bodies in an effort to reduce their dangerously high fevers.


    Seeing her children like this¡ªso small, so helpless¡ªand no one able to tell what was wrong, Addison felt her heart tighten with unbearable pressure. Her mother stepped closer and wrapped her in aforting hug, letting Addison lean on her shoulder. Addison¡¯s eyes burned red with unshed tears, but she refused to cry.


    If she broke down, who would her sons lean on? Who would be their strength?


    She had to stay strong for them and for herself.


    Wiping her eyes, Addison approached the table where the list of ingredients from the kitchen had beenid out. She carefully scanned the items, trying to jog her memory, reying every moment of dinner in her mind. Had the twins eaten something unusual? Was there anything missing from the list?


    She nced at her mother. "Mother... when I was a child, did I have any allergies? Any medical issues? Maybe my sons inherited something from me," she asked softly, holding onto any thread that might help the doctors find answers.


    Her mother thought for a moment, then gently shook her head. "No... You were as tough as a horse, Addie. Always running around the pce gardens like a little whirlwind. I still remember how you used to dress up as a boy just so you could sneak out easier¡ªyou said it was morefortable to move in pants than skirts. You¡¯d tie your hair into a bun and tuck it under your cap before vanishing. And when you started getting recognized too often, you roped Elric into using magic to change your hair and eye color."


    She chuckled faintly at the memory. "No one could tell you apart from the regr street werewolves after that. That¡¯s how you got away with so much¡ªjoining the Border Patrol Team, sneaking into patrol drills. You were unstoppable."


    Addison couldn¡¯t help but notice how much her children reminded her of the way her mother had described her as a child¡ªenergetic, spirited, always on the move. That thought led her to wonder if she might¡¯ve unknowingly passed on some hidden health issue to them. But when her mother shook her head, saying Addison had been strong and healthy as a child, it left her with no further leads.


    Feeling a sense of helplessness settle in, Addison went quiet. She didn¡¯t want to distract the doctors with endless questions and risk interrupting their focus. She stood still, watching anxiously until her father leaned in and whispered beside her.


    "You know what your twins inherited from you?"


    His serious tone made Addison tense. Maybe he remembered something? She bit her lip nervously and looked up at him.


    "They inherited being chatterboxes," the Alpha King said with a small grin, trying to lighten the mood.


    Addison let out a breath ofughter, the tension in her chest easing just a little. He was right¡ªworrying wouldn¡¯t solve anything now. The doctors were doing all they could, and all they could do was wait and be there for the boys.


    Just then, the Royal Healer arrived. He moved quietly, sitting on the edge of Aiden¡¯s bed and cing a hand gently on the boy¡¯s forehead. A soft glow surrounded his palm as he used his healing ability to help reduce Aiden¡¯s fever, bringing it down to a safer 38 degrees.


    When he finished, he moved to Kyle and did the same. Although the doctors had already administered fever-reducing medicine, the boys were so young that only a small dose could be given. Everyone remained concerned, and so the healer¡¯s gentle intervention was their best hope of keeping the twins¡¯ temperatures down, avoiding the dangerous risk of brain damage from such high fevers.


    Watching the healer work alongside the doctors, steadily trying to uncover the root cause of the twins¡¯ fever, Addison felt herself finally rx, if only a little. She nced at her father and let out a bted chuckle at his earlier joke, appreciating his attempt to lighten the mood. The Queen joined in with a softugh, and soon the three of them huddled together, offering Addison their quiet, steady support.


    Across the room, M sat on the couch, silently observing the warm, unified disy of their family. She would be lying if she said she wasn¡¯t envious of Addison. That kind of familial harmony¡ªoffort and trust¡ªwas something M had never known. Her own family was the opposite of peaceful. It was a battlefield, a home in name only, riddled with invisiblendmines and veiled maniptions.


    She couldn¡¯t even stand being there for more than a few moments. The tension was suffocating, and worst of all, she couldn¡¯t bear to watch her mother waste away under the effects of a decaying mate bond. A bond that should have been sacred¡ªblessed by the Moon Goddess herself¡ªwas now a source of endless pain.


    Her mother had been her father¡¯s fated mate. They had marked and mated with each other, and for a time, everything had seemed perfect. But it hadn¡¯tsted.


    Her father, unable¡ªor unwilling¡ªto control his lust, had strayed. He gave in to his impulses, letting his body dictate his life. Other women followed. Affairs. Pregnancies. Scandals. He treated his fated mate not as a gift, but as a limitation. A single tree in a forest, he refused to give up.


    Maybe he was lost. Maybe he was going through some sort of identity crisis. Or maybe he was simply weak, seeking freedom in the shallowest ways possible, chasing pleasure while running from responsibility. A man drowning in wine and women, trying to convince himself it was freedom, when all he¡¯d really done was abandon the one person fate had chosen for him.


    It would also be a lie to say M didn¡¯t hate her father.


    How could she not?


    He had made his own fated mate¡ªhis wife¡ªsuffer for years, parading woman after woman through their home while his mate, her mother, was forced to endure it all. She had to hear their moans and groans through the thin walls, every sound like a knife twisting in her already fragile soul. And still, she stayed. She bore the pain, again and again, the bacsh of the decaying mate bond nearly killing her each time.


    It didn¡¯t feel like fate anymore. It felt like torment.


    Her mother hadn¡¯t been treated like a partner¡ªshe had been treated like an enemy. An obstacle he was determined to punish for existing.


    Over time, her mother¡¯s body weakened, slowly withering under the relentless emotional and spiritual damage. And then, as if that wasn¡¯t enough, the illegitimate children started appearing. One after another. Proof of her father¡¯s infidelity, paraded without shame.


    And once it became clear that M¡¯s mother didn¡¯t have much time left¡ªthat the mate bond was killing her¡ªthey turned their attention to M.


    She was the only legitimate heir. The only acknowledged daughter of the Alpha King¡¯s brother.


    Which made her a target.


    All of them¡ªher father¡¯s other children, their ambitious mothers, the schemers lurking in the shadows¡ªthey had their eyes on her now. Not out of love. Not out of respect. But because she was thest piece of the puzzle. The one with value. The one they wanted to im, control, or destroy.

 Chapter 131 Mila Is A Poor Soul 2

    <h4>Chapter 131: Chapter 131 M Is A Poor Soul 2</h4>


    This was why the Alpha King and Queen treated M with suchpassion¡ªnot just out of love, but also out of sorrow and pity. She was family, after all. She carried their blood, and in their eyes, she had done nothing to deserve the pain life had forced upon her.


    Though they didn¡¯t fully understand what had gone so wrong between her parents, or how her father and mother had ended up in such a destructive bond, one thing was clear: M shouldn¡¯t have been made to suffer for their mistakes. She had been caught in the crossfire of their slow-burning war, and the royal couple had no intention of letting her carry the weight of that torment alone.


    They empathized with her plight. And so, they chose to protect her.


    Keeping M in the pce wasn¡¯t just a gesture of kindness¡ªit was a form of shield. It was a way to give her safety, a chance to be surrounded by people who could defend her, care for her, and maybe even help her rebuild some sense of normalcy. Over time, they hoped that kindness might help mend her heart.


    That was also why Addison never saw M as a rival.


    Unlike what the rumors often suggested, Addison didn¡¯t view her cousin with jealousy or suspicion. She saw M for who she truly was: a girl who had endured far more than she ever should have. Addison sympathized deeply with her cousin¡¯s pain and fully supported her parents¡¯ decision to protect M.


    In fact, Addison believed it was her responsibility as M¡¯s cousin¡ªand as the future ruler of the kingdom¡ªto stand by her. To make sure she was never left vulnerable again. So no matter what others whispered behind their backs, Addison said nothing. She simply worked harder, learned more, and kept proving herself, quietly ensuring that M had a safe ce by her side.


    Seeing M sitting quietly on the couch, watching them with a distant look in her eyes, Addison called out softly, "M,e here..."


    She reached out her hand, her voice gentle and warm, inviting, notmanding. M hesitated for a moment, unsure, her body stiff with uncertainty. But eventually, she stood and walked over, taking Addison¡¯s hand.


    Addison immediately pulled her into an embrace, and the King and Queen joined in, the three of them wrapping M in a circle of warmth and protection.


    At first, M stayed still, as if unsure whether to ept thefort. But then, the dam broke. A choked sob escaped her throat, muffled and raw, her body trembling as she tried to hold it all in.


    Addison gently rubbed her back in slow, steady circles, her voice low and soothing. "It¡¯s okay... It¡¯s okay. Let it out," she whispered, coaxing her like one would a frightened child.


    And in a way, M was¡ªshe had been forced to grow up too fast in a house filled with pain and torture. She had never really had the chance to be a child. Never had the space to feel safe.


    But now, here, in this moment, someone was finally telling her that she could cry. That she could be vulnerable. That she wasn¡¯t alone anymore.


    After a while, Addison, her parents, and M all sat together on the couch. The Queen gently held both Addison¡¯s and M¡¯s hands, offering silent support, while the Alpha King sat beside his daughter, his presence steady and reassuring as they waited for the doctors and the Royal Healer to finish examining the twins.


    Addison¡¯s heart felt like it was dangling off a cliff¡ªevery second of silence tightening the knot of worry in her chest. Her gaze remained fixed on the bed, on her boys, helplessly watching as the medical team worked around them.


    All the while, the Alpha King was silentlymunicating with the Royal Beta through the mindlink. Though the Beta stood at the edge of the same room, he was too preupied to speak aloud¡ªhis focus split between his Alpha¡¯s orders and the flurry of tasks he was managing.


    He had already dispatched multiple teams across the capital, starting with the scouts. Their first directive was to check for any unusual rise in illness. They were sent to the inns, where merchants and frequent travelers often stayed. There, the scouts kept a discreet eye out for anyone coughing, sneezing, or showing other signs of sickness. Anyone suspected of being ill was discreetly marked for a health screening the following day.


    But it didn¡¯t stop there. The scouts also took note of everyone the sick individuals had been in contact with¡ªessentially anyone in the same room¡ªso they could be monitored as well.


    Next, they turned their attention to the nobles. Many of them regrly imported exotic goods and creatures¡ªmonster byproducts, unusual animals, even small monsters for entertainment orpanionship. Such habits made them vulnerable to strange illnesses or gues, especially if something had gone unnoticed or unreported.


    The Alpha King left no stone unturned. He was determined to find out if what had afflicted his grandsons was an isted case¡ªor a warning sign of something bigger.


    "How¡¯s the scouting going?" the Alpha King asked his Beta in a calm tone through the mindlink, his arms loosely wrapped around his family as if nothing was wrong. Outwardly, he appearedposed, reassuring. But internally, his mind was racing, meticulously cross-checking possibilities.


    Whether the twins were simply suffering from amon cold or a hidden allergy, he couldn¡¯t afford to overlook the worst-case scenario. Not until they ruled out the possibility of a gue, especially since there had been no updates yet from the Royal Doctor stationed in the North.


    "Your Majesty," the Royal Beta responded, standing at the corner via mindlink, "we¡¯ve begun by screening frequent travelers and nobles first. They¡¯re the most likely toe into contact with foreign goods or people. Once that¡¯s done, we¡¯ll expand the checks to the general poption."


    He continued, "We¡¯ve also increased guard vignce at all entry points to the capital. Everyone entering or leaving is being checked for signs of illness¡ªfever, rashes, weakness. We¡¯re also closely inspecting animals and any animal byproducts entering the city. Until we understand how the gue spreads¡ªor whether it even has reached this far¡ªwe¡¯re assuming nothing is safe. After all, the North is distant, but not unreachable."


    The Alpha King gave a slow, subtle nod, signaling his approval. "Very well. Keep me updated the moment the Royal Doctor sends word."


    Then, with a quieter tone, he added, "You may go."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty. Please summon me if you need anything," the Royal Beta said, bowing respectfully to the royal family, even though none of them turned to look. He then quietly exited the room and made his way toward the medical ward to personally check the medicine inventory.


    He intended to assess what was avable and identify anything missing, so he could ce orders immediately if necessary. If an outbreak truly happens in the future, he wants to ensure the pce is fully stocked. His goal was clear: to keep the royal grounds steady and supplied, especially if the citizens began panic-buying and the capital risked descending into chaos.


    Later that night, when the hour was at its quietest and darkest, the doctor who had conducted theb tests returned. He entered the room carrying a thick stack of reports in his arms. Wordlessly, heid the papers across the table for the other doctors to examine, while the nurses continued tending to the twins with coldpresses and whispered reassurances.

 Chapter 132 Awakening?

    <h4>Chapter 132: Chapter 132 Awakening?</h4>


    One by one, the doctors flipped through the reports. The deeper they read, the more their brows furrowed. Tension filled the room like a tightening thread. Addison, watching their reactions closely, felt her chest constrict. Her hands curled tightly in herp, and atst, she couldn¡¯t hold back her growing dread.


    "Is something wrong?" she asked, her voice a mix of fear and hope. "Did you find out what caused their fever?"


    The doctor who had been documenting everything looked up at Addison, letting out a heavy sigh before shaking his head.


    "Unfortunately... no," he said, handing her a copy of the test results before beginning his exnation.


    "We ran multiple tests using their blood. There¡¯s no sign of an allergic reaction to anything they ate during dinner, and all other indicators appear normal. Based on everything we found... the conclusion is that the children are experiencing amon cold."


    Upon hearing this, both the Alpha King and Queen exhaled in relief, their shoulders visibly rxing. But Addison didn¡¯t share their sense of ease. Instead, her expression grew more serious, concern tightening her features.


    It didn¡¯t add up.


    The twins were protected by the Saintess¡¯s divine blessing¡ªan enchantment that shielded them from ordinary illnesses. They had never been sick, not even once since birth. A simple cold shouldn¡¯t be able to affect them at all. Even the Royal Healer, who had recognized the divine protection surrounding them, couldn¡¯t offer a logical exnation.


    That contradiction made Addison¡¯s worry deepen. Something was clearly wrong¡ªsomething beyond what the surface revealed.


    Then, like a lightbulb switching on in her mind, something clicked for Addison. She leaned forward slightly, her voice hopeful but cautious."Do you think... my twins might be going through an early awakening? Is it possible they¡¯re starting to awaken their wolves too soon¡ªand their bodies just aren¡¯t ready for it yet?"


    The question hung in the air, and for a moment, everyone turned to look at her. It wasn¡¯t far-fetched. Addison herself had awakened her wolf earlier than most, and they remembered the toll it had taken on her body. If the twins had inherited powerful wolves, their young, still-developing bodies might be struggling to handle the sudden surge of energy. It would take time for the vessel¡ªthe body¡ªto strengthen enough to fully assimte with the soul of the wolf.


    The doctor paused, his expression thoughtful. "Hmm... it is possible," he said atst. He turned on his heel and moved quickly to check on the twins again, this new possibility suddenly moreforting than the fear of an unknown illness or, worse, something tied to the northern gue.


    Hearing this, the Alpha King, Queen, and Addison all let out a breath they hadn¡¯t realized they were holding. The tension in their shoulders eased slightly as the weight of worst-case scenarios lifted¡ªif only just a little.


    Meanwhile, in the left wing where the Guest Pce was located, Zion tossed and turned in bed, clearly unsettled. Shura, his wolf, was whining and howling for no apparent reason, adding to his restlessness. A strange unease gnawed at Zion, his chest prickled with a dull ache, and his stomach churned like something inside him was out of sync.


    Several times, he kicked off the covers, ready to dash into the forest surrounding the Royal Pce to clear his head. But each time he reached the door, he stopped, teeth clenched in frustration.


    The Royal Beta had ordered him not to leave the room unless absolutely necessary due to the heightened security measures around the pce. So, reluctantly, he would turn back, pacing restlessly like a caged beast, feeling the tension inside him grow with each passing minute.


    He was just about to return to bed when the door suddenly burst open, making Zion instinctively jump back to create distance. To his shock and growing irritation, ire stepped inside, barefoot and d in a sheer nightgown that left little to the imagination.


    Zion¡¯s expression immediately darkened as he red at her. "What do you think you¡¯re doing?" he growled through clenched teeth.


    He had hoped¡ªfoolishly, perhaps¡ªthat being in the Royal Pce would finally make ire act with the dignity expected of a princess. More importantly, he had already made it crystal clear that he wasn¡¯t interested in her. But it was obvious ire hadn¡¯t given up.


    For her, this was a now-or-never moment. She had backed herself into a corner, and the only escape she saw was forcing Zion¡¯s hand, getting him to im her. That way, when she attended the uing banquet, even if someone discovered she wasn¡¯t the real princess, she could still plead innocence. She would im she was there not as royalty, but as Zion¡¯s newly imed Luna.


    And Zion, bound by duty and guilt, would be forced to protect her. After all, she had never outright said she was the missing princess. If he made the assumption on his own, that wasn¡¯t her fault. Or so her twisted logic went.


    But her n had a ring w: Zion still hadn¡¯t sumbed to her advances. That failure was making ire increasingly desperate¡ªand tonight, she had decided, was herst shot.


    "Zion... I feel so hot... help me... please?" ire¡¯s voice trembled as she looked up at him with pleading eyes, her breathing in short, ragged gasps. She was doing everything she could to convince him she was going into heat, a sudden, overwhelming need to be imed by a male werewolf.


    Though going into heat was rare for unmated she-wolves, it wasn¡¯t unheard of. In special cases it can happen, such as the loss of a mate or an abrupt surge in sex drive, a she-wolf could experience a spontaneous heat. But in ire¡¯s case, it was all carefully staged.


    She had drugged herself, mimicking the telltale symptoms: flushed skin, dted pupils, desperate need. On top of that, she had sprayed herself with a pheromone booster toplete the illusion. A genuine heat would cause a she-wolf¡¯s pheromones to flood the air with their scent; it was their body¡¯s instinctual cry for nearby male werewolves toe and im her.


    Now, all she needed was for Zion to believe and fall for it.


    Zion wrinkled his nose the moment ire¡¯s pheromones hit him. Instead of arousing him, the scent turned his stomach. It was overwhelming, cloying, and slick with an unnatural bitterness that made his insides churn. Disgust twisted his features as he instinctively took a step back the moment ire moved closer.


    ire froze in ce, stunned. The open revulsion on Zion¡¯s face struck deeper than she expected. She hadn¡¯t anticipated this, his disgust, his rejection. A pang of hurt flickered in her chest, and though she couldn¡¯t quite name the emotion, she knew her pride had just taken a sharp blow. But she couldn¡¯t retreat.


    Not now.


    Tears welled in her eyes, whether forced or real, even she wasn¡¯t sure anymore, as she took another tentative step forward. "Zion, I... I really need your help. Please..." she choked out, her voice cracking as she reached toward him with trembling hands.


    Zion¡¯s expression only darkened, turning icily venomous. "If you need someone to fuck you, go find another alpha desperate enough to give you the time of day. I¡¯m not your solution," he snapped coldly. "Now leave."

 Chapter 133 Cold Rejection

    <h4>Chapter 133: Chapter 133 Cold Rejection</h4>


    His tone, though sharp, was still held together by the thinnest thread of restraint. This was the Royal Pce, not his own territory. He couldn¡¯t unleash his full temper¡ªnot here. He reminded himself that this was supposed to be ire¡¯s domain, not his, and that was the only reason he was still holding back.


    ire¡¯s eyes widened as she caught sight of Zion¡¯s expression, tight-lipped, jaw clenched, and clearly struggling to keep his temper in check. He wasn¡¯t even slightly affected by her pheromones. If anything, he looked like he was fighting the urge to breathe, as if inhaling the air around them might make him physically ill.


    "Please..." ire whispered onest time, her voice barely audible and desperate.


    But Zion didn¡¯t say a word; instead, he turned on his heel and stormed out, his silence cutting deeper than any insult.


    If ire refused to leave, then he would. He had no patience to waste on her games.


    ire stood frozen,pletely stunned. She hadn¡¯t expected such a reaction, such cold, decisive rejection.


    Meanwhile, Zion walked straight to the room next door and entered without knocking. Levi, who was sprawled on his bed, nced over at his Alpha briefly before returning to his rest, unfazed.


    Zion didn¡¯t offer an exnation. He simply dropped onto the other side of the bed with a heavy sigh, his back turned to Levi, needing nothing more than distance and silence.


    Unable to sleep, Zion reached out to his wolf. <i>"Shura, what¡¯s wrong? I can¡¯t rest when you¡¯re this agitated."</i>


    <i>"I don¡¯t know... I just feel restless. And... sad,"</i> Shura answered, his voice low and uncertain in Zion¡¯s mind. The wolf continued to whine and howl inside his head, pacing restlessly from corner to corner. Every few minutes, it would lie down¡ªonly to get back up and repeat the cycle, as if trying to shake off an invisible weight.


    Zion felt everything Shura felt, and it left him unsettled. He couldn¡¯t exin the heaviness in his chest either. ire¡¯s earlier stunt only added to his sour mood, turning restlessness into outright frustration.


    Shifting in the bed, Zion nced over at Levi, who was fast asleep, peaceful and undisturbed. The sight only made Zion more irritable. ¡¯<i>Why can¡¯t I sleep like that?¡¯</i> he thought bitterly.


    Returning to his own suite wasn¡¯t an option either. Even if ire had left, her scent would still cling to everything: curtains, pillows, air, and the thought alone was enough to make his stomach churn.


    "Mother, Father, please go and rest for a while. We still have a full day ahead for the birthday celebration. I can take care of things here," Addison said gently, urging her parents to return to their room for the night. It was already past midnight, and the doctors had finished their checkups and left to conduct follow-up tests.


    With the twins having been given medicine and the healer sessfully lowering their fever, they were no longer in immediate danger. Relieved, the doctors had allowed themselves to leave, confident that Addison and the others could finally get some much-needed rest.


    M had already been sent to rest, and after confirming that Addison was fine staying with the twins, the Alpha King and Queen also retired for the night. Once she could no longer see her parents in the hallway, Addison quietly closed the door behind them and walked straight to the twins¡¯ beds.


    Gently, she picked up Kyle andid him beside Aiden, then crawled in with them, wanting to keep her children close. As her cool skin touched theirs, the twins instinctively snuggled in, letting out soft whimpers. Addison pulled them closer, holding them tightly until she, too, drifted off, praying their fevers would break by morning.


    But even as dawn broke, the twins were still burning up. Their temperatures had risen again, this time spiking to 39¡ãC, forcing Addison to call the doctors back. Her parents offered toe check on them, but Addison declined, knowing how busy the Alpha King and Queen were. She didn¡¯t want to burden them further and chose instead to stay quietly by her children¡¯s side, tending to them through the morning.


    When it was time for the celebration to begin, the Alpha King and Queen made their way to the twins¡¯ room, where Addison sat anxiously by their side. Her eyes never left the boys as the nurses and doctors bustled around, still trying to bring down their fever. Everyone appeared puzzled and concerned, despite their best efforts, including the royal healer¡¯s powers, the twins¡¯ temperatures kept rising again after only a few hours of relief.


    "Sweetheart..." the Queen began gently, approaching Addison with a conflicted look in her eyes. She wanted to tell her daughter that she didn¡¯t need to attend the banquet. But she also knew what her mate, the Alpha King, had nned. This event was meant to be Addison¡¯s formal introduction to the entire kingdom.


    With alphas from every territory in attendance, this celebration wasn¡¯t just about his birthday; it was a political statement, a way to silence rumors about a change in the line of session. If Addison didn¡¯t appear, all of his carefullyid ns and days of preparation might fall apart.


    Addison understood this as well. She nced back at her twins, worry clouding her heart. As much as she wanted to stay by their side, she hade to realize that there was nothing more she could do for them at the moment. She couldn¡¯t assist the doctors or the healer; her presence only seemed to add pressure to those working tirelessly to help her children. Rather than standing there feeling helpless, she knew she needed to fulfill her responsibilities elsewhere.


    Turning to her parents, she offered a small, apologetic smile. "Don¡¯t worry, Mother, Father. I¡¯ll be there. I just want to check on the boys one more time and make some arrangements. Then I¡¯ll take a quick shower and change before heading to the banquet hall."


    Her parents nodded in understanding. They knew Addison wasn¡¯t choosing duty over her children; she was doing what needed to be done, especially when no one truly understood what was happening to the twins. Some spected it could be an early awakening, but that remained only a theory. They wouldn¡¯t have certainty until the Alpha King¡¯s wolf and others could sense the emergence of new wolves from the twins.


    "All right, sweetheart, don¡¯t put too much pressure on yourself. Your father and I will always be here for you," the Queen said gently, pulling Addison into a warm embrace to reassure her. She patted Addison¡¯s back in a soothing rhythm, wanting her daughter to feel her steady presence.


    As the Queen released her, the Alpha King stepped forward and took Addison¡¯s hand in both of his. He gave it a firm,forting squeeze before lifting it to his lips and cing a tender kiss on her knuckles.


    "My little princess," he said softly, "don¡¯t worry too much, okay? Kyle and Aiden will be all right. We¡¯ve gathered the best doctors, and the Royal Healer will stay with them to keep watch. And remember, they carry the Saintess¡¯ Blessing."


    Addison nodded, her heart a little lighter at her parents¡¯ unwavering support.

 Chapter 134 The Banquet Has Started

    <h4>Chapter 134: Chapter 134 The Banquet Has Started</h4>


    After sending her parents off, Addison watched them walk away in their official regalia. The Queen looked resplendent in a royal blue velvet mermaid gown with long sleeves that hugged her graceful figure. A sweeping train cascaded behind her, partially covering her bare back, and upon it was the intricately embroidered royal crest.


    Around her neck hung a stunning sapphire pigeon ne, and her golden crown sparkled with rare and exquisite gems, ruby, pink diamond, and blue diamond, all set into the regal metalwork. Her ensemble mirrored the Alpha King¡¯s attire; he wore a matching white and royal blue suit adorned with a long ceremonial coat, also bearing the royal family¡¯s crest.


    Together, they looked every bit the perfect sovereign couple, poised, elegant, and timeless. Despite their age, their youthful appearance could easily pass for their twenties, thanks to their shifter lineage that slowed the signs of aging.


    When they entered the grand banquet hall, the herald¡¯s voice echoed with formal grandeur:"Now presenting His Majesty, the Alpha King, and Her Majesty, the Queen!"


    At once, all attendees turned toward the grand entrance, bowing their heads and baring their necks in reverence, a symbolic show of loyalty and submission to the Alpha King as he led his Queen to the front of the banquet hall.


    "Your Majesty!"


    "Your Majesty!"


    "..."


    The crowd echoed in unison, voices full of reverence as they bowed deeply before the Alpha King. Not a single head was raised without permission. The Alpha King strode confidently to the front of the grand banquet hall, his presencemanding and formidable. Once there, he turned to face the assembly, his sharp gaze sweeping across the room until it paused on Alpha Zion, who stood respectfully in the corner, head bowed like the rest. Yet even in submission, Zion¡¯s powerful aura could not be masked.


    The Alpha King¡¯s brow lifted slightly in acknowledgment. Zion looked every bit a promising young Alpha, strong, disciplined, andposed. Still, the Alpha King let out a subtle snort, keeping his thoughts to himself.


    Then, in a deep, resonant voice, the Alpha King addressed the gathering: "Please, rise."


    He waited as heads lifted and eyes met his.


    "Thank you all foring to my birthday celebration. I know many of you carry heavy burdens and full schedules, yet you¡¯ve made the time to be here, and I assure you, your journey to the Royal Capital will not be in vain."


    His eyes swept across the room once more before he continued, "For now, please enjoy the festivities. Tomorrow, we will convene for the territory-wide conference meeting."


    "The Alpha King is wise. Thank you, Your Majesty!" The crowd echoed gratefully, voices reverberating through the hall in unified respect. They praised the Alpha King for his foresight and strategic thinking.


    With his permission to enjoy the evening, the atmosphere immediately shifted, conversations sparked as attendees began to mingle, seizing the opportunity towork and discuss matters concerning their respective territories.


    Many saw this gathering as a chance to seek alliances or support from more influential Alphas before the formal conference the next day, giving them time to position themselves advantageously.


    The Alpha King and Queen also took their ce among the crowd, engaging in conversations with leaders from other regions. The mated Alphas had brought their Lunas, who soon gathered around the Queen, exchanging pleasantries and discussing territory matters from a Luna¡¯s perspective. Meanwhile, the Alpha King spoke with his fellow Alphas, assessing their strength and leadership through polite diplomacy.


    On the other side of the hall, younger, unmated Alphas mingled amongst themselves, joined by high-ranking members from various packs, Betas, Gammas, and heirs. Some older Alphas had brought their daughters as well, subtly hoping the elegant banquet andrge pool of elite, unmated wolves might help fate, or politics, spark a bond.


    In many ways, this banquet had be more than a celebration, it was also a carefully veiled opportunity to forge alliances, form unions, and strengthen the power structure among the shifter elite.


    But even after some time had passed, no one approached Alpha Zion to strike up a conversation. A few women stole lingering nces his way, clearly captivated by his powerful presence. His aura radiated strength and dominance, unlike anything the other young Alphas in attendance could replicate. He stood out like a gem among pebbles, undeniably rare, undeniably intimidating.


    Levi, standing quietly beside him, also drew some attention. Several Betas¡¯ daughters cast admiring nces in his direction, but he paid them no mind. He had long since stopped caring about fleeting interest, he couldn¡¯t sense his fated mate among them, so he remained detached. Instead, his focus was elsewhere.


    Levi¡¯s eyes drifted toward ire, who was doing her best to fade into the background. She moved like a shadow, silent, cautious, deliberately avoiding notice. It was a stark contrast to the proud and haughty image she would show when she was in the Midnight River Pack from time to time or the delicate and warm social butterfly she often made herself to be in front of the public: the so-called warrior princess of the Royal Capital now looked more like a frightened mouse hiding from a predator.


    That alone set off rm bells in Levi¡¯s head. Something was off, deeply off, and he intended to figure out what.


    He scanned the room again and spotted M, the Alpha King¡¯s niece, who had just joined the Queen and was conversing gracefully with the other Lunas. When Levi nced back at ire, he noticed she didn¡¯t even spare M a nce. It was as if she didn¡¯t recognize her at all. She only seemed aware of the Alpha King and Queen, likely because their arrival had been formally announced. M, on the other hand, had slipped in quietly a littleter.


    Levi narrowed his eyes.


    Something didn¡¯t add up.


    Levi raised an eyebrow, his eyes narrowing slightly. <i>"Do you really think she¡¯s of royal blood?" his wolf muttered in the back of his mind. "Because I can¡¯t feel it. There¡¯s no pull, no innate deference like what we feel with the Alpha King..."</i>


    Even his wolf sounded genuinely perplexed. There was nothing about ire that suggested the presence of a powerful bloodline. If anything, she felt... normal. Completely ordinary. When his wolf had tried reaching out to hers, there had been no response, ire¡¯s wolf was dormant, buried deep inside her. On rare asions, it would stir briefly, but even then, its presence felt faint and unimpressive.


    <i>"I don¡¯t know,"</i> Levi replied silently, swirling the wine in his ss as his gaze lingered on ire. <i>"But we need to find out. And this event? It¡¯s the perfect opportunity to uncover what she¡¯s been hiding all this time."</i>


    Meanwhile, after ensuring the twins were well cared for, both the Royal Healer and the doctors remaining by their side, Addison quietly slipped out of the room and made her way to her quarters.


    Inside, everything had already been prepared. Her evening dress hung elegantly on the rack, apanied by carefully chosen essories selected by her mother, a pair of matching heels, and the delicate tiara that signified her status.


    Without wasting time, she walked straight into the bathroom and undressed, stepping under the warm stream of the shower. She closed her eyes, letting the water wash over her, hoping it would rinse away the tension and anxiety clinging to her body like a second skin.

 Chapter 135 The Royal Princess

    <h4>Chapter 135: Chapter 135 The Royal Princess</h4>


    As the heat seeped into her muscles, she took a deep breath and reached for the rose-scented shampoo. Shethered it into her hair, letting the familiar floral fragrance mask her natural scent. She followed it with a matching rose body wash, scrubbing her skin gently.


    But midway through, a sudden twitch deep inside made her body tense. A soft, involuntary groan escaped her lips, her eyes fluttering shut again. Her body felt unusually sensitive, restless, as if reacting to something beyond her control.


    Trying to ignore the difort, Addison hurried through the rest of her routine. She dried off, stepped into the crimson dress, and smoothed it over her curves. The gown clung to her body like a second skin, its off-shoulder design exposing her corbones, while the deep V-neckline and daring slit along her thigh added a bold, provocative edge. No matter how many times she looked at it, she couldn¡¯t deny, the dress was alluring, striking, and unapologetically seductive.


    Addison felt a sharp throb in her head, an oing migraine pulsing at her temples. This was supposed to be a formal event, one where all the Alphas would be present, where appearances mattered, and every detail was scrutinized. Even without her father spelling it out, she understood the weight of the asion. Yet... who had prepared this dress for her?


    She stared at it in disbelief. It waspletely inappropriate, far too provocative, far too casual for such an important night. With frustration, Addison tossed it aside and stormed toward her wardrobe, hoping to salvage the situation. But her heart sank. The closet had been stripped clean. All that remained was a delicate nightgown, hardly a solution, as it was even more revealing than the dress.


    There was no way she could appear in public wearing that.


    Clearly, she had no real choice now but to put on the dress she¡¯d rejected. She hadn¡¯t paid much attention to the preparations, trusting her mother and M to handle the details. But now that she thought about it, her mother would never have picked something so inappropriate, not for an event like this. That left only one person: M.


    Addison wasn¡¯t sure if M had chosen the dress simply because it ttered her figure, or if there was another motive behind it, one Addison didn¡¯t care to dwell on. Either way, with no alternatives avable, she had no choice but to wear it.


    She slipped into the dress, then fastened the ruby ne around her neck. The piece was exquisite, deep crimson surrounded by diamond ents that shimmered in the light. At the very least, the brilliance of the ne would draw attention upward, away from the more daring cut of the dress and her cleavage.


    It lent her an air of refinement that bnced the seductive design with a touch of ss. If she carried herself with enough grace, maybe, just maybe, she wouldn¡¯t look like a desperate courtesan in a room full of dignitaries.


    Her heels, four inches high, gave her added height and poise, though they made moving quickly nearly impossible. The dress was also backless, so she let her hair fall in soft waves down her spine, a strategic way to shield some of her exposed skin. Finally, she slipped on the matching ruby earrings,pleting the set.


    Once fully dressed, Addison stood still for a moment, taking a deep breath as she stared at her reflection in the mirror. She looked stunning. Composed. Dignified. Or at least, she hoped so.


    Then, right on cue, came the sound at the door.


    <i><strong>Knock... knock... knock...</strong></i>


    "Princess Addison, are you ready?" the Royal Beta called gently through the door.


    There was no reply. Instead, the door slowly opened, and Addison stepped out.


    The Royal Beta, who had watched her grow from the moment she was born, who saw her as a daughter, was momentarily stunned. Before him now stood a fully grown woman, breathtaking in her beauty, like a rose in full bloom and as captivating as a poppy in the wild. He blinked rapidly, overwhelmed with emotion, then mped his hands over his mouth, his eyes rimmed with red.


    "Your Highness... You are <i>so</i> beautiful," he whispered, his voice choked with pride.


    Addison¡¯s cheeks flushed. She felt shy, touched by the rare kindness. After all, until now, all she had ever known were the cold stares and cruel words of the Midnight River Pack. To them, she was a burden, a mistake.


    She had worn a beautiful red dress once before, back in that pack, but that memory ended in humiliation. She still didn¡¯t know who had convinced her to dress up that night, letting her believe that Zion, her mate, had nned a romantic candlelit dinner.


    Oh, how wrong she had been.


    Then, Addison realized she had been thinking about Zion. She gave her head a gentle shake. It had been a long time since that name, or his face, had crossed her mind. Why now, of all times, was she remembering someone who had brought her nothing but pain?


    Pushing the thought aside, she turned to the Royal Beta with a soft smile. "Thank you."


    With quiet grace, the Royal Beta offered his arm, and Addison epted without hesitation. It was a small gesture, but aforting one. Her high heels, deadly four-inch stilettos, were far from forgiving.


    She wasn¡¯t sure if she used to wear shoes like this before her memory loss. As far as she could recall, she¡¯d never worn anything like this while living with the Midnight River Pack. Walking on her own would¡¯ve been risky; she could easily stumble.


    Holding onto the Royal Beta¡¯s arm, she walked with as much poise as she could muster, grateful for the support in more ways than one.


    <i>¡¯Did my mother choose this dress and these heels?¡¯</i> Addison wondered, ncing down briefly as she walked. The high heels were far fromfortable, and the dress, though undeniably stunning, felt a little too revealing for her taste.


    Thankfully, her natural poise and the way she carried herself made all the difference. Otherwise, the moment she stepped into the banquet hall, she might have looked like an escort who had wandered into the wrong event,pletely out of ce, disrupting the refined atmosphere.


    If it weren¡¯t for the tiara resting gracefully atop her head, some might not have even realized she was royalty.


    Sensing Addison¡¯s nerves and noticing that her thoughts were elsewhere, the Royal Beta gently tapped the hand resting on his arm.


    "Your Royal Highness," he said softly, "don¡¯t worry too much. Just stand tall and proud, like you used to. You might not remember who you were before the memory loss, but I believe your body does. You¡¯ve been preparing for this your whole life. Trust it. Let it guide you. It knows what to do."


    He wasn¡¯t wrong.


    Addison gave a faint smile and took a steadying breath. Then she looked forward, exhaled slowly, and allowed her body to lead. Her steps became confident, graceful, andmanding. She moved across the marbled floor with natural elegance, as if the pce itself belonged to her, and she had every right tomand it.


    Soon, they reached the grand entrance of the banquet hall. The Herald at the door straightened the moment he saw them, bowing deeply to Addison out of respect. When the Royal Beta gave a small nod, the Herald cleared his throat.


    The heavy doors creaked open, and his voice rang out loud and clear:


    "Her Highness, the Royal Princess, and the Royal Beta have arrived!"

 Chapter 136 She Arrived

    <h4>Chapter 136: Chapter 136 She Arrived</h4>


    At the announcement, a collective gasp swept through the banquet hall. Whispers rippled like waves across the crowd. No one had heard any official news about another royal princess, aside from the one who had gone missing.


    Sure, there had been whispers just the other day, vague and uncertain, but rumors were easy to dismiss. And most had.


    Until now.


    But amid the murmurs, ire stood frozen. Her body trembled violently.


    She didn¡¯t know who the Herald was referring to. ¡¯<i>Royal Princess?¡¯</i> The name meant nothing to her. She didn¡¯t even know anyone named M, so she clung to a fragile hope that it was M, the niece of the Alpha King, the Herald meant.


    But that hope shattered the moment the Alpha King spoke next.


    With just a few words, her entire world began to crumble.


    When the Alpha King received the mindlink report from the Herald and his Royal Beta that his daughter was waiting at the entrance, he and his mate quietly stepped to the front of the banquet hall to receive her.


    At first, the attendees were puzzled to see the royal couple taking such a prominent position. Most assumed they were about to make a formal announcement, and in a way, they weren¡¯t wrong.


    Then the Herald¡¯s voice rang out across the now-hushed room:


    "Her Highness, the Royal Princess, and the Royal Beta have arrived!"


    The bustling banquet hall fell into stunned silence.


    Those who had recently spoken with M froze, confusion dawning in their eyes. ¡¯<i>If M were here... then who was the Royal Princess the Herald just announced?¡¯</i>


    A chilling thought flickered through their minds, and the entire hall gasped, heads whipping toward the grand entrance.


    But no one reacted more intensely than ire. Panic surged through her as realization set in. She instinctively took a step back, the urge to flee overwhelming her.


    Alpha Zion and Beta Levi weren¡¯t far behind in their shock; both men were reeling, their thoughts racing as everything they thought they knew began to unravel.


    <i>¡¯Is the Royal Princess the Herald mentioned... the missing Royal Princess?¡¯</i> Zion¡¯s mind raced as his eyes locked onto ire, who was visibly panicking in the corner.


    And in that moment, he knew.


    His chest tightened, rising and falling with ragged breaths as a dark shadow passed through his gaze. He remembered <i>everything, </i>all the things he had done to protect ire, all the choices he made under the belief that she was the Princess.


    Most of all, he remembered the moment he chose ire over his own mate. He had believed he was doing the right thing, that safeguarding ire in his territory meant preventing disaster. If the Princess were to be harmed under his watch, the Alpha King would¡¯ve demanded blood, and Addison would have been the first to suffer.


    But now... now the truth was unraveling right before him.


    If ire wasn¡¯t the missing Royal Princess... then <i>who</i> was she?


    And what about everything he had sacrificed? The years of burden he had carried? The punishment Addison had endured?


    <i>¡¯Was it all for nothing?¡¯</i>


    His thoughts spun wildly, his mind reeling at a thousand miles a second, until the grand entrance doors opened atst.


    Gasps echoed across the hall, but Zion heard none of it.


    Because in that moment, he was hit by a scent so achingly familiar it made his heart leap to his throat: warm vani, creamy milk, and a whisper of cinnamon.


    That scent¡ªthe one that haunted his dreams, night after night.


    His mate had arrived.


    But he was standing at the very back of the crowd. And even though he was taller than most, he still couldn¡¯t clearly see the figure walking down the center of the hall.


    All he could hear were gasps, soft, reverent, and murmurs of admiration echoing through the grand space.


    His earlier urge to confront ire had vanishedpletely.


    Now, something stronger was pulling him forward.


    Without thinking, he began pushing through the crowd, desperate to reach the front, to see her with his own eyes. His heart was pounding so violently against his ribcage it physically hurt, and the breath he hadn¡¯t realized he was holdingpressed his chest so tightly it felt like his brain was short-circuiting.


    His entire body trembled. His fists were clenched so hard that his nails dug painfully into his palms.


    But more than the pain, more than the confusion, there was that feeling.


    That unmistakable churning in his stomach.


    The one that only <i>she</i> could stir.


    The one he knew from every stolen nce, every breathless night, every quiet morning he once shared with her.


    She was here.


    And his soul knew it before his eyes did.


    "Addison..." Zion breathed, barely above a whisper, as he pushed his way to the front of the crowd, desperation etched into every step. It was as if the very air he needed to survive stood just ahead of him; <i>she</i> was his breath, his life.


    At the sound of his voice, Addison flinched subtly, but she didn¡¯t stop. She didn¡¯t look back.


    Shielded by the towering presence of the Royal Beta at her right, her face remained hidden from Zion¡¯s view. From where he stood, on the far left side of the banquet hall, he couldn¡¯t clearly see her, and the Royal Beta¡¯srge frame was like a tall tree guarding her from the world.


    But Addison had already sensed him. His scent had reached her the moment she stepped into the hall. She knew Zion was there.


    Still, she didn¡¯t falter.


    Her gaze was focused on the royal couple waiting for her at the front of the room, their expressions warm and full of pride, as though weing their daughter home.


    With her head held high and a soft, graceful smile curving her lips, Addison walked forward with poise and confidence.


    And just like that, she captivated the entire room, especially the male werewolves, who couldn¡¯t tear their eyes away from the regal beauty gliding across the marbled floor like she was born to rule.


    The Alpha King did not let the suspense linger.


    As Addison came within a single step, he extended his hand. With a gentle, ceremonial grace, the Royal Beta ced Addison¡¯s hand into her father¡¯s waiting palm. The Alpha King then pulled his daughter forward, guiding her to stand between himself and his mate, the Queen, who weed her with a tearful, radiant smile.


    The Royal Beta stepped back respectfully, positioning himself two paces behind them, his expression warm with pride.


    Then, the Alpha King turned to the guests, his voice steady yetced with emotion.


    "The greatest birthday gift I¡¯ve ever received is the one given by the Moon Goddess herself¡ªher mercy, herpassion. Years ago, my Queen and I lost our most precious treasure... our daughter was stolen from us. For so long, we cried out to the heavens, praying for a miracle, for a path back to our child. But seasons changed, years passed, and the silence remained."


    A hush fell over the hall. Tension crackled in the air. The guests exchanged looks as an unspoken realization began to bloom in their minds. All eyes slowly drifted to Addison.


    d in a crimson gown that seemed woven from fire and silk, she stood poised like a vision from a dream. The rich red fabricplemented her jade-like skin and silver-white hair¡ªregal, ethereal, unforgettable.

 Chapter 137 The True Princess

    <h4>Chapter 137: Chapter 137 The True Princess</h4>


    But confusion rippled beneath the surface of the awe.


    <i>¡¯Wasn¡¯t the princess supposed to have golden hair?¡¯</i>


    A thought struck the crowd all at once. Like leaves turning in the wind, heads began to shift, scanning the hall for someone else... someone familiar.


    And then they found her.


    ire.


    Pale as moonlight, trembling where she stood. Her lips quivered, teeth faintly chattering. She clung to the sheer veil draped over her face, as if it could somehow protect her from the truth, shield her from the unraveling of a lie she had lived for far too long.


    She had hoped that silence would be enough. That mystery would mask falsehood. That pretending would let her keep the stolen title without ever needing to speak a word.


    But now, face-to-face with the true princess, ire¡¯s world copsed around her.


    The Alpha King¡¯s voice deepened, his words drawn out with measured weight as he subtly shifted his gaze toward ire.


    He had been observing her since the moment he noticed Alpha Zion¡¯s reaction. From the start, she had drawn suspicion, but even he had to admit, the illusion was almost convincing. The golden hair, the honey-brown eyes that shimmered like murky gold under the lights, and the veil half-obscuring her face it was all carefully designed to suggest mystery and nobility.


    Had he not met Addison beforehand... perhaps he, too, might¡¯ve been deceived. Perhaps he would¡¯ve weed ire with open arms.


    But not anymore.


    He could see her now for what she was, a frightened impostor desperately clinging to a crumbling lie.


    What she didn¡¯t know was that the moment she stepped foot into his territory, her presence had already raised red gs. And in truth, if she really passed and managed to muddy her way in, ire had been prepared to go as far as to disfigure herself with a silver dagger, just to maintain the deception if she were ever questioned.


    Yet for all her nning, she had one fatal w: she knew almost nothing about the real princess... or her return.


    Now, as she stood frozen under the weight of hundreds of stares, trembling like a cornered animal, regret flooded her. Every choice that led her here, the lies, the games, the false identity, all of it copsed in this single moment.


    The Alpha King let her squirm, watched as she fidgeted like she was standing barefoot on searing coals. Then, with unshakable calm, he continued his speech, letting the silence that followed hang like a de over her head.


    "Or so we thought..." the Alpha King continued, his voice echoing through the stunned hall, "until one day, the Moon Goddess guided our daughter back to us, Addison Rosenthal."


    Gasps rippled again through the crowd.


    "She was in terrible condition when we found her and needed time to heal and recover. But now that she¡¯s well enough to stand before us, I ask that everyone honor her return and treat her with the respect due to her station. As her parents wee her back into our embrace, we have also prepared a fianc¨¦ worthy of her."


    He turned slightly and gestured. "Please,e forward..."


    The revtion struck the entire room like a bolt of lightning. Whispers broke out, too stunned to stay silent. Even Addison herself was caught off guard; she hadn¡¯t heard a word of this before.


    But her smile didn¡¯t falter.


    Though shock flickered behind her eyes, she held her expression steady. This was not the time or ce to question her father, not in front of the assembled Alphas and dignitaries. Doing so would only cause him to lose face, and she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do that.


    Then, as if on cue, the grand entrance doors opened once more. A tall, imposing man stepped into the hall. He had jet-ck hair and eyes the color of burning embers, sharp, noble, and cold. The moment he entered, the atmosphere shifted. A chill swept through the banquet hall, as though the air itself bowed to his presence.


    Zion, who had been pushing his way forward, was abruptly stopped by Levi¡¯s hand on his chest. And then came the Alpha King¡¯s next words, words that struck Zion like a de to the gut.


    He¡¯d spent years searching for Addison, chasing every lead that ended in frustration, despair, and dead ends. He had gone nearly mad trying to find her... only to discover she had been within the Royal Pce all along.


    And when he heard the Alpha King mention that Addison had been recuperating, something inside him froze. He knew exactly why she would need time to heal.


    The silver whipping.


    His mind recoiled as he remembered it. Addison had been subjected to a brutal punishment at the hands of his own Beta, Greg. And then, like the final piece of a puzzle falling into ce, realization dawned on him.


    Now he understood why every trace of Addison had vanished. Why the Royal Convoy had left the morning after arriving, without taking ire back. Why the Alpha King had been cold and vengeful toward him, and even isted him from the rest of the other packs. Why hismunications had gone unanswered, why the reports about rogue attacks had been ignored, and why even his birthday invitation had been dyed until thest minute, forcing a rushed and ufortable journey.


    At the time, it had all felt petty.


    But now... it all made sense.


    The Alpha King had never stopped grieving, never stopped being angry. Not just for the loss of his daughter, but for her suffering. And Zion, blinded by his own assumptions, had unknowingly protected the impostor while the real princess endured pain in silence.


    And worse, he had failed the one person he should have protected.


    Zion¡¯s mind was in turmoil. A storm of self-reproach and loathing tore through him, igniting a fury that burned beneath his skin. How could he have been so blind? So foolish?


    His voice dropped low, guttural and feral as he turned to Levi. "Go back. Make sure that the woman doesn¡¯t escape. We need her; she has to answer for this."


    The raw authority in his voice sent those around him stumbling back; even some of the other Alphas couldn¡¯t handle Zion¡¯s aura. The air thickened with tension, but Zion didn¡¯t care. All that mattered was the truth.


    Just then, the Alpha King¡¯s voice rang out once more, announcing something that hit Zion like a second blow to the chest:


    A fianc¨¦.


    He said Addison had a fianc¨¦ waiting for her.


    And then the grand doors opened again to reveal a man Zion had never seen before, tall, silent, exuding a frigid aura that matched the deadly stillness of a mountain. The weight of his presence alone was suffocating.


    Zion¡¯s gut twisted. A deep, primal sense of crisis wed at him. He didn¡¯t even register Levi anymore, assuming he¡¯d gone to follow orders and secure ire. But instead, Levi had quietly contacted the elite warriors they¡¯d brought with them, instructing them to track ire down and ensure she didn¡¯t slip away. Levi, too, was making his way through the crowd, his eyes locked ahead, just as desperate for answers, and just as stunned to see Addison again.


    As the two men pushed their way forward, the Alpha King gently took Addison¡¯s hand and led her a step closer to the neer. He leaned down and whispered with a yful glint in his voice, "Remember when I said I wanted you to meet someone? Well... here he is."


    Then, with a subtle nod, he gestured toward the man approaching them.

 Chapter 138 Unexpected Turn Of Events

    <h4>Chapter 138: Chapter 138 Unexpected Turn Of Events</h4>


    Addison didn¡¯t recognize the man, but something about him struck a chord deep inside her, a flicker of familiarity that she couldn¡¯t quite ce. More than that, a stirring sensation began to rise within her, a warmth that started to radiate from deep inside. It was unsettling. She shifted slightly, difort blooming in her chest, unsure of what it meant or what to do next.


    And then it hit her, scents, powerful and intoxicating, drifting in from all directions, each more intense than thest. The sudden rush made her head spin. Yet she didn¡¯t dislike them. In fact, they were the most divine fragrances she had ever encountered, each one inexplicably familiar... and utterly irresistible.


    Addison closed her eyes, trying to distinguish theyers of scent lingering in the air. The first was her favorite,forting and fresh, a citrusy blend with a touch of pine. Then came the rich aroma of chocte and coffee, warm and perfectly bnced, another favorite. Finally, a familiar mixture: lemon and honey, but this timeced with soothingvender. Thebination was so decadent, so perfect, it made her stomach flutter.


    The scents swirled around her, heady and overwhelming, making her feel lightheaded and weak, as though they were seeping into her very soul.


    She turned to her father, wanting to ask him for answers, but the words caught in her throat. Her body felt strange¡ªoverheated, restless. As she and her father stood frozen in ce at the center of it all¡ª


    A voice rumbled through the air.


    <strong>"MATE!"</strong>


    Then another.


    <strong>"MATE!"</strong>


    And another.


    <strong>"MATE!"</strong>


    But that wasn¡¯t the most shocking thing to hit Addison; it struck her like a tidal wave. Amid the swirling scents and confusion, she suddenly heard it, two distinct voices echoing in her mind, both calling the same word:


    <strong>"Mate."</strong>


    She stood frozen, utterly dumbfounded. Before she could even process what was happening, three men appeared before her, eyes glowing gold, their breaths ragged like starving wolves. Their primal hunger was obviously taking over their rationality, their wolves pushing to the surface, staring straight into her soul.


    Even the Alpha King took a step back, his expression unreadable. He, like everyone else, knew exactly what was unfolding, and it was unprecedented.


    A she-wolf with not one, not two, but three fated mates.


    It had never happened in the history of their kind. The tension in the air thickened as the reality set in: if even one of the three lost control, a bloodbath could break out right here and now. Everyone instinctively held their breath, not daring to move or speak.


    The three werewolves stood agitated and taut, as though caught between reverence and rage, each one staring at Addison like she was everything they had ever searched for... and might lose in the next heartbeat.


    <i>¡¯What¡¯s going on? Was that you, Aurora?!¡¯</i>


    Addison¡¯s thoughts reeled. She had heard voices in her mind, one of them unmistakably Aurora¡¯s. The moment she recognized it, a flicker of warmth surged through her, but the second voice was unfamiliar. It was like a whisper in a dream, there one second, gone the next, fleeting and intangible.


    She felt Aurora stir faintly within her, only to fall silent just as quickly. It was as if reaching out, just enough to confirm they had found their fated mate, had drained all of Aurora¡¯s energy, leaving her quiet and unmoving inside the seal once more.


    Addison¡¯s eyes focused on the three men standing before her. Confusion warred with disbelief. She didn¡¯t know what to feel; there was shock, recognition, and something deeper she couldn¡¯t name.


    Then her gazended on someone she least expected. He was right in front of her, breathing her in as if her scent were an addictive drug he couldn¡¯t get enough of. Desperate. Starved.


    And then there was Zion, his face so close, his gaze locked onto hers, unblinking, intense. She could feel Shura too, lingering on the surface, his eyes filled with emotion.


    Regret. Pain. Self-reproach.


    ....


    <strong>Alpha Zion¡¯s POV</strong>


    The moment I caught that scent, I knew it was Addison. And when I heard the princess had returned and just entered this very hall, I would¡¯ve been a fool not to piece it together. But none of that mattered to me right now.


    All I wanted was to see her.


    To apologize.


    To show her how deeply I regretted everything.


    The pain I inflicted on myself when I lost her, when I let my anger and hatred consume me.


    When my negligence allowed harm toe her way.


    I¡¯ve done a lot of self-reflectiontely. And no matter how I look at it, from any angle, the truth remains the same: Addison didn¡¯t deserve any of it. She was a victim, through and through. And I had aimed my hatred at the wrong person.


    At first, I believed she had manipted my father into marrying her to me, seeking power or position as many she-wolves would have done. But now I see just how self-centered and blind I was. I arrogantly assumed that because my father wanted her to be my Luna and my mate, she must have shared the same intention.


    I never stopped to consider that maybe... just maybe, she epted it out of duty. Out of guilt. Because she knew my father had died saving her from the vampires.


    Now, after catching her scent in the banquet hall and realizing she might be the missing princess, so many things finally started to make sense.


    Even if she had no wolf, even if some saw her as useless, her talents in territory management and trade were undeniable. Any pack would be lucky to have her. With her skills, she would¡¯ve easily earned a respected position as a management specialist, weed and valued no matter where she went.


    But in my territory... she wasn¡¯t.


    Because of me.


    It was my neglect, my harsh judgment, and my cold dismissal that shaped how my pack treated her. I set the tone. I led by example, and that example condemned her. Her misery was a direct reflection of the environment I created.


    And God! How deeply I regret that now.


    Thinking back on everything she could do... it all began to make sense. If Addison really was the missing princess, then her abilities, her strategic mind, and her skill in trade and territory management were no coincidence. These were things she must have learned from royal tutors within the pce walls.


    And that moment... when my father gave his life to save her... it wasn¡¯t random. He often visited the Royal Pce. He must have recognized her, maybe even remembered her as a child. That would exin why he risked everything to protect her, even if it cost him his life.


    Now, I wonder if that¡¯s also why he insisted I take her as my mate, even after learning she had lost her memories. Maybe he wasn¡¯t just trying to bind her to me, but trying to protect me. To protect the pack. To keep us from falling apart after he was gone.


    Just like the reason why I wanted to protect ire and bring her back from the battlefield, maybe my father saw Addison as a shield... a safeguard. With her royal blood, tying her to the Midnight River Pack could¡¯ve meant future protection from the Alpha King himself, an alliance that would keep us safe until I was strong enough to lead.

 Chapter 139 Alpha Zion’s POV

    <h4>Chapter 139: Chapter 139 Alpha Zion¡¯s POV</h4>


    And now? Now I see it all toote. The weight of it crushes my chest. I can¡¯t even breathe.


    God, I hate myself for being so blinded by pride, for burying my head in my own damn ass because of bitterness, for needing someone to hate so badly that I turned all my pain on her. She didn¡¯t deserve it. She never did.


    I wanted to run to her, to fall to my knees and apologize for everything I did... and everything I failed to do.


    Because sometimes, the most painful thing isn¡¯t what we do, it¡¯s what we don¡¯t do. I didn¡¯t protect her when I should have. I didn¡¯t love or respect the woman who was meant to be by my side, who I should¡¯ve cherished until myst breath.


    Instead, I was the one who let the coldness take root. I was the one who allowed her light, so bright, so beautiful, to slowly wither under the weight of my indifference and pride.


    All because I was afraid.


    Afraid that if I looked at her for even one more second, I¡¯d forget everything I clung to and fall for her for her strength, her kindness, her spirit. So I built walls. I shut her out. I let my ego, my arrogance, my fear drive her away.


    And still... she stayed. She gave me three years of her life. Three years of patience, effort, and sincerity.


    And I? I crushed it beneath my feet.


    I didn¡¯t just hurt her. I destroyed the best thing that ever came into my life.


    God... I¡¯m a monster.


    While I was locked in a battle with myself, Addison¡¯s scent in the air grew stronger, so potent and intoxicating it was almost unbearable. I felt Shura stir violently inside me. But it wasn¡¯t just stirring, he was fighting for control, wing his way to the surface like a beast starved for centuries. His breathing echoed in my head, heavy and desperate, as if Addison¡¯s presence was the only thing keeping him alive.


    It felt like he wanted to lunge at her, to im her on the spot.


    But more than anything, I realized just how foolish I had been, how deeply misguided my assumptions were, and how they led me to this very moment. The pain I caused her... it was far greater than I ever allowed myself to see. And now, piece by piece, the truth was falling into ce. With every revtion, horror crept in as I finally began to grasp the full extent of the damage I¡¯d done, and just how blind I had been all along.


    I pushed through the crowd, moving fast, reckless, driven by something primal. But just as I was about to reach her, Levi stepped in my path. I had forgotten about ire.


    If she escaped now, we¡¯d lose our chance to find out everything, why she impersonated the princess, and what her real motives were. Someone needed to keep her in check.


    I snapped out of my haze just long enough to issue an order. "Go back. Make sure that the woman doesn¡¯t escape. We need her; she has to answer for this." And with that, I let go.


    I surrendered.


    My soul, my body, everything in me surged forward like a madman set loose. I had never felt anything like this before... or maybe I had. Maybe I¡¯d felt this pull all along, faint and buried deep, and I just kept ignoring it.


    But not anymore. The pull was undeniable now. Overpowering. Beyond reason.


    Even I couldn¡¯t hold myself back.


    I tried to look at her, really look, but all I could make out at first was a graceful silhouette walking down the aisle, arm-in-arm with the tall,posed Royal Beta. And then... a growl slipped from my throat. Low. Warning. Possessive.


    It startled those around me. They flinched and stepped aside, instinctively making way.


    I heard the Alpha King speaking, his voice echoing in the hall, but I couldn¡¯t focus on a single word. My entire world had narrowed to her. Addison.


    She stood there, radiant. So unbearably beautiful, it hurt to look at her. Every movement she made was fluid, effortless, like a gentle caress against my soul. I felt heat build from within, the pull intensifying until it dragged at something primal in me. And then I heard the Alpha King¡¯s words clearly, finally cutting through the haze:


    He had found Addison, my Luna. My mate. And he found her... a fianc¨¦.


    Fianc¨¦.


    I felt gutted, and like a knife was twisted in my chest, it hurts... I saw red.


    But even through the fury and jealousy rising like a storm, I forced myself to remember. I was the reason she suffered. The reason she was left unprotected. The reason she ran.


    Even if she had ten more fianc¨¦s... I had no right to say a damn thing.


    I bit my lip hard, hard enough to taste blood. A reminder of why I came. Not to control her. Not toy im. But to show her I was sorry. That I had changed. That I would do anything to make amends.


    But then I felt Shura rising.


    He surged forward like a tidal wave, his hunger and need crashing through my restraint. I could barely hold him back as the scent of Addison wrapped around us, maddening and addictive. I felt my knees buckle under the weight of it, my body overstimted, my thoughts in chaos.


    And then Shura roared from deep inside me, his voice merging with mine as a single word escaped our lips:


    <strong>"Mate."</strong>


    It rumbled from my throat so naturally, so effortlessly, it startled me. There was even a strange sweetness lingering after I said it, like a reward for finally acknowledging what had been true all along.


    And that¡¯s when it hit me.


    The pull. The scent. The overwhelming arousal and need.


    Addison... was mine.


    Fated. Chosen. Destined.


    And I had almost destroyed her.


    But beyond everything else, I was happy. So happy, my heart felt like it was overflowing. But then, I heard two more voices. Voices calling her "Mate."


    No. That wasn¡¯t possible. That couldn¡¯t be real.


    I couldn¡¯t let them reach Addison before I did. I <i>had</i> to get to her first.


    In the blink of an eye, I was in front of her. And <i>God...</i> she looked divine.


    Her hair, now silver-white, glowed like moonlight, and her eyes, molten gold, looked straight into mine. They shimmered like sunlight: warm, inviting, impossible to look away from. But then... surprise flickered across her face when I called her <i>Mate</i>. Disbelief followed, her gaze bouncing between me and the two men beside me.


    But I didn¡¯t care. Not about them. Not anymore.


    Shura, however, did.


    My wolf surged to the surface, letting his Alpha Aura pour around us like a storm, intimidating, territorial, ready to strike down anyone who dared try to take what was <i>ours.</i>


    <i>My fated mate.</i>


    <i>My Addison.</i>


    <i>My Luna.</i>


    There¡¯s no way in hell I was backing down now.


    This... this must be the chance the Moon Goddess had given me.


    To make things right. To prove I wasn¡¯t running away anymore.


    To love her, truly,pletely, without fear.


    And only now did I realize... Shura had recognized Addison long ago. That faint pull I kept ignoring? It had always been there. Perhaps dulled by her unresponsive wolf, perhaps hidden beneath the pain we both carried.


    But none of that mattered now.


    Because Addison... was the gift the Moon Goddess had given me.


    And this time, I would not fail her.

 Chapter 140 Alpha Zion’s POV 2

    <h4>Chapter 140: Chapter 140 Alpha Zion¡¯s POV 2</h4>


    My eyes drank in her beauty, unable to look away, even as confusion clouded her face. She looked lost, bewildered even, clearly unsure of what was happening or why it was happening. But then, I caught it, the flicker of recognition in her gaze as she scanned the three of us. She must have heard her wolf whisper the word ¡¯<i>mates</i>.¡¯


    That word alone made my wolf, Shura, bristle with agitation. The possessiveness surged through us. The idea of sharing what was <i>ours</i> made his fur stand on end. A low snarl escaped my lips, and I snapped my jaws to the side in warning, silently daring the other two toe closer. I didn¡¯t look away from her, but I made my message clear: back off.


    But they didn¡¯t.


    And then I caught a scent that made my blood boil.


    My head jerked to the side, eyes narrowing with fury as realization hit me like a blow to the gut.


    <i>Levi.</i>


    My Beta. My second-inmand. The one I trusted to stay back and watch over ire. But instead... he had followed me here. And now, here he was, standing beside me, one of ¡¯<i>Addison¡¯s mates</i>?¡¯


    The betrayal hit hard.


    He wasn¡¯t supposed to be here. He wasn¡¯t supposed to look at <i>her</i> like that.


    The way his eyes devoured her, the raw hunger etched in every nce, the reverence in his expression, it was unbearable. He looked at Addison like she was his moon, his salvation... like just being near her made hime undone.


    And it was killing me.


    "What the fuck are you doing here?" The words tore out of me before I could stop them, even though deep down, I already knew the answer.


    But the bastard growled at me.


    <i>Growled.</i>


    Like he¡¯d forgotten the chain ofmand. Forgotten who stood above whom.


    Shura, my wolf, immediately bristled, fury shing like lightning through my veins. He felt challenged. Provoked. The tension in the air thickened like a storm about to break, crackling with the threat of blood and broken bones. Every eye in the venue could feel it; something dangerous was about to erupt.


    But under the fury... I felt something worse.


    <i>Fear.</i>


    A deep, gnawing hurt that sank into my chest like rot.


    Levi had been by Addison¡¯s side for three years. Three fucking years. Guarding her. Supporting her. Protecting her through every storm, every damn hardship. Sure, it was his duty as her Gamma, but even duty couldn¡¯t exin the depth of the bond they clearly shared.


    They were <i>close</i>. Too close.


    Closer than she and I had ever been.


    And that scared the hell out of me.


    Because he knew her better. He had seen every version of her, while I, Alpha or not, was still an outsider in the world she¡¯d built without me. And right now? He had a better shot at iming her heart than I ever did.


    And it was <i>tearing me apart</i>.


    I knew I had to step up because right now, I was the only one dragging a bad record behind me.


    Then my eyes locked on the other man... and just my damn luck, it was <i>him</i>. The fianc¨¦, the Alpha King, had arranged for Addison.


    Of course. Of fucking course.


    I¡¯d always known redemption wouldn¡¯te easy, but standing here with these two? It was crystal clear, I was about to go through hell just to prove myself to my mate.


    I moved in front of Addison on instinct, shielding her like a goddamn hen guarding its chick. Pathetic, maybe, but it was all I had left in this moment. One of them was her closest friend, her Gamma, the one who¡¯s been by her side through everything. And the other? A man with a spotless te. The Alpha King¡¯s backing. A wide open runway to charm her, learn her, and <i>win</i> her.


    And he looked the part too, strong, poised, <i>dangerous</i>.


    A low growl rumbled from his chest, and his eyes shed with warning, telling me to back off. To move aside. That Addison wasn¡¯t mine.


    Fuck that.


    I growled right back, low and feral, Shura surging forward inside me, ws already at the edge. I wasn¡¯t moving without a fight.


    Then Levi joined in, his growl cutting across the tension like a de. <i>My own Beta</i>. Growling at <i>me</i>. His Alpha.


    The damn mate bond must¡¯ve short-circuited his brain, because that mutt had forgotten everything, his rank, his ce, <i>his loyalty</i>.


    But I¡¯m not backing down. And neither is Shura. He was already on all fours inside me, every muscle coiled tight, ready to tear into both of them.


    Because Addison might not be mine yet, but I¡¯ll be damned if I let anyone take her from me without a war.


    "ENOUGH!"


    That one word hit me like a brick wall, my entire body went cold, my ferocity gutted like a me doused in ice water. Even Shura whimpered low in my head, like a scolded pup, tail tucked and ears down. He backed off without resistance, slinking into a seated position, head bowed... and for the first time in years, he <i>whined</i>. Not in anger. In shame.


    And I? I stood frozen, spine rigid, blood running cold.


    That one word, from <i>her, </i>stopped me dead like a dog on a leash.


    I turned to face Addison. Her eyes swept across the three of us, curious, confused, maybe even a little overwhelmed. Of course, she was wondering why the hell she had <i>three</i> mates. Hell, <i>I</i> wanted to know too.


    Was the Moon Goddess favoring me? Giving me a shot at redemption? A chance to make up for every fucked-up choice I¡¯d made? Maybe. I¡¯d take every punishment she threw my way if it meant earning Addison¡¯s forgiveness¡ªeven her gaze.


    But instead, it felt like she¡¯d tossed me into a pit with two other rabid wolves to fight over the prize.


    How the fuck was this supposed to work?


    There¡¯s no way in hell that I, or the guy who¡¯s supposed to be her goddamn fianc¨¦, would just sit back and <i>ept</i> this. And the idea that we¡¯d share a mate with a Beta? It was a cosmic joke. A challenge. One that mocked everything we stood for: hierarchy, pride, dominance.


    This wasn¡¯t just a mating bond. It was a war waiting to ignite.


    I didn¡¯t know what to feel anymore.


    But the moment Addison¡¯s eyes met mine, everything, my rage, confusion, the madness wing at my chest, just... dissolved. One nce from her, and I felt stripped bare. My lips parted, and before I could stop it, a soft whine escaped, low, helpless, aching. My emerald eyes locked onto hers, wide and wet, like some wounded dog craving its master¡¯s mercy.


    And that¡¯s exactly how I felt.


    She stood there, tall and regal, a quiet storm wrapped in elegance and authority. And god help me, I would¡¯ve handed her my leash right then and there. Willingly. dly.


    Because I am happy she was <i>alive.</i>


    ____


    Thank you so, so much, Jessica_5598, Jenni_Toney_9894, Colleen_Sikorski, Mich34, Angie_Rodriguez_6157, BoLeonard, Tahassee_Slim, DaoistqBpVfK, Trina_Holder, Anna_Rancourt, Wendy_1967, FShelou, Ashley_Venter, Le89, LauAS, Jennifer_Jauregui, and Daoistqnw99v for all the Golden Tickets you sent me!!!

 Chapter 141 Can She Forgive?

    <h4>Chapter 141: Chapter 141 Can She Forgive?</h4>


    I had imagined the worst when I saw the blood in the dungeon. When I heard she¡¯d been whipped with silver, <i>silver, </i>my mind broke. Addison¡¯s wolf was unresponsive; her body was as weak as a human¡¯s. I didn¡¯t need details to imagine how bad it was.


    I snapped.


    I tore through anything and anyone in my way. Pack members, warriors, it didn¡¯t matter. Shura and I became one in that moment, feral and wild, drenched in red. My heart had cracked wide open with fear, a fear that she would die... and I hadn¡¯t even had the chance to make things right.


    But now, seeing her, <i>standing</i>, <i>breathing</i>, <i>beautiful, </i>I wanted to crumble. I wanted to fall to my knees and wrap my arms around her, beg for her forgiveness, and drown in her scent just to convince myself she was real.


    I had so much to say. About ire. About every mistake I made. About how deeply I regret everything.


    But my mouth just opened and closed, useless. What excuse could ever make up for the pain I caused her?


    Finally, I managed to breathe out one broken word.


    "Addison..."


    "This is... unexpected." The Alpha King¡¯s voice cut through the silence before I could say anything else. His tone was sharp, controlled, butced with clear disapproval. He didn¡¯t even try to hide his disdain for me. He looked at me like I was dirt beneath his boots, as though I were some unworthy rogue who¡¯d just wandered into his presence by mistake.


    But beneath that cold, arrogant exterior, I caught a flicker, just a flicker, of confusion in his eyes. It vanished just as quickly as it came, reced with judgment as he tantly ignored me and turned his attention to the other two.


    He gave a proud nod to the man he¡¯d chosen as Addison¡¯s fianc¨¦. There was satisfaction in his gaze, like he was patting himself on the back for what he thought was a wise decision. That look, so approving, so full of certainty, stabbed me deeper than I expected.


    It didn¡¯t hurt my pride.


    It hurt my heart.


    Because I knew this was my fault.


    If I hadn¡¯t screwed everything up, if I hadn¡¯t run from her, maybe I would¡¯ve realized sooner that Addison was my true, fated mate. Maybe we wouldn¡¯t be standing in this goddamn mess right now, and she wouldn¡¯t be caught between three men and a bitter political arrangement, or so I thought.


    But even then... it wasn¡¯t like I had a real choice.


    When the war broke out, I had no option but to lead my warriors to defend our border. If the vampires broke through the frontlines, my pack would be the first to burn. My Luna, Addison, and my mother... they would¡¯ve been captured. Tortured. Desecrated. I couldn¡¯t let that happen.


    Still, no excuse could erase the truth:


    My ignorance, my absence, my silence, it all led us here.


    And now, even though I once fought to protect her, it feels like I failed her just the same.


    ...


    As soon as the three werewolves in front of Addison began growling at each other, the tension in the room thickened like a brewing storm. Their eyes burned with territorial fury, each ready to rip the others apart as if whoever survived the sh would be the one to im her. Zion instinctively stepped in front of Addison, shielding her, his body taut and trembling with restrained aggression.


    But then Addison spoke.


    Just one word.


    "Enough."


    Addison¡¯s voice carriedmand and authority, powerful enough to stop them all in their tracks. Even the growls died mid-throat as their wolves recoiled like scolded pups. Shura whined. Zion went still. Levi lowered his head, breathing heavily through his nose. They had all forgotten where they were, forgotten that they were standing in the Alpha King¡¯s presence, in the middle of his birthday banquet.


    The Alpha King stepped forward then, his expression unreadable as he addressed the room."This is... unexpected." His voice was deceptively calm. But behind his measured tone was clear disbelief.


    And it truly was. Even he hadn¡¯t seen thising.


    His daughter had spent some time in the Midnight River Pack and never once showed any signs of a mate bond. Yet now, standing before three dominant werewolves, she had recognized them all: Zion, Levi, and the man he had personally chosen as her fianc¨¦.


    Why now?


    Had Saintess S¡¯s help weakened the curse bound to Addison¡¯s soul? And left a crack just enough for her wolf, Aurora, to emerge and sense the mate bonds that had long been buried? Or was it the overwhelming presence of all three mates that stirred Aurora from her slumber, rousing her through sheer force of instinct and proximity?


    The Alpha King wasn¡¯t the only one trying to make sense of it. Addison herself stood silent, her eyes flicking between the three men, her expression a careful mask ofposure, but confusion churned behind her gaze.


    Aurora had spoken, called them <i>mates, </i>and then vanished again into silence. And what disturbed Addison even more was the faint second voice she had heard, deep and unfamiliar, yet... oddly familiar at the same time.


    She looked between Zion, Levi, and her supposed fianc¨¦, unsure of what to say, unsure if she could trust her voice at all.


    The weight of so much uncertainty threatened to copse on her, but thankfully, her father had stepped in, diverting attention away from her and breaking the rising tension before it could boil over again.


    Even Addison was caught off guard by the sheer power she held over them. One word, <i>"Enough", </i>and all three had immediately backed down. She could almost picture their wolves sitting obediently, ears perked, tongues lolling like excited pups.


    Well, all except Zion.


    He looked utterly lost, wounded even. His wide, emerald eyes shimmered with disbelief and sorrow, like a kicked dog unsure of what he¡¯d done wrong. The sight made Addison¡¯s heart twist painfully in her chest.


    <i>¡¯Damn this mate bond,¡¯</i> she cursed inwardly.


    It wasn¡¯t fair, how just one look from him could stir sympathy in her chest, how her anger seemed to blur beneath the bond¡¯s pull. It was as if her heart wanted to hand him a clean te, to pretend none of it had happened. But how could she forget?


    Addison had almost died.


    And it hadn¡¯t just been her life on the line; she had been unknowingly pregnant back then. The memory still haunted her: the severe blood loss, the pain, the crushing exhaustion that had pushed her body to its limits. If her babies hadn¡¯t possessed such strong life forces... if fate hadn¡¯t intervened... her precious boys might never have taken their first breaths.


    How could she just <i>forgive and forget</i> that?


    Just because fate decided they were meant to be?


    Addison didn¡¯t know whether the Moon Goddess was ying a cruel joke on her or if this had all been written in the stars long ago. Either way, she couldn¡¯t make sense of it. She had already rejected Zion, had severed the mate bond between them before she left the Midnight River Pack¡¯s Territory. That should¡¯ve been the end of it.


    Shouldn¡¯t it?

 Chapter 142 Why Can’t It Be Him?

    <h4>Chapter 142: Chapter 142 Why Can¡¯t It Be Him?</h4>


    If their bond was truly broken, why did she still feel this pull toward him? Why did the connection feel just as strong, if not stronger, now? Was it possible that the Moon Goddess had given her a second-chance mate... only to throw Zion back into the mix, along with two more aspensation?


    The idea made her head spin.


    Was the Moon Goddess so determined to tie her fate to Zion¡¯s? Or was this some divine test, an orchestrated challenge meant to force all four of them to face something greater than themselves?


    Addison bit her lower lip, frustration coiling in her chest. She didn¡¯t understand any of it, and worst of all, there was no one who could give her the answers she so desperately needed.


    Then her father leaned closer and whispered, "Sweetheart, what¡¯s going on between you and this Greyhound mutt?"


    The sudden question snapped her out of her swirling thoughts.


    Right.


    She hadn¡¯t told her parents anything about her past with Alpha Zion yet. She had nned to. She <i>meant</i> to. But the twins had fallen ill, and all her energy and worry had gone into them. Telling her story had taken a backseat to being a mother.


    As the image of her twins shed through her mind, Addison froze. Her gaze locked onto Zion again, and a tremor ran through her body as her face drained of color. Panic surged within her. What if Zion found out about their existence?


    He had once thrown her into the dungeon and ordered a hundredshes, as if she were some traitor guilty of an unforgivable crime. She had nearly died that day. If he could be that ruthless toward her, what might he do if he discovered that she had given birth to his children?


    <i>¡¯No,¡¯</i> she told herself firmly. <i>¡¯I can¡¯t let him find them. I won¡¯t risk it.¡¯</i>


    But then, a flicker of doubt crept in. <i>¡¯Even lions don¡¯t harm their cubs... Maybe he wouldn¡¯t hurt them? Maybe he¡¯d ept them?¡¯</i>


    Her heart ached. Her twins, though mature for their age, were still children. They needed love, love from both their mother and their father. There were things only a father could teach. Sure, they had their grandfather and other strong male figures in their life, but none could truly take the ce of a father.


    Still... was it worth the risk?


    The weight of uncertainty crushed her. She couldn¡¯t afford to gamble, not when it was her sons¡¯ lives on the line. The "what-ifs" were too dangerous to even imagine.


    Seeing the color drain from his daughter¡¯s face, the Alpha King turned to look at Zion again, this time, truly seeing him.


    Earlier, he¡¯d barely spared Zion more than a dismissive nce, writing off the faint sense of familiarity as a resemnce to Zion¡¯s father. But now, as he studied Zion closely, something clicked. That face... it was far too familiar. How could he have missed it?


    Zion looked almost exactly like the two little boys the Alpha King hade to know and love, his grandsons. Eight parts out of ten, if not more. His eyes widened in disbelief, and he quickly looked back down at Addison, realization hitting him like a thunderbolt.


    He wasn¡¯t the only one stunned.


    Beside him, the Queen gasped audibly, her hand flying to cover her mouth as her eyes darted between Zion and Addison. Recognition settled heavily on her face. She, too, saw it. The resemnce was undeniable.


    But Addison said nothing.


    She stood frozen in ce, her silence loud with meaning. The only exnation they could grasp was that she didn¡¯t want Zion to know. After all, when they¡¯d found her, she was barely a week pregnant, too early to tell, and in a condition so dire that it was a miracle she hadn¡¯t miscarried. No wolf, no healing ability, no support for the fragile lives growing inside her. It was sheer will, and perhaps fate, that kept her and the twins alive.


    And so, the Alpha King¡¯s hostility toward Zion deepened, nowced with a burning protectiveness he couldn¡¯t mask. Thankfully, neither he nor the Queen betrayed their realization, at least not outwardly. To any onlooker, their expressions only reflected the same stunned disbelief everyone else was experiencing.


    After all, this gathering had already been shaken by an unprecedented revtion: a single she-wolf with not one, but three fated mates, something unheard of in werewolf history. The collective shock rippling through the room was so intense, it concealed the deeper, more personal realization the royal couple had just made.


    Amid all the gasps and stunned silence, their reaction didn¡¯t seem out of ce at all.


    The Alpha King and Queen exchanged a nce, their eyes mirroring the same disbelief and unspoken understanding. Then, they turned their attention back to Addison, who looked both anxious and on the verge of panic, though she quickly tried to mask her emotions. But they were her parents, and as the saying goes, no one knows a child better than their own mother and father.


    Even Zion, who was now bound to her as a fated mate, couldn¡¯t sense the storm of emotion she was barely holding back. But her parents could.


    To silently reassure her, the Alpha King reached out and ced a firm,forting hand on her shoulder. The warmth of his touch grounded her, steadying the turmoil within. Addison felt a flicker of relief.


    Right. She wasn¡¯t alone anymore. She didn¡¯t have to carry the burden of protecting her children by herself. She still had her parents.


    But before she could fully process thatfort or settle her thoughts, another voice cut through the moment and drew her attention.


    "Addie..."


    It was a soft murmur, thick with emotion and longing, so fragile it almost disappeared into the hum of the crowd. But then, the voice called again, louder this time, firmer, as if anchoring itself in reality and confirming what the speaker could barely believe: she was really there. She wasn¡¯t a figment of imagination. She wasn¡¯t a ghost.


    The man¡¯s eyes searched the gathering until theynded on her, and when he saw that everyone else was already staring at Addison, he spoke once more, voice shaking.


    "Addison."


    And with that, he began to move forward, pushing through the crowd, unable to stay still now that she was within reach.


    "Lance?" Addison breathed, her voiceced with surprise and uncertainty as she finally recognized him.


    He looked so different now, less like the rugged vice-captain of the Border Patrol team and more like a refined nobleman, dressed sharply, standing tall andposed among the guests at the banquet. She wasn¡¯t surprised to see him here, but what truly caught her off guard was the storm of emotions flickering across his face: pain, longing, disbelief.


    It suddenly made sense. The rumors Anna and Alvin had mentioned, once dismissed as idle gossip, now felt real. Perhaps she <i>had</i> really been close to Lance before her abduction and memory loss.


    As he stepped closer, Lance¡¯s eyes flicked briefly between Zion, Levi, and her supposed fianc¨¦. The hurt in his expression deepened, and doubt clouded his gaze. ¡¯<i>Why?¡¯</i> Why had the Moon Goddess given Addison three fated mates, <i>and none of them was him?</i>

 Chapter 143 His One Wish

    <h4>Chapter 143: Chapter 143 His One Wish</h4>


    He had prayed since his youth for Addison to be his. He had hoped, wished, and begged for her to be the one chosen for him. But now, faced with reality, it felt like a cruel twist of fate, a silent, stinging p from the heavens.


    "Addison."


    Lance¡¯s voice broke as he finally stood in front of her, raw, choked with emotion, barely holding back a sob. For six long years, he had waited, aching, hoping, praying for her return. He had clung to the memory of her with everything he had, wishing that one day she¡¯de back... and that she¡¯d be his, in body, soul, and heart.


    But now, here she was, recognizing <i>other</i> wolves as her fated mates.


    It gutted him. Tore through him like ws to the chest.


    "Wee back," Lance said, forcing a smile. But the smile twisted painfully on his face, it looked more like a grimace than a wee. It was the kind of expression uglier than tears, because it held back everything he didn¡¯t dare say aloud. Bitterness rose in his throat like bile.


    Then his eyes shifted.


    Three males stood around Addison, Zion, Levi, and her so-called fianc¨¦, each one bristling with silent warning. Their stance was unmistakable: territorial. Protective. Dangerous. Fangs slightly bared, gaze sharp and possessive.


    Lance understood without a word being spoken, if he dared take one more step forward, they¡¯d tear him apart without hesitation.


    "Lance."


    The Alpha King called out softly, his voiceced with conflicting emotions.


    He wasn¡¯t sure what to feel.


    He had known, <i>of course,</i> he had known, that Lance, his daughter¡¯s childhood sweetheart, harbored deep feelings for Addison. The two had been inseparable since they were young, almost like conjoined twins. And every year, during his birthdays, the Alpha King had caught the way Lance looked at Addison, as if making a silent wish to the Moon Goddess to be fated to her.


    As a father, a leader, a man who had experienced love in its many forms, how could he <i>not</i> recognize that longing? That silent, patient devotion?


    He also knew what Lance had done all these years. He had punished himself, exiling himself to the border patrol, staying far from the Royal Pce yet close enough to be the first to know if she returned. Like a loyal, lost pup waiting by the road for someone who might nevere home.


    And now... here they were.


    He, the Alpha King, had just introduced Addison¡¯s fianc¨¦ right in front of him. In front of Lance.


    Lance¡¯s pained gaze turned to him, filled with a silent question that pierced deeper than any words: ¡¯<i>Why?¡¯</i>


    Why had the Alpha King never considered <i>him</i>?


    He knew Lance¡¯s character, his loyalty, his temperament better than anyone. Why wasn¡¯t <i>he</i> the one chosen?


    Although the Alpha King was well aware of Lance¡¯s feelings for Addison, one thing remained clear in his mind: <i>Lance had failed her</i>.


    When Addison needed protection the most, Lance had not been there. No one knew what he was doing at the time, or why he wasn¡¯t by her side when she was abducted. That failure left a deep mark in the Alpha King¡¯s judgment. In his eyes, it proved that Lance was unfit to stand beside Addison, not strong enough, not dependable enough to shield her from danger.


    Addison wasn¡¯t just any she-wolf. She was destined to be the next Alpha King¡ªthe first <i>female</i> Alpha King in the history of their kingdom. That made her a target for envy, power ys, and political machinations. Perhaps that was why the Moon Goddess had blessed her with not one, but <i>three</i> fated mates, each possessing strong Alpha bloodlines.


    Well... perhaps <i>except</i> for Levi. But even if his bloodline wasn¡¯t the most distinguished, the Alpha King trusted that the Moon Goddess had seen something exceptional in him, something beyond lineage. The Moon Goddess had never erred in her pairings. Every union she ordained seemed crafted with divine precision as the pair was made for each other, perfectly bnced in physical attraction, temperament, and soul.


    The Alpha King believed this was no different.


    And while he had introduced Addison¡¯s so-called fianc¨¦ in front of the court, he had never truly intended to force her into a marriage against her will. Addison was the heir apparent. That announcement was a test, one designed to reveal her stance on love, duty, and tradition.


    Would she quietly ept a politically arranged engagement, waiting passively for her fated mates to appear?Or would she challenge him and reject the engagement, holding true to the sacred bond of the Moon Goddess¡¯ will?


    Her choice would speak volumes, not just about the kind of woman she was, but the kind of ruler she would be. Because a monarch¡¯s values shape the values of a kingdom. If Addison honored divine fate, her people would follow. But if she prioritized wealth or convenience over the sacred, it could unravel centuries of tradition, leaving the Goddess¡¯ teachings behind like dust in the wind.


    Now, the Alpha King felt a flicker of relief. The man he had chosen as his daughter¡¯s fianc¨¦ turned out to be one of her fated mates. He couldn¡¯t help but feel like he¡¯d yed a part in bringing them together, like fate had rewarded his judgment. He even felt the urge to pat himself on the back, a smug grin tugging at the corners of his lips as he watched the tall man gazing at Addison with unwavering intensity, as if trying to etch her face into his very soul.


    Then his eyes shifted back to Lance.


    There was pity in his gaze, pity, and resolve. He had searched for a partner worthy of Addison, someone strong enough to stand beside her, not follow behind like a shadow. Someone capable of protecting her when it truly mattered.


    Lance, in his eyes, had failed that test. Disappearing when she needed him most, offering no exnation, and then waiting passively for her return, it might seem like devotion to others, but to the Alpha King, it was just weakness dressed in sentimentality.


    Addison needed a protector, a partner, an Alpha who could stand tall at her side. Lance had been her childhood sweetheart, her personal bodyguard, yet he had failed at the one duty that mattered most.


    And the Moon Goddess seemed to agree.


    The Alpha King was smug enough to take that as validation. Yes, he was petty; he knew that about himself. He remembered every slight, every failure, and he had a long memory when it came to those who disappointed him.


    Lance had nevere forward to apologize, never exined why he wasn¡¯t there to protect Addison. That silence only deepened the Alpha King¡¯s belief that Lance didn¡¯t deserve a ce by his daughter¡¯s side.


    "Lance," the Alpha King called out.


    But Lance didn¡¯t turn. His eyes remained fixed on Addison, as if the world had narrowed down to just the two of them. The Alpha King¡¯s jaw tightened. Being ignored, especially in public, was a tant show of disrespect. Yet Lance seemed lost in his own turmoil, consumed by the sight of the woman he had longed for and the brutal realization that she was never meant to be his.


    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 144 Why Did He Agree?

    <h4>Chapter 144: Chapter 144 Why Did He Agree?</h4>


    In his silence, Lance questioned everything. Why hadn¡¯t the Moon Goddess given him even a sliver of a chance? Why bless Addison with not one, but three fated mates and none of them was him? Bitterness twisted in his chest, mixing with pain and the hollow ache of rejection. For years, he had offered the same prayer: for Addison to be his. But his prayers had gone unanswered.


    What he didn¡¯t know, what he refused to ept in that moment, was that fate had long since written its story. Before Addison or any of her mates had taken their first breath, their souls were already bound by invisible threads. That was the essence of being fated mates; it can¡¯t be decided by choice, not prayer, but destiny.


    Right now, Lance was spiraling, he simply couldn¡¯t ept the oue. His re swept over Zion and the others, seething with frustration, but deep down, he knew he was outmatched. He was up against two powerful Alphas with strong, untainted bloodlines, and a Beta with a rebellious streak so fierce he was willing to challenge his own Alpha just to be with his fated mate.


    Lance, byparison,cked that kind of strength. Though he carried Alpha blood, it had long been diluted through generations of strategic marriages to lower-ranking werewolves, alliances formed for profit or political advantage, not power. That legacy weakened his standing.


    It was one of the reasons he had left his family behind and sought a new purpose at the Royal Pce, serving as a guard to the princess. He had never intended to inherit his father¡¯s position, a royal merchant appointed by the Alpha King himself.


    When Lance refused to meet his eyes, the Alpha King¡¯s irritation spiked. With a subtle yet crushing wave of his Alpha aura, he forced Lance into submission, an unspoken warning not to make a scene.


    But Lance, blinded by emotion, had already stirred a ho¡¯s nest. His gaze toward Addison didn¡¯t just offend the Alpha King; it provoked the ire of Zion and the other two as well.


    Without hesitation, they released their own killing intent, murderous, suffocating, and absolute. Lance nearly copsed under the oppressive weight of theirbined aura. It felt like an insurmountable wall had risen between him and Addison, and yet, he never looked away from her.


    Addison, watching Lance drop to his knees, frowned. She gently tapped her father¡¯s hand. Understanding the silent plea, the Alpha King snorted and withdrew his aura, looking away in dismissal.


    "Zion! That¡¯s enough," Addison said firmly.


    Zion, who had looked moments away from tearing Lance apart, immediately perked up at her voice. His expression melted into one of doting devotion, as if hermand alone lit up his entire world. Addison fought the urge to roll her eyes.


    Then she turned to her supposed fianc¨¦, the only one who hadn¡¯t introduced himself yet. Though she didn¡¯t know his name, her sharp gaze prompted a response.


    Feeling her eyes on him, the man straightened like a pine tree, collected andposed.


    "Maxwell Ackerman," he said inly.


    "Huh?" Addison blinked in surprise.


    "My name," he rified, voice even.


    As far as Addison was concerned, she had never seen this Alpha before. Like Zion, he might be a young leader who had either recently seeded his father or was preparing to take over the role of Alpha in his pack.


    Still, there was something different about him; his aura was strong, and he carried with him a chill that clung to the air like frost. It was as if he were carved from ice, cold to the bone.


    "Um, nice to meet you," Addison said awkwardly.


    Truthfully, she didn¡¯t know what to think. She wasn¡¯t some innocent girl anymore; she already had children. The situation made her feel like a pig trying to steal cabbage from someone else¡¯s backyard.


    Did Maxwell even know she had kids? Was he prepared to be a stepfather if he went along with her father¡¯s matchmaking schemes? And more importantly, why did he even agree to this arrangement? From the look of him, Maxwell was just as powerful as Zion. It didn¡¯t make sense.


    She turned to her father for answers, but he looked evasive, choosing instead to face the crowd and resume the banquet as though nothing had happened.


    Meanwhile, Lance was being pulled away by his father, defeated.


    Anna, who had onlye as a part-time bodyguard, stood off to the side with her jaw ck, mouth opening and closing like a fish gasping for air. Her thoughts were racing, trying to piece together the madness unfolding before her. Their ace warrior who vanished six years ago, the abducted princess, and the strange little boy they had assumed was human... All of them were Addison.


    The revtion hit her like a p, leaving her mind spinning. But she couldn¡¯t squeal or react; she was still on duty. So she mped down on her expression, forcing herself to remain as deadpan as possible despite the mental chaos.


    "To think we¡¯d witness a once-in-a-lifetime event alongside a historic revtion... this might end up written in the books, don¡¯t you think?" one of the noblemen mused, thoughtfully scratching his chin.


    "But now that the Royal Princess is back," another said, lowering his voice, "what happens to Princess M? Will she be cast aside and sent back to her family?"


    "That¡¯s not the real question," a sly, thin nobleman added, his eyes gleaming with mischief. "The real matter is the throne. Will there be a power struggle? A quiet war fought in the shadows? Or will they battle openly, forcing the court to choose sides?"


    "What nonsense are you spouting?" snapped a round-bellied man with amanding voice. His presence immediately silenced the murmurs. "It¡¯s indisputable. The Royal Princess has always been the rightful heir to the throne. Even in her youth, she proved herself strong and capable. What¡¯s there to be dissatisfied with? Watch your words, or you¡¯ll be branded a disturber of public peace and end up behind bars."


    This burly man was not to be taken lightly; he was the head of the Royal Engineering and Machinery Department, part dwarf and part human, and a trusted member of the royal court. Like Elric, he bore the Royal Badge, having sworn a blood pact with the Alpha King himself. His inventions had propelled the kingdom¡¯s development in leaps and bounds.


    The thin nobleman raised his hands defensively, his voice faltering. "Hey now, I¡¯m not dissatisfied, and I¡¯m certainly not trying to incite anything. It¡¯s just... the Princess was gone for six years. I fear she might¡¯ve grown rusty or¡ª"


    But he stopped midsentence when he saw the round man puff out his cheeks in warning, his thick fingers curling as if ready to toss the speaker across the banquet hall.


    Though the thin nobleman was a werewolf, proud and powerful, he knew better than to provoke a dwarf.


    _____


    Thank you, so, so much, Dreamfyre, Jessica_5598, Leighann_Daer, Daoistqnw99v, BoLeonard, Sarah_Brennan_6131, Alicia_Piy, Berlinda_Pauwels, Leighann_Daer, DaoistHE4ywi, and Han_Carp4811, my dearest little Goddesses for the Golden Tickets and the support!!!! I am happy that you are all happy with the novel.


    Please don¡¯t forget to drop a review on the novel too! Thank you!! (ìáo?oìá)?

 Chapter 145 Escaped

    <h4>Chapter 145: Chapter 145 Escaped</h4>


    Dwarves are deceptively strong despite their short stature. It was said a dwarf¡¯s hammer could weigh anywhere from 20 to 50 kilos, yet they wielded them with ease in one hand, forging metal into near-magical creations. Born craftsmen, most dwarves became engineers or cksmiths. The man before him could probably crush his skull with one hand if provoked, and that wasn¡¯t a gamble he was willing to make.


    As everyone continued to chat and specte about Addison¡¯s current position and what M¡¯s next move might be, no one noticed M silently standing at the back of the hall until she quietly slipped away, vanishing without a word.


    Addison, however, heard every murmur. Each word felt like a dagger to her chest.


    She was well aware of her vulnerability. Without Aurora, her wolf, she wasn¡¯t at her full strength, and there was no telling when, or if, the curse would be broken. In this condition, she truly wasn¡¯t in the best ce to im her rightful role.


    And if the court or the public were to learn of her situation, she feared that discontent would grow rapidly. Some might not hesitate to rally behind M instead, even submitting appeals to the Royal Court to name her the new heir.


    Addison took a shaky breath, trying to steady herself. Her gaze shifted to the three men still staring at her with unwavering intensity, then to her father, whose expression offered her no guidance.


    She didn¡¯t know what to do.


    A part of her wanted to reject Zion right then and there, to spare herself from theplications and pressure. But the werewolfw was absolute: no one was allowed to reject their fated mate. Such an act was said to invoke the wrath of the Moon Goddess herself. If she defied fate, her bloodline could be cursed. Her descendants might never be granted a fated mate, not even generations into the future.


    And that possibility terrified her.


    She couldn¡¯t risk that, not for her children.


    Her hesitation wasn¡¯t just personal anymore. It carried the weight of the future of her children and grandchildren.


    If a monarch never met their fated mate and instead chose a partner, their bloodline would gradually weaken. In time, that decline could lead to the rise of a new Alpha King from another pack, someone strong enough to bear the weight of leading all werewolves across thend.


    And now, with everything that happened in front of so many witnesses, word was bound to spread quickly that she had three mates. If she made any reckless moves with so many eyes on her, she would be seen as setting a bad example. The elders and the devout followers of the Moon Goddess would surely condemn her for it.


    So even though she felt deeply ufortable standing near Zion, especially with the intensity of his gaze, as if he wanted to im and mark her right then and there, she forced herself to remainposed and push aside the unease.


    But then something changed.


    Addison saw Levi flinch. It was subtle, but after three years by his side, she could read him like an open book. He was agitated, clearly trying to suppress it, but it didn¡¯t escape her notice. He must have received a bad report from the warriors they had brought along.


    His expression hardened, and without a word, he turned to Zion and delivered the information via mindlink.


    Zion¡¯s entire demeanor changed in an instant. His face darkened, tension radiating from him like aing storm. Without dy, he looked toward the Alpha King with urgency.


    "Your Majesty, may we speak in private? It¡¯s a matter of great importance."


    The Alpha King initially wanted to make things difficult for Zion, partly out of pride, partly out of personal resentment. But he reminded himself that personal feelings and royal duty must remain separate.


    He had already pushed the boundaries by acting on his grudge against Zion too many times. Any further misuse of power would risk damaging his credibility as a monarch and might be seen as a sign of weakness, or worse, corruption.


    He couldn¡¯t afford that.


    So, with a terse nod, he motioned for Addison to join them. Together, Zion, Levi, Addison, the Alpha King, and the Queen made their way to a private lounge on the second floor. Before departing, the Alpha King quietly instructed his Royal Beta to keep watch over the banquet in his absence.


    What none of them realized until it was toote was that Maxwell had silently tagged along. When the group settled into the lounge and Maxwell enteredst, Zion¡¯s patience snapped.


    "Why are you here?" Zion growled, eyes narrowing sharply. "This concerns my pack and the Royal family¡¯s business. You¡¯re not part of either."


    His voice held barely restrained hostility. Zion didn¡¯t like Maxwell at all. Maybe it was instinct, maybe he felt he was a threat. The man had the Alpha King¡¯s approval, a powerful presence, and seemed entirely toopetent for Zion¡¯sfort.


    But Maxwell didn¡¯t flinch.


    He bared his teeth in a silent snarl, a warning for Zion not to overstep. His cold stare made it clear: the only ones who had the authority to dismiss him from this room were Addison or the Alpha King himself.


    The Alpha King, for his part, said nothing; he merely waved for Maxwell to sit, silently acknowledging his presence. The Queen and King took seats on either side of Addison, while Zion and Levi sat directly across from them. Maxwell took the single armchair by the coffee table like it had been waiting for him all along.


    Then, in a voice that brooked no argument, the Alpha King spoke:


    "Talk."


    Zion tried to suppress his longing for Addison and focus on the matter at hand. "We need your help to find someone," he said, pausing as he struggled to exin the situation.


    ire had escaped, somehow, during the moment when he and Levi realized Addison was their fated mate. Everything had happened so quickly. Although Levi had assigned their elite warriors to guard ire and ensure she couldn¡¯t flee, it seemed she had still found a way.


    Maybe desperation had driven her to exploit a brief distraction; the warriors had been momentarily stunned by the revtion they witnessed from their vantage point. In that fleeting window, ire ran.


    The warriors gave chase, but it was as if she vanished into thin air. No matter how hard they searched, they couldn¡¯t pick up her trail. Her scent and tracks led only to the Royal Garden, abyrinth in its own right. Theybed through it three times before reporting back to Levi, empty-handed.


    None of them could understand how she got away. Zion had a gnawing feeling that she hadn¡¯t done it alone. Someone must have helped her, someone powerful enough to hide a grown woman and erase her scent. That could only mean one thing: an insider. Someone who knew the pce well enough to move undetected.


    And if Zion tried to piece everything together, there was only one conclusion: the person behind this had to be the very traitor they once suspected, the same one who helped the vampires abduct Addison years ago. Taking ire likely meant they had finally found a use for her existence.

 Chapter 146 The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 146: Chapter 146 The Truth</h4>


    Or perhaps it wasn¡¯t that calcted. Maybe someone simply wanted to help her, after all, ire was a master of maniption and deception. Either way, they had to find her. Zion needed to interrogate her, especially to uncover why she impersonated the princess, an offense that demanded she be brought before the Royal Court and presented to the Alpha King, for a punishment she deserved.


    But this situation only highlighted his failure. He had been deceived by a woman of unknown origin, and the shame of it made him hesitate.


    Levi, however, didn¡¯t share his hesitation. For him, the sooner they found ire, the sooner they could uncover the truth behind everything that had gone wrong, and the real reason his Luna, now revealed as his fated mate, had suffered.


    Levi had always sensed something off about ire. He had doubted her identity and questioned her motives for impersonating the princess. And though being proven right should have satisfied him, it didn¡¯t. It gutted him. ire had been the catalyst behind Addison¡¯s torment the night she vanished, and now, with the bond pulling him toward Addison stronger than ever, Levi¡¯s agitation only grew.


    "We humbly request Your Majesty¡¯s help in locating someone. The woman we brought back had impersonated the Royal Princess," Levi began diplomatically. " As we reported in our secretmunication prior to the Royal Convoy¡¯s deployment three years ago, we had found her on the frontlines before the war ended."


    "At the time, my Alpha believed she was the missing princess being held captive in the Vampire Lord¡¯s castle. To avoid igniting conflict between our pack and others over who would return the princess to the Royal Pce, we chose to bring her back quietly."


    Unlike Zion, who was caught in the middle of the storm, Levi was able to speak with calm eloquence. It was often said that bystanders see more clearly than those caught in the chaos, and right now, Zion couldn¡¯t defend himself without sounding like he was making excuses. Knowing this, Levi took it upon himself to speak on his Alpha¡¯s behalf, fully aware of the weight of the situation and the delicate bnce they had to maintain.


    For Levi, with Addison standing right in front of them, it was important toy everything bare. He wasn¡¯t doing this for his Alpha, Zion; he was doing it for Addison. She deserved rity, especially after everything that happened three years ago. Levi knew there were still shadows lingering in her heart, unanswered questions that had haunted her all this time. She had the right to know the truth behind her suffering, and above all, she deserved justice.


    More than anyone, Addison had been the true victim. Now that ire was missing, Addison had every right to decide what should be done next. Levi¡¯s actions weren¡¯t about earning points with her just because fate had bound them as mates.


    Even if he hadn¡¯t been her fated mate, he would have still done this, because before anything else, they were friends. He had stood by her side for three years and knew exactly the kind of person she was.


    "And to prevent the Vampires from intercepting or ambushing us, we kept her presence a secret and gave her a new identity," Levi exined calmly. "More importantly, when Miss ire was found, she was already pregnant. To protect her reputation, Alpha Zion made everyone believe she was his fated mate, someone he supposedly found on the battlefield."


    "That exined her condition and justified her return with us without raising suspicion. In order to preserve the Royal Family¡¯s name and the supposed ¡¯princess¡¯, he also let everyone believe the pup she was carrying was his and allowed the rumors about their rtionship to spread."


    Then Levi turned to Addison, whose face had gone pale in shock. She vividly remembered the day Zion returned with a pregnant woman on his wolf¡¯s back. No one else saw the way her world crumbled in that moment. Only she knew how deeply her heart shattered when Zion looked her in the eyes and confirmed that the child growing in ire¡¯s belly was his. The pain that tore through her that day had never truly healed; it had only been buried.


    "But," Levi added with a shrug, his tone sharp with brutal honesty, "I can¡¯t say my Alpha hasn¡¯t acted like an asshole more than once."


    Zion¡¯s head snapped toward him, a low snarl escaping his throat. So much for improving his standing with the Alpha King. Levi, the ever-loyal teammate, was now throwing him under the bus, and yet, he couldn¡¯t even be mad. Levi was just being honest. Besides, they were love rivals now. Undermining him once or twice was expected. But that wasn¡¯t the point.


    Levi wasn¡¯t trying to humiliate Zion. He was trying to urge Addison to speak, to finally take control, ask away what she wanted to know, and the things rted to her.


    While Addison¡¯s mind reeled from the flood of revtions, pieces of the past were starting to fall into ce. But even as the truth began to surface, she couldn¡¯t ignore the pain Zion had caused her. Deep down, she even suspected the only reason Zion had Levi speak up now was out of fear, fear of retaliation after discovering that she was the real Royal Princess.


    After all, what they did to her back then wasn¡¯t just cruel, it was a capital offense, punishable by death. And now that they were standing on the Royal Grounds, they were no longer in a position of power. Here, they were as helpless as newborn chicks.


    Even if they brought their elite warriors, it wouldn¡¯t change anything. They were vastly outnumbered, and if it came down to a fight, Elric and the others could wipe them out without breaking a sweat.


    So, all they could do was try to ease the blow by revealing this one piece of truth.


    "And the reason we came directly to speak with you... It is because of this," Zion interjected, his jaw clenched tightly as he fought to keep his temper in check, especially in front of Addison, his fated mate, and her parents. He could already see the expressions on the Alpha King and Queen darkening, clearly beginning to understand the gravity of the situation and the role he yed in Addison¡¯s pain.


    But what troubled him most was that Addison still showed no sign of recognizing him, not as her former mate, nor as the Alpha who once held her as his Luna. He could only assume two possibilities: either her parents already knew the truth and had chosen to remain silent, or Addison herself refused to acknowledge it because the memories were too painful to relive.


    Zion didn¡¯t want to dump everything on her all at once. He wanted to tell her gradually, hoping she woulde to terms with it on her own. Because aside from the emotional wounds he had inflicted, he had also hurt her physically, twice.


    And while aggression from an Alpha wasn¡¯t umon in werewolf society when emotions ran high, he had forgotten one critical fact: Addison was wolfless. She was fragile, as vulnerable as a human.

 Chapter 147 Piecing The Leads Together

    <h4>Chapter 147: Chapter 147 Piecing The Leads Together</h4>


    Now that he looked back, Addison had never matched the image of the missing princess, at least not in the way he had remembered her. The Addison of today was quiet, hesitant, and weak... So it had never urred to him that she <i>could</i> be the princess. But if she was, what had happened to her wolf?


    The thought made Zion¡¯s wolf, Shura, whimper in sorrow. Shura had long tried to connect with Addison¡¯s wolf, Aurora. He wanted to exin himself, to make her understand his side, not for forgiveness, but because the thought of being hated by his mate was unbearable.


    Unlike Zion, Shura had always been loyal to Addison. Protective. Resentful of how his human half had mishandled everything. And now, as that Aurora remained silent, unreachable... Shura felt the ache of rejection, the loneliness of being unheard, and the heartbreak of being unable to mend what his Alpha had broken.


    Then, in front of everyone, Zion reached into his magical pouch tied to his hips like an essory and slowly pulled out a tightly wrapped bundle of cloth. Layer byyer, he carefully peeled each wrap away, revealing what was hidden inside: the artifact embedded with a bloodstone.


    They had attempted to contact the white witches about it, after all, white witches were the natural enemies of the dark witches, who were believed to be responsible for creating such sinister artifacts. Zion had hoped the witches would be curious enough to investigate its origins or at least offer insight into its sudden appearance. But despite sending the letter and waiting patiently, no reply ever came.


    Their silence could only be interpreted one way: they didn¡¯t want to get involved. Why? Zion couldn¡¯t say. As for the mermaids, their response, orck thereof, was expected. They, too, offered no aid or exnation.


    Left with no other option, Zion hade directly to the Alpha King to show him the artifact and exin everything that had happened to the Midnight River Pack, particrly how it was linked to the rogue attacks. Now that they had confirmed Addison was the real Royal Princess, everything had changed. ire was no longer the likely target. The real threat would now shift toward Addison.


    As for the unresolved issues of the past... they could be dealt withter. Right now, the priority was protecting Addison from the forces operating in the shadows. ire¡¯s sudden disappearance was no coincidence, and Zion strongly suspected that the traitor responsible was someone within the pce itself.


    He hadn¡¯te just to exin the past; he came to warn them of what wasing.


    "These ear studs, embedded with blood stones, were found on thest group of rogues that attacked my pack," Zion began, holding up the ominous jewelry for all to see. "This ties directly to thest rogue attack report we sent to the pce. The reason we withheld the details about the blood stones at the time was because we feared the information might leak to individuals with hidden agendas."


    He paused, casting a fleeting, sorrowful nce at Addison before continuing.


    "At that time, I believed my traitorous Beta... I believe he went to someone and tattled about me rescuing the Royal Princess. Only he and I knew she had been found in the Vampire Lord¡¯s castle, so if anyone leaked the information, it had to be him. And from that point on, the attacks on my pack started to change. They weren¡¯t random, nor were they just about food shortages or territory. No... they were masked as ordinary rogue incidents to hide the real goal: retrieving the princess."


    Zion¡¯s voice turned grim. "But I could never confirm it. Every infiltrator we captured turned out to be a death warrior. They either bit down on a poison pouch embedded in their mrs, or they died from a curse as soon as they tried to speak. The only conclusion I could draw was that they were linked to the dark witch¡¯s cult."


    As soon as Zion finished, Maxwell suddenly shot up from his seat, the heavy armchair screeching and toppling behind him. His face was pale with fury and rm.


    He had been tracking the dark witches for years, but hearing they were after Addison was another matter entirely. And the matter that she had been cursed, that her wolf was sealed, only strengthened the horrifying possibility: her abduction six years ago was tied directly to the dark witches.


    Now it all made sense.


    Thanks to Zion¡¯s former Beta, Greg, the cult had found the fake Princess¡¯s whereabouts. After lying dormant for three years, they must¡¯ve begun nning to strike again, and Greg had likely handed over her whereabouts for a hefty reward.


    Right now, Addison wasn¡¯t just a victim; she might be the key. She was the strongest lead Maxwell had to finally uncover the dark witch cult¡¯s movements and whereabouts.


    The Alpha King and Queen, after hearing Zion¡¯s revtion, momentarily forgot their earlier dissatisfaction with him. Their expressions shifted to one of deep concern. The gravity of the situation overshadowed any resentment they had; they were now focused on the danger Addison was in.


    They both recalled the secret that only a handful of trusted individuals knew: Addison was still under a powerful curse. Maxwell had been the first to detect it, and the others had since confirmed it in secret.


    Now, to hear that the person responsible for Addison¡¯s abduction six years ago might still be hiding within the pce walls sent a chill through them. The realization struck hard when the enemy believed Addison was hidden away in the Midnight River Pack; they made relentless efforts to infiltrate the area. That desperation could only mean one thing: they were terrified of her returning to the pce.


    Why?


    Because if Addison regained her memories and recognized them... their entire cover would be blown.


    Seeing how agitated Maxwell had be, his breathing uneven, emotions spiraling, and the chilling aura radiating off him growing colder by the second, Zion furrowed his brow but pressed on.


    "I had my pack doctor perform autopsies on the corpses of those who posed as rogues," Zion said steadily. "But they weren¡¯t true rogues. They were clearly from a pack, masked by a concoction that altered their scent to resemble that of a rogue. It wasn¡¯t perfect, their scent was still subtly distinct, and that helped us identify the deception."


    He paused, his jaw tightening.


    "Six of the deceased, who died in their human forms, had identical tattoos on their chests, positioned right above their hearts. A spider lily entwined with a crescent moon. I don¡¯t know which pack they belonged to, or if they were all part of the dark witch¡¯s faction, but one thing was certain: they were all werewolves."


    Zion¡¯s voice turned grim. "Back then, I suspected that a pack, possibly one aligned with the cult, wanted to im the princess for themselves, to earn the glory and privileges of sheltering the lost Royal Princess. Even on our way here to the Royal Capital, we were ambushed more than once. That¡¯s why I never let the supposed ¡¯princess¡¯ out of my sight. I was determined to deliver her safely into Your Majesty¡¯s hands."

 Chapter 148 A Faction Between Their Enemies?

    <h4>Chapter 148: Chapter 148 A Faction Between Their Enemies?</h4>


    Zion let out a long, relieved sigh, tension visibly leaving his shoulders.


    "But now... I understand why you never acknowledged her. Why the pce never sent for her. She wasn¡¯t the real princess."


    Zion¡¯s eyes lowered, guilt flickering across his expression. He made a mistake. He misidentified ire as the missing princess. And while he was guarding a decoy, Beta Greg betrayed him and leaked the same false information to their enemies.


    Ironically, that mistake gave Addison the safety she needed to recover in peace. While ire drew their attention at the Midnight River Pack, the real princess, Addison, was able to be taken to the Sacred Land to be healed and return to the capital unharmed.


    He looked toward Addison and then the royal couple.


    "So now I can only assume... just as I was shocked to learn Addison is the true princess, our hidden enemies will be equally stunned to realize she¡¯s been right under their noses this entire time."


    And due to the severe security around Addison¡¯s pce, no one has found out about her return so no one knew that she also given birth, but now that Addison was hering about all this undercurrent happening around her, she instantly paled, after all, hearing all this only proved that she¡¯s being targetted and that hidden enemy wouldn¡¯t stop targetting her until they got her into their hands but for what reason they wanted her?


    This was exactly what they needed to uncover, and little by little, the pieces were starting to fall into ce, revealing the truth behind Addison¡¯s abduction six years ago.


    It was possible that the vampires had been coaxed or manipted by the dark witch¡¯s faction to abduct Addison, working together toward a shared goal. However, their motivations didn¡¯t appear to be fully aligned. There was a growing sense that each faction had its own reason for targeting Addison, or worse, that they were coborating as part of arger, more sinister scheme that no one could yetprehend.


    Still, it seemed unlikely that the vampires were mereckeys of the dark witches. Vampires were known for their arrogance and pride; they looked down on nearly every other species, except for the gods and dragons, beings powerful enough to kill them with ease. To vampires, werewolves were nothing more than filthy mutts, and witches were seen as lowly, conniving women with hearts as ck as their magic.


    Given that, the most likely exnation was that the vampires and dark witches had entered into a temporary alliance, bound by some unknown deal, the nature of which remained a mystery... for now.


    Then, another realization struck them. It now seemed clear that the person who had attempted to abduct the princess, mistaking ire for her, had indeed been working with Greg. But that raised an even more troubling question: what about the traitor within the pce?


    Could that person be a double agent?


    One thing was certain, though: the traitor held a position of significant authority and had been around long enough to know the inner workings of the Royal Grounds. They knew how to disable the protective barrier without alerting the Royal Mage, Elric, which meant they had ess to high-level knowledge and security protocols.


    However, despite their rank, this traitor likely wasn¡¯t among the Alpha King¡¯s most trusted inner circle, nor were they part of the medical ward. If they had been, then why didn¡¯t they inform the group trying to abduct ire that the real princess had already returned to the pce, or that she had been found three years ago?


    Unless... they were no longer working together.


    Maybe the faction behind ire¡¯s attempted abduction had broken off and was now acting independently, possibly under the influence ormand of the Witches¡¯ Faction. If that were the case, then the traitor inside the pce might not be affiliated with the witches at all. Perhaps they were simply pursuing their own agenda, exploiting any opportunity that served their personal interests.


    Or worse, they had a motive no one had yet uncovered.


    A heavy silence fell over the room. Addison, too, was deep in thought. Her identity was now public, and with her wolf still sealed, she was nothing more than a sitting duck, exposed to enemies who were hiding in the shadows, and it could be anyone.


    She needed a n, and fast.


    But perhaps the most important development was that Zion had brought with him a vital piece of information, one that helped them confirm a troubling truth: they were up against multiple factions, each with different agendas. Some had coborated once, maybe more, depending on how their interests aligned.


    This realization sent a wave of caution through the group. They now had to be even more vignt.


    Addison¡¯s gaze shifted to Maxwell. ¡¯<i>Why did he look so agitated when the dark witches were mentioned?¡¯</i> she wondered.


    As if sensing her thoughts, Maxwell turned to her. His expression was unreadable,posed, yet intense. Then he finally spoke.


    "Princess Addison, you may not remember me, but I am Maxwell Ackerman. I was the one who found you in the Midnight River Pack while I was tracking the dark witches¡¯ trail. I was also the first to identify the curse ced inside you."


    "What? She¡¯s cursed?! Since when?!"


    Zion, who had been grim andposed just moments ago, shot up from his chair. A deep, menacing growl rumbled from the depths of his chest as his eyes darkened with rage. Shura, his wolf, wed fiercely beneath the surface, desperate to take control and inspect Addison from head to toe.


    ording to the ancient texts and the stories passed down by elders, a curse cast by a dark witch was nothing short of sinister, designed to kill its victim in the most agonizing way possible. Worse still, the type of curse determined the victim¡¯s fate: some died young, others at a specific age or condition.


    Zion and Shura quickly pieced together the connection between the curse and Addison¡¯s abnormalities, especially her unresponsive wolf.


    Levi, by contrast, remained eerily still. He didn¡¯t growl orsh out, but his hands were clenched so tightly into the armrest that the wood splintered under his grip. His gaze, however, was locked onto Addison with unblinking intensity. He was holding back his wolf, restraining his fury, waiting for her to speak.


    But then, Addison shook her head.


    She looked at Maxwell, trying hard to recall him, but no matter how much she searched her memory, she couldn¡¯t remember the face of the person who had saved her. All she could recall was being pulled out of the dense foliage right before she dissolved her mate bond with Zion.


    She had never truly met Maxwell until now. During their expedition to the Sacred Land, they never crossed paths. At the time, Maxwell had apanied Elric and only provided some of his basic knowledge about curses and his spection to the Saintess as he promised to the Alpha King, and his main goal was to seek out the Saintess, S, hoping to find answers for the burden he carried, and perhaps a way to set things right.


    Over the years, Maxwell had buried himself in the Sacred Land¡¯s archives, researching the purge of the dark witches that happened more than 500 years ago. Despite his efforts, the answers he sought remained elusive. But just when he was starting to lose hope, new clues and traces began to surface. That¡¯s when he left, just before Addison also left to return to her domain.

 Chapter 149 Six Years Ago

    <h4>Chapter 149: Chapter 149 Six Years Ago</h4>


    The reason the Alpha King chose Maxwell as Addison¡¯s fianc¨¦ wasn¡¯t just because he was a strong alpha capable of standing by her side and protecting her; it was also because, at present, Maxwell seemed to be the only one who could help her break the curse.


    His unique ne, attuned to the dark magic used by dark witches, gave him the ability to sense their presence, an ability that could be crucial in tracking them down and uncovering the truth behind Addison¡¯s condition.


    "I still don¡¯t know exactly what kind of curse was ced on me, but as everyone can sense, it¡¯s affected my wolf, sealing her awaypletely. First of all, I want to thank Alpha Maxwell for saving me back then. You have my deepest gratitude. If there¡¯s anything I can do to repay you, please tell me, I¡¯ll do my utmost to help in return."


    Addison then turned her gaze to Levi, her expression softening. It was still a shock to her, one she hadn¡¯t fully processed, that her former Gamma had not only grown stronger, but was also revealed to be one of her fated mates.


    Why hadn¡¯t she sensed the bond during her time in the Midnight River Pack? Perhaps it was because her wolf, Aurora, had been sealed. Without that connection, she couldn¡¯t feel the pull toward her fated mates, no matter how close they were.


    Only after she traveled to the Sacred Land and received help from the Saintess, S, did a small crack form in the curse. Though the Saintess couldn¡¯t fully break it, she weakened it enough for Aurora to briefly stir.


    It may have been that, in that fleeting moment, Aurora felt the pull of their mate bond, or perhaps the bond with all three of them was so powerful that it momentarily awakened her wolf from deep slumber.


    Either way, Addison was left withplicated feelings. Fate had drawn these men to her, each of them with a past connection to her, whether painful orforting. When she looked at Levi now, she wasn¡¯t sure whether to feel relieved, overjoyed, or deeply embarrassed.


    He had seen her at her lowest, stood beside her through the darkest times. Maybe he had only been doing his duty as her Gamma back then, but still, he had been one of the reasons she survived. For that, she was truly thankful.


    "And you, Levi... thank you, too, for saving me back then. If it weren¡¯t for you, I might not have made it out alive, with my life and my¡ª" Addison¡¯s voice faltered. She bit down on her lip, the sharp tang of blood grounding her before she said too much. ¡¯<i>My babies,¡¯</i> she had almost said aloud.


    She cast a quick, guarded nce at Zion, an instinctive reaction, but to others, it looked like a silent usation, a reflection of her pain and mistrust. After all, everything she had suffered stemmed from Zion¡¯s poor judgment and reckless decisions.


    Zion felt the weight of her gaze like a de to the chest. His heart clenched as her wary eyes met his, and in that agonizing silence, his wolf let out a mournful howl inside his mind, raw, regretful, and aching with guilt.


    Although Addison still carried the pain of what happened, the betrayal of her own mate, Zion, but she knew that she needed to say it right now. She had to tear off the bandage and begin to heal by facing her past, but it also meant omitting certain truths.


    For now, she would keep the existence of her children hidden from Zion. She couldn¡¯t be sure of his intentions, not after everything they¡¯d been through and their history. His poor judgment had once almost cost her her life, and trust, once broken, was not so easily mended.


    This would also be the moment her parents, and her other fated mate, Maxwell, would learn the truth: that she was no longer a pure she-wolf in the traditional sense. If Maxwell felt deceived or shortchanged by that truth, he had every right to walk away. She would understand.


    It wasn¡¯t the perfect time, not after everything they¡¯d just uncovered about the enemies hiding in the shadows, but it had to be done. If she wanted to step out from the shadow of her past, if she wanted to finally face her demons, it had to begin here.


    Addison drew in a deep, trembling breath. She steadied herself, eyes meeting her parents¡¯."Mother, Father... what I wanted to talk to you aboutst night, it¡¯s actually about my past. As you know, I lost my memory after I was abducted six years ago..."


    ...


    <strong>Six Years Ago</strong>


    When Addison woke up, she found herself being dragged through a forest by vampires. Surprisingly, the usual overpowering stench of blood and urine somonly associated with them wasn¡¯t present. Instead, a faint, herbal scent lingered around them.


    But how did she know they were vampires, even without that familiar stench? It was the moment she came to, that her senses sharpened just enough to detect the thick scent of fresh blood.


    They were feeding on a creature they had hunted, but they did so with an eerie grace and elegance. That told her they weren¡¯t just low-level vampires. No, they were either familiars of high-ranking noble Vampires or on the cusp of bing Vampire Lords themselves.


    Still, Addison realized something terrifying: she couldn¡¯t remember anything. Not her past, not why she was there, not even how she knew the people around her were vampires. The knowledge seemed to rise instinctively from somewhere deep inside her, as if it had always been there, buried until now, called forth by sheer survival instinct.


    Though her mind was clouded and her memory nk, that instinct didn¡¯t fail her. It warned her not to move, not to panic, not to show any sign that she had regained consciousness. She controlled her breathing, kept her eyes shut, and silently focused on her surroundings, trying to make sense of the situation without alerting the creatures who were now sitting and feeding as they stayed deep in the dark woods.


    Sensing her surroundings was no easy task; her head spun with dizziness, and there was a strange, squelching sensation that clung to her skin. It felt vile, like something slick and alive was coiled around her, making her stomach turn.


    She couldn¡¯t tell what it was, only that it made her feel nauseous. Her senses were dulled, clouded as if wrapped in fog. Still, somehow, maybe through her instinct, she knew she was a werewolf. She just couldn¡¯t feel the connection to her wolf. It was like a vital part of her had been sealed away. The only clear thing in her mind was her name: Addison.


    ____


    Thank you once again for your continued support, my dearest readers: Jenni_Toney_9894, Jessica_5598, Le89, Mirjana_Bogojoska, Trina_Holder, Leighann_Daer, Colleen_Sikorski, Ang_Parks_9670, Alicia_Piy, DaoisthrrHbP, Mich34, andst but not least, Ceira_S.


    A special thank you for the Golden Tickets, your support for the novel and for me means so much. I¡¯m truly grateful for your kindness, and the gifts you¡¯ve sent are a wonderful motivation to keep me writing more!


    This is just my little daily appreciation for all the good things and amazing people like you. I hope you all have a beautiful day ahead!

 Chapter 150 Survival Mode

    <h4>Chapter 150: Chapter 150 Survival Mode</h4>


    Confusion weighed heavily on her, and for a long while, she couldn¡¯t sort her thoughts, let alone n her next move. Her body felt weak, too weak. She knew instinctively that any rash movement would backfire. If she tried to escape now, she¡¯d only get caught again, and worse, they might grow more cautious and restrict her even further. So Addison waited. And waited. Silent, still, and patient, biding her time for the right moment to break free.


    Then her ears perked up as she caught fragments of a conversation.


    "Hey, check if the woman¡¯s waking up. If she is, we¡¯ll need to drug her with more wolfsbane. But if not, we can rest a bit, we¡¯ve still got a long way to go before we¡¯re out of the border."


    Another voice, sharper and more cautious, responded, "You know we can¡¯t flood her system with too much wolfsbane. She doesn¡¯t have a wolf to purge it from her bloodstream. Rx. The dose we gave her should keep her sedated for a full twelve days. By then, we¡¯ll already be on the other side."


    "You¡¯re toox, you know that, don¡¯t you?!" one of them snapped, barely holding back his frustration as he threw something to the ground. It ttered against a stone, and based on the sound alone, Addison guessed it was a leg bone from the creature they had just feasted on.


    Although vampires survive on blood, they aren¡¯t limited to it. They can also devour fresh meat to replenish energy, especially when traveling under difficult conditions. Meat kept them full far longer than blood, which digested quickly and left them hungry within hours. And in their current situation, they couldn¡¯t afford frequent stops to hunt. Not while carrying an unconscious adult werewolf. So their only option was to gorge themselves on both blood and meat while they still could.


    "I¡¯m not beingx, I just wanted us to have a proper meal," the man said, his tone calm and collected, as if every action he took was backed by sound reasoning, not just a desire to eat his fill. "We¡¯ve been on the run for days, and we can¡¯t keep flying through the skies. The werewolves could easily spot us with their sharp eyesight."


    "If they manage to predict our destination and set up an ambush to rescue the girl, wouldn¡¯t that be a serious problem?" He paused, then added, "Besides, by now, the entire werewolf kingdom must know a vampire has trespassed into their domain. They¡¯re surely hunting us. It¡¯s safe to assume they¡¯ve tightened security at the borders, so we need to conserve and replenish as much energy as possible to break through."


    "Well... that actually makes a lot of sense. Should I go hunt more, so we can eat and store as much energy as possible before we continue?" the man who had been angry moments ago asked.


    But the other man didn¡¯t respond. No one moved or spoke after that. From the silence, Addison could only assume the other had silently shaken his head. The entire ce fell quiet once more.


    Even with her eyes closed, Addison could sense the thick darkness around her; it was clearly nighttime. The vampires hadn¡¯t lit a campfire, which didn¡¯t surprise her. They didn¡¯t need it. Their eyesight in the dark was wless, and their bodies were naturally cold. Fire would only give away their position to the werewolves hunting them or to any monster lurking nearby.


    Night was when vampires were at their strongest. That knowledge made Addison hesitate. She couldn¡¯t risk moving now. If they realized she was awake, they¡¯d sedate her again, and from what she¡¯d overheard, another dose might wipe out her only chance of escape. They were already close to the borders of the werewolf kingdom. It was now or never, and she had to wait for the right moment.


    <i>¡¯Think, think, Addison, what can I do? What should I do?</i>¡¯ Addison racked her brain for a way out, but nothing came. They had just eaten their fill, and these bastards were still at their peak. Meanwhile, she felt as weak as a newborn calf. She wouldn¡¯t even be able to scratch them, let alone escape.


    So, she waited.


    When dawn broke, one of them slung her over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes. Pain shot through her body, and she winced, but she bit her lip and made no sound.


    Then, the three of them paused. Had they noticed her reaction? Her pulse thudded in her chest, but she forced herself to stay calm. If her heartbeat were any faster, they¡¯d sense it and know she was awake.


    Fortunately, her body cooperated. Her breathing remained shallow and faint, probably because of the lingering weakness, and the vampires assumed her reaction was just a reflex from being mishandled.


    One of them even chuckled darkly, amused. Maybe they thought she was pathetic, too weak to be a threat. And honestly, Addison couldn¡¯t help but agree. Right now, she <i>did</i> feel useless. Useless and powerless to even save herself.


    They continued their journey, making brief stops whenever the vampires sensed werewolves nearby. Each time, they climbed high into the trees to hide, keeping their presence as minimal as possible.


    Addison, however, remained still. She could feel the presence of werewolves in the area, but none of them were strong enough to take on these vampires. If she made a scene or tried to run, she¡¯d only be caught again, and the nearby warriors would be ughtered for nothing.


    So, she waited. She endured. She grew skilled at pretending to be unconscious, letting them toss her around like luggage without flinching.


    Fortunately, they hadn¡¯t tried anything indecent. They hadn¡¯t touched her in any lewd way, and that alone gave Addison the strength to keep herposure and her patience.


    "In two days, the wolfsbane in her system will start wearing off. We¡¯ll need to inject her again. Don¡¯t forget," said the vampire, walking ahead of the one carrying her.


    "Okay, okay, I get it. I¡¯ll remember," muttered the vampire carrying Addison, clearly irritated from being nagged.


    Suddenly, rustling sounds broke through the stillness. Without a word, all three vampires sprang up to a higher branch, melting into the shadows of the tree¡¯s canopy.


    Addison caught a strange scent in the air, an herbal concoction being sprayed nearby. Her nose twitched, threatening a sneeze from the powdery particles. She quickly held her breath, suppressing the reflex just in time.


    Then came faint murmurs, soft voices scattered through the forest.


    Patrols. Werewolf warriors.


    Her heart skipped. That meant they were still within werewolf territory. She strained to listen, trying to assess the situation. One... two... three... four voices. Just four warriors are patrolling the area.


    <i>¡¯It¡¯s not enough,¡¯</i> Addison thought grimly. Four werewolves wouldn¡¯t be able to overpower the three vampires, especially not while carrying her unconscious body.


    And time was running out.


    She¡¯d overheard them earlier, by tomorrow, they nned to inject her with more wolfsbane. That would make escape nearly impossible. Judging by their pace and direction, they were close to crossing the border.


    Panic threatened to rise, but Addison forced herself to stay calm. She slowed her breathing even further, conserving her energy. Her body had already slipped into survival mode, functioning at the bare minimum. The wolfsbane¡¯s lingering effects helped mask her consciousness, making her appear truly unconscious¡ªwhile allowing her mind to remain fully aware.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 151 Now Or Never

    <h4>Chapter 151: Chapter 151 Now Or Never</h4>


    After a while, the warriors¡¯ distant murmurs faded into silence. Still, the vampires didn¡¯t move. They remained hidden in the shadows, choosing to wait longer as they studied the patrol pattern.


    They needed to memorize the rotation schedule to avoid crossing paths with any warriors by ident. Changing their route wasn¡¯t an option; it would only extend their journey and expose them to greater risks. Besides, no matter which path they took, the borders were tightly guarded.


    Their only choice was to stay the course, using this time to carefully observe and time their escape through the cracks in the patrol coverage.


    The thought of slipping past the werewolves undetected, right under their noses, thrilled the three vampires. The boldness of it, the sheer audacity, made them giddy with excitement. The more they entertained the idea, the more determined they became to make it happen. And so, they did. They sessfully bypassed one pack, and by the next day, their confidence had grown dangerously high.


    With adrenaline coursing through their veins, they became bolder, convinced they could escape the werewolves¡¯ detection so long as they masked their scent. The thrill of the challenge made them reckless, arrogant even, and Addison noticed it. She began to wonder if she could take advantage of their overconfidence. But she also knew that any opportunity to escape would need to be swift and decisive.


    Still, her body was paying the price. Battered and sore, especially around her abdomen, Addison struggled to remain limp as they carried her like a sack of grain.


    The vampire holding her had skin like metal, and every time he moved, ran, leapt, or walked briskly, her stomach mmed against his shoulder, sending jolts of pain through her already numb core. It was getting harder and harder to keep up the act. Her body trembled under the strain, and she knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to keep pretending much longer.


    But since she couldn¡¯t remember anything, nothing about her past, her skills, or her limits, Addison didn¡¯t even know if she could fight, let alone run fast enough to escape. That uncertainty weighed heavily on her. She needed answers she didn¡¯t have. All she could do now was pray.


    <i>¡¯Moon Goddess, please... give me a sign. Help me escape. Please,</i>¡¯ she begged silently, hershes trembling as her thoughts turned desperate.


    "Shhh. I think another patrol¡¯sing," one of the vampires warned in a hushed tone.


    Addison instinctively held her breath. Then, faintly, she heard it¡ª<i>"Alpha..."</i> Just that one word made her heart skip a beat. The rest of the murmurs were too soft to decipher, but that word alone was enough to stir something deep within her.


    There was an Alpha nearby.


    The vampires realized it, too. Their expressions turned grim, and their movements grew more cautious. Only when the Alpha¡¯s presence faded into the distance did they make their retreat, faster, tenser than before, eager to get far away.


    Addison hadn¡¯t caught the full conversation, but judging by the vampires¡¯ reaction, they had heard it all. Their enhanced senses, especially hearing, gave them a clear edge. A cruel reminder of how much shecked in this fight for her freedom.


    Seeing how hastily the vampires retreated, without even pausing to study the warriors¡¯ patrol sequence, Addison realized something crucial: either the Alpha nearby was powerful enough to defeat them, or they simply weren¡¯t confident enough to face him in a fight. That realization sparked something in her.


    <i>¡¯This must be the Moon Goddess¡¯s sign.¡¯ </i>She thought. The further they moved from the Alpha, the more anxious she became, her instincts screaming at her not to waste this opportunity.


    Then, in a single sharp moment, Addison moved.


    During their rush, the vampire holding her loosened his grip just enough. Addison, who had been ying dead all along, finally acted. While they had gone off to eat earlier, she¡¯d secretly worked a shard of bone against the rope binding her wrists, weakening it little by little. Now, with a sudden twist of her arms and a silent surge of effort, the rope snapped.


    She bolted toward the direction where she sensed the Alpha.


    Her limbs trembled from weakness, but adrenaline surged through her like wildfire. She was nowhere near as strong or fast as the vampires chasing her, and her mind red with warning rms. Danger pulsed all around her. But her body, driven by sheer survival, felt as if it had broken through its limits.


    As the vampires closed in and one lunged to seize her again, Addison veered sharply to the side. In the same breath, her hand shot out, and she snatched a small dagger from the vampire¡¯s belt. Whether it had been there as a tool or just for show didn¡¯t matter.


    Now, it was hers.


    And this time, she wouldn¡¯t go down without a fight.


    As soon as Addison seized the dagger, she shed it in a horizontal arc, aiming straight for the vampire¡¯s throat. Her strikended.


    A burst of hot blood sprayed across her face and clothes as the vampire staggered, clutching at his gaping wound. He dropped to his knees, eyes wide with shock and disbelief, staring at her as if he couldn¡¯tprehend what had just happened.


    Addison immediately shifted into a defensive stance, panting through gritted teeth. The other two vampires froze, clearly startled. One hissed violently, baring his fangs with murderous intent.


    Addison took a wary step back, bracing to strike first.


    But then, the kneeling vampire suddenly let out a low chuckle, then broke into a full, deranged cackle. The others joined in, theirughter echoing in the forest like a haunting chorus.


    "I acted so well, didn¡¯t I? Look at her. She really thought she had a chance against us," the vampire rasped as he slowly rose to his feet.


    To Addison¡¯s horror, the gruesome wound on his neck began to mend, flesh knitting together like crawling worms, muscle and skin sealing with unnatural speed. In seconds, the only trace of the injury was the blood smeared down his chest.


    "Ugh, look at me. Now I¡¯m filthy," he muttered with mock annoyance.


    "That¡¯s what you get for being careless," one of the others sneered darkly, his eyes now locked on Addison with a chilling mix of menace and intent. "Maybe we ought to teach her a lesson before we put her back to sleep. Wouldn¡¯t that be... entertaining?"


    "You¡¯re disgusting, hardly worthy of calling yourself a vampire," one of the others snapped sharply, though the gleam in his eyes betrayed a hunger just as vile.


    The first vampire only shrugged, utterly unfazed by the rebuke. A sinister grin spread across his face as he took a step toward Addison.


    "Don¡¯te any closer," Addison snarled.


    But her trembling form and bloodstained face made her look less like a threat and more like a cornered rabbit, fierce in spirit, but hopelessly overmatched. Her defiance only seemed to excite them further.


    Still, Addison wasn¡¯t bluffing.


    Whether it was instinct or muscle memory, her body moved on its own. She darted forward in a blur of motion, using her smaller frame to her advantage. Just as the vampire reached for her, she dropped low, sliding between his legs. With precise, fluid strikes, she shed across the tendons at his ankles.

 Chapter 152 Help Her!

    <h4>Chapter 152: Chapter 152 Help Her!</h4>


    The vampire cried out as his legs buckled. Before he could recover, Addison sprang up behind him and drove her dagger into the base of his neck. The de tore through his throat and burst out the front of his Adam¡¯s apple in a spray of blood.


    He gurgled violently, but even as his knees hit the ground, he shed backward with ws like knives.


    Addison had already yanked the de free and leapt clear of his reach, distancing herself just in time.


    But she had no room to breathe.


    Another vampire lunged at her, ws extended and eyes wild. He didn¡¯t care if he took off a limb or two, so long as she was still breathing, they could drag her back broken.


    Addison scrambled back, dodging the first strike, but the remaining two were closing in quickly. They moved with eerie coordination, surrounding her like predators boxing in their prey.


    She was cornered.


    "This woman is feisty, I like her." One vampire said.


    Addison knew she couldn¡¯t keep up with the vampires; they weren¡¯t even going all out. Instead, they were toying with her, biding their time until she tired out, making her easier to capture.


    While they didn¡¯t mind taking her in with a few missing limbs, they also understood that too much blood loss might kill her before they got what they wanted. Especially without a wolf to help close her wounds, her survival would be uncertain.


    So, they opted for a more calcted approach. Besides, watching Addison fight like a cornered beast amused them; it was entertaining. Caught up in the thrill, they hadpletely forgotten one crucial fact: they were still in someone else¡¯s territory. But arrogance and recklessness had dulled their caution, and they no longer gave it a second thought.


    They kept attacking Addison relentlessly, but she felt as if something, or someone, was guiding her. Maybe it was muscle memory, the Moon Goddess, or some instinct she couldn¡¯t quite exin. Whatever it was, she felt like she could hold her own against these vampires. Fueled by that surge of confidence, Addison stepped up her offense, aiming for their most vulnerable spots.


    Although the vampires could regenerate, healing came at a cost. Each wound they healed drained their energy and stoked their hunger. The deeper the injury, the faster their reserves burned out. And the more Addison slipped through their grasp, the more their frustration mounted. Their movements grew increasingly aggressive, their precision slipping with their patience.


    "This fucking mutt!" one vampire snarled as he lunged at her.


    But Addison¡¯s eyes sharpened. Unknowingly, she released a powerful aura, so potent that the vampire froze mid-attack. Seizing the moment, Addison struck, driving her de toward his face. He managed to catch the dagger, but not in time¡ªan inch of steel buried into his eye.


    The scream he let out was shrill and ugly, like a pig being ughtered.


    Themotion didn¡¯t go unnoticed. A group of werewolves caught the scent of blood on the wind and followed it, their ears picking up the unmistakable sounds of battle, and a vampire¡¯s agonized shriek.


    When they arrived, they were stunned by the sight before them: one vampirey at Addison¡¯s feet, convulsing in pain, while she fought like a war goddess, her movements fluid and precise. She dodged and countered with minimal effort, but her exhaustion was clear; her body was moving on instinct alone, running purely on survival mode.


    "Help her!" the Alpha barked, hismand echoing through the trees.


    At that moment, the vampires finally realized they¡¯d been discovered. Their window to capture Addison had closed. Panicked, theyunched onest, desperate attempt to grab her, but the Alpha was already at her side, shielding her with a growl.


    His elite warriors and Beta surged forward, confronting the three vampires head-on. Even the one Addison had downed was now staggering upright, covered in blood and radiating rage. His face was grotesque, one eye socket empty, the healing iplete. The earlier convulsions had clearlye from the sheer agony of being stabbed through the eye.


    The werewolves snarled, their eyes burning with hatred for the vampires, while the vampires red back with contempt, hissing as if the wolves were nothing more than pests. Without hesitation, the werewolves shifted into their massive wolf forms,rger, faster, and outnumbering the vampires.


    But their advantage in numbers wasn¡¯t enough. These weren¡¯t low-tier vampires; they were powerful, seasoned predators, and despite being outnumbered, they held their ground, even overpowering some of the wolves.


    Amidst the chaos, the Alpha reached Addison. The moment he got close, he saw her sway unsteadily, her strength clearly spent. That burst of power she had used to hold off the vampires was gone, leaving her drained and barely standing. Still, something about her made him pause.


    He stared at her for a long moment, ignoring the roaring battle behind them, and asked in a voice far gentler than he intended, "What¡¯s your name, little one?"


    Around them, the sounds of battle raged, ws tearing flesh, fangs snapping, blood hitting the ground, but for a moment, their world stood still.


    With great difficulty, Addison whispered, "Addison." It was clear she had pushed herself past her limit. Whatever hidden strength she had drawn upon had now abandoned her, leaving her utterly drained.


    The faint look of confusion in her eyes, as if her name was the only thing she could remember, lingered for a heartbeat before her body gave out. She copsed, but the Alpha caught her just in time, cradling her before she could hit the ground.


    An unreadable emotion flickered in his eyes, part concern, part something deeper, before he gently leaned her against a nearby tree to rest.


    But when he turned back toward the battlefield, his expression hardened. Two of his warriorsy dead, their bodies torn and bloodied. A rage ignited in the Alpha¡¯s chest, white-hot and merciless. With a snarl, he shifted into his massive wolf form.


    His Beta was still standing, but barely, his body covered in wounds and barely holding on. The vampires, though clearly weakened, likely due to the damage Addison had dealt, were still ferocious. Their greatest threat wasn¡¯t just their strength, but their cursed ability to heal rapidly. Like cockroaches, they were frustratingly hard to kill.


    The werewolves, though strong, couldn¡¯t match the vampires¡¯ regeneration. Their own healing was slower, and the umting injuries were beginning to take their toll. Then suddenly, one of the vampires lunged, sinking his fangs into the Beta¡¯s throat.


    Blood spilled. The Beta choked, eyes wide in pain.


    "Ugh!" The Beta¡¯s wolf form let out a pained whine before he copsed, shifting back to his human body, blood soaking his skin. Knowing death was inevitable, he made his final move. With a fierce snarl, he plunged his wed hand into the vampire¡¯s chest, ripped out the still-beating heart, and crushed it in one swift, brutal motion.


    The vampire staggered. Even with his superior healing abilities, regeneration couldn¡¯t rece a destroyed heart. His red eyes red with fury as he realized he was dying, and in a final burst of vengeance, he tore into the Beta, ripping him apart before copsing beside him, lifeless.


    "Krill!!!" The Alpha¡¯s roar shook the battlefield. He had just witnessed his Beta, his brother-in-arms, his closest friend, ughtered in front of him.

 Chapter 153 Battle Between Two Forces

    <h4>Chapter 153: Chapter 153 Battle Between Two Forces</h4>


    Though Krill¡¯s sacrifice had taken down a powerful vampire, the cost was devastating. The remaining werewolves paused only briefly, their howls of grief echoing across the forest as they felt their link to their Beta severed. Even the Alpha lifted his muzzle to the sky and howled, his voice raw with anguish and fury.


    Across the battlefield, the remaining vampires sneered, unbothered. One of their own had fallen, yes, but he had dragged a Beta to hell with him. In their twisted eyes, it was a fair trade. And so, even in loss, they smiled with smug satisfaction, as if this ughter was nothing more than a bloody game.


    "Hahaha! That asshole actually managed to gut a Beta," one of the vampires sneered, his voice dripping with mockery. "Bet they¡¯re weaker now, just their Alpha and a bunch of pathetic warriors left. So, what do you say? Wannapete, see who can rack up more kills?"


    He grinned as if it were sport, as if bloodshed was nothing more than a yground. But his words ignited a storm of fury among the werewolves. Their fallen Beta¡¯s body hadn¡¯t even grown cold, and already these monsters dared to taunt them, to reduce his sacrifice to a punchline.


    A chorus of growls rose from the wolves, low and guttural. Their fur bristled, fangs bared, and saliva dripped from their snarling maws. Hate surged like wildfire through their veins, burning with a need for vengeance.


    But even through the red haze of rage, the Alpha¡¯s steady presence anchored them. Hismanding growl, a low rumble of authority and control, was a reminder: this was not about revenge alone. They would fight, but not recklessly. Their fallenrade deserved more than a blind, vengeful ughter. He deserved a victory.


    "Don¡¯t lose your minds now!" The Alpha¡¯s voice echoed through the pack¡¯s mindlink, firm andmanding. "Don¡¯t let hatred blind you. If we lose control, they¡¯ll take advantage and cut us down like flies. Always remember: strategy over emotion. Vampires are stronger than us, but if you let your rage lead, you¡¯ll only throw Krill¡¯s sacrifice away!"


    The pack froze, their bodies tense and ready to pounce, ws digging into the soil as fury burned in their eyes. But the Alpha¡¯s words cut through the red haze clouding their judgment. He was right. The vampires <i>wanted</i> them to lose it, to be reckless, predictable, easy prey.


    The realization grounded them.


    They could grieve Krillter. If they all died here, driven by vengeance, not only would they dishonor his sacrifice, they¡¯d put their Alpha in danger too.


    "Understood, Alpha!" the Gamma responded, stepping forward with grim resolve. He positioned himself protectively in front of the Alpha as the rest of the wolves moved in unison, fanning out, fangs still bared, circling the two remaining vampires like a tightening noose.


    "Oho? These mutts can think? Now <i>that¡¯s</i> a surprise." One of the vampires sneered, raising his hands mockingly and wiggling his fingers in the air like a child trying to taunt his ymates. The gesture was meant to provoke, and normally, it might have worked; werewolves were famously hot-blooded, their pride easily stirred. But their Alpha remained vignt.


    "Stay sharp. Don¡¯t bite the bait," he reminded them again through the mindlink. His calm presence kept them steady. "This isn¡¯t just a sh of strength, it¡¯s a battle of minds. Those who lose control, lose the war."


    Indeed, brute force wasn¡¯t the only way to fight. Taunts, tricks, and mind games were weapons too, and the vampires were masters at it. Especially the lower-ss ones who had no concept of honor. They thrived in chaos and filth, always ready to fight dirty. The werewolves, by contrast, were creatures of instinct and discipline, bound by loyalty and a code of conduct. When the two sides shed, it was always a collision of values as much as power.


    "I always thought their heads were just for decoration," the same vampire chuckled darkly. "Guess not."


    Then, without warning, his smile twisted into a snarl, and he lunged at the nearest werewolf, aiming to disrupt the formation. He knew if they let the wolves box them in, it would be over. Their only chance was to break through before the noose tightened.


    "Don¡¯t let them get away!" the Alphamanded through the mindlink, his voice sharp and filled with fury. He gave one final, sorrowful nce at his fallen Beta beforeunching himself into the fray.


    With a snarl, he lunged and sank his fangs into one vampire¡¯s arm. Before the creature could retaliate, the Alpha whipped him through the air and mmed him hard against a nearby tree, the impact cracking the trunk. Without hesitation, he raked his ws across the vampire¡¯s stomach, flesh tore, and intestines spilled out like a ruptured dam.


    The vampire stared at the massive midnight-ck wolf in front of him, eyes wide with horror, as if he¡¯d juste face to face with death itself.


    Still, he managed to stumble back, clutching his torn abdomen, trying to shove his innards back inside while leaving a trail of blood in his wake. But the Alpha was relentless, hot on his heels.


    Meanwhile, the rest of the pack surrounded the second vampire, preventing him from helping hispanion. Outnumbered and overwhelmed, he could only watch helplessly.


    The vampires finally realized they had gravely underestimated their opponents. The cocky smirks they once wore had vanished, reced with grim seriousness. They exchanged a silent nce, the kind warriors share when they know the tide has turned against them.


    Realizing they were at a disadvantage, the vampires finally stopped ying around and got serious. The one surrounded by the elite warriors and the Gamma unleashed his full form, his body transforming as massive, leathery ck wings unfurled from his back. With a bone-chilling shriek, he let out a sonic scream so piercing it nearly ruptured the werewolves¡¯ eardrums.


    At such close range, several wolves dropped to the ground, whining in agony. Some shifted back into human form, clutching their ears as blood dripped between their fingers. Disoriented and staggering, the pack was momentarily incapacitated, and the vampire seized the opportunity.


    With a powerful beat of his wings, he shot into the air. At about twenty meters high, he suddenly plummeted like a missile. The wolves below were still struggling to regain their bearings, barely able to stay on their knees, making them easy prey. In a sh, his descent ended in carnage, tearing into the disoriented werewolves and reducing several elite fighters to mangled flesh. Only the Gamma survived, narrowly dodging the worst thanks to his quick reflexes.


    The Alpha, also dazed, shook his massive wolf head violently to dispel the lingering dizziness. Meanwhile, the vampire he¡¯d been fighting used the brief reprieve to hastily heal himself, but he had already burned through much of his energy earlier. His regeneration was slowing, and hunger wed at him.


    Eyes now glowing with ravenous desperation, the vampire turned toward the Gamma.


    The Alpha saw it.


    In that instant, just as the vampire lunged forward, ws extended, fangs bared, ready to sink his teeth into the Gamma¡¯s throat, the Alpha struck.


    With explosive speed, he intercepted the vampire mid-air and bit clean through his neck, severing his head before it could reach its target. The vampire¡¯s body dropped limp, blood spurting as his decapitated corpse copsed beside the Gamma.

 Chapter 154 Playing Dirty

    <h4>Chapter 154: Chapter 154 ying Dirty</h4>


    But the vampire in his full form had been waiting. He used his fallen kin as bait, predicting the Alpha would rush to save his Gamma. The moment the Alpha intervened, the vampireunched himself with terrifying speed, his massive wings beating powerfully as he shot forward, ws extended and aimed straight for the Alpha¡¯s throat.


    The Gamma, still recovering from being saved, saw the iing danger. Without hesitation, he leapt between the Alpha and the vampire, choosing to shield his leader at the cost of his own life. He aimed for the vampire¡¯s head in a desperate counterattack, but the vampire had anticipated it.


    With a savage swipe, the vampire¡¯s ws tore through the Gamma¡¯s chest. Then, with his other hand, he mped the Gamma¡¯s jaws shut so forcefully that bone shattered with a sickening <i>crack</i>. Before the Gamma could react, the vampire yanked viciously, ripping out his spinal cord in one brutal motion.


    The Alphanded just in time to witness the gruesome scene, his eyes going wide with horror. He leapt forward, but it was toote. His Gamma died instantly, eyes wide open, unable to even whimper in his final moment.


    A thunderous snarl tore from the Alpha¡¯s throat as rage surged through him. In a sh, he charged, mming his massive wolf form into the vampire and sending him hurtling through the air until he crashed violently against a tree.


    But the vampire recovered quickly. Bloodied, yet still grinning with a feral glint in his eyes, he rose and beat his wings again, ascending into the sky as he struggled to catch his breath.


    The Alpha lunged forward, attempting to seize the vampire, but the vampire had grown too wary of him. Instantly, he darted back several steps, staying just out of reach. Every time the Alpha moved closer, the vampire retreated, as if they were locked in a relentless game of cat and mouse chase.


    Exhausted and nearly drained of energy, the vampire was weakening. He knew he couldn¡¯t afford to stall time any longer; doing so would only put him at a greater disadvantage. The longer he lingered, the more time the Alpha had to call for reinforcements. And if that happened, he¡¯d be overwhelmed and killed in no time.


    But the Alpha had no intention of summoning backup. Bringing more warriors would only mean exposing more bloodbags to the vampire, giving him an opportunity to replenish his strength. And if that happened? They¡¯d be right back where they started, forced to fight a fully recharged vampire all over again.


    No, the Alpha had made up his mind. He would finish this himself. He had to strike while the vampire was still vulnerable.


    They stood in a tense standoff. For a moment, neither moved. Then, the vampire began to panic. He was the one on the run, unsure if the Alpha was simply buying time. The roles had reversed; now it was the Alpha ying mind games, holding back and letting the vampire spiral into uncertainty.


    The vampire tried to regain hisposure, forcing himself not to betray his fear. He didn¡¯t dare make any sudden movements or let his expression give away his desperation. His biggest fear was that more werewolves would arrive before he could escape the border, and if that happened, his mission would fail.


    The thought of his mission reignited the vampire¡¯s focus. His eyes scanned the area until theynded on the sleeping Addison. Without hesitation, he made his move. They were already near the border; just a little farther, and they¡¯d be outside the werewolf kingdom. So, he surged forward, wings spreading wide as he prepared to snatch Addison and take to the skies.


    But the Alpha had been watching him like a hawk.


    He immediately intercepted, reading the vampire¡¯s intent in an instant. The two shed, blow after blow, and though the vampire fought fiercely, he knew he was no match for the Alpha¡¯s raw strength. The midnight-ck wolf was just as fast as he was, and far more powerful. The only advantage the vampire had was his ability to fly. As long as he could stay out of reach, he had a chance.


    But the Alpha refused to let him get close to Addison. Every time the vampire tried to rush forward, the Alpha was there, blocking his path.


    So, the vampire took a gamble. Heunched himself at full speed toward Addison.


    As expected, the Alpha reappeared in front of her, this time in his human form, arms outstretched to catch him. He managed to grab one of the vampire¡¯s wrists, just as a small pouch hidden in the vampire¡¯s sleeve burst open, releasing a cloud of powdered wolfsbane into the Alpha¡¯s face.


    Caught off guard, the Alpha inhaled sharply, and a lungful of wolfsbaneced air hit him hard.


    But the vampire wasn¡¯t done. With his free hand, he drove his arm through the Alpha¡¯s stomach, ws coated in wolfsbane. Now, not only were the Alpha¡¯s lungs filled with wolfsbane, but it also had entered his bloodstream too, at a dose strong enough to cripple even him for over two weeks.


    The Alpha staggered but did not let go.


    Teeth gritted, rage burning in his eyes, he used his remaining strength to sever the vampire¡¯s head with one powerful swipe of his wed hand. The head hit the ground with a dull thud, followed by the limp body.


    Still seething, the Alpha hurled the corpse aside, but his legs buckled. The wolfsbane was taking its toll on his body too fast.


    As much as silver was a werewolf¡¯s weakness, so was wolfsbane. It was their equivalent of holy water to a vampire, potent, corrosive, and deadly. Or it might not be as corrosive, but it could seal their wolf, and that could make them an easy target.


    The Alpha could feel his wolf inside his mind slipping into aa due to the wolfsbane coursing through his bloodstream. The wound in his stomach continued to bleed freely, and every breath burned like fire. Gasping for air, he tried to stay grounded, desperate to hold onto consciousness, to keep from cking out. But his knees buckled, and he copsed.


    Blood trickled from the corner of his mouth as he coughed violently. He knew his wolf wouldn¡¯t be able to aid in healing, not while this much wolfsbane was still in his system. He had to get back to the packhouse, and fast. That was his only chance to purge the poison and get treated before it was toote.


    Shaking, he nted a hand on his knee and tried to push himself up. He failed once, then again. But he didn¡¯t stop trying. Gritting his teeth, he forced himself to his feet, even as blood poured from the open wound, and his vision blurred. The world spun around him. His eyelids were heavy, and his body felt like it had been turned to stone, cold, numb, and nearly unmovable.


    He staggered forward, dragging his feet, each step a battle. His breath came in shallow, ragged gasps. The cold crept in deeper, and his limbs trembled uncontrobly.


    ____


    Thank you Im_0ut, ittzy, Srianna, Livia_Kiesel, Wa_2977, Jayne_Mnka, MiShi2030, Cathy_Ollier, Aleema_Aziz, Wa_2977 Anita_Fourie, Taylor_Vip_, and Sandra_Patterson_4063


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 155 Zion’s Father’s Plan

    <h4>Chapter 155: Chapter 155 Zion¡¯s Father¡¯s n</h4>


    He knew he didn¡¯t have much time. If he didn¡¯t move, he would die here. And if there were more vampires nearby, watching, waiting, this would be the perfect time to strike. He was weak, and the girl was unprotected. All it would take was one final blow to finish them both.


    And so, he forced another step. Then another.


    He had no other choice.


    More than anything, he knew he had to get Addison to safety.


    Staggering to her side, he looked down at her sleeping face, pale, youthful, and strangely familiar. Her features were slightly different, her hair and eye color not quite what he remembered, but there was no mistaking it. He had seen this girl before, at the pce, and more often among the Border Patrol Team, patrolling the Royal Capital alongside a boy who always looked at her with stars in his eyes.


    And now it all clicked.


    This girl... she might be the princess.


    It couldn¡¯t be a coincidence that he found her here, as she was being smuggled out of the kingdom by vampires. Fortunately, they had received a secret message just in time, an urgent order from the Alpha King to mobilize all werewolves across the kingdom to locate the missing princess.


    And now, by sheer chance, or perhaps fate, those vampires had crossed <i>his</i> path.


    But if the vampires were bold enough to abduct the princess and attempt to sneak her across the border, then this wasn¡¯t just an isted act. It meant somethingrger, something dangerous. They were nning something. Something big.


    And this was only the beginning.


    He felt it in his gut: Addison couldn¡¯t be returned to the Royal Capital. Not yet.


    His instincts screamed that something was wrong. Saving her only to hand her back might ce her right back into danger. He had seen the signs. The way she had been smuggled across the border... this wasn¡¯t just a kidnapping. Someone from inside the pce wanted her gone.


    And right now, Addison was clearly suffering from amnesia. Whether it was temporary or permanent, he couldn¡¯t tell, but that only made her more vulnerable. Until he understood what was really going on, she needed to be hidden. And there was no safer ce than his own territory.


    With effort, he lifted her into his arms and carried her carefully. Before heading to the packhouse, he stopped by a nearby mudroom to throw on some clothes, moving slowly, his injuries screaming with every step. As he walked through the forest toward home, his mind churned. So many questions. So many theories. Why had the vampires tried to abduct the princess? One possibility lingered on his mind, dark, persistent, and dangerous enough that he knew he had to act on it. Soon.


    By the time he reached the packhouse, where his mate and son were waiting, he didn¡¯t even realize how far past his limits his body had gone. He wasn¡¯t sure if he spoke or remained silent; he couldn¡¯t remember. His body had been moving on sheer will since the moment he took that first step out of the forest.


    Then everything went ck.


    He copsed with Addison still cradled in his arms.


    When he regained consciousness, he was back in his suite, surrounded by doctors and healers, their hands glowing with magic and herbs as they tried to stop the bleeding. His wound was still gaping, and the blood loss was severe, but he was alive.


    For now.


    He felt the weight in the air, heavy, somber, and deep down, he knew his own body too well. He wasn¡¯t going to survive this.


    But instead of panicking or wasting his final hours, he chose to use what little time he had left to do what mattered most: exin everything to his family and prepare for the future of his pack and his son.


    Zion had potential. The Alpha knew that. His son was capable, but he would need guidance. A direction. A starting point. Once he had that, Zion could find his own way, even through the storm that would follow.


    So, after recounting what had happened, he asked his mate to send Zion back to his room, where Addison was waiting. Then he turned to his mate and asked her to prepare ink and paper.


    He didn¡¯t want to spend his final moments in silence, nor waste them in idle talk. He had ns. Letters to write. A legacy to leave behind.


    He wrote of his decision to hide Addison within the territory of the Midnight River Pack until the situation at the Royal Pce settled, and until the Alpha King could uncover the traitor within. It was too dangerous to bring her back now. Someone had orchestrated her abduction, and until that threat was neutralized, she was safer here.


    He tasked Zion with protecting her.


    And what better way to ensure that protection than to give him the right to do so, especially now, when the princess was vulnerable, powerless, and suffering from amnesia. She couldn¡¯t even remember who she was, let alone defend herself.


    He couldn¡¯t sense her wolf either, another sign that the vampires had done something terrible to her. That only strengthened his resolve.


    She had to remain with them.


    It was his duty, as a loyal subject of the crown, to protect the royal bloodline at all costs. And if that meant dying whileying the foundation for her safety and Zion¡¯s future, then so be it.


    He wrote countless letters that night, page after page of instructions and guidance for his son, who had only just celebrated hising of age. Zion was meant to train under him, to slowly learn the responsibilities of leadership and eventually inherit the title of Alpha. But fate had other ns, and everything changed far too soon.


    Now, with death approaching, the Alpha had to ensure everything was in ce. He poured all his wisdom and foresight into those letters, giving Zion a roadmap for the future. Among the instructions, one desire stood out above the rest: he wanted his son to be the princess¡¯s chosen mate.


    It wasn¡¯t just about politics or duty. It was about protection.


    With Addison suffering from amnesia and stripped of her strength, she needed someone by her side who could shield her, not just as a guardian, but as someone with the right to be there through it all. And who better than his own son, someone loyal, strong, and kind-hearted?


    He left behind one letter for his mate and a dozen for Zion.


    But this n wasn¡¯t made on logic alone; it was also a father¡¯s instinct. He had seen the way Zion looked at the young princess in the pce¡¯s gardens all those years ago. Even back then, when they were still children, there had been something in his son¡¯s eyes, an unexinable pull, a quiet awe.


    At the time, he brushed it off. After all, Zion hadn¡¯t awakened his wolf yet, and no one had ever sensed their mate so young, let alone without the bond of a wolf to confirm it. But still, the Alpha remembered the way Zion had been drawn to her.


    Maybe, just maybe, he had recognized his fated mate without even knowing it.

 Chapter 156 Zion’s Father’s Plan 2

    <h4>Chapter 156: Chapter 156 Zion¡¯s Father¡¯s n 2</h4>


    It was a gamble, he knew. But as a father and a leader, he believed in Zion¡¯s heart and strength. He believed this arrangement could be the answer, not only to keep Addison safe, but to give his son a partner worthy of standing beside him.


    And above all, he hoped that this decision would lead them both to happiness.


    But who would have thought that his carefullyid ns would unravel and be the very cause of Addison¡¯s suffering and Zion¡¯s pain and regret?


    The w wasn¡¯t in the n itself. It was in the betrayal.


    Out of spite and grief over losing her own mate, Zion¡¯s mother chose to withhold the letters. Every single one. She kept them hidden, buried away with her pain, never passing them on to her son.


    If only she had delivered those letters, Zion would have understood, understood his father¡¯s true intentions. He would have known that it was never about using the princess as a pawn to gain favor with the royal family. Never about chasing power.


    Or never about Addison crawling to his side to gain favor and position.


    Their pack, the Midnight River Pack, was already among the strongest in the kingdom. Warriors, born and bred. Second only to the royal family in strength. They didn¡¯t need to y politics.


    And Zion¡¯s father? He had been close to the Alpha King himself, more than an ally or a subject; he was a trusted friend. That¡¯s why he had taken the burden of protecting Addison upon himself. Not just out of duty, but out of loyalty... and honor.


    The n was never meant to manipte. It was meant to protect.


    Had Zion known the truth, things might have turned out differently. He would¡¯ve walked a straighter path, guided by his father¡¯s vision. But instead, he was left blinded, adrift in grief, confusion, and half-truths.


    All because the letters meant for him were never delivered.


    And so, the Midnight River Pack, the kingdom¡¯s sword, was left fractured, not by battle, but by this mistake.


    Before the Alpha passed away, he made his wishes clear to the elders; he wanted Addison to be the Pack¡¯s Luna and his son¡¯s chosen mate. He had faith in his son, despite his pride, stubbornness, and streak of arrogance. The Alpha knew that beneath all that, his son was kind-hearted, dependable, and a natural leader, someone who would protect and care for Addison with all he had.


    So, he ced all his hopes in that one decision.


    But s, fate had other ns.


    After the Alpha¡¯s death, a memorial was held to honor him and the brave warriors who fell fighting the vampires. But Addison wasn¡¯t allowed to set foot in the hall or take part in the mourning. The pack med her; they believed it was all her fault.


    When Addison finally woke up dayster, disoriented and still recovering from the toll of her body going into overdrive in a desperate bid for survival, she couldn¡¯t recall everything that had happened. But she immediately felt it, the cold stares, the heavy silence, the hostility hanging in the air like fog. Fear prickled at her, but more than that, she felt the weight of their grief... and the crushing guilt that came with it.


    She had chosen to escape to this territory because she sensed a nearby Alpha. Deep down, she knew she had used that Alpha¡¯s presence to save herself. And now, lives had been lost. Blood had been spilled. Families were grieving. She could feel their pain, especially from those who had lost their loved ones in the forest. In their eyes, she was the reason.


    So she epted their hatred. Their malice. She carried it like a burden she knew she deserved.


    When the memorial ended and the elders approached her, asking her to ept thete Alpha¡¯s final wish, to be the young Alpha¡¯s chosen mate and Luna, she was overwhelmed with shame. How could she face him? She had seen the sorrow etched in his features, felt the heaviness of his mourning even from afar. She didn¡¯t feel worthy of standing beside him.


    But when they told her it was the Alpha¡¯s dying wish...


    She couldn¡¯t bring herself to say no.


    Addison felt the pull between her and Zion, but she couldn¡¯t quite name the feeling. Was it guilt? Pity? Something deeper? She wasn¡¯t sure. All she knew was that every time Alpha Zion looked at her with hatred in his eyes, it hurt deeply. It felt like her heart was being stabbed and torn apart again and again, even before they had marked each other.


    Then came the marking ceremony.


    But before they could even begin to heal, or begin anything at all, the pack received a dire message from the frontlines. War had reignited. The vampires, who had been terrorizing the borders, wereunching a full assault. They were pressing in harder than ever, taking advantage of the turmoil within the werewolf kingdom.


    Rumors swirled that the Alpha King was furious over the abduction of his daughter, the princess, and believed she had been taken into the vampire territory. He wanted her back, and he wanted blood.


    Zion left the very next day.


    He didn¡¯t even attend Addison¡¯s inauguration. He didn¡¯t mate with her. He left without a word, and she was left behind.


    Addison felt hollow. Abandoned. As if she were drowning in deep waters with only a small piece of driftwood to cling to, barely enough to keep her afloat.


    And so, the tangled web of love and hate between Addison and Zion truly began. As Addison recounted what little she could remember about the past, the events that had shaped them, her voice trembled.


    There were many pieces still missing from her memory, and the former Luna, along with several pack members, refused to tell her everything. She had no idea about the letters thete Alpha had left for her, one of which was addressed to her personally.


    Now, as she shared her side of the story, what had happened between her and Zion, the rtionship they once had, but she made sure to omit the fact that she had secretly borne him children, Zion listened in stunned silence. Only now did he begin to understand her more deeply.


    If only he had taken the time to talk to her back then... to truly listen.


    Perhaps things wouldn¡¯t have spiraled this far.


    Zion felt a sharp ache in his chest. He was heartbroken, for her, for what they lost, and for the pain she had silently carried. Regret gnawed at him as he faced the truth of his past behavior. He had been immature, too consumed by anger and grief to see clearly. Rather than process his loss internally, heshed out, seeking someone to me, Addison.


    But now, as he listened to her, everything began to fall into ce. The moment she fell down the stairs, he remembered it now. ire had been with her.


    And suddenly, the facade ire had worn all this time crumbled in his mind. He saw her for what she truly was: two-faced, maniptive, and cruel. Cruel enough to harm an innocent woman and her own unborn child.


    For some reason, Zion felt a chill coil in his stomach, an ominous instinct warning him, but before he could dwell on it, he was abruptly swept off his feet. A heavy fist collided with his jaw, sending him crashing to the ground.


    No one saw iting.


    The Alpha King was beyond furious. He was snarling, his body partially shifted, arms already thick with fur, ws extended, and golden eyes zing. His face was half-covered in fur, and the sheer force of his aura rolled over the room like a crushing wave. The pressure was unbearable. Everyone present instinctively bowed their heads, baring their necks in submission.


    Everyone... except maybe Addison.


    Addison had shot to her feet in shock, but when her eyes turned to her two other mates, they did nothing. They merely stood there, unmoving, watching as Zion took blow after blow. Even Levi showed no reaction to her father¡¯s wrath. He simply watched, expression unreadable, as the Alpha King pounded Zion with feral fury.


    Zion didn¡¯t fight back. He didn¡¯t even raise a hand to shield himself. Hey limp in the Alpha King¡¯s grip, like a broken doll, letting each punchnd without resistance. The sound of cracking bones echoed in the room.


    Then the doors burst open.


    The Royal Beta stumbled in, panting heavily, drenched in sweat, looking utterly wrecked from the effort it took to push through the oppressive aura. Even the Queen, seated nearby, was struggling to remain upright, her face pale, her hands trembling, sweat beading at her brow as she tried to withstand her mate¡¯s overwhelming dominating aura.


    "Y-Your Majesty! Please, control your fury! The guests... they¡¯re all on their knees downstairs..." the Beta managed to choke out, blood dribbling from his lips. He had fought the Alpha King¡¯s aura just to reach the second floor. He had tried to mind-link his Alpha to stop him, but the link had been blocked. With no choice, he came in person¡ªonly to find his king savagely beating Zion.

 Chapter 157 Facing A Parent’s Wrath

    <h4>Chapter 157: Chapter 157 Facing A Parent¡¯s Wrath</h4>


    How could the Alpha King not beat the hell out of Zion? He had just learned that his beloved daughter had been treated like dirt because of the immature fool standing in front of him. Zion had not only failed to protect Addison but had also led his pack to treat her with cold indifference, stripping her of even the most basic respect and courtesy.


    And why? Simply because he was the son of the Alpha King¡¯s old friend? That friendship didn¡¯t excuse this kind of failure.


    The Alpha King was livid. The more he pieced things together, the more everything made sense, why Addison returned broken, why she hadn¡¯t even told Zion about the children. She didn¡¯t trust him.


    And who could me her? Despite all the chances she had given him, Zion had remained blind, arrogant, and willfully ignorant. So yes, maybe beating some sense into him was the only option left, maybe a good thrashing would finally rewire that foolish brain of his.


    Blood sttered across the ground, making it clear the Alpha King had every intention of killing Zion. His fist was raised once more, poised to strike again, when Addison suddenly raced to his side.


    "Father, please¡ªcalm down..." she said urgently, grasping his arm to stop him.


    Now that she knew Zion was her fated mate, she could feel the powerful pull of the mate bond between them. And while part of her did feel a grim satisfaction watching the man who once treated her with cold indifference now beaten and bruised, the bond tugged at her fiercely, so fiercely that she had moved before her mind even caught up.


    Seeing Zion like this hurt her in a way she didn¡¯t expect, a mix of lingering resentment and undeniable connection battling inside her.


    <i>¡¯Damn it,¡¯</i> Addison cursed inwardly as she struggled to stop her father from beating Zion half to death. As much as she resented the fact that Zion was one of her fated mates, especially after everything he had done, she knew the consequences of his death could be catastrophic.


    The mate bond wasn¡¯t something that could be severed without cost. If he died now, there was a chance her soul would be affected, her heart broken beyond repair. She could end up like Zion¡¯s mother, lifeless in all but name.


    That thought alone was enough to give the Alpha King pause.


    His fists trembled mid-air before he dropped them, panting with uncontained rage. He bit down on his lower lip, doing everything he could to keep his fury from exploding again. Slowly, he began to pull back his oppressive aura. As he did, the Royal Beta, who had been enduring the crushing pressure through sheer willpower, copsed to his knees, coughing violently.


    Addison pressed her lips together tightly.


    She had only told them the surface, the verbal cruelty, the cold indifference, the emotional torment. She hadn¡¯t yet spoken about the night she heard Zion fucking ire <i>in her room</i> while she was heavily pregnant.


    Nor had she mentioned how ire, his mistress, had tried to kill her, how she pushed her down the stairs and tried to frame her for the fall, which led to Addison being whipped and left at death¡¯s door.


    But for those who truly understood the situation, Zion and Levi had already pieced most of it together. Especially Levi, he had always been close to Addison and knew far more about her than Zion ever did. He had seen the signs, and now everything made perfect sense. ire had orchestrated everything: the bullying, the istion, the maniption. She had one goal: to eliminate Addison and take her ce as Luna of the pack.


    ire had coveted that position for a long time. Levi didn¡¯t know exactly when her obsession started, but it was clear she saw Addison as the only obstacle in her path. And because most people underestimated Addison, mistaking her quiet strength for weakness, they thought they could break her without consequences.


    If the Alpha King found out the full extent of what had happened... if he learned that ire had tried to kill his daughter and Zion had let it happen, he would kill Zion without hesitation.


    Addison knew that, too. That¡¯s why she stopped herself from speaking further.


    And the Alpha King, in his fury, began to realize something himself: Addison hadn¡¯t yet revealed <i>why</i> she returned home nearly dead. He could guess. He suspected ire. He suspected Zion. But suspicion and truth were two very different things. And as long as he didn¡¯t have confirmation, he could still hold himself back, barely.


    But once the truth came out, he would <i>lose it</i>.


    After all, he had protected Addison all her life, cherished her, loved her so fiercely that he had kept her identity hidden from the world since birth. She had only been revealed when she was about to im her rightful ce as heir. And someone dared to treat her like this?


    They wouldn¡¯t live to regret it.


    "Father, let me handle this, okay?" Addison said gently, patting her father¡¯s back with a quiet strength.


    The Queen staggered forward, herposure breaking as she reached her mate and clung to him, tears streaming down her face. She couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine the pain Addison had endured over the years. Now that they finally knew the truth, that Addison had been living as the Luna of the Midnight River Pack all this time, they were both stunned.


    They had heard rumors about the so-called <i>Iron-Fisted Luna</i>, a woman who had single-handedly rebuilt the pack after its Alpha¡¯s death. She had restored order,id strong foundations, and ensured the pack would never again fall into ruin. They had admired her from afar, never realizing that this mysterious and powerful Luna was their missing, amnesiac daughter.


    The Queen¡¯s heart ached with guilt. She remembered the moment they found Addison, she had looked like a ghost of herself: skin and bones, hollow-eyed, worn down by years of hardship and responsibility. She had aged far beyond her years from the burden she carried alone.


    As she lifted her face from the Alpha King¡¯s chest, the Queen turned to Zion and shot him a look filled with raw fury and pain. It was a re that said: ¡¯<i>How dare you?¡¯</i>


    Zion, barely managing to stand with the help of the Royal Beta, felt the weight of the Queen¡¯s re and lowered his eyes. Blood dripped from his lips, his brow was split open, and his face bore the raw aftermath of the Alpha King¡¯s fury.


    "I¡¯m... sorry," he rasped, voice hoarse. "I know an apology won¡¯t undo anything. But I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to redeem myself. Even if I hadn¡¯t turned out to be her fated mate, I still nned to make things right. I owe her that much. I know I went too far..."


    Before he could say more, the Queen cut him off sharply, her voice trembling with rage."The hell you did!" she snapped, her eyes burning. The fury of a mother watching her child suffer was far greater than any royal wrath.


    The Royal Beta, unaware of the full story but sensitive to the atmosphere, hesitated. The room felt suffocating with tension. He nced at Zion, bloodied, swaying on his feet, barely conscious. His face was unrecognizable, battered so thoroughly that the Beta feared there might be a fracture in his skull. Zion¡¯s legs wobbled as though he could copse at any moment.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 158 Cruelty By Choice

    <h4>Chapter 158: Chapter 158 Cruelty By Choice</h4>


    "Your Majesty," the Beta asked carefully, turning to the Alpha King, "should I bring him to the medical ward? If a fated mate dies the same day they recognize each other... it could be devastating for Princess Addison."


    "Yeah, just get that bastard out of my sight," the Alpha King growled, still panting heavily. "I¡¯m barely holding it together. I might really kill him."


    His hands were clenched into trembling fists, and his eyes glowed faintly as he struggled for control. His wolf was close to the surface, furious and unrelenting. The primal urge to protect his pup surged within him, and now that he knew the man who hurt her was her fated mate? It was almost too much to bear.


    The Alpha King didn¡¯t want to question fate or the Moon Goddess¡¯ will, but this... this felt like a cruel joke. His wolf was howling in fury inside him, demanding blood in exchange for the pain Addison had endured.


    Even Addison kept her silence, sensing how vtile her father¡¯s emotions were. She exchanged a nce with Levi, whose quiet nod conveyed his full support. His look said it clearly: ¡¯<i>Whatever you choose, we¡¯re with you.¡¯</i>


    Levi wasn¡¯t even looking at Zion anymore. He didn¡¯t care.


    <i>¡¯He deserved every hit,¡¯</i> Levi thought darkly. And for once, his wolf didn¡¯t disagree, no reprimands, no guilt, just a shared, simmering silence. Their loyaltyy with Addison now. Nothing else mattered.


    Maxwell, who had remained silent through it all, finally stepped forward and stood in front of Addison. "May I?" he asked softly, his arms opening in silent invitation.


    Addison hesitated for a moment, uncertainty flickering in her eyes. But then, with a slight nod, she gave her consent.


    As soon as she did, Maxwell pulled her into a firm embrace. Though his aura still carried that signature chill, like an ever-present winter breeze, his hug was warm, grounding, and deeply reassuring. It wasn¡¯t justfort; it was the bond working its quiet magic.


    For the first time in a long while, Addison felt the tight knot in her chest begin to loosen. Her heart trembled, her guard wavered, and suddenly she found herself wanting to pour out every grievance, every ounce of pain and suffering she had buried inside. She wanted someone to hold her through it all, to listen without judgment. And somehow, in Maxwell¡¯s arms, she believed he would.


    Such was the strange and powerful pull of the mate bond.


    Meanwhile, Zion, still battered and bruised, caught a glimpse of the embrace as he was being escorted out. A pang of jealousy twisted in his chest, but he averted his gaze quickly.


    The Royal Beta, supporting him, quietly mind-linked the medical staff, instructing them to prepare for a full neurological scan. Zion¡¯s injuries were severe, and the concern wasn¡¯t just for broken bones. Brain trauma, something even a wolf¡¯s healing couldn¡¯t easily fix, required expert care. And after the beating he endured, they couldn¡¯t afford to take chances.


    After Zion left, Addison couldn¡¯t deny the strange hollowness settling inside her. It wasn¡¯t relief, it was something iplete, unsettling. Levi stepped closer and wrapped his arms around her from behind in a silent show of support.


    Maxwell instinctively let out a warning snarl, the sound deep and sharp, his instincts ring as another male entered hisfort zone and touched his mate. But Levi didn¡¯t back down. He tightened his hold slightly, his presence calm and steady.


    Surprisingly, Addison rxed even more, her tense shoulders loosening bit by bit. It was as if, in that moment, she needed them both, perhaps even all three of them, including Zion. And that realization shook her. It was confusing. It was messy.


    Addison had once been the one begging for Zion¡¯s warmth and attention, only to be met with cold rejection. Now the tables had turned, and it hurt just as much. She hated that a part of her still felt tied to him. She was just beginning to heal, only to have fate kick open the door and throw him back into her life like a cruel joke. The emotional whish left her overwhelmed and deeply conflicted.


    Still sandwiched between Maxwell¡¯s protective embrace and Levi¡¯s steady warmth, Addison reached out through the mind link to her parents. <i>"Mother... Father... Please help me hide the twins from their father,"</i> she said softly, her voice trembling with nerves.


    Her father¡¯s response came swiftly, his tone sharp and perceptive. <i>"Why? Did that bastard do more than what you¡¯ve already told us?"</i>


    Addison¡¯s heart skipped. Panic surged up her throat as she pressed her face into Maxwell¡¯s chest to ground herself, her arms wrapping tightly around him as she struggled to breathe through the wave of emotion.


    <i>"No... I¡¯m not ready yet. And it¡¯s hard to exin... please?"</i> Addison pleaded, her voice barely above a whisper. She wasn¡¯t lying; it was too much, tooplicated, and her heart still felt raw.


    Addison knew deep down that before she could even think about Zion being a father, they needed to find ire and make her pay for what she¡¯d done. She wanted to confront ire herself and demand answers. Why had she done all of it?


    Oddly, her resentment toward Zion had started to ease a little when she heard the truth, that ire¡¯s pup hadn¡¯t been his after all. But the relief was short-lived. It only made things worse in another way.


    Because it meant Zion had lied. He had deliberately told her the child was his, not out of confusion, but to hurt her. That realization cut deeper than anything else. It wasn¡¯t ignorance; it was cruelty by choice.


    A sharp breath escaped her lips as she tried to keep herposure. She leaned into her mates, inhaling Maxwell¡¯s scent, grounding herself with Levi¡¯s warmth. After a few slow, shaky breaths, she gently pushed Maxwell back. Levi, sensing her intent, released her too.


    "Thank you," Addison said, giving them both a grateful smile. "Thank you, Maxwell. Levi. Forforting me... and for letting me release everything I¡¯ve been holding in. Truly."


    Levi, still standing behind her, gave her shoulder a firm,forting squeeze, a gesture he¡¯d done many times before, especially back when the decaying mate bond with Zion had left her drowning in pain. It was his silent way of saying, ¡¯<i>I¡¯m here. I¡¯ve always been here.¡¯</i>


    "This is a mate¡¯s responsibility, don¡¯t worry about it," Levi said casually, even before Maxwell could get a word in.


    Maxwell¡¯s jaw tightened. The words weren¡¯t aggressive, but the familiarity in Levi¡¯s tone irritated him more than he expected. Levi¡¯s closeness with Addison was something he couldn¡¯t match, not yet.


    After all, Maxwell was meeting her for the first time. He had no shared memories, no history of love or pain like the others did. And that made him feel like he was already starting the race several miles behind.


    He hadn¡¯t even fully processed why Addison had two other fated mates, but what gnawed at him was the fact that both already had emotional bonds with her, whether rooted in past affection or heartbreak. Either way, they were part of her life before he ever came into the picture. And now, his possessiveness was ring. His territorial instincts surged, primal and demanding, urging him to assert dominance and im what fate had bound to him.

 Chapter 159 Unusual

    <h4>Chapter 159: Chapter 159 Unusual</h4><subtxt> He wasn¡¯t alone in that struggle. All three of them¡ªLevi, Zion, and Maxwell¡ªfelt the same tug-of-war inside, each battling the pull of the mate bond, the desire for exclusivity, and the instinct to fight for her heart.


    After all, this was the first time a she-wolf had three fated mates. And since male werewolves were naturally territorial and possessive, it wouldn¡¯t have been surprising if the three decided to fight it out, tearing each other apart until only one remained, the victor who would im her. But that also meant the other two would have to die.


    The problem was, they couldn¡¯t bring themselves to do it.


    Though Addison hadn¡¯t been marked or mated by any of them yet, the bond between them was already unnaturally strong. So strong, in fact, that if one of her fated mates were to die, it seemed Addison would suffer the consequences, physically or emotionally.


    Somehow, they could already feel what she was feeling. That¡¯s why both Maxwell and Levi had the instinct tofort her, to hold her, because her emotions were in turmoil, tangled and intense. It was as if their entire bond existed solely for Addison, and she bore the weight of it all.


    That was also why Maxwell didn¡¯t react when Levi hugged Addison from behind. The possessive part of him raged, threatened by another¡¯s touch. But something deeper stopped him. He knew if he acted out, it might hurt her. And that fear was stronger than his instinct to im her.


    The entire situation left them conflicted. As male werewolves, they were built to protect and defend their mate, even against one another. But in this case, touching or harming one of Addison¡¯s other mates might affect her in ways they couldn¡¯t predict. No one had ever heard of a she-wolf with three fated mates before. There were no rules, no guidelines. Only uncertainty.


    After gently pulling herself away from them, Addison heard her father¡¯s voice through their mindlink. "Then the children should be hidden for now, at least until you figure out what you want to do about your mates."


    The words hit hard.


    Addison¡¯s heart ached at the thought of being separated from her children. But she understood, this wasn¡¯t forever. It didn¡¯t mean she would never see them again. She just needed time. Time to understand the bond she shared with these three men, to figure out why she had <i>three</i> fated mates and how deep this connection truly ran.


    She had so many questions, and too few answers. But one thing was clear, for now, Zion couldn¡¯t find out about the children.


    No one could know about her children, especially now that she had discovered just how many enemies were lurking in the shadows. And most of all, not Zion.


    He hadn¡¯t been able to protect her before... and she was terrified he¡¯d fail her again.


    So Addison made her decision.


    "Father," she said firmly through the mindlink, "please make sure Aiden and Kyle are hidden somewhere only we can find. Put only your most trusted people with them, and I mean <i>the most trusted</i>. No one else can know where they are. Not even M. Not Zion. No one."


    It wasn¡¯t that she suspected M of betrayal, far from it. But Addison had seen enough to know that even the most loyal hearts could be manipted or used. And right now, she couldn¡¯t afford any risk. The truth was, she didn¡¯t know who she could fully trust anymore.


    The only thing she was certain of was that someone out there wanted her gone.


    The failed attempt to abduct ire had made one thing clear: whoever orchestrated it didn¡¯t know Addison had returned. That at least cleared the inner pce of suspicion, for now. But it didn¡¯t rule out the possibility that some enemies had once worked or were still working within the pce and might now be acting independently.


    And now, with the announcement of her return and tomorrow¡¯s official announcement that she would begin her heir-apparent training with her father, Addison knew the stakes had risen. If word about her children got out, they could be easy targets. Aiden and Kyle could be used against her, as leverage, as punishment... or worse.


    She wouldn¡¯t let that happen.


    Zion¡¯s information hade at just the right time, and Addison hoped she could turn it to her advantage before their enemies realized what they had within their grasp.


    "Alright," her father¡¯s voice came through the mindlink, calm but firm. "You should spend some time with the children tonight while I prepare their hiding ce. And maybe... exin a few things to them."


    There was a pause, then his tone softened slightly.


    "They¡¯ll miss you, Addie. If your time with them suddenly changes without warning, they might try to sneak off to find you. And we both know that¡¯s thest thing we need to happen."


    The Alpha King¡¯s reminder struck deep. Addison knew he was right, and the thought of her boys trying to reach her, unaware of the danger surrounding them, made her chest ache.


    "I understand, Father..." Addison murmured through the mindlink, her eyes lowering as her two mates looked at her, trying to grasp what was going on in her mind.


    But Levi, he wasn¡¯t just watching. He was <i>gawking</i>, stunned to realize that the woman he had long admired, defended, and grieved for... was his own fated mate.


    His thoughts were a tangled mess. Was it Zion¡¯s mark on her at the time that stopped his wolf from recognizing her? Or had it been the seal on Addison¡¯s wolf all along? He couldn¡¯t tell. But one thing was clear: ¡¯<i>Addison was looking so radiant, and he was so into her that he¡¯d never imagined</i>.¡¯


    She looked confident, stronger, alive in a way she hadn¡¯t before. Her once pale, sorrowful face was now healthy and glowing, her skin kissed with color, her eyes sharp with purpose. And it took Levi¡¯s breath away.


    He had always known Addison was remarkable, but now he truly saw the depth of her strength. That realization filled him with joy... and sorrow.


    Because this transformation only proved one painful truth: the Midnight River Pack had broken her. They gave her nothing but pain. And now that two of her fated mates hade from that same pack... would Addison ever want to return, or even <i>look back</i>?


    Meanwhile, Maxwell stared at Addison hungrily, heat flooding his body with every passing second. His breathing grew ragged, and Addison could feel his warm breath fanning against her hair. She looked up, only to meet his smoldering amber red eyes, glowing like moltenva. The moment their eyes locked, a wave of heat surged through her, leaving her body weak and trembling. A delicious churning coiled in her core.


    Was she... going into heat?


    The thought struck her like lightning. Was it because of Maxwell? Her head snapped to the side, and there was Levi, the one she was most familiar with, watching her like a predator ready to pounce. Her breath hitched.


    "Father, I need to go..." she said through the mind link, trying to sound calm, though panic swelled inside her. She had to leave. If she stayed any longer, she <i>would</i> go into heat, and that wasn¡¯t normal. It felt like a chain reaction, like something had been triggered. But by who? Was it Maxwell? Or was this something within her? Could <i>they</i> be going into rut? That didn¡¯t make sense either.</subtxt>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 160 Going Into Heat

    <h4>Chapter 160: Chapter 160 Going Into Heat</h4>


    Addison took a shaky step back, her eyes darting between Maxwell and Levi.


    "I-I need to go. I have some matters to attend to," she stammered.


    Maxwell reached out for her, but even though she was panting and her body was ame, Addison instinctively pulled away. She wasn¡¯t ready to face this whole fated mate situation. Not yet.


    Before her father could respond through the link, Addison turned and ran.


    Inside the medical facility, Zion groaned loudly, twisting in pain. "Ugh!" he cried out again, writhing on the examination table.


    The Royal Beta, standing nearby, was utterly dumbfounded, his brain practically short-circuited. He couldn¡¯t tell if Zion was exaggerating to earn the Alpha King¡¯s sympathy, or if the King had hit him so hard that it caused actual neurological damage. Either way, he immediately stepped aside to let the medical staff do their work.


    Zion had already started convulsing before they even got him into the ward. He¡¯d been stumbling and writhing like a worm the whole way in, and from the looks of it, the Alpha wasn¡¯t faking it.


    The medics carefully wiped the blood from Zion¡¯s face. Most of the visible wounds had already healed thanks to his rapid regeneration and help from his wolf, but they still ran a full diagnostic scan using enchanted tools. The results glowed green, no abnormalities detected. No brain damage. No trauma. Nothing at all.


    "Royal Beta, I think..." the doctor began, then trailed off. He swallowed nervously and nced at Zion, clearly unsure whether he should speak further. News of what happened in the banquet hall had already spread like wildfire throughout the pce.


    "What?" the Royal Beta snapped, visibly rattled and on edge.


    "I think... Alpha Zion is going into rut," the doctor said hesitantly, fidgeting with the hem of his coat. He knew what that meant, and so did everyone else in the room.


    A male werewolf entering rut was no small thing. It only happened when he had a mate, and more often than not, that mate would simultaneously enter her heat. But that¡¯s what made this situation so baffling. Zion had only just recognized Addison as his fated mate. They hadn¡¯t marked each other, let alone mated.


    So, how was this even possible?


    Going into rut, or heat, without any mate bond was extremely rare. It was known to happen only in exceptional cases. Typically, females might enter spontaneous heat after a past mating experience or too much stress buildup, and males could trigger rut in response. But for an unmarked, unmated pair? The odds were minuscule.


    Zion had gone into rut a few times over the past three years, and each time, ire had tried to take advantage of his vulnerable state, but she had always failed. Still, none of those past episodes had ever felt like <i>this</i>.


    The pain now was unbearable, ten times worse than anything he¡¯d experienced before. It felt like his entire body was being roasted alive, like his insides were being twisted by hot iron forks. Every nerve was on fire, and yet... There was an edge to the agony that felt maddeningly <i>pleasurable</i>, like a sharp tang of desireced with the torment.


    He¡¯d noticed the early signs earlier, subtle hints that his rut wasing, but everything that had happened since then had thrown him off. Normally, once the signs appeared, he had time to prepare, mentally bracing himself for the sleepless nights, the aching need, the days of torturous restraint. He¡¯d cool himself in freezing water, even try to relieve the pressure with his own hands, though it rarely helped. The urge to mate would always remain, wing at him from within.


    But this time was different.


    This time, he was losing control.


    Right now, Zion was on the verge of going <i>feral</i>. Every instinct screamed at him to hunt Addison down, to find her, sink his fangs into the delicate skin of her neck, mark her, im her, <i>mate her</i> until there was no doubt she was his.


    <i>¡¯Damn it.</i><i>Thinking about her was only making it worse.¡¯</i>


    Zion groaned, twisting on the bed in agony. His body was drenched in sweat, muscles tensed, veins bulging so violently beneath his skin that they looked like they were about to burst. It was a terrifying sight, proof that the rut was consuming him.


    Still... if Zion was experiencing rut, then it was very likely his mate, Addison, was going through her heat right now.


    At that realization, the Royal Beta¡¯s expression changed. He didn¡¯t say a word, but the urgency in his eyes said it all. If Addison <i>was</i> in heat, this was no longer just spection. The best, and only way to find out the truth... was to check on her immediately.


    Meanwhile, Addison was staggering down the hallway, her body betraying her with every step. A burning heat churned in her lower abdomen, spreading like wildfire through her limbs. She felt dizzy and lightheaded, her legs growing weak beneath her. At any moment, she feared she might copse.


    Her pheromones were ring wildly, though she couldn¡¯t smell them, everyone she passed could. The warriors in the corridor subtly turned their heads, inhaling the air as she walked by. She caught the shift in their expressions, the flicker of desire in their eyes, the way their bodies tensed as if fighting the urge to move toward her. If they hadn¡¯t known she was the Princess, she was certain some of them might have acted on instinct.


    Addison¡¯s heart pounded. She needed to get away, <i>now</i>. Somehow, her heat had started without warning. Or maybe the signs had been there and she¡¯d missed them. Either way, all she could do was pray she made it back to her chambers in time.


    Just as her knees buckled slightly, her attendant appeared. Eyes wide in rm, the woman rushed to her side and supported her without question, guiding her quickly and discreetly toward her quarters. Despite the panic, she didn¡¯t forget her duty; she mindlinked the Alpha King at once.


    The Alpha King wasted no time. He immediately ordered a lockdown of Addison¡¯s pce wing, stationing only trusted female warriors at all ess points. No males, especially unmated werewolves, were to be allowed near. He had considered allowing mated male guards to remain, but Addison¡¯s heat wasn¡¯t ordinary. Neither was the bond she shared with her fated mates. He couldn¡¯t be sure if her pheromones would affect <i>only</i> unmated males.


    He turned toward Levi and Maxwell, both standing nearby, looking dazed and clearly affected. Their skin was flushed, their breathing shallow, pupils dted like men drugged by a powerful aphrodisiac. A quick nce downward confirmed it: they were both fully aroused.


    Was this Addison¡¯s heat affecting them directly? Or was it a chain reaction, spreading through the unique bond that linked the four of them?


    The Alpha King clenched his jaw. Whatever it was, things were escting fast.


    "I think we¡¯re in big trouble," the Alpha King mindlinked his mate, his tone tense.


    "What do you mean?" the Queen responded instantly, her body stiffening with concern.


    "Addison is going into heat." His voice was low, serious. He then subtly tilted his head toward the two remaining fated mates beside them, Levi and Maxwell.

 Chapter 161 He Might Go Feral

    <h4>Chapter 161: Chapter 161 He Might Go Feral</h4>


    The Queen followed his gaze.


    They were both visibly struggling. Their bodies trembled slightly, their eyes zed over with raw need. Sweat beaded on their brows, and their fists were clenched tight at their sides as if holding back the instinct to bolt and hunt their mate, barely clinging to their sanity.


    Before the Queen could speak, the Royal Beta connected to the Alpha King¡¯s mind.


    "Your Majesty, the doctors have justpleted theprehensive scan on Alpha Zion and¡ª"


    But he didn¡¯t get to finish.


    The Alpha King¡¯s expression darkened, his fury reigniting at the mere mention of Zion."Ha! Let him die for all I care!" he snapped, his voiceced with venom.


    "No, Your Majesty... The doctors said he¡¯s going into rut. And it¡¯s bad, really bad. If he doesn¡¯t mate soon, he might go feral..."


    That one sentence was enough to make the Alpha King¡¯s head nearly explode. His eyes snapped toward the other two immediately. He knew his Royal Beta wasn¡¯t someone who exaggerate things. If he said it was bad, then it was <strong>truly</strong> bad.


    He turned his gaze to Maxwell and Levi. They looked terrible, exhausted, disheveled, but not nearly as dire as the Beta¡¯s report on Zion. That could only mean one thing: Zion was at the center of whatever anomaly was unfolding.


    Then it hit him, his daughter¡¯s strange behavior earlier, coupled with the attendant¡¯s report that she was going into heat.


    The Alpha King felt a splitting headache build behind his temples.


    "Lock down the entire pce¡ªnow!" the Alpha King barked at his Royal Beta.


    If Addison were truly going into heat, it would be a disaster if her scent spread to the unmated Alphas in the banquet hall. Zion and the other two mates were already a handful; he didn¡¯t need a full-blown riot on his hands.


    Then he remembered: Addison had returned to her wing of the pce. If anything spiraled out of control, her children could be caught in the chaos.


    He turned to his mate, his expression tight with urgency. "Honey, why don¡¯t you go to Addison and stay with the kids? I have a feeling it¡¯s going to be a long night."


    He didn¡¯t need to say more. His mate already understood. Ever since Addison met her fated mates, <strong>nothing</strong> around them had followed the rules of normalcy. One thing after another, unpredictable and escting.


    Then, out of nowhere, his Beta let out a shriek in his mind that could rival a banshee.


    "What happened?!" the Alpha King demanded, already sprinting down the corridor as Royal Guards scrambled to escort the guests back to the Guest Wing. The grand hall was in chaos, murmurs rising, confusion spreading like wildfire.


    But the Royal Guards remained tight-lipped, repeating only one line: "This is an emergency. For your safety, please return to your quarters."


    Even Maxwell and Levi were being quietly ushered away by two guards. The Alpha King, however, charged outside, only to see a terrifying sight.


    Zion¡¯s midnight-ck wolf had broken through the outer perimeter, tearing through the guards like ragdolls. They were sent flying through the air, helpless against the frenzied Alpha. Zion wasn¡¯t just rampaging; he was heading straight for Addison¡¯s pce.


    Without hesitation, the Alpha King shifted into his own massive wolf form and leapt to intercept him, releasing the full weight of his Alpha aura.


    But Zion didn¡¯t even flinch.


    His bloodshot eyes gleamed with red at the rims, saliva dripping from his maw. He snarled at the Alpha King, then released a long, anguished howl that pierced the night.


    That was when the Alpha King knew<i> ¡¯this was worse than bad. His going feral.¡¯</i>


    "Your Majesty... the Princess... It¡¯s getting worse out here..." The attendant¡¯s voice echoed through the mindlink, tight with panic. The Alpha King clenched his jaw as another wave of stress pounded his skull. This day was spiraling fast.


    Inside the pce, Addison was writhing in her bathtub, submerged in ice-cold water that had already begun to melt. Her chest rose and fell in shallow, rapid breaths, her skin flushed red despite the chill. She had demanded ice earlier, desperate to cool the unbearable heat burning in her chest and pooling in her core, but it wasn¡¯t working.


    Her body felt like it was on fire.


    Her mind was foggy, her senses dulled except for one thing, the insistent, aching need wing at her from the inside down to her soul.


    Her breathing grew erratic, eyes zed with desperation. Her hands moved almost on their own, trying to ease the unbearable need within her; one cupping her breast while the other slipped lower to her navel, seeking relief. She gasped as her fingers entered her entrance, but even then, it wasn¡¯t enough.


    "I... I need more," she whimpered weakly, her voice trembling with frustration and longing.


    Just then, the attendant re-entered with another bucket of ice, only to freeze in ce at the doorway. Not because of what Addison was doing in her delirium, but because the fresh ice instantly melted the moment it touched the water.


    The Queen, who had arrived moments earlier to take the children away from the pce, the little ones looked visibly worried, sensing something was wrong with their mother. The Queen handed the children off to waiting caretakers and turned to the staff.


    "Clear the area around the pce," she ordered softly but firmly. "Whatever this is... we don¡¯t fully understand it. And I¡¯m not taking any chances."


    <strong>"Hmm..."</strong> Addison¡¯s breathy, coquettish moan slipped past her lips, echoing softly against the tiled walls. The sound reached her attendant at the door, whose face instantly flushed a deep red. She stood frozen, stunned, not just by the Princess¡¯s voice but by the heavy heat radiating out of the room, thick and stifling.


    The scent of Addison¡¯s heat was growing stronger, more potent, and nearly suffocating. The attendant¡¯s breath caught when she heard Addison¡¯s desperate voice next:


    "This isn¡¯t enough... I still can¡¯t reach it..."


    Outside the pce, the situation was spiraling into chaos. The Alpha King was locked in a brutal struggle with Zion, trying to pin down the frenzied Alpha, whose strength had surged to dangerous levels. Zion was feral, eyes glowing, aura wild, his wolf form snapping and thrashing with rming power. His strength was monstrous, far more than usual, and it took everything the Alpha King had to hold him off.


    Then came more trouble.


    Maxwell and Levi, equally affected by their bond with Addison, joined the fray, battling everyone on their way to reach their mate. The Alpha King gritted his teeth, now forced to contend with not one, but <strong>three</strong> enraged, overstimted Alpha males who were half-mad from their mating instincts.


    Behind him, his Royal Beta was panting and gasping for breath, clearly exhausted from holding them off this long. Several guards stood with him, armor disheveled and expressions rattled.


    The Alpha King swore inwardly, this night was far from over.


    "Your Majesty, I think the only one who can stop them now... might be the Royal Alchemist," the Royal Beta mindlinked the Alpha King urgently.


    The Royal Beta nearly doubled over, gasping like he might cough up his lungs. His breaths were ragged, he couldn¡¯t seem to pull enough air in.


    "What do you mean?" the Alpha King asked between breaths, his sharp gaze darting to his Beta, then back to the scene before him.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 162 Suppressant

    <h4>Chapter 162: Chapter 162 Suppressant</h4>


    All three of Addison¡¯s fated mates were now fully shifted, Zion¡¯s midnight-ck wolf stood dominant, baring his fangs and snapping his jaws at the others, a clear warning to stand down. But Levi and Maxwell weren¡¯t yielding. They ignored the threat, pacing, trying to circle past the guards blocking the path to Addison¡¯s pce.


    "Didn¡¯t the Royal Alchemist invent a suppressant?" the Royal Beta continued. "We may need to use it on them, before it¡¯s toote."


    The Alpha King stiffened, eyes widening. The mention of the suppressant hit him like a jolt.


    "No! That suppressant is still in the testing phase," the Alpha King snapped, his voiceced with both fear and fury. "The Royal Alchemist warned us, the side effects are worse than the symptoms. It may suppress a werewolf¡¯s rut or heat cycle temporarily, but when it returns, ites back twice as intense. They could go feral...pletely mad."


    He clenched his fists, his expression tightening with helplessness. Deep down, he knew he was cornered. The choice was brutal, either allow his daughter¡¯s new fated mates to ravage her for days until the heat and rut burned out on their own, or take a risk with the suppressant.


    But the thought of all three men descending on Addison in her vulnerable state, when she didn¡¯t even have her wolf yet, made his blood run cold. If their instincts took over, they might destroy her without even realizing it.


    It wasn¡¯t just his dislike for Zion that fueled his decision this time, Addison¡¯s safety was truly on the line. Gritting his teeth, the Alpha King mindlinked the Royal Alchemist, who had already sensed the disturbance from hisb. The moment he received the order, the Alchemist rushed to retrieve several vials from his cab.


    "Your Majesty, since the Princess is also entering her heat, she¡¯ll need a dose as well," the Royal Alchemist reminded him.


    The Alpha King growled lowly but gave a tense nod. "Do it. Fast. We can¡¯t hold them back much longer."


    Without hesitation, the Royal Alchemist handed one of the vials to his disciple. "Go to the Princess¡¯s pce. Give this to her attendant immediately."


    He had a gut feeling, a dangerous certainty, that unless all four affected individuals were injected simultaneously, the suppressant might fail... or worse, intensify the symptoms.


    He moved as fast as he could with his disciple close behind. Inside the pce, Addison was barely holding on. In her delirium, she stumbled out of the bathtub, desperate to find someone, anyone, who could help ease the unbearable ache inside her. But the moment she left the water, her pheromones intensified drastically.


    Outside her pce, the change was immediate. Even the Alpha King caught a whiff of the sweet, intoxicating floral scent drifting through the air. He stiffened, scowling deeply. He was a mated wolf, yet even <i>he</i> felt a tug of its influence. That alone terrified him.


    Just then, Addison¡¯s attendant mindlinked him, confirming his fears. The water, which had been partially suppressing her scent, was no longer effective. The attendant had tried to coax Addison back into the bath, but the princess refused to listen. Worse, the attendant didn¡¯t dare restrain her for fear of hurting her further.


    Meanwhile, Zion and the other two grew visibly more agitated. The scent made them wild, and the three resumed their attack on the Royal Guards. The guards were struggling to restrain them, and now they were fighting their own reactions too.


    The unmated wolves, in particr, were buckling under the pressure. Addison¡¯s scent was so heady, so divine, that it ignited something primal in every one of them. Sweat dripped down their temples, and their instincts screamed louder than logic.


    Seeing all of this unfold, the Alpha King realized, truly, deeply, how utterly screwed they were.


    Luckily, the Royal Alchemist and his disciple arrived on site just in time. But the young disciple, an unmated male werewolf, was already struggling. The closer he got to Addison¡¯s room, the heavier the scent became, and it hit him like a tidal wave.


    His wolf was wing for control, driven mad by the pheromones saturating the air. His body trembled, his breath came in ragged gasps, and his pants were already damp with precum due to too much excitement, he was dangerously close to losing himself.


    Unable to go any further, he copsed just outside the room and called out hoarsely, "Attendant... the suppressant...!" Addison¡¯s attendant rushed out just in time to see him writhing on the floor, eyes zed over. With trembling hands, he passed her the vial, his voice barely steady as he gave hurried instructions.


    She nodded briskly and darted back inside, only to find Addison stumbling naked toward the balcony, her skin flushed, body slick with sweat, and eyes ssy with need. The scene was chaos.


    Outside, Zion and the other two were almostpletely unhinged. Their wolves were feral with desire, breaking free of control. The Royal Alchemist, assessing the escting danger, quickly handed a vial each to the Royal Beta and the Alpha King while gripping his own tightly, ready to act at a moment¡¯s notice.


    At the Alpha King¡¯s signal, the Royal Beta, the Royal Alchemist, and Addison¡¯s attendant each moved swiftly into position behind the four, Addison, Zion, Maxwell, and Levi. Without hesitation, they drove the needles into their necks and injected the suppressant directly into their bloodstreams.


    Addison whimpered softly from the sting, her body trembling, but within moments, her breathing slowed. Then, she copsed. The attendant caught her just in time, cradling her gently and carrying her back inside. As Addison slipped into unconsciousness, the heavy pheromones lingering in the air began to dissipate, slowly carried off by the wind.


    Outside her pce, the other three weren¡¯t subdued so easily. Maxwell and Levi, enraged and half-feral, turned on the Royal Alchemist and Royal Beta, mming into them with wild force. Zion, injected directly by the Alpha King, howled andshed out violently, trying to knock him back, but the Alpha King, prepared for the worst, seized Zion by the neck in his powerful grip and held him down until the suppressant took effect. Zion thrashed, snarled, and finally slumped into unconsciousness.


    The Alpha King, nowpletely naked after shifting back into human form, was drenched in sweat, chest heaving. Even he had been affected, his body reacting instinctively to the powerful pheromones. ncing down, his expression darkened with shame and unease; despite being Addison¡¯s father and a mated wolf, even he had grown hard under her scent.


    His jaw clenched. If he was this affected, then the feral behavior of her fated mates suddenly made horrifying sense. The scent¡¯s pull was overwhelming¡ªintoxicating. And while they had managed to contain the situation just in time, he knew with certainty: if any other unmated Alphas in the guest wing had caught a whiff of Addison¡¯s heat, it would¡¯ve spiraled into a full-blown catastrophe.


    "How long do we have before their rut and her heat cycle return?" the Alpha King asked, his voice low but tight with urgency.


    The Royal Alchemist nced around uneasily, worry etched deep into his features. He didn¡¯t need rification, he knew the Alpha King was asking about Addison and her fated mates.

 Chapter 163 Conference Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 163: Chapter 163 Conference Meeting</h4>


    "To be honest, Your Majesty... I can¡¯t say for certain," he admitted. "There are too many unknowns. The potency of the Princess¡¯s pheromones was off the charts, and there may be other variables at y. All I can suggest is that we prepare for the worst. At the very least, when it returns, we might have to let them mate."


    "Are you out of your damned mind?!" the Alpha King snarled, his temper snapping. "Those men are barely holding themselves together, and when they lose control again, they¡¯ll <i>destroy</i> her. She doesn¡¯t even have her wolf back yet. Do you want her broken beyond healing?"


    The Royal Alchemist bowed his head in submission, sensing the Alpha King¡¯s fury crackling through the air like a storm. And the Alpha King had every right to be angry. Even the Alchemist knew that everything unfolding was far from ordinary¡ªunnatural, even¡ªand it posed a real danger to Addison.


    He was deeply concerned that she might not be able to withstand the overwhelming pull of all three of her fated mates during her next heat cycle, should they attempt to bond with her all at once.


    It seemed they were all bound to each other in a way that defied logic; when one entered rut, the other two followed. And if Addison went into heat, all three would feel it simultaneously, reacting like wild beasts driven by an instinct to mate and nothing more. The whole situation was chaotic and dangerously unbnced, for Addison, that is.


    By morning, Addison stirred awake in bed, her body aching and drained of energy. She couldn¡¯t recall the chaos from the night before, only vague fragments of entering her heat cycle while in the bathroom. She thought she had passed out trying to suppress her pheromones, and everything after that was a blur. Her attendant remained quiet, hesitant to speak, especially since Addison herself hadn¡¯t asked many questions¡ªuntil now.


    "Where are my children?" she asked, noticing the absence of Aiden and Kyle¡¯s usual morning giggles and the sound of their little feet scampering across her room. She had promised to spend time with themst night, to exin everything, but she remembered they were running fevers. It made sense they weren¡¯t up and ying, yet the heavy silence from her attendant told her more than words could.


    The truth was, the twins had still been feverish the night before. But after seeing Addison, disoriented, flushed, and speaking like someone else entirely, the boys grew increasingly distressed. Their emotional state rmed the Queen, Addison¡¯s mother, who feared that any further exposure to their mother¡¯s condition would only worsen their fever.


    So, without dy, she took them to the main pce and kept them close, sharing her bed with her mate and the twins, holding vigil over them through the night. The Alpha King had quietly told the Queen everything. And while she tried to remain strong, she, too, was deeply shaken. None of them had slept.


    Meanwhile, Zion, Maxwell, and Levi had been returned to their rooms,pletely unconscious. Royal Guards stood watch outside their doors, maintaining strict security. At the same time, other guards were dispatched throughout the pce,bing every corner in search of the missing ire.


    Tension hung thick in the air. The once serene halls echoed with low murmurs and hurried footsteps. The unrest was so obvious that even the guests began to sense something was wrong.


    Still, Addison¡¯s attendant didn¡¯t know how to exin what had truly happened the night before. So, she kept it simple, informing Addison that the Queen had taken the twins with her. If Addison wanted to see them, she just needed to speak to her parents, who would show her the twins¡¯ current hiding ce.


    It was likely the children would remain there until the uing territory-wide conference with the other Alphas, and until Alpha Zion returned to his ownnds. As for her tangled rtionship with Zion and her newly acknowledged fated mates, Addison decided to set that aside for now. She needed to take things one step at a time, any more, and it would be too much for her.


    After changing into her formal attire, Addison met her father, who looked like he, too, had endured a long, restless night. When he saw her, he could only sigh heavily, worry etched across his face. They shared a quiet breakfast together before heading to the conference.


    As they entered the grand conference room, where all the Alphas from territories across the kingdom had gathered, the atmosphere shifted. Heads turned toward the entrance. Seeing Addison in her official uniform,posed, regal, and confident, as she walked closely behind her father, many of the Alphas began looking at her with newfound interest and caution. However, three particr gazes were so intense they felt like they could bore holes through her, but Addison ignored them, keeping her head high and stride steady.


    The room was arranged with a massive circr table where the Alphas sat, their Betas standing behind them. Additional seating lined the perimeter of the room like in a courtroom, tables for department leaders, who were present to provide real-time updates on crises as needed and respond to the Alpha King¡¯s questions about processes and actions taken so far.


    Once the Alpha King reached his designated seat at the far end of the circle, he sat down, his Royal Beta and Advisor positioned behind him. Addison took the seat at his right hand, a clear statement to everyone present that her first official day as heir apparent had begun, and from now on, she would attend all major meetings alongside the Alpha King.


    What struck many even more than the symbolism was Addison herself. She exuded calm authority, as if this weren¡¯t her first time standing among powerful leaders. There was no sign of nervousness or intimidation, even in the presence of Alphas from every age and background.


    And then, a realization dawned on the department heads. Addison reminded them of the human male who used to serve as the Alpha King¡¯s personal assistant. Though the names were simr, and the appearance and gender different, something in her aura and voice was undeniably familiar. As soon as she spoke, their suspicions were confirmed: Addison had been among them all along, just in disguise.


    "As you all know, we¡¯ve gathered here today to address the various crises affecting ournds across the territories," the Alpha King began, his voice calm butmanding as he looked each Alpha in the eye. "This meeting will allow everyone to understand the full scope of the situation and, where possible, provide assistance to neighboring packs, especially those suffering the most from the major issues. These include the drought in the South, the locust infestation in the West, and the spreading gue in the North."


    Addison, seated at her father¡¯s right hand, mirrored hisposed gaze, her eyes moving from Alpha to Alpha around the room. The seating arrangement reflected the hierarchy of the packs, with the strongest seated closest to the Royal family and the weaker ones progressively farther away. As such, Zion was seated near her, and she could feel the weight of his gaze, burning with longing, regret, and a mix of emotions that stirred somethingplicated within her.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 164 Flirting

    <h4>Chapter 164: Chapter 164 Flirting</h4>


    But what caught her more off guard was noticing Maxwell seated directly beside her. A quiet realization struck her: he was here as the representative of the Northern Pack. That could only mean one thing: he was Alpha Damon¡¯s son and had assumed the role of proxy Alpha in Damon¡¯s ce since three years ago, while thetter fought on the frontlines against the vampires, alongside Zion.


    As far as Addison could recall, during the period when Alpha Damon was away from his own territory, the Northern Pack was gued with countless problems. The spreading evil energy from the gate of the demon realm had begun to seep into theirnd, and the growing poption of corrupted monsters caused widespread havoc.


    Yet, throughout that turbulent time, there was almost no word about Alpha Damon¡¯s son; his presence, actions, or even his name remained a mystery.


    Only to now discover that his son was Maxwell came as a shock. Not only did they have differentst names, but Alpha Damon had always kept a tight lid on anything concerning his heir. Most only knew he had a son, nothing more. It was only after the previous night that Addison learn from his own mouth that Maxwell had been tracking the traces of the dark witch, which led to her, something that hinted at a deeper, more personal crisis within their family.


    Whatever was going on, it was clear Alpha Damon had sent Maxwell to uncover the truth. And judging by the secrecy, the urgency, and the implications of dark magic, it likely involved a curse or something even more dangerous. But what exactly it was, no one yet knew.


    Feeling Addison¡¯s gaze on him, Maxwell looked up and met her eyes. His gaze burned with barely restrained desire, though a hint of exhaustion lingered in his expression. The moment their eyes locked, the energy between them shifted, so overwhelming that even the other Alphas in the room could sense the pull of the mate bond.


    Zion and Levi, seeing this silent exchange, bit their lips in frustration, suppressing the instinctual growls rising in their throats to avoid disrupting the meeting.


    Addison quickly averted her gaze, though her heart was already pounding in her chest. She forced herself to focus, but then Maxwell shifted in his seat, spreading his long, muscr legs.


    The subtle movement brought his leg into contact with hers, sending a jolt of heat straight through her body. The spark was undeniable, her skin tingled beneath the fabric of her pants, and a sudden urge to press against him surged within her.


    Biting her lip, Addison struggled to stayposed and redirected her attention toward the representative from the South, who had begun reporting on the worsening drought. But her thoughts betrayed her.


    She could feel the warmth of Maxwell¡¯s leg radiating into hers like a slow burn, and when he subtly rubbed his leg against hers again, her breath hitched, her heart skipped a beat, and her resolve nearly crumbled.


    Without even turning her head, Addison knew that Maxwell¡¯s Beta, Hue, had noticed the exchange between her and Maxwell. Hue averted his eyes, deliberately focusing elsewhere, but subtly shifted his stance to stand closer to Maxwell¡¯s left side, blocking Zion and Levi¡¯s line of sight.


    He was clearly trying to prevent either of them from noticing Maxwell¡¯s under-the-table flirting. If they realized what Maxwell was doing, they¡¯d no doubt leap across the table and start a fight right then and there.


    Hue was simply doing his duty, protecting his Alpha¡¯s interests. He knew that Alpha Zion and Levi were also Addison¡¯s fated mates, but that didn¡¯t mean Maxwell¡¯s chances were any less real.


    There was only one Addison, and her time was limited. Building a bond with her required opportunity and initiative. Unlike Zion and Levi, who already had a history with her, Maxwell had to be more proactive; he needed to stand out, to make sure she noticed him. And Hue was there to ensure nothing disrupted that chance.


    It wasn¡¯t just that Addison noticed Maxwell; if her wolf had been present, it would¡¯ve been purring by now. A simple, seemingly innocent gesture, yet her body reacted almost instantly: heat pooled low in her stomach, and her panties dampened with barely any effort on his part. Beneath the table, her fingers trembled slightly as she fought to drag her thoughts out of forbidden territory and refocus on the meeting.


    But Maxwell wasn¡¯t making it easy.


    Not only had he brushed his legs against hers, but now he was teasing her exposed ankle with the tip of his shoe, slow, deliberate strokes that sent sparks skittering up her leg. The tingling sensation deepened, her scalp prickling as if tiny sparks were dancing beneath her skin. She clenched her jaw and tried to breathe evenly, desperately willing herself to stayposed while every nerve in her body responded to his touch.


    Addison stole a quick nce at Maxwell, but his expression remained carefully neutral,posed, unreadable, almost too perfect. No one would suspect he was being devilishly bold beneath the table. Meanwhile, Addison felt like she was sitting on a bed of needles. The mate bond wasn¡¯t helping either; if anything, it amplified every sensation. Her body responded instinctively to Maxwell¡¯s presence, betraying her attempts to stayposed.


    When she¡¯d been with Zion, the pull of their bond as chosen mates had already been overwhelming, threatening to override reason. But this... this was a fated bond. It was ten times stronger, raw, primal, impossible to ignore. Addison felt like she could lose control of her body at any moment, surrender to her desire if Maxwell pushed just a little more.


    She pressed her thighs together tightly, silently praying no one could pick up the scent of her arousal. It would be mortifying, especially during such a serious meeting. Addison never imagined Maxwell could be this bold or mischievous; he had always seemed reserved, stoic even.


    But clearly, as the saying goes, you can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. And right now, that book was wrecking her focus as she tried desperately to even out her breathing and school her expression.


    "What do you think, Princess Addison?" the Alpha King asked, turning the attention of the entire room to her.


    Addison froze. She hadn¡¯t caught a single word of the discussion, thanks to Maxwell¡¯s subtle but relentless teasing under the table. Panic briefly red in her chest, but she kept her expressionposed, masking the turmoil inside.


    Just then, she noticed Maxwell casually sliding his notes a little closer to her. Somehow, while shamelessly flirting, he¡¯d still managed to take down neat, coherent points. Addison didn¡¯t know whether to be impressed, annoyed, or both. Was he showing off or genuinely helping her?


    She stole a quick nce at the page, took a breath to steady herself, then cleared her throat and prepared to answer, hoping no one noticed the way her fingers were still trembling under the table.


    "Indeed, we really can¡¯t rely on the mages to keep using magic to supply water to the South¡¯s crops, it¡¯s not sustainable. Instead, we could dig a deeper well to reach underground water s-sources¡ª" Addison said, though her voice hitched near the end.

 Chapter 165 Her Suggestion

    <h4>Chapter 165: Chapter 165 Her Suggestion</h4>


    She nearly choked on the words as Maxwell¡¯s feet slid higher up her leg. By now, his whole body was facing her, his left leg resting on top of his right while slowly caressing her leg up and down, appearing as if he was fully absorbed in what she was saying. In reality, he was simply using the moment to further stretch his reach, his touch making her knees buckle and a needy throb pulse through her core.


    "We... we should also build an irrigation system," she continued, a little breathless, forcing herself to stayposed. "Even during a drought, there¡¯s still an underground water source we can tap into, enough to sustain the South until the dry season ends. And after we stabilize things, we can focus on reforestation. I read that humans have a profession called ¡¯<strong>nt</strong><strong>Ecologist</strong>¡¯; they wrote about how trees help lessen the drought¡¯s severity."


    "They wrote that the tree¡¯s roots reach deep underground, pulling water up into the atmosphere. This helps regte the climate, improve transpiration, and support nt and animal life. With more trees, we can not only reduce drought but also prevent floods, purify water, and enrich the soil."


    Fortunately, Addison managed to finish her exnation and speech. Midway through, Maxwell seemed to realize just how important her words were; he stopped teasing her and instead listened intently, awe and admiration gradually recing his lust-filled, yful demeanor. By the time she concluded, he looked incredibly proud of her.


    The entire table had fallen silent. Addison, mistaking the silence for criticism, felt a flicker of nervousness, wondering if her words hade across as long-winded. In truth, what she shared was both insightful and refreshing.


    Most of the werewolves present, especially the Alphas seated before her, weren¡¯t exactly the type to spend their time reading books. Their lives were consumed with leading packs, managing territory affairs, and maintaining physical strength through constant training.


    That¡¯s why hearing such knowledge, especially something derived from human research and distantnds, was not only rare but fascinating. While a few were skeptical and dismissed her ideas as fanciful, many were intrigued, especially the representatives from the South.


    They were currently the most affected by the ongoing drought and had already realized they couldn¡¯t rely on Mages forever. They needed real,sting solutions.


    That was why they were all here: to brainstorm and coborate. After all, more minds meant more possibilities.


    Hearing Addison¡¯s perspective sparked genuine consideration among the Southern representatives. It felt like a solution worth trying. Yes, trees take time to grow, but if what Addison said was true, then in the long run, they could finally break free from the grip of drought. The true beneficiaries would be their children and future generations, ensuring prosperity for their packs.


    More than that, Addison¡¯s first suggestion about digging deeper wells to create an irrigation system resonated with them. It might actually work. They had once heard rumors from the traveling merchants, old knowledge passed down from distant human schrs, about how underground water tunnels were often interconnected. Addison¡¯s proposal sounded eerily simr to those theories, giving her words unexpected credibility.


    Thanks to Addison¡¯s words, the Southern representatives perked up, engaging more enthusiastically in the discussion. Even the Alpha King nodded in approval, clearly impressed. He didn¡¯t seem to notice that Addison had been distracted earlier, and once she finished speaking, he smoothly resumed control of the meeting.


    Addison exhaled deeply, trying to steady her nerves. But just as she began to rx, a sharp tter disrupted her moment. Something had fallen to the ground. Instinctively, she nced down, ready to pick it up, only to find Maxwell already leaning forward, half his body hidden under the table.


    It was his fountain pen.


    He was retrieving it when their eyes met, Addison mid-bend, Maxwell already watching. His gaze lingered, and then he gave her a slow, meaningful smile. Before she could even process it, her breath got caught in her throat again.


    Without warning, Maxwell¡¯s hand slid up and grasped her inner thigh.


    The touch made her legs part slightly in surprise, his fingers pressing dangerously close to her privates. Addison¡¯s heart nearly stopped, not just from the contact, but from the warmth between her legs, the arousal she¡¯d been trying desperately to suppress.


    Maxwell caught it.


    He paused, inhaling deeply and sensually, eyes fixed on hers, now dark and brimming with raw desire.


    "You smell fucking delicious," he mouthed, voice barely audible but devastatingly sexy, good thing only she heard it.


    Addison¡¯s whole body ignited with heat. Her panties dampened even more, and Maxwell¡¯s grip on her thigh tightened. His fingers shifted, slowly, deliberately, so close that she could feel the pressure of his touch even through the thin fabric of her pants going up slightly.


    She¡¯d be lying if she said she wasn¡¯t feeling the desire coursing through her veins right now. All she could think about was pouncing on Maxwell, biting that annoyingly sexy lower lip of his, and letting those mischievous hands explore her wet, aching core to their heart¡¯s content.


    <i>¡¯Oh Goddess, I can¡¯t,¡¯</i> Addison thought, her mind already spinning filled with horny thoughts. She didn¡¯t even have her wolf back yet, and she was acting like a hormone-fueled teenager. What would happen once her wolf returned, relentlessly urging her to mate with her fated ones? The thought sent a delicious shiver down her core.


    This was the mate bond at work, normal, instinctual, but it hit her harder now because Maxwell was one of her fated mates. The pull was stronger. Hungrier.


    Her throat felt dry as she parted her lips to speak, but instead, her gaze wandered, tracing the sharp contours of Maxwell¡¯s mouth, then drifting up to his eyes. His deep amber-red gaze locked onto hers, and in that moment, the only thing she could see reflected in them was herself.


    It felt like she was being drawn into something deeper. Pulled into a dream, or maybe a lust-soaked fantasy, one where time stood still and only they existed.


    Then, suddenly, her father cleared his throat.


    The sound jolted her like cold water, snapping her out of her trance. Her eyes widened in shock, the spell broken, though the fire still burned hot beneath her skin.


    Addison quickly pressed her thighs together, terrified that the scent of her arousal might escape, worst of all, that one of the other Alphas might catch a whiff of it. The thought alone made her stomach twist in horror.


    When she looked up, she froze. Levi and Zion were already staring at her, their eyes burning with intensity. Their gazes were smoldering, hot, knowing, as if they had seen exactly what had just happened between her and Maxwell.


    A sudden wave of guilt hit her. The fierce jealousy and possessiveness flickering in their eyes made her heart sink. She quickly looked away, forcing herself to focus on the meeting, trying to look unaffected.


    The others, fortunately, pretended not to notice anything. Some of them had already found and bonded with their own fated mates. They understood better than anyone how hard it was to keep their hands to themselves, the primal urge to remain wrapped in each other¡¯s arms, tangled endlessly in passion. Especially in the early days, when the mate bond was fresh and overwhelming, when every nce and every scent felt like a spark to dry tinder.

 Chapter 166 When Desire Ignited

    <h4>Chapter 166: Chapter 166 When Desire Ignited</h4>


    Even the Alpha King kept a neutral expression, pretending not to notice the silent exchange. After finalizing a proposed solution for the South, the discussion moved on to the Western territories, then to the North.


    But much of what they discussed remained theoretical, possible strategies, and hopeful ideas. Nothing could be confirmed until implementation, especially in theplex case of the Southern region.


    As for the West, the locust infestation had be so severe that the swarms were devouring every bit of vegetation in sight. Two drastic solutions were proposed: initiate arge-scale wildfire or deploy a biochemical agent in the affected areas. However, both options carried significant risks.


    If they chose fire, it could reduce not only the locusts but the entire forest and farnds to ash, wiping out the crops and livelihoods they were trying to protect. It might eliminate the threat, yes, but the cost would be catastrophic.


    On the other hand, if they opted for a biochemical approach, there were too many unknowns. They couldn¡¯t guarantee it would be safe for the animals, and there was no assurance the treated crops would remain edible. For now, that idea remained on the back burner.


    Simrly, the gue affecting the North was also postponed for further review. They needed to wait for a full report from the Royal Doctor before moving forward. Until then, the territory-wide conference would need to be extended. The dy in the doctor¡¯s report suggested two troubling possibilities: either the gue was far worse than anyone feared, or the Royal Doctor had yet to discover anything useful at all.


    As soon as the meeting ended, Addison slipped away, quickly and quietly, even leaving her father behind with the excuse that she had something urgent to attend to. In truth, she was running. Avoiding Zion, Maxwell, and Levi.


    She didn¡¯t trust herself to face them, not when her body was practically humming with desire, desperate and aching to be touched, imed, mated. The intensity of it scared her.


    What terrified her most was the feeling of losing control. That in their presence, she might forget everything, her pain, her anger, her grievances, and simply give in to the lust wing at her from the inside out.


    "Ah!"


    Unfortunately, someone had already anticipated her escape.


    Before she could get far, a strong hand yanked her into a nearby room. The door mmed shut and locked behind her with a loud click. Addison spun around, breath caught in her throat, only to find herself caged against the door.


    Zion.


    He loomed over her, his forehead nearly touching hers, hot, ragged breaths washing over her skin. His arms braced on either side of her, effectively trapping her in ce. His eyes were wild, pupils blown wide, drunk on her scent.


    "Baby..." he breathed, voice maically husky and low.


    Before he could finish whatever he was about to say, his mouth crashed onto hers.


    Addison reacted instantly, shoving at his chest with all the strength she could muster. Zion grunted from the impact, but he didn¡¯t let go. Instead, he devoured her lips with increasing hunger, unsatisfied with just the taste, his tongue pressed forward, demanding entry.


    Addison¡¯s head spun.


    His scent, rich coffeeced with dark chocte, wrapped around her like silk, making her dizzy. Her body was going soft against him, her resistance unraveling with each breath she took. Anger? Pain? Her past? All of it blurred into nothingness as her body screamed for more.


    She gasped, Zion took the opportunity, plunging his tongue into her mouth, tasting her like he had all the time in the world.


    "Mmm..." Her eyes fluttered.


    Zion¡¯s knee nudged between her thighs, gently prying them apart. A sharp inhale escaped him as her scent grew stronger, the thick, sweet scent of her arousal. His gaze darkened to something feral. One arm curled around her waist, the other cradled the back of her head, guiding her deeper into the kiss as if he couldn¡¯t get enough of her.


    Every touch of his ignited sparks along Addison¡¯s skin, electric, ticklish, overwhelming. The sensation rippled through her body, from the soles of her feet to the crown of her head, tugging at her nerves, her senses... her heart. The pull of the mate bond was undeniable, raw and powerful, wrapping around her like an invisible tether.


    Then she felt it, his hard cock, pressing against her stomach through the fabric of his pants as he ground himself slowly against her. The friction made her gasp softly.


    "Fuck, Addison... you have no idea how long I¡¯ve dreamed of this," Zion whispered, voice thick with longing.


    Addison could barely think.


    She was swimming in a haze, her mind foggy, overwhelmed by the sensations flooding her system. Her instincts were taking the reins, drawn to everything that felt good, everything that felt right. A soft moan slipped past her lips before she could stop it, and Zion heard it. It echoed in his ears like permission, like eptance.


    He had seen her and Maxwell earlier.


    Seen the way Maxwell flirted, touched, and tempted her. It had nearly driven him mad with jealousy, with the fierce possessiveness burning in his chest. But he¡¯d held himself back. He hadn¡¯t wanted to overwhelm her, had promised himself he wouldn¡¯t be that man again.


    But his eyes had never left her.


    He saw every twitch of tension, every flinch and flush. He knew Maxwell had touched her. He could sense it. And the thought of not being able to touch her the same way, of being denied that closeness, ate at him.


    Now that he had her here, in his arms, feeling her respond to him?


    There was no going back.


    So the moment an opportunity presented itself, he took it, slipping away from Levi without a word. And just as he¡¯d hoped, Addison tried to escape.


    It gave him the perfect chance to intercept her.


    He knew she resented him; hated him, even. But his need for her, the craving that had been gnawing at him day and night, drowned out everything else. He couldn¡¯t get her out of his head. Not even for a moment.


    Especially not afterst night.


    The rut had nearly overwhelmed him; even after being injected with that suppressant, he could still feel it. His body ached, burned, throbbed with a hunger that wouldn¡¯t let up. And he knew, without needing to ask, that he hadn¡¯t been the only one. All three of them, he, Maxwell, and Levi, had suffered. They¡¯d woken up drenched in sweat, cocks hard and unrelenting, straining with the need for her, for a taste, a touch, even just the barest breath of her scent.


    It was torture.


    To want her this badly, to need her this fiercely... and still be unable to have her.


    This¡ª<i>this</i>¡ªwas so much harder than when he saw her in his dreams. Because back then, at least he knew it wasn¡¯t real. But now? With her so close, yet feeling impossibly far... it was torture beyond anything he¡¯d ever imagined.


    He¡¯d told himself he¡¯d stay calm. That when the time came, he would show her how much he regretted everything. That he¡¯d earn her forgiveness piece by piece, word by word, he¡¯d even rehearsed the apology for years, a three-page confession of guilt and sorrow.


    But the moment their eyes met, it all unraveled.


    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 167 A Mother

    <h4>Chapter 167: Chapter 167 A Mother</h4>


    Something inside him snapped. He was being pulled toward her helplessly, instinctively. His body reacted instantly, shamefully honest in its need. He¡¯d been hard all day, cock like steel, the pressure in his lower abdomen nearly unbearable. No amount of restraint or shifting could dull it.


    And now, with her in his arms, within reach...


    All those careful words dissolved into nothing.


    Addison wrapped her legs around his waist, her body slowly, <i>dangerously, </i>responding to him, just like those nights. That one unforgettable night, they first mated. <i>¡¯Fuck.¡¯</i> The memory alone nearly shattered his control.


    Zion felt Shura surge beneath the surface, his wolf roaring, demanding to mark her, to im her all over again. Right here. Right now.


    It took everything, <i>everything, </i>he had not to give in.


    Zion broke the kiss, and both he and Addison were breathless as they tried to steady themselves. He leaned into her, pressing her back against the door while his hands firmly cradled her hips, supporting her as she straddled him. He couldn¡¯t stop himself from grinding against her, possessively marking her with his scent, as if wanting the world to know she belonged to him. Only when he was satisfied that her skin carried his scent did he finally pause.


    Lowering his head to her neck, the ce where his mark once sat, bold and prominent, Zion hesitated. Now, that space was empty, and the sight of it stirred a quiet ache in his chest. But he couldn¡¯t me anyone. The loss of that mark was his doing, and he had no one but himself to hold ountable.


    He buried his face in the curve of her neck, inhaling deeply. That familiar blend of milky vani and the faintest trace of cinnamon grounded him in reality. She was truly here, warm, alive, and in his arms again. A slow, sensual lick traced across the soft skin of her neck, leaving a warm, wet trail that made Addison tremble and let out a low, breathy whimper.


    The sound sent a thrill down his spine. Unable to resist, his fangs slid out instinctively, grazing her skin, teasing, not biting. The intimate contact left both of them trembling with barely restrained desire.


    Zion wasn¡¯t just craving the return of his mark on her neck; he wanted more. He longed to bury himself so deeply within her that she would never forget the feel of him. The thought alone made his breathing grow heavier, hotter, like he needed to inhale her very essence just to stay grounded.


    His hands moved with purpose, slipping beneath the form-fitting fabric of her official uniform. Slowly, he traced the curve of her torso until his palm reached the swell of her breast. The moment his fingers brushed her nipple, a tremble ran through him. Unable to resist, he gave it a teasing pinch.


    Addison gasped sharply, arching her back against the door. Her head tilted back, eyes fluttering shut as pleasure rippled through her. The sensation was electric, euphoric, intoxicating, and far too addictive. Zion continued to y with her sensitive peak, flicking and rolling it gently between his fingers, while his fangs teased the vulnerable skin of her neck.


    A needy pulse clenched deep in Addison¡¯s core. She bit down on her lower lip, desperately trying to contain the burning heat that was quickly consuming her thoughts, her breath, her very reason.


    <i>¡¯Oh Goddess, I want to be fucked!¡¯</i>


    The raw, desperate thought flickered through Addison¡¯s mind like lightning, and it jolted her back to reality. The moment it registered, her eyes widened in disbelief. Had that trulye from her? It felt primal, like she¡¯s been starved for a man, and it was like something her wolf might say when in heat. But her wolf was sealed. That meant the thought hadn¡¯te from anyone else.


    It was <i>hers</i>.


    The realization hit her like a cold p. Panic surged through her veins as she snapped out of her haze. She shoved at Zion¡¯s chest, trying to push him away¡ªbut he was immovable, like a wall of heat and muscle.


    Her breath hitched as she nced down. Her uniform was already disheveled, barely hanging onto decency. Just a little more, and her breast would¡¯ve been fully exposed to him. That alone sent a fresh wave of embarrassment and rm through her.


    "Fuck, baby... your breasts have gotten rounder, fuller," Zion murmured, his voice low and thick with desire. "They used to fit perfectly in my hand, but now... they¡¯re bigger."


    His words tickled against her skin as he licked along her jawline, slowly traveling up to her earlobe. Then he caught it between his teeth, nibbling in the way he knew made her knees go weak. Addison felt herself melting. Her knees buckled beneath her, and she knew, if Zion weren¡¯t holding her up, she¡¯d already be on the floor.


    He remembered.


    Every sensitive spot, every weakness that made her body betray her, he remembered them all. As if no time had passed. As if her body were still his.


    Zion wasn¡¯t just reacting, he was <i>coaxing</i>. The moment he felt her resistance, he didn¡¯t back off. Instead, he used what he knew, yed her body like an instrument he¡¯d never forgotten how to tune, coaxing, seducing, because he knew Addison¡¯s body couldn¡¯t lie, even when her mind screamed no.


    But his words, his <iment, </inded like a ssh of cold water.


    Yes, her breasts had grown. He noticed. Of course he did.


    But did <i>he</i> know why?


    She did. And the truth sank into her chest like a stone.


    They were fuller because she¡¯d be a mother.


    And that word, <i>mother, </i>kept echoing in her mind like a relentless reminder.


    The more time she spent with Zion, the more dangerous it became. He was sharp, observant, and emotionally attuned to her in ways that scared her. It wouldn¡¯t be long before he picked up on the subtle hints, piecing together the truth that he¡¯d been a father all along. To <i>two</i> children.


    And that terrified her.


    Addison knew a secret like this couldn¡¯t be hidden forever, but she had always hoped that when it came to light, it would be on <i>her</i> terms, not by ident. Not like this.


    To make things worse, she couldn¡¯t shake the bitter reality of the past. Zion had made so many foolish choices, let himself be manipted for years, and she would be naive to believe that ire hadn¡¯t found her way into the heart of the Midnight River Pack during her absence. ire was everything Addison wasn¡¯t, at least in their eyes.


    ____


    PS: Last month was a sessful month, all thanks to all of you, and I¡¯m genuinely grateful to see so many of you continuing to support and engage with the story. Your ongoing enthusiasm and encouragement mean a lot to me. As a token of my appreciation, please ept this redeem code: <ABDHYPKLGZVLEE32A>. You can redeem it for 10 Fast Passes at the Redeem Center located in your Profile section, just below your Purchase History. The code is valid for 10 users on a firste, first-served basis. I hope this small gesture brings a smile to your face and encourages you to keep supporting me. Thank you again for being part of this journey!

 Chapter 168 Bumping With...

    <h4>Chapter 168: Chapter 168 Bumping With...</h4>


    And more than that... Addison couldn¡¯t, for a second, believe that <i>nothing</i> happened between Zion and ire. Weren¡¯t they already entangled <i>while she was still there</i>?


    That¡¯s what made it so hard to let herself draw closer to him again, let alone let her children know the man who helped create them.


    Because just imagining someone else exploring Zion¡¯s body, touching him where only she once did... it felt like a storm tearing through her chest, like crashing waves churning violently in her stomach.


    In short, she <i>hated</i> it.


    She hated that while she was breaking apart, struggling, suffering, doing everything in her power to be both mother and father to their twins, her ex-mate, now, her <i>fated mate</i>, had been out there screwing someone else.


    And what made it worse... were his words. Words that never stopped echoing in her mind, poisoning her every memory of him:


    <i>"I¡¯ll let you live a life of loneliness. I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re tormented, feel the pain of having a mate who¡¯s disgusted by you, who would rather fuck someone else than touch your sorry ass. Until the day you die, you¡¯ll suffer. I¡¯ll make you wish you had died that day."</i>


    Those words carved scars too deep to forget. They were why it was so hard for Addison to ept Zion now. Why, even with his remorse and tenderness, she couldn¡¯t help but question his motives. Was he truly sorry for what he¡¯d done? Or was he only acting this way now because he¡¯d discovered she was the princess?


    Addison never liked assuming the worst in people. But when it came to Zion, she didn¡¯t <i>want</i> to see the good in him.


    Because she was <i>afraid, </i>afraid that the moment she let her guard down, the moment she believed he¡¯d changed... she¡¯d forgive him too easily. ept him too quickly.


    And then what?


    At this point, she¡¯d fallen too deep into her thoughts, spiraling with overthinking. With a sudden push, stronger this time, Addison shoved Zion off of her, and this time he relented, stepping back. She immediately found her footing, though she staggered slightly as she stood upright.


    Her uniform hade undone just enough to reveal a glimpse of her toned, supple skin and tight abdominal muscles. She looked breathtaking, stunningly alluring, like a battle-worn goddess.


    Those teary golden eyes of hers, glowing like the sun, could melt even the coldest heart with a single nce. And Zion... his heart clenched painfully at the sight.


    There was fear in her eyes.


    Fear and heartbreak.


    It gripped him with guilt so deep he could barely breathe. He cursed himself inwardly. He didn¡¯t even know what had triggered her, because there were just too many possibilities. Too many wrongs. Too many scars he might¡¯ve left on her heart without even realizing it.


    He stepped forward.


    But her voice, sharp and trembling, cut through the room like a de.


    "Don¡¯te closer."


    She was shaking, but only for a second. Then, like someone waking from a trance, she straightened. Her fingers moved quickly, fixing her uniform with precision, restoring the image of theposed and unshakable woman she was known to be.


    With one final nce at him, eyes now cool and unreadable, Addison turned and walked out.


    By now, the conference room was empty. Everyone had already gone. And so, she strode away with her head held high, her steps steady, her presencemanding, like nothing had ever happened.


    But as she walked, one bitter thought echoed in her mind like a mantra:


    <i>¡¯A leopard doesn¡¯t change its spots. And neither does a cheater.¡¯</i>


    Just in time, her father¡¯s mindlink reached her.


    <i>"Sweetheart, where have you been? I¡¯ve been looking for you. Join me for lunch, I have something I need to discuss with you." </i>The Alpha King¡¯s voice was warm but carried a subtle seriousness that made Addison straighten instinctively.


    <i>"Alright, Father. Just give me a little time, I¡¯ll be there."</i>


    She ended the link with a sigh. There was no way she could go meet her father like this. One look at her disheveled state and he¡¯d instantly know where she¡¯d been, and who she¡¯d been with.


    Addison quickened her steps toward her pce. She needed a shower and a fresh change of clothes. Her uniform was creased, her skin flushed, and worst of all, she reeked of <i>him.</i> Zion¡¯s scent clung to her like an invisible brand, masculine, warm, and maddening. Even her own skin carried the memory of his touch, and it made her insides tremble in ways she hated to admit.


    She frowned, her expression darkening. She didn¡¯t want him to affect her like this, not her body, and especially not her decisions.


    Yes, Zion had made it clear to her and to her family that he saved ire, protected her, pretended she was his fated mate... all to shield the girl he thought was the missing Royal Princess.


    But did protecting her require <i>sleeping</i> with her?


    Did it require letting her torment the real Luna, his then-mate?


    Addison clenched her jaw. No, she couldn¡¯t forget. And more than that, she didn¡¯t want to keep thinking about it. It would only sour her mood further.


    Lost in her thoughts, ranting silently in her head and boiling in restrained anger, she didn¡¯t notice someone darting out from behind one of the pce¡¯s columns, right in her blind spot.


    They collided hard.


    "Ugh!" Addison winced as she took two steps back, instinctively closing her eyes from the impact.


    "Are you alright¡ª?" the man began, but paused mid-sentence. His voice suddenly shifted, tinged with disbelief and barely contained excitement. "Addie?!"


    The familiar voice made Addison blink and look up. There stood Lance, smiling at her with a wide, goofy grin that tugged at her memory. But his smile didn¡¯tst long, his nose twitched, and a frown quickly furrowed his brow. The look he gave her was aplicated swirl of emotions: hurt, confusion, and something else she couldn¡¯t quite ce.


    Addison remembered that she had been close to Lance before her abduction. Since her return, she¡¯d grown used to seeing that same pained expression in others, people from her past who still hadn¡¯t fully adjusted to the distance she now carried.


    She gave him a small, polite smile. "Vice Captain Lance. Hello."


    Her tone was formal, her eyes guarded.


    The use of his title and the cold formality in her voice hit Lance like a hammer to the chest. The corner of his mouth twitched, his expression faltering for a moment before heposed himself. He swallowed hard, blinking back the emotion that threatened to surface.


    "I... I was just on my way to meet with the Alpha King," he said, forcing a lightness into his tone. "Were you out somewhere?"


    "Meeting with my father?" Addison tilted her head slightly, curiosity flickering in her golden eyes. "Is something happening at the borders? Are there increased rogue attacks, or issues with the other races?"


    There was a trace of concern in her voice. After all, the Alpha King wouldn¡¯t summon the Vice Captain of the border patrol without good reason. The thought instantly set her on edge.


    _____


    Thank you, Lumpkin_Jasmine, 906yooper, J_C_R_, joannendazuri, Angelia_Jerome, DaoistQBFjZg, Maya_Taylor_3648, Lauralee1015, Trina_Holder, Autum_Sweet_Girl, Louise_Keher, Glenda_oy, Kathy_Gurganus, Ceira_S, AstoriaSky, Sarah_Brennan_6131, LotusLin, Patricia_Simmons_5900, Susan_Cerullo, CowgirlMafia88, FShelou, and KittyCov, for all the Golden Tickets and gifts you all gave me as a show of support!!! Thank you!!!!

 Chapter 169 His Job

    <h4>Chapter 169: Chapter 169 His Job</h4>


    Seeing the worry on her face, Lance¡¯s heart softened. Without thinking, his hand reached out to gently pat her head, just like he used to. Surprisingly, Addison didn¡¯t flinch or pull away. The familiar gesture seemed tofort her, and that simple eptance filled Lance with quiet joy.


    "No," he said, his voice gentler now. "Nothing like that. I was called to discuss the logistics of the wheat and grain harvest from the South. We¡¯re coordinating the transport of crops and livestock to minimize the damage from the locust swarm. Your father just wanted to go over the final ns."


    "Wait, isn¡¯t the harvest season still a bit far off?" Addison asked, brows slightly furrowed.


    "The Alpha King suggested an early harvest," Lance exined with a shrug. "It might affect the quality, sure, but it¡¯s better than letting everything go to waste, don¡¯t you think?"


    His voice softened as he looked at her, his gaze gentle.


    "That makes sense..." Addison murmured. "Actually, I¡¯m also being summoned by my father, but I need to stop by my pce first. You can go ahead¡ª"


    She turned to leave, but just as she took a step, Lance¡¯s hand shot out like an arrow and gently caught her wrist.


    "C-Can we go together?" Lance asked, his voice soft and hesitant. "I¡¯ll wait for you outside your pce... and we can head there together. Is that okay?"


    He looked almost painfully tense, his eyes pleading, like he feared she might hate him. When he realized he was still holding her wrist, he let go reluctantly.


    Seeing him like that made Addison¡¯s heart tremble. She still couldn¡¯t remember much about him, but the sense of familiarity, the warmth she felt around him, was undeniable. And somehow, seeing him look so sad and lonely stirred something deep inside her.


    So, she nodded.


    They soon walked side by side toward her pce. As they moved in silence, a thought urred to Addison: Why was her father seeking Lance¡¯s help with logistics? Was it to assign him and his team to escort the caravan transporting the supplies?


    Noticing her puzzled expression, Lance let out a soft, refreshing chuckle that broke the silence. Addison nced up, meeting his eyes just as he looked down at her.


    Then Lance began to exin. "My father is the appointed Royal Merchant; this kind of work is right up his alley. But he¡¯s tied up at the moment and couldn¡¯te to the pce, so he asked me to step in."


    "Besides, I¡¯m the current Vice Captain of the border patrol, and I have extensivebat experience. There¡¯s probably no one better suited for nning safe routes and overseeing logistics. So I agreed without hesitation, and the Alpha King had no objections."


    But the truth was far from that simple.


    Lance¡¯s father had actually been prepared to handle the matter himself. He had never relied on Lance when it came to official duties. After all, Lance had always resisted stepping into his father¡¯s shoes as Royal Merchant. From day one, he¡¯d been fixated on one thing: serving as the Royal Princess¡¯s bodyguard.


    So, he had assumed today would be no different, until Lance surprised him.


    Out of nowhere, Lance volunteered to attend the meeting with the Alpha King regarding the logistics to the South. Of course, his real motivation had nothing to do with grains or trade routes. Lance would seize any chance to be closer to Addison. Going to the Royal Pce gave him the perfect excuse for an "idental" encounter.


    And that¡¯s exactly what the earlier collision had been, no ident. Lance had been waiting, watching, timing his move. He was nervous, knowing how sharp Addison usually was, how quickly she could piece things together.


    But when she appeared distracted, even flushed, her cheeks puffed out with what looked like frustration, he knew she wouldn¡¯t suspect a thing. She seemed far too consumed by whatever had just happened.


    Still, he hated it. Hated the scent clinging to her skin, faint but unmistakable. He knew exactly who it belonged to.


    Zion.


    Even if it pained him, Lance couldn¡¯t fault her. Fighting a mate bond was almost impossible. She was being pulled toward Zion like a bee to honey, and there was little she could do to resist.


    But it didn¡¯t make it any easier.


    The thought of another man touching her, holding her, loving her, when Lance had spent years wanting nothing more than to be that man, twisted something inside him. His fists clenched at his sides, but he kept his expression neutral, letting the conversation flow naturally.


    If nothing else, if he could just stay by her side a little longer, maybe, just maybe, he could keep her mind from drifting too far toward someone else.


    "Oh? So your father was actually the Royal Merchant?" Addison raised a curious brow, looking up at Lance with a teasing glint in her eyes. "And you¡¯re not nning to seed his legacy? Help the kingdom¡¯s economy thrive?" she asked, her tone light yet thoughtful. "You do know that the Royal Merchant holds significant power, right? Control over trade, resources, the livelihood of the people¡ªit¡¯s no small position."


    She tilted her head slightly, smiling, but there was genuine wonder behind her words. Now that she had found out that Lance was actually the son of the Royal Merchant, even back then... why did he walk away from that path?


    He could have had real influence in the Royal Court, more than most. It just feels like such a waste of potential. Addison chuckled softly. <i>¡¯After all, where the money flows, power follows.¡¯</i>


    "Well, my family used toe from a long line of powerful Alpha warriors," Lance began, a trace of pride in his voice. "But that changed when some of my ancestors got into business. They used their strength to escort caravans, and over time, they got used to the job, eventually bing merchants. That shift brought ambition. They wanted status, not just strength. So, they started arranging marriages with noble families, trading power for influence."


    He nced off to the side, his tone turning a bit somber. "It worked. Our family¡¯s reach grew, but so did the cost. The bloodline thinned; some of the daughters married into our family were weak with weaker wolves, unwanted by their own families, exchanged for money to save their declining names. It tainted what we used to stand for."


    Lance looked back at Addison, a spark returning to his gaze. "But I didn¡¯t want to be like them. I wanted to protect something pure. I wanted strength, not status, and then I met you. Back then, I was caught in an identity crisis, rebellious, always shing with my father. But you..." He smiled gently. "You were like sunlight in my gray, pointless life, strong, brave, sharp. I didn¡¯t need a title. I just knew I wanted to be your knight in shining armor."


    He grinned, though there was a flicker of sadness in his eyes. He could tell Addison didn¡¯t remember him, not really. He didn¡¯t know why, but he could guess. Maybe something happened during her abduction, some trauma that erased parts of her past. It wasn¡¯t unheard of. And so, he told himself: if she had forgotten, it was his job to help her remember, every moment they once shared.

 Chapter 170 Mila’s Wish

    <h4>Chapter 170: Chapter 170 M¡¯s Wish</h4>


    And more than that, even though he already knew Addison had fated mates, and he wasn¡¯t one of them, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to give up so easily. He knew all too well how it felt to walk away from someone he loved, how unbearable it was to think he¡¯d never see her again. So yes, maybe it was selfish... maybe even foolish to defy the Moon Goddess¡¯s design, but his heart refused to listen to reason.


    As for Addison, the one caught in the middle of it all, she had no idea what storm was quietly building around her.


    While they talked, they eventually arrived at Addison¡¯s pce. Just like Lance had said, he waited downstairs in the guest receiving area, where the Omegas promptly served him tea and snacks. Meanwhile, Addison returned to her chambers.


    Without wasting time, she slipped out of her clothes and stepped into the shower. The warm water helped rinse away the tension, and more importantly, Zion¡¯s lingering scent. She knew her father had a sharp nose and an even sharper tendency to jump to conclusions. If he caught the faintest trace of Zion on her, he¡¯d assume she was already giving in to the mate bond and forgiving Zion far too quickly. And Addison could already hear the teasing remarks or, worse, a smug lecture.


    Once she was done, perfectly timed with an Omega¡¯s arrival to collect her used clothes, she stepped out of the bathroom. A soft towel was in her hands to dry her hair, but she made no effort to cover herself with it as she walked around her room, naked.


    The Omega passed by her calmly, as if used to her unbothered demeanor, and quietly closed the door behind her. Addison, unfazed, continued drying her hair as she casually walked across the room, droplets of water still glistening on her bare skin while she browsed her wardrobe for something fresh to wear.


    "Addison, do you have a minute?" M¡¯s sudden voice behind her made Addison flinch and turn around quickly, her heart skipping a beat.


    "What is it?" she asked, her brows drawing together slightly as she faced M, who stood just two steps away. Addison hadn¡¯t even heard here in. She must have entered quietly with the Omega and stayed silent until the servant left.


    M¡¯s eyes dropped to the floor, her longshes casting shadows over her gaze, making it hard for Addison to read her expression. Her face was calm, too calm, but something about her energy felt... off.


    "I heard from Auntie, the Queen, that you¡¯re officially taking the position of heir apparent," M began, her voice soft and hesitant. "She¡¯s already preparing for the coronation. It¡¯s to announce your return and show everyone that you¡¯re stepping into your role..."


    She trailed off, nervously fidgeting with her hands. Addison could sense the tension, even a flicker of envy woven into her tone, but she stayed quiet, waiting for her to continue.


    "I was just wondering," M finally said, looking up with uncertain eyes, "if you could maybe... talk to your father and mother about postponing the coronation?"


    Addison¡¯s brows immediately drew together in a frown, but before she could say anything, M panicked and rushed to exin, her voice trembling and eyes wide with worry.


    "Wait¡ªI... I didn¡¯t mean anything by it! I¡¯m just scared," M admitted, wringing her hands. "Right now, my family¡¯s eyes are all on me. If they realize I haven¡¯t even had the chance to make a name for myself inside the Royal Pce, they¡¯lle for me. Especially my halfsiblings, they¡¯re ruthless. I¡¯m terrified they¡¯ll try to assassinate me out of jealousy or just in viciousness."


    Addison felt her heart soften. She genuinely pitied M.


    She knew all too well how cruel M¡¯s father could be; he hadn¡¯t even cared when his own fated mate was on her deathbed, let alone spared a thought for the child she would leave behind. The man had fathered more children than he could count, each with a different woman, and those children, along with their ambitious mothers, had long since turned into power-hungry threats.


    M, as the only child born of his one true bond, his legitimate heir, stood in the way of their ambitions. As long as M and her mother remained alive, they could never be legitimate heirs. And so, M was a threat they wanted to erase.


    The only thing keeping her safe all this time was the Queen¡¯s favor and the Alpha King¡¯s protection. As long as she remained under their watch while Addison was missing, the others kept their heads down. No one dared offend the Alpha King. He was not a man to give his brother face, not even for family.


    But if Addison¡¯s coronation as heir apparent was officially announced, it would shatter the image that had quietly formed around M over the years. Ever since she stayed close to the Alpha King and Queen, many in the Royal Court had begun to specte that M was being groomed as the future heir. The shift in power had seemed almost inevitable, and many nobles had already thrown their support behind M, believing she would one day seed the Alpha King.


    That unspoken support had shielded her. No one dared touch her then.


    But now, everything was about to change.


    If it became clear that all of it had been nothing more than a convenient illusion, that M was never truly in line for the throne, then those who had been holding back would surely resume their schemes. Her halfsiblings, in particr, would see this as their chance to eliminate her once and for all.


    To survive, M could only think of one desperate option: beg Addison to dy her coronation.


    But Addison saw things differently. This wasn¡¯t just about her anymore.


    Right now, unrest was brewing across the werewolf kingdom, growing heavier with each passing day. Yet the announcement of her return had sparked hope in people¡¯s hearts. People still remembered the stories told about her: how fierce a warrior she was, how massive and formidable her wolf had been. Her legend had never truly faded.


    Now that she was back, while emotions were high and the kingdom was still basking in the thrill of her return, it was the perfect time to move forward with the coronation. Striking while the iron was hot would not only affirm her position but also help stabilize the fragile morale of the kingdom. It would take pressure off the department leaders, who were drowning in responsibility, and give them some room to breathe.


    And while the coronation would undoubtedly boost public morale, Addison knew it wasn¡¯t a long-term solution to the kingdom¡¯s deepening crisis. Still, dying it would only worsen the politicalndscape.


    If the ceremony were postponed, it would send a message that the Alpha King was still undecided between naming Addison or M as his sessor. Given Addison¡¯s long absence, the public and the court might interpret the dy as a sign that she was no longer favored.


    Worse, she couldn¡¯t rely on power to assert her im. With her wolf still sealed, any disy of strength was out of reach. For now, her only weapons were the trust of the people and her leadership skills. Until they uncovered a way to lift the curse, Addison¡¯s options were limited, and time was not on her side.

 Chapter 171 Hatred

    <h4>Chapter 171: Chapter 171 Hatred</h4>


    Besides, the territory-wide conference meeting would stretch on for days, maybe weeks, until a viable solution for the kingdom¡¯s growing problem could be found. Every decision made now would shape how much trust and support the citizens would extend to the Royal Court in these uncertain times.


    "M, you know we can¡¯t do that, right?" Addison said softly. She wanted to exin, wanted M to understand the greater stakes involved, but the look on M¡¯s face silenced her.


    M¡¯s eyes glistened with unshed tears, her expression pained and as if Addison had betrayed her, as if Addison had just personally condemned her and thrown her in a pit to die. Her lips trembled before she spun on her heel and bolted out of the room.


    "M, please... let me exin¡ª" Addison¡¯s voice barely echoed into the hallway. M was already gone, unwilling to listen.


    To M, Addison had just signed her death warrant with her own hand. And in that moment, her pain turned bitter.


    How could Addison understand what it meant to live in fear every day? In M¡¯s eyes, Addison had everything: loving parents, a nation that adored her, and now, three powerful, fated mates who stood by her side. And then there was Lance...


    Everything M ever dreamed of had fallen effortlessly into Addison¡¯sp. Envy and resentment coiled like thorns in her chest. In that moment, she didn¡¯t just feel hurt; she hated Addison. She wished she had nevere back... or if she had to, then not alive.


    At this moment, M was cursing Addison¡¯s fate with her mind, her tongue, and even her soul. Addison may not have been the cause of all her pain and suffering, but she possessed everything Mcked, and that alone was enough to stir resentment, hatred even.


    Meanwhile, Addison¡¯s stomach churned. She didn¡¯t know if it was from the guilt of hurting M or something else entirely. Was it empathy? Regret? Or was there something deeper, an ominous feeling stirring beneath the surface? She couldn¡¯t quite tell, but the unease refused to fade.


    "Addie, are you done yet, or do you need some help?" Lance¡¯s voice came through the mindlink, soft, hesitant, and full of concern.


    Only then did Addison push aside the unsettling feeling that had been gnawing at her. She couldn¡¯t afford distractions right now. There were too many responsibilities on her shoulders. But that didn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t care about M.


    She did.


    And she was already nning to speak with her father about it, to find a way to protect M and look for alternative measures to ensure no one would dare hurt her, even after Addison took her rightful ce as heir apparent.


    Because if they allowed fear and intimidation to dictate their decisions now, wouldn¡¯t that put Addison¡¯s ascension on indefinite hold? Wouldn¡¯t that embolden others to challenge or threaten the throne again?


    She wasn¡¯t sure if M had thought that far ahead, or if she was simply too consumed by fear to consider Addison¡¯s position. But Addison knew one thing for certain: she couldn¡¯t allow this situation to stop her.


    This wasn¡¯t just her birthright. It was something she had worked for since childhood. If she hesitated now, they¡¯d only be ying into the hands of their hidden enemies, those who had abducted her and conspired in the shadows. Their real goal had never been just to hurt her; they wanted to prevent her from taking the throne.


    And this is her guess.


    Why? That was still unclear. Maybe to plunge the kingdom into chaos. Or maybe... maybe they wanted to install someone they could control. Whoever they were, be it the dark witches or some other force meddling in their kingdom¡¯s politics, Addison had no intention of letting them seed.


    That¡¯s why Addison couldn¡¯t agree with M¡¯s request. There were simply too many hidden factors at y, ones that didn¡¯t just affect her, but the entire future of the kingdom and the safety of its people.


    "I¡¯m done. I¡¯ll be down in a sec," Addison replied through the mindlink as she quickly got dressed. Since her official duties at the conference were over, she chose morefortable attire, simple training pants, knee-length boots, and a loose white shirt. It was practical; this way, she wouldn¡¯t feel restricted, and she could head straight to trainingter without needing to change again.


    When she made her way downstairs, Lance was already pacing anxiously in the guest receiving area. The moment he saw her, he immediately closed the distance between them, scanning her face intently. Only after a moment did he exhale a deep sigh of relief.


    Addison wasn¡¯t sure what had him so tense, but the tightness in his features made it obvious, something had clearly been weighing on him. Still, he didn¡¯t say a word. Instead, he simply reached for her hand and gave it a gentle tug, silently urging her to follow him.


    For some reason, even though Lance¡¯s touch felt familiar, a part of her felt uneasy under it. Maybe it was because she had already found her fated mate, perhaps her body was instinctively beginning to reject physical contact from other male werewolves.


    That was the only exnation she coulde up with. After all, earlier with Maxwell and Zion, she had felt insatiably drawn to them, like a woman lost to the pull of the bond, craving their touch. But now, her body felt distant, her emotions muted, cold, even.


    She caught herself wanting to pull her hand away from Lance¡¯s, but she fought the urge. He looked troubled and distracted, and she didn¡¯t want to make things worse. So she said nothing, letting him lead her silently toward their meeting ce with the Alpha King.


    It wasn¡¯t long before her difort was pushed aside by recognition. They arrived at therge gazebo in the center of the garden, a ce that stirred a distant memory. This was the same spot she had seen in a fragmented shback with M from when they were just children.


    The servants were already cing dishes around the round table when they arrived. The Queen and the Alpha King were seated, engaged in pleasant conversation. But their expressions shifted the moment they saw Addison being led in by Lance, their hands still sped together.


    Instantly, Addison felt awkward. Her parents¡¯ eyes lingered on their joined hands, making her self-conscious. She quietly took the seat beside her father while Lance settled next to her.


    The Queen¡¯s gaze drifted to Addison with quiet understanding. After all, they had known Lance since he was a boy. Even now, she couldn¡¯t help but think it was a shame he hadn¡¯t turned out to be Addison¡¯s fated mate, despite all the prayers he had once whispered in hope.


    But fate couldn¡¯t be forced, and she knew that. Still, she let out a weary sigh, unable to hide the ache in her chest as she watched Lance. His love for Addison was as in as day, written in his every nce. They would have to be blind not to see it.


    Even the Alpha King chose to ignore the unspoken tension, pretending not to notice the way Lance clung to Addison¡ªif only to spare the young man further difort.


    "I asked the kitchen to prepare your favorites," the Alpha King said warmly, sping his hands together as he gently broke the ice. "Let¡¯s eat first before we get into any heavy discussions."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 172 Seafood Venture

    <h4>Chapter 172: Chapter 172 Seafood Venture</h4>


    He motioned for Addison to begin, then leaned over to serve his mate a portion of food himself. Lance, quick to act, immediately started filling Addison¡¯s te.


    "I remember you loved these¡ªpan-seared scallops with garlic and those buttery lobsters from the eastern coast," he said with a soft smile as he ced generous servings onto her te.


    Addison couldn¡¯t recall those memories clearly, but something about the bright, vivid color of the lobster and the tender, glistening scallops pulled at her instincts. She offered Lance a polite "Thank you" before taking a bite, and immediately, she was hooked. The richness, the vor, the warmth, it all overwhelmed her senses.


    Back in the Midnight River Pack, meals had been humble, bordering on austere. No one had favored her, and the focus was always on rationing to support Alpha Zion and his warriors at the frontlines. In the Sacred Lands, people lived simply, mostly vegetarian, with meat only on rare asions. Seafood? Almost unheard of.


    Now, sitting here, tasting these delicacies for the first time in what felt like forever, she was reminded of just how different this world, <i>her</i> world, truly was.


    She had never realized seafood was her favorite, mostly because she never had the chance to explore her own tastes or desires. Life in the Midnight River Pack had kept her constantly buried in responsibilities, leaving no room for personal indulgences. She couldn¡¯t afford to make mistakes, not when every move she made was watched like a hawk, every decision scrutinized.


    Despite the pack¡¯s proximity to the East Harbor, where most seafood was sourced, it remained a rare luxury for them. The high demand and low supply kept prices steep. Land monsters weren¡¯t the only threats in this world; sea monsters prowled the waters, often attacking fishing vessels. The number of lives lost at sea wasn¡¯t much different from those lost in the forests when hunters went out to hunt, only to be killed by monsters.


    Werewolves, beingnd-bound creatures, rarely ventured into the ocean, so the seafood trade mostly relied on mermaids. These sea dwellers asionally engaged in trade, offering refined salt, preserved or fresh seafood, and other unique mermaid goods. However, such exchanges were scarce. Not all mermaids were willing to deal withnd dwellers, making the trade unreliable and inconsistent.


    As far as Addison knew, there was only one mermaid tribe that had maintained trade rtions with humans over the years. However, they were notoriously selective, only appearing to those they acknowledged. If a stranger showed up, someone the tribe didn¡¯t recognize, they would never reveal themselves, no matter the offer.


    This tribe had little interest in the affairs ofnd dwellers, but their willingness to trade stemmed from a desperate need. Rumor had it that their princess was afflicted by a mysterious illness, one so severe that even the rarest medicines from the deepest parts of the sea failed to help her. Desperate for a cure, the mermaids began to venture farther from their territory in search of answers. That¡¯s when they discovered the healing properties of certainnd-grown herbs.


    Though the herbs couldn¡¯t cure the princesspletely, they provided her some relief, enough to sustain hope. And so, the tribe continued to trade, searching for that one miraculous remedy hidden among the roots and leaves of thend.


    In truth, Zion had also pinned his hopes on forming a connection with this particr mermaid tribe. His goal wasn¡¯t just trade, it was information. He believed that the mermaids, who often roamed the seas and encountered countless sailors, might have heard rumors or fragments of truth that could help him. Sailors were known to spread stories, some far-fetched, others eerily urate, and the mermaids, being natural wanderers of the ocean, were in a perfect position to gather such knowledge.


    Zion hoped that through them, he might uncover something about the dark witch. Before, he simply wanted to understand why the dark witch faction was so intent on capturing the princess. But now that he knew Addison had been cursed by one of them, his desire for answers had only intensified.


    For now, however, he kept these thoughts to himself.


    Now that Addison was thinking about the sea and mermaids, she realized she had never actually seen one in person. Everything she knew about them came from scattered sightings and stories shared by sailors who had once docked in the Sacred Lands.


    ording to those tales, mermaids were breathtakingly beautiful creatures. Their skin was said to be milky white with a subtle pearl-like sheen, giving them an almost ethereal glow. Their eyes, nted upward in an alluring way, werepletely ck, deep and mysterious. They had visible gills on their necks and long, elegant nails. Their skin was as tough as chainmail, yet it retained a smooth, wless appearance.


    Their hair was one of their most striking features, long, lustrous, and flowing like seaweed, yet as soft as silk. But the true mark of a mermaid¡¯s beauty and powery in her tail. It was long, wide, and vibrant, much like a graceful goldfish¡¯s. The more colorful a mermaid¡¯s tail, the stronger their magic and the purer their bloodline.


    Even their ears were unique, shaped more like fins or gills, shielded by a soft, fin-like cover designed to protect them from water pressure. Every aspect of their appearance seemed crafted to captivate, and it was said their seductive allure and voices were so powerful that many sailors had been lured into the sea, never to return.


    "You seem distracted. Don¡¯t you like these?" Lance asked softly, noticing that Addison¡¯s thoughts were elsewhere. He leaned in and whispered near her ear, his warm breath brushing against her skin and snapping her back to reality. Addison blinked and quickly shook her head.


    "No, I love them. So much, in fact, that I started thinking about the possibility of venturing into the seafood market and its logistics," she replied honestly. Since taking over Zion¡¯s pack, Addison had handled several trade deals, and she¡¯d developed a habit of analyzing opportunities wherever she went. Even now, that instinct hadn¡¯t left her.


    Hearing her response, the Alpha King, who had been quietly observing the two from nearby, let out a soft chuckle.


    "I never realized my little girl had be such a savvy merchant while I wasn¡¯t looking," he teased, his voice filled with both pride and amusement.


    "Father, I did some trade while I was the Luna of the Midnight River Pack..."


    Before Addison could finish her sentence, the sudden screech of a chair scraping against the floor cut through the space like a de. The sharp sound made her flinch, and she wasn¡¯t the only one. Even the Alpha King and Queen winced at the harsh noise.


    <i>¡¯Shoot.¡¯</i> Addison cursed silently. She had answered instinctively, forgetting that Lance knew nothing about her time in the Midnight River Pack.


    Now, Lance stood frozen, his face drained of color, pale as a sheet. His wide, red-rimmed eyes stared at Addison in disbelief, struggling to process what he had just heard.


    Addison had only recently told her parents the truth about what happened during her disappearance, and even they had been stunned to learn that she had been made Luna, only to be mistreated by the very people she was meant to lead. The memory still made the Alpha King clench his jaw with barely restrained fury.

 Chapter 173 The Transportation

    <h4>Chapter 173: Chapter 173 The Transportation</h4>


    But right now, it was Lance who looked like he was about to fall apart. The weight of realization hit him hard, and it showed in every part of his trembling expression.


    "A-Addison... how did it happen?"


    Lance struggled to get the words out, his voice barely above a whisper. Just the thought of Addison belonging to someone else made his heart crack. He had believed that learning she¡¯d met her fated mates would be the hardest truth to bear, but this?


    Hearing that she had be another man¡¯s Luna, Zion¡¯s Luna, no less, of the Midnight River Pack, felt like a dagger twisting in his chest. The same pack. The same man. It was as if fate had chosen the cruelest way to break him.


    The pain in his heart was unbearable, spreading through him like fire in his veins. His mind couldn¡¯t process it. He didn¡¯t want to. He couldn¡¯t ept that the woman he loved had once stood by another Alpha¡¯s side, not just as a partner, but as his Luna.


    Although Addison couldn¡¯t fully remember her past with Lance, there was a deep, undeniable familiarity she felt whenever she looked at him. Seeing the pain etched across his face now¡ªso raw and overwhelming¡ªstruck a chord deep inside her.


    She wasn¡¯t the naive, foolish girl she might have once been. And she certainly wasn¡¯t blind. It was clear that Lance had feelings for her. Between the way he acted around her, the warmth and ease her parents showed him, and the scattered fragments of her lost memories slowly returning, Addison could only assume one thing: Lance had been someone important to her. Perhaps her childhood sweetheart? A former lover? Or maybe just a crush from long ago?


    Whatever he was, it was clear this was going to be aplicated rtionship.


    When Lance finally looked up at her, his eyes were filled with something that nearly took her breath away: hurt, betrayal, and confusion all mixed into one. Addison found herself speechless. She hadn¡¯t even known she had someone waiting for her in the Royal Capital, how could she betray someone she didn¡¯t even remember?


    It seemed Lance came to the same realization, because the fire in his gaze flickered, reced by something quieter and more fragile. He let out a small, broken whimper, clutching his chest as if the pain had be physical. Even the Alpha King and Queen looked rmed by the sudden shift.


    Addison quickly moved to help him back into his chair, her hand steady on his back.


    "Breathe, Lance. You¡¯re having a panic attack," she said gently, guiding him through slow, deep breaths.


    Lance¡¯s gaze locked onto hers, full of emotions she couldn¡¯t quite name. Rage. Despair. Longing. Love. A storm she didn¡¯t yet have the answers for, but couldn¡¯t ignore, either.


    The Alpha King and Queen exchanged a subtle nce, silently agreeing not to intervene. They knew this was a deeply personal matter between Lance and Addison, one that didn¡¯t warrant their interference, especially not now.


    Anything they said might only worsen Lance¡¯s emotional state. Recognizing that this wasn¡¯t the right time or ce to delve into such sensitive issues, the Alpha King decided to tactfully steer the conversation in a different direction.


    After all, Addison had only spoken out of habit, unintentionally revealing something important. With the possibility of others overhearing, it was best to avoid drawing more attention to the subject for now.


    "Ahem!" The Alpha King cleared his throat deliberately. "I called the two of you here to discuss the transportation of grain from the West. And hearing that my little girl has experience in trade only makes things easier, it means you¡¯re already familiar with the protocols and the process of moving goods, and how caravans operate from point A to point B."


    He spoke with calm authority, hoping to redirect both Lance and Addison¡¯s attention. It was clear that Lance wasn¡¯t in the right state of mind to continue down the emotional path they had identally wandered into. If they forced the conversation now, it might only end badly and further strain their rtionship.


    The Alpha King knew it was better to give them time, time to process, adjust, ande to terms with everything that had happened. After all, the past couldn¡¯t be changed, and neither of them could undo what had already transpired.


    Lance needed space to ept the truth, and Addison was still suffering from amnesia. Even if fragments of her memories were returning, they were far from enough to fully reconnect with who she had once been.


    "Right now, we¡¯re left with only two options," the Alpha King began, his voice heavy. "Of course, I¡¯m firmly against setting the entire area on fire just to kill the locust swarm, so that leaves us with a biochemical solution. But even thates with its own problems. We¡¯ll have to relocate the wildlife and secure the remaining grain stock in the West. We¡¯ve already instructed the people there to harvest as quickly as possible. They don¡¯t need to process the crops right away; we can handle that elsewhere. What matters most is salvaging what¡¯s still in the warehouses, the crops the locusts haven¡¯t touched yet, and evacuating the farm animals."


    The more he spoke, the wearier he looked, as if the weight of the situation was dragging him down.


    "So in short... we¡¯re abandoning the West?" Addison asked, her brows furrowed in concern. She had assumed the n was simply to save the food stored in the granaries. But clearly, there was more going on than she¡¯d realized.


    "Sweetheart, don¡¯t say that. We¡¯re not abandoning the West, we¡¯re only temporarily relocating everyone until the effects of the biochemical agent subside," the Alpha King exined gently. "We don¡¯t know how harmful those chemicals might be to people, and we can¡¯t guarantee that anything they touch will still be safe to eat. This is the only viable option we have right now: save as much as we can and stop the swarm from spreading further into the territory. If we don¡¯t act quickly, we¡¯ll be facing a true disaster."


    <sub>free.w e bn.ov(e)l(.</sub>


    He let out a deep, heavy breath and slouched back in his seat, clearly worn down by the situation. Addison pressed her lips into a thin line. As much as the idea unsettled her, she couldn¡¯t argue with his reasoning. Dying would only allow the swarm to consume even more of their food supply. They had to move fast.


    The locusts were already devouring all the vegetation in the area. If their numbers kept growing, the food shortage would worsen, and their movement from one location to another would elerate. Whatever they passed through would be stripped bare, leaving only destruction in their wake. Worse, if starvation pushed the swarm to evolve further, they could even turn carnivorous, attacking livestock, wild animals, and eventually people.


    The more Addison thought about it, the more she understood her father¡¯s urgency. He wasn¡¯t just rushing; he was trying to stop the situation from spiraling out of control.


    Besides, it wasn¡¯t like she had a better solution to offer. If she asked her father to dy the n and wait for a more ideal option, it might already be toote by then.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 174 Where Did It Came From?

    <h4>Chapter 174: Chapter 174 Where Did It Came From?</h4>


    Every moment they hesitated, the situation grew worse. In just 10 to 14 days, the eggsid by the female locusts would begin to hatch, and each female could produce 100 to 150 eggs per batch. With thousands of locusts already swarming in the West, a single hatch could easily push their numbers into the millions.


    If that happened, the West could fall into chaos overnight, perhaps even worse than what the South was facing now.


    "Have you asked Archmage Elric if there¡¯s a way to destroy the locust swarm using magic?" Addison asked, still hoping for another solution. But her father shook his head and sighed before exining.


    "Elric has already looked into the situation. The locust swarm appeared so suddenly, without any prior warning or signs, it was as if they just materialized out of nowhere. If it had been caught earlier, he might¡¯ve been able to contain it with an area-of-effect spell in the affected region. But now, the swarm has grown toorge. Even if he mobilized all the mages from the Mage Tower, it still wouldn¡¯t be enough to cover the entire swarm with magic."


    "And as for creating a magical tool to deal with the problem, it would take too much time to develop and refine. Unfortunately, time isn¡¯t a luxury we have. That¡¯s why, even though we didn¡¯t reach a definitive solution during the conference meeting this morning, we knew we couldn¡¯t afford to sit idle."


    "After the meeting, one of my advisors approached me about the worsening situation in the West. It¡¯s both urgent and time-sensitive. That¡¯s why I wanted your input, and the opinion of our Royal Merchant, on whether he could help with transporting the crops."


    "Using a teleportation gate is out of the question, too. If the locusts were to pass through the gate, they could escape containment and spread to other regions of the kingdom. That leaves us withnd transportation as the safest option. We might also be able to provide some aerial support."


    "The n is to transport what we can bynd while aerial units contain the swarm and eventually drop biochemical agents in the infected areas. Meanwhile, the mages will do what they can to hold the swarm in ce."


    The Alpha King exined the strategy in full, and now that Addison had a clearer picture of what her father and his advisor had nned, she found it to be a reasonable but risky approach. But given how little time they had, a carefully perfected n wasn¡¯t an option. What they needed now was swift action.


    "But will the biochemical agent we¡¯re nning to use also target the locusts¡¯ eggs?" Addison asked, her tone sharp and serious. "Because even if we manage to kill the swarm, if the agent doesn¡¯t affect the eggs, then the entire problem will repeat itself. And who exactly is providing the biochemical agent? No one mentioned its source earlier, and it doesn¡¯t sound like it¡¯sing from the Mage Tower. So, who¡¯s the supplier?"


    "The Gypsies, I heard..." the Alpha King replied, though even he didn¡¯t sound entirely certain.


    "Says who?" Addison asked with a frown. "Aren¡¯t the Gypsies known for breeding warhorses and raising sheep? Since when did they be experts in biochemicals?" Her brows furrowed deeper. From what she¡¯d learned, the ones most likely to supply a biochemical agent would be the humans, especially those who had establishedboratories dedicated to groundbreaking research.


    As far as she knew, the human continent was far from their own continent, which had enjoyed rtive peace. But that peace had bred disputes over territory, leadership, and resources. Eventually, these tensions erupted into internal wars.


    The tragic irony?


    They were killing one another overnd and power. But through that chaos, the humans had also made terrifying advances, creating destructive weapons and even biochemical agents capable of wiping out an entire poption.


    Addison clearly remembered reading about one such agent during her time in the Sacred Land, one specifically designed to target and eliminate insects. But the Gypsies? Fierce warriors, yes. Often feared and respected as the barbarians of war. But biochemical experts? That didn¡¯t add up.


    "But aren¡¯t the Gypsies a nomadic tribe?" Addison asked, still puzzled. "They don¡¯t have a permanent territory; they move from ce to ce. So how would they get involved in something like this?"


    The Alpha King nodded. "Exactly. That¡¯s why it isn¡¯t surprising they came across something like this in their travels. They go through all kinds of ces, some abandoned, some forgotten, and sometimes they pick up things others overlook. But they¡¯re not giving the biochemical agent away for free," he added with a sigh.


    "I had my advisor send a Mage through a teleportation gate as soon as we heard about it, to strike a deal. The Gypsies are demanding a steep price: one hundred dairy cows, one hundred beef cattle, sheep, vegetables, and arge quantity of seeds."


    He paused for a moment, weighing the cost. "Honestly, I don¡¯t see a problem with their demand. If we fail to stop the infestation in the west, we might lose everything anyway: fields, farms, livestock. There might not be a single crop left. If paying that price means saving what¡¯s left, then so be it. It¡¯s a deal worth making."


    "But Father, have you ever considered that this might be a trap?" Addison blurted out, unable to stay silent any longer. The more she thought about it, the more uneasy she became. Her father mentioned that the locust infestation appeared out of nowhere, but that was nearly impossible.


    Wouldn¡¯t the farmers have noticed a surge in the locust poption? Unless, of course, they dismissed it, thinking the insects would die off in a day and didn¡¯t raise the rm.


    Still, if that were the case, and the western citizens deliberately kept this from the Royal Court to avoid responsibility, then appropriate punishment could be handed down. But what if it wasn¡¯t simple negligence? What if this was all part of arger scheme, an orchestrated n to throw the werewolves into chaos and weaken them from within, just like they have always been suspecting?


    With everything happening around the kingdomtely, the possibility of them being targeted wasn¡¯t just likely, it was bing dangerously real.


    "Would the gypsies really do something like that?" the Alpha King muttered, his brow furrowed in thought. "They may crave war and be drunk on power, but they¡¯ve never resorted to underhanded tactics. They¡¯re the kind who wear their strength openly, real barbarians through and through. If anything, I¡¯d say they¡¯re just trying to kick us while we¡¯re down, seizing the moment to get something out of us."


    He paused, thinking it over more deeply. The gypsies were wild, yes, but simple in their intentions. They lived for battle, for drink, for pleasure. They didn¡¯t chaseplicated schemes or covet territory; they moved where the wind carried them. Their hunger for power drove them into fights and wars, not deception. That¡¯s why so many mercenaries came from their ranks. They were fierce, reliable foot soldiers, but rarely more than that.


    _____


    <sub>free.w e bn.ov(e)l(.</sub>


    Thank you so, so much, Jenni_Toney_9894, Glenda_oy, Maria_Urena, vws_Tule, CowgirlMafia88, Daoist259531, DaoistNn2x1f, DaoistzYi3Iz, handan_kartal, Agnieszka_Szwed, Cathryn_Montgomery, Gabrielle_0127, Trina_Holder, Marcia_Natowcappo, andst but not the least Shirley_Law_7534, for the Golden Tickets and for the continuous support!!! Thank you everyone, I really appreciate it!!! ? ? ?)¡î

 Chapter 175 Planning

    <h4>Chapter 175: Chapter 175 nning</h4>


    "I¡¯m not talking about the gypsies," Addison said quietly, her eyes locking with her father¡¯s,den with meaning. What she really meant was clear: this could all be connected to the ones who had tried to abduct her, the rogue attacks on the Midnight River Pack, and now the sudden locust swarm. It felt less like a coincidence and more like a pattern.


    They had suspected it before, talked in circles about whether these events were random or part of arger scheme. But with the new intel brought by Alpha Zion, suspicion was quickly turning into certainty.


    If their enemies truly were orchestrating all of this, then they were under attack from every direction. Or worse, maybe it was a grand diversion. A way to pull their attention outward, toward the chaos on their borders, just to leave the Royal Capital exposed.


    And if that were the case... was the throne their true target all along? Was that why they tried to take her?


    "Then, we¡¯ll y it by ear... I need you to take charge of the operation in the west," the Alpha King said, dropping the news like a bombshell.


    Addison froze. She hadn¡¯t expected that. It was a massive responsibility, and she¡¯d only just returned to active duty this morning. She had assumed a senior Domain Management officer would be appointed to lead such a critical mission.


    There was too much at stake: food security, political stability, and the lives of countless citizens. But now, it was clear, her father hadn¡¯t called her in just to seek her opinion. He had brought her here to hand her this opportunity.


    Or rather, this test.


    It was a double-edged sword. If she seeded, it would silence doubters, elevate her standing, and sweep away the whispers about M being the favored heir. But if she failed, even once, she wouldn¡¯t just be criticized. She¡¯d be condemned.


    Still, Addison understood what her father was trying to do. He was giving her a chance to gain real power, power that could onlye from respect, influence, and a track record of sess. If she earned that now, then when her curse was eventually revealed, she might be spared the scorn and rejection. She might still be epted... maybe even protected.


    But if she failed? And the truth came out?


    The court would devour her alive.


    This was a world where only the strong survived, and Addison knew that if she wanted to rule it, she had to prove herself, starting now.


    Addison felt a surge of determination, but it wasced with nerves. This wasn¡¯t a small matter. Part of her suspected that the reason her father was entrusting her with this mission wasn¡¯t just to give her a chance to prove herself, but because they were severely short on manpower. In a crisis like this, every capable hand had to be used, whether ready or not.


    Still, the opportunity was hers now. And though she wasn¡¯t entirely sure of her chances, she knew she couldn¡¯t afford to back down. All she could do was give it everything she had.


    She straightened her back and nodded firmly. "Alright, Father. I¡¯ll go. When do I leave?"


    Her eyes burned with resolve, and the Alpha King gave a slow nod of approval, satisfaction glinting in his gaze. Her bravery hadn¡¯t gone unnoticed. He knew this task could either elevate her or destroy her, and giving it to her without a guaranteed oue almost looked like tossing her into a pit, where wolves and vultures waited to pounce at the first sign of weakness.


    But he also knew Addison.


    She didn¡¯t give up easily. It was this same stubborn resilience that helped her bring the Midnight River Pack back from copse, even before Zion returned to take over. She was tenacious, and if anyone could face the impossible and hold their ground, it was her.


    And now, more than ever, he hoped that strength would see her through.


    "Addison, as you said, this may well be the work of someone waiting for us to fail," the Alpha King said gravely. "Which is all the more reason you need to be cautious."


    He wasn¡¯t speaking in hushed tones, and Lance was right there, listening. The Alpha King made no effort to hide it because Lance wasn¡¯t just anyone. He was Addison¡¯s childhood sweetheart, and more importantly, her sworn bodyguard. While there were certain truths he still couldn¡¯t reveal to Lance, like Addison¡¯s curse, this much was eptable. The Alpha King trusted Lance¡¯s loyalty, and more than that, his feelings.


    After all, Lance had already failed to protect Addison once, six years ago. The guilt still hung over him like a shadow. Knowing that someone might be targeting the Royal Family, especially Addison, would only make him more resolute. He wouldn¡¯t let history repeat itself.


    Perhaps that was maniptive, the King mused silently. But this was the vow Lance made when he epted the role of her protector, an oath sworn before the altar and the Moon Goddess herself.


    "I will, Father," Addison replied quietly, her fingers clutching the hem of her shirt, anchoring herself with that simple motion as the weight of the moment settled over her shoulders.


    "Alright," the Alpha King began, "I¡¯ll be sending a full squad of Royal Guards with you, along with a dozen magicians, Elric, and a caravan to help transport the crops and livestock. For now, we¡¯re still waiting on the gypsy chieftain¡¯s final decision. I¡¯ve already dispatched Elric and my advisor to negotiate the terms."


    He paused briefly before continuing, addressing Addison¡¯s earlier concern.


    "As for the lethality of the biochemical agent, I¡¯ll have the Royal Alchemist conduct tests as soon as we obtain a sample. That way, even if we release it in the West, once he finishes analyzing itsposition, he can begin developing a neutralizing treatment to disperse any residual toxins after the locusts are eliminated."


    His exnation eased some of Addison¡¯s unease. She knew that if they waited for the chemicals to naturally dissipate, it could take days, weeks, even months, or longer, depending on their potency. Time was a luxury they didn¡¯t have. While it was risky to proceed without the alchemist¡¯s full analysis, she understood why swift action was necessary.


    Taking a steadying breath, Addison nodded. She would move forward with caution, but without hesitation.


    "I understand, Father. For now, I¡¯ll begin preparations for my departure," Addison said softly. Then, with a faint smile that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes, she added, "Please... take care of yourself and Mother while I¡¯m gone."


    As she spoke, a flicker of unease crossed her face, and M¡¯s earlier words resurfaced in her mind, causing her to nce anxiously at Lance. She hesitated, unsure if she should bring it up in his presence. Sensing her difort, Lance quietly rose from his seat.


    "I think I¡¯ll take a walk in the garden," he said with a weak, almost hollow smile. "It will help my stomach digest the food."


    But Addison knew he hadn¡¯t eaten much at all, too focused on attending to her. His eyes were heavy with unspoken thoughts, his usual warmth shadowed by sadness. The sight of him like this made something twist in her chest.


    She pressed her lips together and gave a small nod, watching him go.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 176 Her Fear

    <h4>Chapter 176: Chapter 176 Her Fear</h4>


    Despite not remembering everything about Lance, there was a strange familiarity in the way he made her heart ache. His pain echoed something deep inside her, a connection that felt bothforting and painful. Everything around her was growing moreplicated by the minute, and now, she found herself caught in a tide of emotions she didn¡¯t fully understand.


    Addison lowered her head, trying topose herself, and thankfully, her father gave her the time she needed to adjust. Both he and his mate couldn¡¯t help but feel for her.


    Losing her memory and being thrust into a strange, hostile environment was already difficult enough, but to return and face such a web ofplications was something no one could have prepared her for. His heart ached for his beloved daughter. He knew it must be exhausting.


    As those thoughts weighed on him, the Queen quietly reached beneath the table and took the Alpha King¡¯s hand, offering silent support and strength. She knew he was under immense pressure.


    Despite how he challenged Addison, putting her in difficult situations or forcing tough decisions on her, it wasn¡¯t out of cruelty. He had to do it. The power-hungry and the ruthless would quickly devour a monarch who appeared weak.


    Addison wasn¡¯t just any heir; she was destined to be the first female Alpha King, and that alone meant her path would be twice as hard, filled with greater resistance than any of her predecessors had faced. That was why he had to be tough on her. Every test, every burden, each was shaping the kind of ruler she would one day be.


    This was what many would call a father¡¯s tough love. And while he stood firm in his decisions, it didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t feel the weight of them. Deep down, he ached for his daughter. She was still so young and had already endured more than most. She was his beloved child, someone he longed to shield and spoil with everyfort he could offer.


    But he also understood that what Addison was facing wasn¡¯t just a matter of circumstance; it was fate. The Moon Goddess hadid this path before her, preordained and unavoidable. No matter how desperately he wished to protect her, he knew there were trials she couldn¡¯t be spared from. As much as it pained him, he had to let her walk this path alone, because some destinies cannot be outrun.


    "Father, Mother... first of all, I want to apologize for keeping my past in the Midnight River Pack and with Alpha Zion a secret for so long. I should have told you the moment I had the chance..." Addison¡¯s voice trailed off as she hesitated, struggling to find the strength to continue.


    The truth was, she had been afraid. Afraid of disappointing them.


    Once, she had been their pride, the fierce, beloved warrior princess everyone admired. But now, all she could see in herself was a discarded Luna in someone else¡¯s territory. A Luna who couldn¡¯t even make her own mate love her. That failure haunted her.


    She couldn¡¯t remember the warmth of her parents¡¯ embrace or the strength of their love from before, but even so, the fear of seeing disappointment in their eyes weighed heavily on her heart. She didn¡¯t want to let them down... not now, not ever.


    All this time, she had been silently struggling, wanting to tell them everything, yet paralyzed by fear and uncertainty. She hadn¡¯t known where to begin or how to even open up. And back then, she was still shackled by the trauma and pain she endured in the Midnight River Pack. Maybe she had suppressed it all so deeply that when the dam finally broke, it became impossible to simply shove the flood of emotions back down like she used to.


    She¡¯d be lying if she said it didn¡¯t hurt when the pack members looked down on her, mocked her, scorned her, and treated her like she was worthless. And more than that, she¡¯d be lying if she imed she never yearned for her mate to love her... to truly see her the way a mate should. But disappointment became her only constant.


    Then came the betrayal, the torture, the false usations. That was when her world truly shattered. She had poured her heart and soul into serving those people, fought and bled for them. Yet they never even gave her the chance to exin, to defend herself. Instead, they branded her guilty and broke her, dragging her to the brink of death.


    It was then that she became disillusioned when she finally understood just how powerless she truly was. She couldn¡¯t even protect herself.


    fre.eweb(n)ovel\.c om


    And when she found out that she was actually the missing princess, the weight of that truth only added to her shame. How could someone so broken and weak possibly carry such a title? She felt cornered by her own past, but she couldn¡¯t afford to fall apart, not now. She had more than just herself to protect... she had her children, too.


    So, no matter how hard it was, Addison had to fight. She had to gather every ounce of courage just toe clean with her parents about her past, hoping, desperately, that they wouldn¡¯t be disappointed in her.


    Their opinion meant everything to her. Still, even with all the bravery she could muster, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to speak about the darkest part, how they found her that day, the sorry state she was in.


    \(n)ovel(.)co(m)


    The Alpha King had noticed. He knew she was holding something back. But he didn¡¯t push her anymore. He was waiting, waiting for her to open up on her own, to let go of the pain she was still carrying. Because until she epted what had happened, until she freed herself from that weight, she wouldn¡¯t be able to tell them the whole truth.


    She hadn¡¯t told them that her supposed mate, Zion, had chosen another woman... that he protected someone else while letting his pack disgrace and abuse her. He had tossed her aside like she meant nothing.


    And for a werewolf, especially a princess, being rejected and mistreated like that wasn¡¯t just painful. It was humiliating. It was a stain on her honor. And she feared that once her father heard the full story, he might not be able to stop himself from killing Alpha Zion.


    "Sweetheart, don¡¯t me yourself for what happened in the past," the Queen said softly. "We know you did your best, and we¡¯re incredibly proud of you. If people failed to treat you right, that¡¯s a reflection of their own ws, theirck of morals, and their poor character."


    "None of it changes the fact that you gave your all. We¡¯ve heard so much about the things you did while you were still Luna of that pack, and it only proves your strength and heart. You¡¯ve always made us proud."


    She smiled gently at Addison, her eyes shining with pride and unwavering love. And in that moment, all the pain, all the buried hurt, and long-held grievances melted away under her mother¡¯s warm, understanding gaze. Addison felt her throat tighten, her vision blur, and before she could stop herself, she began to cry.

 Chapter 177 Telling Them

    <h4>Chapter 177: Chapter 177 Telling Them</h4>


    After a while, once Addison had calmed down, her mother and father were now seated on either side of her, quietly offeringfort and support. Addison let out a small chuckle despite her red, tear-stained eyes, resembling a relieved little bunny. But she quickly remembered what she originally wanted to say.


    "Father, Mother... actually, earlier today, M came to me and asked if we could postpone my heir apparent coronation," Addison began, her tone thoughtful. "I know she¡¯s scared, worried that her stepmothers and half-siblings mighte after her once the news spreads. But at the same time, I also know we can¡¯t dy the ceremony. So, I wanted to ask if we coulde up with an alternative n to keep her safe from them."


    She wasn¡¯t saying this to tattle orin. Addison knew that keeping the matter to herself wouldn¡¯t help anyone. In fact, it might only allow things to spiral out of control while her parents remained unaware. She didn¡¯t want them to be caught off guard if something happened again. After all, this wasn¡¯t just about her; it involved the royal family. Trying to handle it all alone would have been reckless.


    Given her father¡¯s power and position, Addison believed he would be able to keep those people in line. But to her surprise, both the Alpha King and Queen frowned at her words, lowering their gazes in silence as they sank into deep thought. Addison waited patiently, but she couldn¡¯t help noticing the flicker of disappointment in her father¡¯s eyes. Her heart sank, unsure if he was disappointed in <i>her</i> for speaking up.


    Anxiety twisted in her chest.


    Sensing her unease, the Alpha King quickly addressed it.


    "Sweetheart, I¡¯m d you told us about this," he said gently. "Truly. We had no idea M woulde to you asking to postpone the coronation. And the truth is... she had no right to make such a request. You are the rightful heir, no matter her reasons, that¡¯s not something she should interfere with."


    He paused, a flicker of frustration crossing his expression.


    "We¡¯ve given her countless opportunities to protect herself, even before you returned. We offered her safe passage, protection, even the option to cut ties with her father¡¯s sidepletely. But she refused. She clung to them, naively hoping that they were still her family. That somehow, they would change."


    The Alpha King exhaled heavily, his disappointment now clearer. "So, hearing that she went to <i>you</i> with this demand... It¡¯s disheartening. Not because you told us, but because M chose to ignore our help, and then turned to you, putting you in a difficult position instead. We do care for her, and we¡¯ve felt for her situation, but that doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯ll let our only daughter shoulder her burdens. There has to be a line."


    His voice softened again as he reached for Addison¡¯s hand. "So no, I¡¯m not disappointed in you. I¡¯m proud that you came to us. That¡¯s what a future Alpha King should do: seek counsel, not carry the world alone."


    This was a low move from M, one the Alpha King never expected. He had once believed M to be genuine, especially after everything she had done for his mate during the darkest days of Addison¡¯s disappearance. But now, it felt like she was taking advantage of Addison¡¯s kindness, mistaking it for weakness.


    But she was wrong.


    Addison might be kind, but she wasn¡¯t stupid.


    Now, with the full picture in front of him, the Alpha King couldn¡¯t deny his disappointment. A sinking feeling crept into his chest as he considered the possibility that M had her own agenda, one that might even involve undermining Addison. The thought alone made his blood boil. Even if he once felt indebted to M, that debt would never outweigh the duty he had to protect his daughter, not in <i>his</i> own kingdom.


    He clenched his fists, fighting the snarl building in his throat. He didn¡¯t want to think the worst of M, but her request... her maniption... it crossed a line. His wolf stirred violently inside him, growling low and furious.


    "I know, I know..." he muttered under his breath, speaking to the beast within. "We won¡¯t let anyone hurt our pup."


    fr.e ewebno.vel


    But his wolf wouldn¡¯t settle. It paced and growled, bristling with the need to act. Seeing her mate struggling to control his rising anger, the Queen gently squeezed his hand, and Addison¡¯s. She stood tall, the silent pir between the father and daughter, anchoring them both with her quiet strength.


    And it worked.


    The Alpha King¡¯s wolf gradually calmed, soothed by the rhythmic purring of the Queen¡¯s wolf, steady, maternal, grounding. Even Addison, overwhelmed by her racing thoughts, found herself rxing. She leaned her head against her mother¡¯s shoulder,forted by the quiet presence of her parents, her gaze resting on their joined hands atop the table. The storm inside her slowly began to still.


    "Shura, why the hell did you even bring me here? Aren¡¯t we supposed to be looking for our mate?" Zion muttered under his breath, frustrationcing his tone.


    He had originally gone out to find Addison, hoping to talk to her, apologize, even. He still wasn¡¯t sure what had gone wrong earlier. They had finally been connecting, at least physically, and he had thought that letting their instincts take the lead might help break the wall between them. But instead of drawing her closer, it had only angered her.


    Now, confused and unsettled, he was trying to find her and make things right.


    But as he made his way toward the Right Wing, where the Princess¡¯s Pce was located, his wolf, Shura, had suddenly started acting up. He began whining and wing to take control of Zion¡¯s body, urging him to go in apletely different direction. Zion had no choice but to follow.


    Shura led him to the back of the Main Pce, the residence of the Alpha King and Queen. Zion¡¯s heart pounded as he realized where he was. He¡¯d evaded more guards than he¡¯d like to admit, relying on the masking spray he¡¯d brought with him to sneak into Addison¡¯s pce. But now, instead of using it to find her, he¡¯d ended up here, using the spray to slip past security and sneak into the royal residence itself.


    None of this made sense, except to Shura, who seemed absolutely certain that this was where they needed to be.


    "Shura, what the hell?!" Zion hissed through clenched teeth. "Do you even realize you¡¯re putting both our lives at risk by sneaking in here? We don¡¯t even have a reason to be at the royal pce!"


    freew\ebno\vel..(c)om


    But Shura didn¡¯t respond. The wolf was focused,pletely locked in, as if on a mission only it could understand. It sniffed the air with growing urgency, then led Zion even deeper toward the back of the main pce, past the manicured hedges and out into the fringe of the surrounding forest.


    "I can feel them..." Shura finally said, voice low and cryptic. Even Zion could tell the wolf didn¡¯t quite know who it was sensing, only that something was stirring in its heart, making it impossible to sit still.


    Zion¡¯s brows furrowed. "Them? Who the hell are you talking about? Addison? Is she here?" His tone grew darker, more defensive. "Wait, do you mean <i>her</i> and those <i>two others</i>? Are they... are they having some kind of secret rendezvous out here?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 178 A Chance

    <h4>Chapter 178: Chapter 178 A Chance</h4>


    The growl that escaped him was deep and involuntary, a sound born of jealousy and confusion along with possessiveness.


    "No... I don¡¯t know," Shura said again, almost as if speaking to himself. "But I have this feeling... I <i>have</i> to be here."


    Zion exhaled sharply, clenching his fists. He was frustrated. Anxious. And worse, he could feel it too. A strange restlessness gnawing at his chest, rising in sync with Shura¡¯s unease. Whatever this was, it wasn¡¯t just about Addison anymore. Something else was calling them here, and neither of them knew what it was.


    Zion wanted to press on, to move past the forest and follow wherever his feet might lead, but something stopped him. It was as if an invisible force held him back, allowing him to retreat but not advance.


    "There¡¯s... a barrier?"


    He nced around, seeing nothing unusual at first. But when he tried to take another step forward, he hit something, something solid yet unseen. The air shimmered. A ripple spread out before him, like a mirror reflecting the forest surroundings, only now, distorted. It wavered like water disturbed by a stone.


    "What the hell...?"


    Zion stared as the ripple expanded outward in concentric circles, distorting the space like a pond reacting to a falling droplet. His heart began to pound.


    This wasn¡¯t normal. It felt wrong. Someone, or something, was hidden inside.


    <i>¡¯Could it be Addison?¡¯</i> No... something told him it wasn¡¯t her. Yet, something <i>was</i> in there. He could feel it. The same pull that once only affected Shura, guided by pure instinct, now gripped Zion too.


    The moment he stood before the barrier, it called to him. Something deep and primal stirred within, restless, as though some unseen presence was reaching for him, drawing him closer.


    "Shura, looks like we can¡¯t move forward from here..." Zion muttered, eyes scanning their surroundings. If there was a barrier here, chances were high that the entire area was sealed off. No matter where they tried to enter, they¡¯d likely run into the same obstacle. For now, it would be smarter to observe and track any movement around the perimeter and look for a possible loophole or temporary opening they could exploit.


    But Shura had other ideas.


    "No... I <i>have</i> to get inside," it growled, its voiceced with determination. It paced restlessly, muscles tensed, ready to force its way through if necessary.


    "Are you <i>out of your damn mind</i>?" Zion snapped, his frustration boiling over. "If we force our way in, the guards patrolling the area will know instantly. And that¡¯s assuming we can even break through! If we fail, we¡¯ll only set off rms, then what?"


    He took a breath, trying to rein in his anger before continuing.


    "Look, buddy... I feel it too. Every part of me is screaming to get inside and find some answers. But we have to be smart about this. Do you understand me?"


    Zion exhaled heavily, trying to channel his anxiety into reason. He knew Shura, stubborn, impulsive, and dangerously driven. Once Shura locked onto something, it went full throttle, consequences be damned. And with its emotions already unstable, Zion feared it could go feral at any moment.


    If that happened, they wouldn¡¯t just get thrown out of the Royal Pce; they could lose their one shot at getting close to their mate, or even uncovering the truth hidden inside. So no matter how badly they both wanted it... they had to keep their heads clear.


    "Then what¡¯s the n?" Shura asked impatiently, its voice echoing from deep within Zion¡¯s mind, waiting for direction, barely holding still.


    "I¡¯m still working on it," Zion replied, eyes scanning the area.


    "You¡¯re <i>so</i> useless!" Shura growled, its voice sharp with irritation. It was clearly reaching its limit; waiting wasn¡¯t its strength. The longer the silence stretched, the more anxious and restless it became, its heart pounding louder with every passing second.


    "Hey! I¡¯m trying here, alright? But we can¡¯t blow our chance by charging in blind," Zion snapped, trying to rein in Shura¡¯s growing impatience. "We¡¯ll scout the area. If we can¡¯t find an opening, we¡¯ll make one, but we have to be meticulous and methodical about it."


    He knew that if Shura really lost control, it would try to take over his body and hurl them straight into the barrier without thinking. Not wanting to give it the chance, Zion moved swiftly, keeping his steps light as he began circling the perimeter, carefully avoiding the patrolling guards.


    "The security here is no joke... whatever¡¯s inside must be important," he murmured, letting his presence melt into the environment. Like a shadow, he moved silently, cloaking his aura until he was nearly undetectable.


    He circled the entire forest, but still couldn¡¯t catch a glimpse of whaty beyond the barrier. His trail ended at a vastke, and to his frustration, the barrier extended beneath the water as well, sealing off even that potential entry point.


    The whole area was massive, surrounded by towering trees that obstructed any useful vantage point. Worse, he couldn¡¯t hear a thing from within. The barrier must have suppressed sound, too.


    Zion frowned, eyes narrowing. "This ce... It¡¯s a fortress."


    "What now?!" Shura growled, pacing restlessly inside Zion¡¯s mind.


    "We head back for now... and return tonight," Zion replied calmly.


    Even Shura, despite its agitation, could only grumble in reluctant agreement. On their way back to the Guest Wing, Zion passed near the back of the Main Pce, cutting through the garden where Addison and her family had earlier eaten lunch.


    There, he saw Addison walking beside Lance.


    They strolled slowly, clearly trying to break the lingering ice between them. Neither knew what to say, their steps filled with unsaid words. Addison¡¯s hands fidgeted slightly at her sides, while Lance kept ncing at her with a mix of hesitation and longing.


    Then, he stopped.


    Gently, he ced a hand on her shoulder, his voice low but filled with emotion. "Addison... I know you can¡¯t remember me or our past. I saw it in your eyes the moment we met again. You¡¯re not pretending. You truly don¡¯t remember... and I don¡¯t know what happened to you or why. But I¡ª" he paused, steadying his breath, "I don¡¯t want to lose you again like I did six years ago. I can¡¯t. So please... can we start over? Leave the past behind and try again?"


    Addison froze, eyes widening.


    She had thought she was doing a good job of hiding it. She believed no one could tell she had amnesia. But for Lance to realize so quickly... it unsettled her. His words struck deep, and though part of her wanted to deny it, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to speak.


    And more than that, Addison was stunned that Lance would go so far as to ignore the fact that she had just recognized her fated mates... yet still ask to pick up where they left off before hering of age. Even she didn¡¯t know what to say or how to respond.


    But the tight, aching twist in her chest told her one thing for certain: she <i>did</i> share a past with Lance. Maybe even made promises. Real ones. Ones that mattered.


    But that girl... was long gone.


    ____


    Thank you so much, again my little Goddesses Jenni_Toney_9894, hienowata_none, Gabrielle_0127, Daoist259531, Alicia_Piy, DaoistZNOMhW, vws_Tule, Aleema_Aziz and Holly_Edwards_9857, for all the Golden Tickets and gift!!! Your support means a lot to me, thank you love!!! (?¡ä§Ù<)

 Chapter 179 -179 She’s MINE

    <h4>Chapter 179: Chapter179 She¡¯s MINE</h4>


    Addison couldn¡¯t remember. Her circumstances were different now. And no matter how much emotion was in Lance¡¯s eyes, she couldn¡¯t answer the plea heid bare before her.


    She opened her mouth, trying to find the words¡ª


    But before she could speak, a shadow shed past her.


    Something lunged at Lance.


    In the blink of an eye, it tackled him to the ground, pinning him as fists flew in a blur.


    Addison was stunned for a split second, but instinct took over, and she immediately rushed to help Lance, thinking they were under attack.


    But as she got closer, her eyes widened in shock.


    It was Zion.


    He looked murderous, feral even.


    "Don¡¯t touch my mate!" he growled, his voice warped with Shura¡¯s, deep, beastly, and raw with primal rage. His golden eyes gleamed dangerously, a clear sign that Shura was close to breaking through.


    Addison quickly grabbed Zion¡¯s raised arm, stopping him before he couldnd another brutal punch.


    Lance, though momentarily caught off guard by the surprise attack, wasn¡¯t weak, far from it. After the first blownded squarely, he recovered fast, catching Zion¡¯s fist mid-swing and locking it in ce just as Addison intervened.


    Neither of them had sensed Zion approaching. His scent had beenpletely masked, making his ambush all the more unexpected.


    "She¡¯s <i>mine</i>! <i>Mine!</i>" Zion roared, his voice a thunderous blend of rage and possessiveness.


    The sight of Lance touching Addison, <i>his</i> Addison, and the mere idea that another man would darey im to her shattered thest remnants of Zion¡¯s control. His vision blurred with fury, and before he even realized it, he had already lunged at Lance.


    Shura was fully in offensive mode now, flooding Zion¡¯s mind with primal instinct and rage, determined to eliminate the threat standing between them and their mate.


    "Zion! <i>Stop!</i>" Addison shouted, her voice sharp with authority and her eyes burning with anger.


    The moment Zion met her gaze, his aggressive expression faltered. He winced, lips pressed tightly together, clearly reluctant to get off Lance. With onest petty jab to Lance¡¯s side, he finally let go, only because he heard Addison click her tongue in annoyance. He knew if he pushed any further, she¡¯d only grow more upset with him.


    "What are you even doing here?" Addison demanded, narrowing her eyes. "Don¡¯t tell me... you¡¯re <i>stalking</i> me?"


    She didn¡¯t want to sound self-important, but she genuinely couldn¡¯te up with another reason why he¡¯d appear at that exact moment.


    "I... No... I was just taking a walk and got lost," Zion stammered, scrambling for an excuse. Of course, he couldn¡¯t exactly admit he had been sneaking around the Main Pce. That would only make things worse.


    But before Addison could respond, the sound of hurried footsteps echoed behind Zion.


    The Alpha King and Queen appeared, concern etched on their faces, and they weren¡¯t alone. Maxwell was with them, having arrived for a visit. He¡¯d heard themotion too, and when Addison¡¯s angry voice rang through the garden, they rushed over to see what was happening. Maxwell¡¯s eyes immediately locked onto Addison, clearly worried. It was obvious he¡¯de not just for a casual visit, but to get closer to his mate.


    "Alpha Zion!" another voice called out.


    Levi jogged into view, finally catching up to the chaos. He¡¯d been looking for Zion since the conference meeting ended, and knowing him well, Levi had guessed he would head straight for Addison. Unfortunately, he¡¯d been right.


    Seeing the scene unfold, Addison upset, Lance rumpled, and Zion looking guilty, Levi dragged a hand down his face in exasperation. ¡¯<i>Why is it always something with him?¡¯</i> he thought. Zion¡¯s impulsiveness was one thing, but when Shura was triggered, things often spiraled out of control faster than anyone could manage.


    But Zion felt wronged.


    His reaction had been instinctive, territorial, and possessive. It was natural for a mate to feel that way, wasn¡¯t it? He wanted to defend himself, to exin why he¡¯d snapped. He even considered repeating what Lance had said to Addison, right there in front of everyone.


    After all, the other two were her mates too, and he figured once they heard what Lance had suggested, they¡¯d feel the same primal urge to pound him into the ground until even his parents wouldn¡¯t recognize him.


    But then... Zion¡¯s gaze shifted to Addison.


    If he said anything now, he¡¯d only put her on the spot and make things even more awkward for her. So, he swallowed his frustration and stopped himself just in time. He pressed his lips into a tight line, keeping quiet as he epted the reprimand, especially from his Beta, who looked like he¡¯d turned the entire Royal Grounds upside down trying to track him down before he did anything reckless.


    Too bad he was a minute toote.


    Still, Zion couldn¡¯t just sit back and do nothing. He knew he had to work twice as hard now to redeem himself. That meant seizing opportunities, even creating them if he had to. But as always, his timing couldn¡¯t have been worse.


    "Your Majesty!"


    Archmage Elric appeared out of thin air with a gasp, stumbling forward as a portal closed behind him. Right on his heels came the Royal Advisor, equally breathless, as if they had been running for their lives. Their sudden arrival effectively saved Zion from being thoroughly scolded by the Alpha King, the Queen, and Addison.


    But the rm in Elric¡¯s expression quickly shifted everyone¡¯s attention.


    Some of them knew the Alpha King had sent Elric and the advisor to negotiate with the Gypsy Chieftain regarding the biochemical agent. The fact that they had returned so soon, and in such a state, could only mean one thing: something had gone wrong.


    The Alpha King stepped forward, ready to usher Elric and the advisor into a private chamber to debrief them, but before he could say a word, Elric, still flustered and in a rush, spoke up.


    "Your Majesty, the Chieftain refuses to negotiate with us," he said urgently. "He insists on speaking directly with the Princess."


    Elric then turned to Addison, his expression a mix of hesitation, curiosity, and something else, somethingplicated.


    ...


    <strong>Two Hours Earlier</strong>


    "Old bones, hurry up and walk faster!" Elric barked, casting an impatient nce at the royal advisor hobbling beside him.


    They had just exited the portal and stepped onto a vast stretch of open grasnd. In the distance, a cluster of tents rose like small mountains across the field. Made from tough animal hides and supported by massive bones of in monsters, the tents weren¡¯t just shelters, they were a statement. A warning. A show of strength to any outsider who dared approach.


    "This ce always gives me the creeps," the advisor muttered under his breath.


    Elric ignored him, eyes narrowing as they drew closer to the Gypsy camp. Though nomadic, the tribe was anything but primitive. These people were the ¡¯<strong>Tigren¡¯, </strong>not werewolves, but another kind of shifter altogether. With skin kissed by the sun and bodies built like warriors, they possessed the strength of mountain tigers and the ferocity of lions.


    War-driven and prideful, the Tigren took great honor in their power. But they were also free spirits, wild and untamed. They roamed where the wind took them, never settling, always chasing freedom in the open wilds.


    Elric exhaled slowly. Negotiating with them was never easy.

 Chapter 180 Tigren Tribe

    <h4>Chapter 180: Chapter 180 Tigren Tribe</h4>


    Their Chieftain was said to be the strongest in generations, more powerful than any of his predecessors and far more unpredictable than the weather. So, as Elric and the Royal Advisor stood atop the hill overlooking the Tigren camp, a sense of unease settled over them.


    They hade with an offer: to purchase the biochemical agent rumored to be in the tribe¡¯s possession. But even that information was shaky at best. The source? A passing merchant¡¯s offhandment, one overheard by the Royal Advisor himself.


    It sounded far too convenient, almost suspiciously so. The Royal Advisor had his doubts from the beginning. Information like that didn¡¯t just fall into yourp by ident, especially when you needed it most.


    Which meant someone had likely arranged for them to hear it. Someone who wanted them toe here. Perhaps even the Chieftain himself.


    But with no other options left, the Royal Advisor had brought the lead to the Alpha King. And now, here they were, hoping they hadn¡¯t walked straight into a trap.


    More than anything, he wanted to understand the Gypsy Chieftain¡¯s true motive for extending a hand. The Royal Advisor could only hope that the Tigren, renowned for their love of war, pleasure, and freedom, weren¡¯t as cunning and scheming as their reputation suggested. That hope was the only reason he¡¯d even considereding here to negotiate. They were out of options, grasping at straws.


    As they walked deeper into the encampment, both Elric and the royal advisor, now could be called as elders, observed their surroundings with quiet caution. There were far more warriors than women in sight, and these Tigren warriors were nothing short of intimidating.


    Towering at an average of 6¡¯6", they were built like tanks, broader and bulkier than even werewolves. Despite Elric and the advisor being physically capable themselves, they felt somewhat dwarfed inparison.


    The Tigren men bore sun-darkened skin, likely from a life spent roaming wildndscapes under the open sky. Their sheer physical presence spoke of constantbat and untamed living.


    And the women, though fewer in number, were just as striking in their own way, sculpted hourss figures, sun-kissed skin that bordered on bronze, and faces untouched by blemish. Their clothing was minimal, made of light, airy fabric that was revealing and barely concealed what it was meant to hide, entuating rather than concealing their curves.


    Despite their age and experience, both Elric and the Royal Advisor instinctively swallowed hard, quickly averting their gazes. They tried their best not to stare. But the scarcity of women among the Tigren only made their presence all the more pronounced.


    Out of the hundreds of warriors stationed in the camp, only a dozen or so were women. There wasn¡¯t a single child in sight. Perhaps, knowing visitors wereing, they had hidden the children, along with the pregnant women and mothers, leaving only the adult females visible.


    Still, that wasn¡¯t their concern, so they stopped scrutinizing the camp. Elric and the Royal Advisor reminded themselves of their purpose and continued toward the center of the camp, where thergest tent stood, clearly the Chieftain¡¯s quarters.


    But just as they neared it, only a few meters away, the Royal Advisor abruptly stopped in his tracks.


    "Ah! Ah! My Lord, slow down!" A woman¡¯s breathy, coquettish voice rang out, apanied by the unmistakable sound of flesh pping together. The Advisor didn¡¯t need to think twice to understand what was happening; the Chieftain was clearly in the middle of mating inside the tent.


    In broad daylight, no less.


    He quickly looked down, relieved that Elric, being human, hadn¡¯t picked up on the sounds. As for the Royal Advisor himself, he wasn¡¯t fazed; this was, after all, part of the shifter¡¯s nature, and such behavior was considered normal among them. Still, he had no intention of interrupting the Chieftain during such a private moment, so he came to a halt.


    Elric shot him a confused look, but the Royal Advisor held up a hand to silently signal him to wait. If they could hear the sounds inside, then surely the Chieftain had heard their footsteps as well. All they could do now was wait.


    The Royal Advisor also suddenly understood why the area around the Chieftain¡¯s tent had been conspicuously empty, likely a deliberate choice. The Chieftain must have forbidden anyone froming close while he was mating, his territorial instincts keeping other males far from his woman.


    The Royal Advisor and Elric waited nearly an hour before a deep,manding voice finally called out from within the tent. "Come in."


    A momentter, two women emerged in a rush, barely dressed, their flushed faces avoiding eye contact as they slipped past the visitors.


    As Elric and the Royal Advisor stepped closer, the strong, unmistakable scent of mixed sex fluids clung to the air, thick and lingering. The tent hadn¡¯t been aired out, let alone cleaned, and Elric couldn¡¯t help but notice traces of white, sticky fluid still visible on parts of the floor, evidence of a wild, unrestrained encounter that had likely taken ce across the entire tent.


    Though a frown tugged at his brow and a few words rose to his lips, Elric forced himself to stay silent. They hadn¡¯te here to judge; there was a mission, and time was of the essence.


    No matter how ufortable Elric felt, it couldn¡¯t bepared to the Royal Advisor, whose heightened werewolf senses were practically drowning him in the heavy scent lingering in the air.


    With his acute sense of smell, the Advisor could tell that the Chieftain and his women had been at it for quite some time, even before he and Elric arrived to negotiate. Still, heposed himself, schooling his expression as he looked up to face the man seated before them.


    The Chieftain lounged casually on a long rosewood chair, one leg propped up, an arm restingzily on his knee while the other leg was bent at ease. He radiated satisfaction, clearly content after working off his considerable sex drive with the women. Leaning back slightly, he looked down at the two visitors with a calm, predatory gaze.


    Elric blinked in surprise. He had already thought the warriors outside were massive, but the Chieftain made them seem almost average. Towering at what must have been around 6¡¯8", the man resembled a hulking bear.


    Yet, despite his powerful physique, his face was strikingly handsome, almost unnaturally so. Unlike the sun-kissed warriors outside, his skin was pale, almost ivory white. His hair,shes, and even brows were pure white, creating a sharp contrast to his eyes: brilliant gold with a slit pupil, like a predatory cat. Thebination made him both mesmerizing and dangerous.


    The scratches left by the women on his skin were still faintly bloodied, though already beginning to heal.


    He wore nothing but a pair of loose pants,pletely unconcerned with decorum or formalities, in stark contrast to the customs upheld by werewolves¡¯ Royalty. His rxed demeanor andck of modesty served as a silent deration of how free-spirited the Tigren truly were.


    From his appearance alone, the Royal Advisor immediately recognized the Chieftain as an Albino Tigren, a rare phenomenon said to ur only once in a hundred years. In Tigren lore, Albino Tigrens are regarded as divine beings, descendants of their War God, revered for their unmatched strength and dominance.

 Chapter 181 Common Ground

    <h4>Chapter 181: Chapter 181 Common Ground</h4>


    But great power alwayses with its burdens. For Albino Tigrens, one of the greatest challenges was finding a mate capable of surviving their intensity.


    Now, the Royal Advisor finally understood why the tribe had so few women. The Chieftain¡¯s immense strength and big build,bined with an insatiable sex drive, made it dangerous for most women to endure prolonged mating with him.


    Many would suffer severe cervical injuries, sometimes fatally, and rendering childbirth difficult for most women. Because of this, conception was rare, and the survival of the Albino bloodline became a once-in-a-century challenge, waiting again for fate to gift the tribe with the next Albino Tigren.


    There had never been a recorded case in history of an Albino Tigren sessfully producing a second generation. Witnessing the living legend before him, the Royal Advisor was momentarily fascinated, but the intriguested only a heartbeat before heposed himself and began, "We heard that you¡¯re in possession of a biochemical agent... one that¡¯s for sale?"


    The Tigren Chieftain lounged back with an air ofzy confidence, reaching for a bottle of wine and pouring himself a ss. He made no effort to rush the conversation.


    He knew exactly how desperately the Royal Advisor and his kingdom needed the agent. That desperation was not his burden to carry. If anything, the longer the negotiations stretched, the higher the price would climb.


    The Royal Advisor seemed to realize it, too. His eyes narrowed as he stared at the Chieftain, whose expression was the very picture of arrogance and dominance. ¡¯<i>Who said Tigren couldn¡¯t be cunning?¡¯</i> he thought to himself.


    He and Elric nced around, searching for a ce to sit, but the room was inplete disarray. Worse, traces of a sticky white fluid were smeared across several surfaces, making most of the avable seating uninviting, if not outright unusable. Not that it mattered. The Chieftain had yet to give them permission to sit, and out of respect, or perhaps caution, the Royal Advisor remained standing, albeit reluctantly.


    Ten more minutes passed in heavy silence before the Chieftain finally spoke, his tone as unhurried as his movements. "I¡¯ve already stated my terms, haven¡¯t I? When your people sent that transmission, I made it clear. I want supplies. And animals from the western regions of your territory. My people need more meat to survive. We can¡¯t afford to lose muscle mass just because we¡¯re short on food."


    Noticing that the Royal Advisor showed no intention of responding, the Chieftain paused for a moment, then decided to continue, forcing the conversation forward.


    Besides, it wasn¡¯t as if the Werewolf Kingdom was the only one facing difficulties right now. The Royal Advisor could sense something was off about the Tigren Chieftain as well.


    From the Chieftain¡¯s mention of survival and food shortages, it was clear that his tribe might be struggling with limited resources. While the Advisor wasn¡¯t well-versed in the nature of these vast grasnds or how much prey the Tigren could realistically hunt here, the implications were enough for him to draw a likely conclusion.


    Realizing this, the Royal Advisor began to see a potential advantage. If the Tigren were in just as dire a situation as the Werewolf Kingdom, then perhaps they now hadmon ground, an opening for negotiation.


    "Before we proceed with the negotiations, isn¡¯t it only reasonable for us to inspect the goods first?" the Royal Advisor said. "We need to be sure it works, after all."


    To the Chieftain, however, the request felt like a slight, an implication that the Advisor didn¡¯t trust his word or the integrity of his tribe. If they weren¡¯t truly facing a food shortage, he wouldn¡¯t be trying to increase his demands. But the reality was undeniable: they needed supplies, livestock, and a chance to relocate to a more fertile region. Thisnd could no longer sustain them.


    Still, relocation took time and nning. They needed to prepare, cure meat, process what livestock they could, and stockpile food before the journey. His demands weren¡¯t made from greed, but necessity. The Advisor¡¯s skepticism only added anotheryer of tension to an already delicate negotiation.


    Though the Tigren were a war-driven race, they prided themselves on honesty in business and a direct approach in all dealings. So, the Royal Advisor¡¯s veiled implication didn¡¯t just offend the Chieftain, it struck at his pride. A low, warning snarl escaped the Chieftain¡¯s throat as his aura surged outward, thick and oppressive.


    The Royal Advisor stiffened. He had spent years at the side of the Alpha King and was no stranger to the weight of amanding and oppressive aura that could make even seasoned warriors instinctively bow their heads in submission. But the Chieftain¡¯s aura was different, just as potent, yetced with something wild and untamed, a primal force that refused to be civilized.


    And though he held his ground, the Advisor knew better than to push further. The Tigren Chieftain was unpredictable, and testing his patience for the sake of posturing could easily backfire. If he wanted to keep the negotiation on track, he¡¯d have to tread carefully.


    "It¡¯s not that we doubt your honesty," the Royal Advisor said smoothly, "but we need to inspect the biochemical agent now. Once it¡¯s in use, we won¡¯t have the opportunity to examine it thoroughly, given how urgently we needed it."


    What he said was only half the truth.


    In reality, once they secured the agent, it would be immediately sent to the Royal Alchemist for analysis. The goal wasn¡¯t just to use it blindly; it was to understand it. They needed to create a treatmentpound that could neutralize the harsh chemicals in the agent before it causedsting damage to theirnd.


    The biochemical agent was only meant to exterminate the locust swarm, but once the pests were dealt with, they had to act fast to cleanse the soil and prevent long-term problems. This wasn¡¯t just about trust, it was about survival.


    Although the Royal Alchemist would need to study a sample of the biochemical agent, time was a luxury they didn¡¯t have. There wouldn¡¯t be enough opportunity to analyze every detail once the operation began.


    By now, the people in the western territories were likely scrambling to harvest their grain in haste, having received the transmission from the Royal Capital, especially those closest to the areas already under attack by the locust swarm.


    The urgency was mounting. They had to contain the swarm before it reached the next pack. Elric had already dispatched several dozen mages from the Mage Tower to cast a wide-area containment spell, essentially a magical, around the infested zone. The spell was meant to buy precious time, allowing farmers to harvest crops and relocate livestock.


    But powerful and wide area of effect spells like that came at a cost. The mana consumption was immense, and the mages wouldn¡¯t be able to sustain the barrier for long before they¡¯d be forced to rest.


    Alternatively, they could rely on mana stones to sustain the spell. However, since teleportation to the frontline, where the locust swarm was concentrated, wasn¡¯t possible, so, there would be a dy in delivering the mana stones. Any dy could disrupt the spell¡¯s continuity, which was a serious risk.

 Chapter 182 Offended The Chieftain

    <h4>Chapter 182: Chapter 182 Offended The Chieftain</h4>


    At the moment, the mages were maintaining a dome-like barrier over the infested area to prevent the locusts from spreading further. They had been holding the spell for hours. Whenever a mage began to tire, another would step in to take their ce, allowing the exhausted mage to rest in one of the nearby tents. This rotation was the only way to ensure there were no gaps in the containment field.


    Unfortunately, there were no magical tools avable to lighten their burden or supplement their mana. That meant the mages had to remain physically present and manually feed mana into the spell at all times. It was a grueling process, and they all knew it couldn¡¯tst forever. Eventually, even the strongest of them would copse from exhaustion.


    This is why magic tools are essential, to ease the burden and strain on mages. But unfortunately, they didn¡¯t have the time to craft one now. And so, the cycle continued. They had no choice but to grit their teeth and endure.


    It was also the reason Elric and the Royal Advisor were in such a rush. Once the locust swarm spread deeper into their territory, the situation would spiral out of control. Containing it would require thinning their already-stretched forces across multiple fronts, none of which could afford to be idle.


    In their haste, even the usuallyposed Royal Advisor was on edge. Beneath his calm facade, he was nothing but a bundle of nerves. And perhaps it was that tension that caused him to slip, because now, he had clearly offended the Tigren Chieftain.


    Elric could see it clearly; the Chieftain¡¯s brows had narrowed so sharply, it looked like he could crush a fly between them.


    "What¡¯s a two old men like you doing here?" the Chieftain said, his toneced with mockery. "I feel no urge to listen to a single word you say."


    A smirk curled at the corners of his lips, mischievous and calcting. Then he added with deliberate provocation, "I heard your Royal Princess has returned. They say she used to be the strongest warrior in the kingdom... and that she has a majestic big wolf. I¡¯m curious to see for myself just how impressive she really is."


    He leaned back slightly, eyes glinting with amusement. "Maybe we can talk about negotiations after that. After all, who wouldn¡¯t prefer speaking to a beauty? Depending on her... <i>skills</i>, I might even lower my demands."


    He shot both older men a nce so disinterested andzy it was almost insulting, clearly dismissing them as unworthy of his time.


    Archmage Elric and the Royal Advisor exchanged a look. They understood what was happening. The Chieftain was only making things difficult because of a slip in their approach, and perhaps, because he believed that since their princess was a woman, she would be easier to manipte and intimidate.


    Elric and the Royal Advisor exchanged uneasy nces; the tension between them was so obvious they could see it in each other¡¯s eyes. They both knew the truth about Addison¡¯s condition. There was no doubt she was a formidable woman, but without her wolf, if things went south, she could easily find herself in serious danger.


    Worse, what if the Chieftain was nning to use her as a hostage?


    Before, they might have dismissed the Tigrens as free-spirited and straightforward. But now, they saw the truth: this Chieftain wasn¡¯t just cunning, he was dangerously bold and ruthless.


    Beads of cold sweat began forming on their brows as they noticed the Chieftain¡¯s expression grow more serious, his gaze sharper than before. He wasn¡¯t backing down; if anything, he looked like a predator that had just found a more interesting prey.


    "But we¡¯ve already prepared to meet your demands. Wasn¡¯t it a hundred beef cattle¡ª" the Royal Advisor began, trying to steer the conversation back to the Chieftain¡¯s demands.


    But before he could finish, the Chieftain cut him off with a low,manding voice.


    "But I¡¯ve just changed my mind," the Chieftain said coolly, reclining with a smug expression. "I want your Royal Princess to lead the negotiations from here on."


    He waved his hand dismissively, as though shooing away a couple of pesky flies. "You may go now."


    As if on cue, two Tigren warriors entered the tent, not to <i>escort</i> them out, but to <i>haul</i> them away like sacks of potatoes. Without ceremony, they hoisted Elric and the Royal Advisor onto their broad shoulders and turned to leave.


    The Royal Advisor, a proud werewolf, bristled at the tant disrespect. His pride wounded, his anger red despite his usual calm and refinement. Just as they stepped out of the tent, he let out a low, menacing growl and bared his fangs. Before Elric could stop him, the Advisor was already mid-shift, fur bristling and ws unsheathed as heunched himself at the Tigren warrior.


    Elric stood frozen, dumbfounded. ¡¯<i>How did things spiral so fast?¡¯ </i>He thought, and instinctively took over, and he raised his hand and cast a st of wind spell without thinking.


    The spell hit its mark. The Tigren warrior flew through the air, straight back into the tent, then crashed at the feet of the Chieftain.


    A heavy silence followed.


    The Chieftain¡¯s gaze turned murderous. His fury exploded in a roar so loud the tent trembled.


    Elric and the Royal Advisor looked at each other, wide-eyed, a single unspoken message passing between them: <i>¡¯Look what you¡¯ve done!¡¯</i>


    Without a word, they turned and bolted.


    A war cry echoed through the camp as Tigren warriors poured out in pursuit. Elric, slower on foot, struggled to keep up until the Royal Advisor growled in frustration, grabbed him by the cor of his mage¡¯s robe, and hauled him under one arm like a sack of flour.


    "Put me down!" Elric shouted, red-faced, as he struggled to cast a spell one-handed.


    "Shut up and open that portal!" the Advisor snapped.


    Elric fumbled the incantation, sparks flying from his fingers as he desperately tried to create a portal while being jostled like cargo, all while the entire Tigren camp stormed after them.


    The two older men lookedpletely disheveled as they sprinted across the grasnds, an entire army of furious Tigren warriors thundering after them.


    "Hurry up, you old fossil!" the Royal Advisor barked as he looked over his shoulder and picked up his speed.


    "Old fossil?!" Elric snapped, wheezing as he felt his whole body aching from being mishandled. "You¡¯re the one past a hundred! I¡¯m barely in my seventies, thank you very much! This is all <i>your</i> fault, we¡¯re in this mess because you lost your temper!"


    The Advisor shot back, not missing a stride. "Says the genius who sted the warrior right into the Chieftain¡¯s feet!"


    "And <i>you</i> were brawling like a wild mutt!" Elric gritted through his teeth as his fingers glowed, hurriedly finishing the portal spell. He punched in the coordinates, straight to the Alpha King¡¯s side in the Royal Pce.


    The portal shimmered open, just in time.


    With zero ceremony, the Royal Advisor grabbed Elric by the cor and hurled him through the glowing portal like a sack of potatoes.


    "Hey¡ª!" Elric¡¯s voice echoed as he vanished into the swirling light.


    The Royal Advisor didn¡¯t pause, he dove in right after, Tigren warriors just inches from tackling him.


    The moment he crossed the threshold, the portal snapped shut behind him.


    The Tigren warriors skidded to a halt, ring at the now-empty space where their prey had vanished, a collective growl rising in frustration.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 183 Pre Negotiation

    <h4>Chapter 183: Chapter 183 Pre Negotiation</h4>


    "Come back!" the Chieftain roared from within his tent. His voice echoed across the vastnd like the roar of a true lion,manding, powerful, and bone-deep intimidating. The sound alone brought his warriors to a halt, heads bowing instinctively in submission.


    One by one, they retreated from the chase and returned to camp, their fierce energy subdued.


    But the Chieftain, still seated on his long, cushioned chair, didn¡¯t look angry. Instead, he rested one armzily on the armrest, a sly smirk curling his lips. His eyes gleamed with a knowing light, sharp and calcting.


    He was satisfied.


    Things were unfolding just as he wanted. With this disy, he now held the upper hand in the negotiation.


    He knew the werewolves well, honorable on the surface, but sly as foxes when it came to political maneuvering. If he had let those two old men continue the talks, they¡¯d have whittled down his demands bit by bit until he walked away with scraps.


    No, forcing the Royal Princess into the negotiation was a far better move. Now, the game was his to control.


    More than that, while he knew the two old men believed he was targeting their princess because he saw her as a soft persimmon, someone easy to push around, the truth was far from it. In reality, he was genuinely curious about her.


    He had heard stories, rumors passed along by a traveling merchant friend of his. That same friend, in fact, was the one who¡¯d spread the gossip about him acquiring a biochemical agent. To him, that item had always seemed useless, just another piece of clutter in his already overflowing collection. But who would have thought it would actuallye in handy now?


    After the Royal Advisor and Elric stepped through the portal, they found themselves back in the pce gardens, only to be met with a tense atmosphere. Something was clearly going on, but they didn¡¯t have the luxury of dwelling on it. They were in a tight spot.


    Initially, they had hoped to negotiate better terms with the Tigren Chieftain. It wasn¡¯t about taking advantage of the Tigren due to theirck of trading experiencepared to the werewolves. It was simply that the West had been ravaged by the locust swarm, they had already lost a significant portion of their crops, and with arger poption than the Tigren, they had far more mouths to feed. Resources were stretched thin.


    But when the Chieftain outright refused topromise unless Princess Addison herself led the negotiations, the garden fell into heavy silence. Everyone¡¯s expressions darkened.


    Zion, Maxwell, and Levi, having attended the earlier conference, had a sense of what had transpired. Without missing a beat, Zion stepped forward and said firmly, "I¡¯ll go with her. I¡¯ll protect her."


    "I¡¯ming too," Maxwell said, his voice low, a deep frown etched into his brow. There was no way he was letting his mate walk into the Tigren camp alone, especially knowing that her wolf was still sealed. Addison could fight, yes, but against a Tigren? It would be like a chick going up against an eagle; she¡¯d be overpowered in seconds. And worse, she could be taken hostage.


    Everyone around them shared the same fear. It was too suspicious, the Chieftain¡¯s sudden insistence that Addison lead the negotiations. It felt less like diplomacy and more like a trap. What if they were nning to use her as leverage to secure a better deal?


    Even the Alpha King let out a furious snarl that rumbled from deep within his chest. His instinct screamed to storm into the Tigren territory and rip the Chieftain¡¯s face off. The Queen, though just as worried, quickly moved to pacify her mate. She knew that charging in recklessly would only make things worse.


    "I¡¯ll go," Addison said calmly. She had already considered everything before answering. Right now, the biochemical agent was their only viable option tobat the locust swarm. And though the Tigren¡¯s asking price was steep, they didn¡¯t have much of a choice.


    With thousands of farm animals under their care, even if they handed over a hundred of each kind, they would still have more than enough left. But if they refused the deal, they risked losing everything. Besides, with their current food shortage andck of crops, they wouldn¡¯t be able to sustain such arge livestock poption much longer.


    Unlike the West, which had vast ins ideal for both farming and grazing, the capital and other regions simply weren¡¯t suited to support so many animals. If they tried to keep them all, many would die fromck of resources.


    Instead, they could keep the pregnant animals, strong breeders, healthy young stock, and those with the most vitality, and offer the rest to the Tigren. After all, if Addison¡¯s guess was right, the Tigren would likely just process the livestock into cured meat or jerky for long-term storage anyway.


    So, it wouldn¡¯t be wise to give the Tigren the best livestock. As for the two who had offered to apany her, Addison simply looked at them, scrutinizing their expressions. But then she saw Levi, and he hadn¡¯t spoken, but the eager look on his face said it all. He was definitelying too.


    Although Addison still had mixed feelings about the mate bond she shared with the three werewolves, she had to admit, bringing them along would be a smarter choice than having the Royal Guards escort her. Doing so would avoid making the Tigren feel threatened or cornered. They were unpredictable, and a show of force could easily escte the situation.


    Bringing her alpha mates, on the other hand, would appear natural, something the Tigren couldn¡¯t object to.


    "I¡¯ming too," Lance said as he took Addison¡¯s hand, gently rubbing it with his thumb. The touch sent a shiver down her spine. She couldn¡¯t exin the feeling, but one thing was clear: Lance wouldn¡¯t take no for an answer.


    The moment he touched her, her three mates let out low growls, their oppressive auras instantly filling the space like a storm cloud rolling in. The atmosphere turned tense in an instant.


    "Alright, everyone, calm down." The Alpha King finally broke the tension, stepping in as the voice of reason. Though he was furious at how things had turned out, he was still a leader, and a leader had to stay grounded, especially now. Thankfully, his mate was by his side, keeping him centered and preventing his emotions from taking control.


    He turned to face Addison, concern evident in his eyes. The thought had crossed his mind that the Tigren Chieftain might try to take her hostage to force further concessions. But if her three fated mates were with her, along with Lance, then perhaps there was less to worry about.


    Though none of them could match the raw strength of the Tigren warriors in one-on-onebat, Addison¡¯s mates were formidable in their own right. Two were powerful Alphas, and the third, a Beta with the potential to rise to Alpha. Then there was Lance, he was also strong in his own right, or he wouldn¡¯t even be Addison¡¯s personal bodyguard in the first ce.


    He had his reservations, especially about Alpha Zion, but right now, his concern for Addison¡¯s safety overrode every personal bias. Taking a deep breath, he gave her a gentle look and asked, voice low and tender, "Sweetheart, are you sure about this?"

 Chapter 184 Levi Making His Move

    <h4>Chapter 184: Chapter 184 Levi Making His Move</h4>


    Addison didn¡¯t respond with words; she simply nodded, her expression solemn and resolute. This was her first official mission, her chance to prove herself not just to her father, but to her people. She had faced difficult Alphas before, and back then, she had been weaker, less experienced. Now, she was stronger, wiser, and she believed she could strike an even better deal with the Chieftain of the Tigren.


    "Alright, take them with you," the Alpha King said with a sigh of reluctant approval. If it were up to him, he would have led the negotiation himself. But his position in the Royal Pce bound him, and sending his daughter in his stead tore at his heart. His mate, gripping his hand tightly, looked anxiously at Addison. But Addison offered them a reassuring smile and a firm nod, which eased their worry, if only a little.


    Zion needed only a second to make up his mind. Earlier, he had nned to check something behind the main pce, but whatever it was, it could wait. It wasn¡¯t going anywhere. Letting Addison go alone was not an option. He stepped forward, volunteering without hesitation.


    When Maxwell and Levi also offered to apany her, Zion¡¯s possessive instincts red. But he swallowed them down. He understood that more protection for Addison was never a bad thing.


    Shura, however, was not soposed. The wolf sulked in the corner, growling low in its throat, and muttering in frustration, <i>"Mate. Mine."</i>


    Not long after, Elric opened another portal to the grasnds where the Tigren Tribe resided. There was no need for him to exin anything to Addison, she already knew the nid out by her father. More importantly, she understood that no matter how airtight their preparations seemed, the Chieftain¡¯s unpredictable nature could easily unravel everything with a single unexpected demand.


    So rather than waste time overanalyzing potential oues, they chose to face him directly and adapt on the spot.


    Once the portal stabilized, Elric and the Royal Advisor stepped through first. Zion followed close behind, his expression grim, like a man heading into battle. Then came Maxwell, who paused just before entering. He turned back to Addison and offered her a reassuring smile. It helped more than he probably realized.


    Next was Lance. Then, before Levi stepped in, he gently took Addison¡¯s hand and asked, "Are you ready?"


    His voice was calm and grounding, steady, just like in those years when they used to travel together from one territory to another, negotiating trade deals. The familiar tone stirred something warm in Addison¡¯s chest, and she smiled at him, nostalgia softening her expression.


    "I¡¯m a little nervous," Addison admitted honestly, "but more than that, I¡¯m actually looking forward to it."


    Levi chuckled softly. Without warning, he slipped an arm around her waist, pulling her gently closer. He leaned in until his lips were just beside her ear.


    "You¡¯ve got this... mate," he murmured teasingly, the word <i>mate</i> slipping from his tongue like silk.


    Then, he pressed a feather-light kiss to the shell of her ear.


    The effect was immediate. Addison felt a flutter in her stomach, like butterfly wings brushing from the inside. A shiver ran down her spine, and heat rushed through her, catching herpletely off guard. Her body¡¯s reaction was so strong, she could feel her core tighten in response.


    Levi caught her flustered expression and smiled wider, clearly amused and pleased.


    "Hmm..." he inhaled slowly, his eyes sparkling with knowing mischief. "Looks like your body¡¯s reacting to me. That¡¯s good... At least I know, as much as <i>I</i> want you, <i>you</i> want me too... even if you won¡¯t say it out loud."


    This was a side of Levi she hadn¡¯t quite seen before, confident, seductive, and more daring than usual. He¡¯d always been kind and considerate, the perfect gentleman. But now, he was teasing her openly, pushing her boundaries just to see how she would react.


    And it worked.


    She was too embarrassed to look at him directly, her cheeks flushed with heat and desire, so instead, she turned toward the portal and stepped through, with Levi right at her side, still wearing that smug grin.


    As soon as they stepped out on the other side of the portal, Zion, Maxwell, and Lance instinctively turned to look back, expecting Addison to follow closely behind.


    What they saw made each of them freeze.


    Levi was practically glued to her side, his expression lit with mischief and barely restrained desire. Addison, on the other hand, had a noticeable flush across her cheeks, her eyes avoiding everyone¡¯s gaze. One subtle whiff of the air told them everything; they could smell her arousal. She was already reacting to Levi.


    Levi looked smug.


    Maxwell¡¯s jaw clenched. Regret hit him hard and fast; he should have been the one by her side. Possessiveness surged in his chest, and an involuntary growl escaped his throat, low and dangerous.


    Zion reacted even quicker.


    With one sharp movement, he closed the distance and grabbed Levi by the cor, ready to yank him away from Addison. His eyes zed with barely controlled fury.


    But Levi didn¡¯t even flinch.


    In fact, he looked mildly amused, as if Zion¡¯s anger was nothing more than a passing breeze. His wolf, unfazed and utterly cheeky, egged him on from within.


    <i>"What was that? Just a kiss on the ear, really?"</i> the wolf sneered. <i>"What are you, twelve? She¡¯s our mate, give her a real kiss already."</i>


    Levi barely resisted the urge tough. His wolf clearly had no shame, and now, neither did he.


    But as much as his wolf teased him, there was truth in his words. Levi¡¯s actions, though seemingly bold, were actually calcted, innocent enough on the surface, but carefully measured.


    He wasn¡¯t trying to overwhelm Addison; he was probing, testing her response. After all, he used to be her Gamma, someone she trusted deeply, but not necessarily someone she saw in a romantic light. Changing that kind of bond wouldn¡¯t happen overnight.


    He needed to know where he stood.


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t pull away, that her body reacted instinctively to him, was a promising sign. If he had pushed too far, too fast, her feelings for him might have be tangled in difort or confusion. And Levi didn¡¯t want that.


    He would rather take it slow, chipping away at her defenses bit by bit, until she grew used to the idea of them, until it felt natural. Then, and only then, would he stop holding back.


    "You clearly know nothing about romance, all you care about is mating and fucking," Levi teased his wolf with a smirk.


    His wolf grumbled in response, then rolled its eyes andid down, inside his mind, pretending to ignore him. But the soft thump of its wagging tail gave it away; it was clearly pleased. After all, they had waited so long to find their mate, only to realize she¡¯d been beside them all along.


    "Let¡¯s go," Addison said, her voice cutting through the tension like a de.


    It snapped Zion out of his brewing aggression and brought everyone back to focus. Lance pursed his lips as he watched Addison, now nked by her fated mates, each silently vying for her attention while shooting subtle res at one another. Sparks of rivalry crackled in the air, so thick she could practically feel them brush against her skin.

 Chapter 185 A Challenge

    <h4>Chapter 185: Chapter 185 A Challenge</h4>


    But Addison had more pressing issues to deal with. She ignored the silent standoff, knowing she couldn¡¯t afford to get distracted now.


    Maxwell, though visibly displeased by how things were ying out, managed to rein in his temper. His wolf wed at the edges of his control, eager to challenge his two rivals, but he forced it down with effort. Zion, equally tense, struggled with Shura, who was growling and pacing in his head, clearly provoked by his own Beta. Being one-upped by Levi didn¡¯t sit well with either of them.


    When Addison stepped onto the grasnd, she was immediately greeted by a rush of wind and the rich, earthy scent of wild grass. The open space felt liberating, vast, and untamed. Here, she could run freely, unhindered by trees or tangled roots, able to stretch her limbs and her power without restraint.


    She walked forward, eyes scanning the terrain until the Tigren camp came into view. It wasn¡¯t just a camp, it was practically a vige. Dozens upon dozens of tents sprawled across thend, but despite being made of fabric and animal hides, they exuded anything but poverty. There was an unmistakable sense of grandeur and regality to the entire setup.


    What struck her most was the sheer intimidationing from each tent; each was held up by massive monster bones, towering and weathered with age. It was a silent testament to the tribe¡¯s strength, a record of countless in beasts. At the center stood thergest tent, crowned with the skulls of fearsome monsters, arranged like trophies to announce the Chieftain¡¯s dominance without a single word.


    If the Tigren camp was meant to intimidate, Addison felt no fear. She walked steadily forward until she and her group stood just before the entrance to the camp. A few Tigren warriors, tall and imposing, blocked their path, eyeing them with suspicion. Among the delegation, Addison stood out, not only as the only woman but also as the smallest in stature.


    Despite her shapely figure, entuated even more after giving birth, her breasts fuller, her hips and backside rounder, she still looked petite next to the towering Tigren women. Inparison, she seemed almost delicate.


    Once she stated her purpose, the warriors gave a nod and led them into the heart of the camp. Inside, Addison was struck by how clean and organized everything was, a stark contrast to the wildness of thend around it. But what surprised her most were the women. They were stunning, undeniably seductive, with voluptuous figures that seemed sculpted to allure. Their breasts were full like ripe melons, waists narrow, hips wide and round.


    Their clothing, if it could be called that, was minimal, light strips of fabric tied around their waists and looping up around their necks, revealing more than they concealed. Their sun-kissed skin glowed with a healthy sheen, smooth and wless, enhancing their exotic beauty. Addison couldn¡¯t help but feel a flicker of self-consciousness, though she quickly pushed it aside. She was here to negotiate, not topare bodies.


    Maybe she was starting to feel a bit territorial. As she walked with her mates, the surrounding Tigren warriors red and snarled at them. Then came the women, strikingly beautiful and openly alluring, as they passed along the path toward the central tent. Addison couldn¡¯t help but sneak nces at each of her mates.


    Sensing her unease, Levi, who remained close beside her, gently pulled her closer. He gave her waist a small pinch and offered her a reassuring smile before turning his gaze forward, deliberately avoiding looking around. It was as if to silently say, ¡¯I don¡¯t care about them. I only see you.¡¯


    Oddly enough, it worked. The tightness in her chest eased, though she still stole nces at Zion and Maxwell. Both of them kept their eyes fixed ahead, their expressions grim. They didn¡¯t seem to appreciate being paraded around, stared at like some exotic exhibit.


    Though slightly smaller in buildpared to the Tigren warriors, their presence was overwhelming, an aura that pushed others back without a word. Even the Tigrens didn¡¯t dare to look down on them. Zion and Maxwell nked Addison like sentinels, each standing a step behind her at either side, while Levi remained glued to her side.


    Behind them, Lance walked with Elric and the Royal Advisor. Clearly, he was annoyed, once again denied a chance to stand closer to her by those three. But seeing the Tigren warriors, he¡¯d be lying if he imed he wasn¡¯t at least a little intimidated. That feeling, however, vanished almost as quickly as it came.


    Zion and Maxwell didn¡¯t bother to rein in their Alpha aura, intentionally. It was their way of ensuring the Tigren wouldn¡¯t look down on them or try to make things difficult for Addison once they sat at the negotiation table.


    As if in response, the moment they neared the central tent, a wave of bloodlust hit them, sharp, suffocating, and unmistakably intentional. They didn¡¯t need to guess; it was the Chieftain, greeting them with a show of dominance.


    Zion wasn¡¯t fazed. After three years of war with the vampires, he was no stranger to murderous auras. But that didn¡¯t stop him from worrying about Addison. He nced down to study her face, concerned that the oppressive aura might shake her.


    But she simply kept walking, eyes forward, her expression calm. She wasn¡¯t unaffected; he could sense it, but she chose to ignore the pressure rather than yield to it.


    The ones who struggled most were the trio behind them: Elric, the Royal Advisor, and even Lance. They were visibly affected, the Chieftain¡¯s aura pressing down on them like a weight they hadn¡¯t expected.


    "Wee, visitors."


    The Chieftain¡¯s booming voice greeted them just as Addison and her entourage reached the entrance of the central tent. Only a thin cloth separated them, but through it, she could already make out the silhouette of a massive figure seated ahead.


    Still, she didn¡¯t step inside. Not without permission.


    Momentster, a Tigren warrior pulled the cloth aside and silently gestured for her to enter. The warriors remained outside, standing guard as she and herpanions crossed the threshold.


    The moment Addison stepped into view, the Tigren Chieftain¡¯s confident, smug expression faltered and then crackedpletely. His bloodlust vanished so abruptly that even Maxwell and Zion immediately sensed something was wrong.


    Their gazes snapped forward, alert. But instead of a hostile threat, they saw something far more rming: the massive Chieftain staring at their mate with wide, starstruck eyes, an expression filled with awe, desire, and something disturbingly close to affection. It was the look of a male who had just found something he wanted to im.


    Every instinct in them roared to life. This wasn¡¯t admiration. It was a challenge.


    Unlike werewolves, the Tigrens didn¡¯t have the concept of ¡¯<i>Fated Mates¡¯</i>. Their people revered a different god¡ªthe God of War¡ªwho blessed them with raw strength and power upon awakening, not soul-deep bonds.


    While werewolves were gifted with a mate destined to walk with them through life and death, a bond that could either strengthen or destroy them¡ªTigrens hadplete freedom in choosing their partners. And because of that freedom, they could take multiple lovers without suffering the decay of a damaged mate bond, unlike wolves who strayed.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 186 Desire To Conquer

    <h4>Chapter 186: Chapter 186 Desire To Conquer</h4>


    So when the Chieftain looked at Addison with that expression, one of open interest and intent, it set off every rm in Zion and Maxwell.


    They immediately bristled, their growls low and threatening as they stepped forward, their auras ring with territorial fury. The message was clear: ¡¯<i>She¡¯s ours. Try it, and you¡¯ll regret it.¡¯</i>


    But the Tigren Chieftain didn¡¯t spare Zion or Maxwell so much as a nce, almost as if he hadn¡¯t even registered their presence. His eyes were locked solely on Addison.


    The moment he noticed Levi¡¯s arm wrapped possessively around her delicate waist, a flicker of anger shed across his face. He red at Levi with open hostility.


    Levi felt the shift in the air instantly. The Chieftain¡¯s aggression was unmistakable, but instead of backing down, he tightened his hold on Addison. He could tell exactly what the Chieftain was thinking just by the way his gaze lingered on her.


    Though Levi was only a Beta, the protectiveness and possessiveness he felt for his mate surged to the surface. A low, rumbling growl escaped from deep within his chest, and his canines slightly extended in a silent warning.


    Even Zion gave him a sidelong nce, the corner of his mouth twitching ever so slightly, as if to say, <i>"Not bad for a Beta."</i>


    Normally, anyone without an Alpha bloodline would instinctively feel threatened in the presence of overwhelming power,pelled to submit without resistance. Facing the Tigren Chieftain, who was clearly stronger, Levi should have felt exactly that.


    But he didn¡¯t.


    Instead, he growled back, unflinching and defiant, which only served to enrage the Chieftain even more.


    "We came here to negotiate, and I came just like you asked," Addison said firmly, breaking the tense standoff.


    She knew she had to step in. If she didn¡¯t, her three mates might actually join forces to attack the Tigren Chieftain. They had all clearly sensed his intent, and so had she. The way his eyes roamed over her didn¡¯t feel diplomatic; it felt invasive.


    What baffled her most was <i>why</i>. The Tigren women were far fromcking; in fact, they were stunning, their beauty rivaling even the legendary Mermaids. Just standing among them had been enough to stir a quiet insecurity in her.


    Maybe that insecurity came from the fact that she now had mates of her own. Maybe she was feeling something she hadn¡¯t felt before: territorial, vulnerability, and being unsure.


    She wasn¡¯t bad-looking, not byparison. She knew that. But instincts were harder to reason with, and what confused her even more than her own feelings... was the Chieftain¡¯s reaction.


    Why <i>her</i>?


    "Please, have a seat," the Tigren Chieftain said, gesturing toward the prepared table in front of him.


    A low table with soft cushions had been arranged just at the base of his elevated seat. One particr cushion, ced closer than the rest, almost at his feet, was clearly meant for Addison.


    Elric and the Royal Advisor exchanged cautious nces, their eyes scanning the room for anything suspicious. Thankfully, the unpleasant fluids they had noticed earlier were no longer present. It seemed the Chieftain had made an effort to clean and prepare the space properly for this meeting.


    With the environment appearing more pleasant, they allowed themselves to settle on the cushions. Addison, too, followed the Chieftain¡¯s gesture and sat down quietly.


    But not everyone was at ease.


    Maxwell, Zion, and Levi remained tense. Their designated seats were ced with Elric and the Royal Advisor, several feet behind Addison. It put them in a deeply ufortable position. While Addison sat rmingly close to the Chieftain, they were too far to intervene quickly should anything happen. If the Chieftain made a move on her, they feared they wouldn¡¯t reach her in time.


    And that thought alone made their blood boil.


    Addison sat calmly at the table, her postureposed but observant. As she looked up, she couldn¡¯t help but take in the distinct difference between the Tigren Chieftain and the rest of his people.


    Unlike the other Tigren warriors outside, with sun-kissed skin and dark brown or ck hair, the Chieftain was strikingly pale, with snow-white hair and fair skin that seemed to glow under the light. His starkplexion made his eyes stand out even more, and though his features could have easilye off as delicate or ethereal, there was nothing soft about him.


    He radiated raw masculinity, his muscles taut and defined, his presence demanding attention. And he clearly noticed Addison¡¯s gaze. In fact, he seemed to revel in it. Puffing out his chest with a smirk, he met her eyes boldly, then threw a deliberate, challenging look toward Maxwell, Zion, and Levi.


    The provocation didn¡¯t go unnoticed. The three bristled in unison, their irritation immediate and unmistakable.


    Addison calmly averted her gaze, maintaining herposure. She had no intention of feeding the Chieftain¡¯s ego or giving him the impression that she was interested. His bold reaction had merely caught her off guard, but now, she suspected it was driven by something primal.


    Perhaps it was his instinct as a Tigren male, one rooted not in affection, but in conquest. Unlike werewolves, Tigrens were known for their hunger to dominate, especially when it came to women. And not just any women, strong, warrior-type women, the kind they considered worthy of the chase. That could very well be the reason he had requested to meet her in person.


    So, Addison chose to sit quietly, her demeanor calm andposed.


    Soon after, a group of Tigren women entered the tent carrying refreshments, bowls of fresh fruit, trays of dried meat, and pitchers of drink. They were dressed in flowing silk garments that barely concealed their bodies, the thin fabric clinging to their curves and making it easy to see the outlines beneath. Their skin was adorned with gold and jeweled essories, resembling high-ranking gypsies or desert princesses.


    Addison let her gaze wander around the tent again.


    A thick crimson carpet spread beneath their feet, soft and rich in texture. The walls were lined with exquisite fabric, and everything around her radiated opulence. The table before them was carved from rosewood, thick, solid, and masterfully crafted, with intricate patterns etched along the edges. The velvet cushions were made of the finest material, embroidered with gold thread.


    Wherever she looked, luxury surrounded her. It was clear: aside from livestock, an understandably limited resource given their carnivorous diet, this tribecked for nothing.


    And that, perhaps, was the real problem. If trade or alliance were to be considered, there wasn¡¯t much they could offer the Tigrens in return.


    After cing the refreshments and snacks on the table, the Tigren women didn¡¯t leave. Instead, they gravitated toward the Chieftain, draping themselves around him like seductive cats. Two positioned themselves on either side of him, leaning in with flirtatious smiles. Another two sat at his feet, their hands resting possessively on his legs, while thest woman boldly knelt between his parted thighs.


    ____


    Thank you so, so much for your support, my little Goddesses: Victoria_Prior, CowgirlMafia88, Le89, Maria_Urena, eveej7, Agnieszka_Szwed, Candyreader, vws_Tule, Linda1276, Lisa_Gresh, Gemma_Dunne, Janice_Fowler, Air_Ace, Cyria_Kelly, andst but not least, Tahassee_Slim, for all the Golden Tickets and support you have given me. Thank you!!!

 Chapter 187 Leon

    <h4>Chapter 187: Chapter 187 Leon</h4>


    She moved with slow, deliberate intent, her hand trailing up his inner thigh before settling suggestively over his groin. Then, as if to provoke, she looked straight at Addison and gave her a smug, knowing smirk.


    The Chieftain kept his gaze fixed on Addison, clearly watching her for a reaction.


    Addison¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. She didn¡¯t look away, but her expression remained unreadable. Internally, she was unsettled, not by jealousy, but by thepleteck of restraint. She reminded herself that Tigren customs were vastly different from her own.


    Yes, both werewolves and Tigrens were shifters, and both were known for their strong appetites and insatiable carnal desires, but there was a key difference: control.


    In werewolf society, especially among royals, self-restraint and dignity were deeply instilled. Etiquette wasn¡¯t just tradition; it was a mark of strength. And unting carnal desires in the middle of a diplomatic negotiation? That was unthinkable in her world.


    Addison put a great deal of effort into ignoring the scene unfolding around her, but with how close she sat to the Tigren Chieftain, it was impossible topletely block it out. Still, she kept her expressionposed as she looked up at the towering man before her.


    "Now that we¡¯re all here," she began calmly, "shall we proceed with the negotiation? We wouldn¡¯t want to intrude on your... private time."


    Her tone was polite, but her eyes flicked meaningfully toward the women draped around him. The message was clear.


    To her surprise, the Chieftain remained unfazed. In Tigren culture, even the slightest hint of disrespect or interruption, especially in a setting with others present, was considered a serious offense. Being told what to do, no matter how subtly, was seen as a challenge to authority and would typically be met with swift and often harsh retaliation.


    Yet with Addison, he found himself unusually tolerant... even amused. He had deliberately surrounded himself with women, hoping to provoke a reaction, to test herposure, maybe even her jealousy.


    But perhaps he had miscalcted.


    What he didn¡¯t seem to understand was that werewolves, especially among royals, didn¡¯t practice polygamy. And he wasn¡¯t her mate. So why would she feel anything? His disy had no effect on her. There was no sting of envy, no flicker of interest. Just calm detachment.


    And that, more than anything, seemed to dampen the Chieftain¡¯s mood.


    "What¡¯s the rush?" the Chieftain said leisurely, reclining in his seat. "I¡¯ve already sent my warriors to search for the item in our storage. We¡¯ve collected countless relics over the years from our journeys, and it¡¯ll take some time to sort through them all."


    It was clear he was stalling.


    Addison¡¯s brows furrowed slightly in frustration, but just as she was about to respond, something strange happened. She felt a stirring deep within her, a flicker of something... familiar. She instantly stilled, trying to focus and feel it again, but it vanished just as quickly as it came, like a dream slipping through her fingers.


    <i>¡¯Aurora... is that you?¡¯</i> she called inwardly to her wolf, confusion and hope mixing in her chest.


    But there was no response.


    No matter how much she reached out, the connection remained silent. She forced herself to stayposed and slowly took a sip of the wine in front of her, hoping to center herself.


    To her surprise, the winecked the familiar tang of fermented fruit. Instead, it was smooth, deceptively smooth.


    "Careful," the Chieftain warned, his voice low and amused. "That¡¯s a strong drink."


    His eyes never left her, and the way they lingered at the slight dip of her neckline made Addison¡¯s skin prickle. He was practically undressing her with his gaze, and though she didn¡¯t flinch, her spine straightened ever so slightly in quiet defiance.


    <i>¡¯Growl.¡¯</i>


    A low, warning rumble came from behind Addison, not just one, but three distinct growls, resonating in unison. The sound alone made her feel instantly grounded, surrounded, protected.


    But the Tigren Chieftain merely smirked, clearly amused.


    In his eyes, even with two Alphas among her mates, they were nothing more than minor threats. He was the incarnation of the God of War, an embodiment of power and dominance. To him, being challenged by them was no more threatening than being barked at by a child. Even if all three of her mates worked together, he was convinced they wouldn¡¯t be able toy a finger on him.


    So he didn¡¯t just ignore their challenge; he dismissed it outright. And that tant disregard only fueled the fury simmering in Zion and Maxwell. Their pride as an Alpha and instincts burned beneath the surface, and the Chieftain¡¯s intentional provocation, done right in front of Addison, was a direct insult.


    It wasn¡¯t just about power anymore. It was about being humiliated before their mate.


    "I am Leon, son of Cosmos, King of all Tigren, and the Incarnation of the God of War," he dered, his deep voice echoing with pride and conviction.


    In Tigren culture, such a formal introduction was rare, typically reserved for male warriors considered worthy opponents in battle. However, when directed at a woman, it carried an entirely different meaning: it was a deration of interest, signifying that he intended to make her his official mate.


    If a Tigren held no respect for another, they wouldn¡¯t even bother with names, often resorting to crude nicknames or outright dismissal.


    Leon¡¯s deration was more than just custom; it was his attempt to impress Addison. But what he failed to realize was that everything he had done until now, the indecency, the unting of women, the subtle provocations, only made him appear crude and unlikable in her eyes.


    To Leon, however, his actions made perfect sense. He believed that by showcasing the women clinging to him, he was proving his strength and desirability. He wanted Addison to see him as the ultimate male, powerful, desired, and dominant. And by choosing her, he was offering her what he considered the highest honor: to be his queen and bear his heirs.


    But Addison didn¡¯t understand Tigren customs. She didn¡¯t see the meaning behind the formal introduction or the disy of dominance, only arrogance and disrespect.


    The Royal Advisor, on the other hand, understood everything. The moment Leon introduced himself in that manner, the Advisor¡¯s expression shifted. A tremor passed through him as he realized the gravity of what had just urred.


    Addison remained unaware, but the Royal Advisor now faced a dilemma: should he inform her of what Leon¡¯s introduction truly meant, or stay silent and hope the moment passed?


    Tigren culture had always been a bit bizarre from the werewolves¡¯ perspective. Their values, customs, and beliefs often shed with what Addison was raised to understand, especiallying from the Royal Family, where discipline, restraint, and tradition were deeply ingrained.


    There had also been limited documentation on the Tigren society in the Royal Pce, so it was only natural that Addison was unfamiliar with many of their ways.


    But now, with Leon boldly dering himself the ¡¯<i>Incarnation of the God of War</i>,¡¯ the Royal Advisor felt a chill run down his spine. His earlier suspicion had just been confirmed: this Albino Tigren wasn¡¯t ordinary.


    ____


    Thank you so much, Jenni_Toney_9894, Maria_Urena, Angelia_Jerome, Janice_Fowler, FShelou, Lisa_Gresh, and Midge01, for the Golden Tickets and the wonderful gifts! Your support truly means the world to me, and it¡¯s making me so happy and motivated.


    I hope you¡¯re all enjoying the novel so far! I¡¯d love to hear your thoughts on the story and pacing, feel free to leave a review and share your feedback. Thank you again, lovelydies, for your kindness and encouragement!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 188 Claiming Her As A Mate?

    <h4>Chapter 188: Chapter 188 iming Her As A Mate?</h4>


    If the legends were true, then a descendant of such a being would be extremely rare. Conceiving a child with someone of his bloodline would be incredibly difficult. And the women he did take to bed... most of them would suffer greatly, both in body and spirit.


    The sheer force of his insatiable sex drive could injure a woman, even damage her womb or cervix through prolonged and aggressive mating. The thought of Addison bing one of his women made the Royal Advisor¡¯s heart race, not from excitement, but dread.


    And worse, he feared Leon¡¯s interest wasn¡¯t fleeting. If his obsession with Addison deepened, he might not hesitate to go to war with the werewolves just to im her.


    Elric, who was sitting beside the Royal Advisor, noticed the moment the Royal Advisor¡¯s breath hitched, but he had no idea what thoughts were running through the older man¡¯s mind. His gaze followed Leon instead, only to find the Tigren Chieftain staring at Addison with smoldering intensity. There was no attempt to hide his desire. His bold, heated stare made it seem like he could pounce on her at any moment and im her without shame or hesitation.


    Addison, the one seated closest to Leon, could feel the heat of his intense gaze and even hear the subtle quickening of his breath. For reasons she couldn¡¯t fully exin, it made her pulse quicken, too. Meanwhile, the longer Leon stared at her, the more agitated Maxwell, Zion, and Levi became.


    Their wolves were snarling inside their minds, bristling with barely restrained anger, ready to tear through flesh and bone. They could sense Leon¡¯s desire; the way he looked at their mate was far from respectful.


    Yet Addison remained poised, ignoring the tension crackling around her. With aposed smile and effortless grace, she lifted her cup and said, "My mates and I are honored to meet the renowned king whose conquests and name echo across distantnds." She raised her ss in a toast and downed the fruity wine in one fluid motion.


    But her words struck a nerve, Leon¡¯s smile faltered, his jaw clenched, and his hand unconsciously tightened around the shoulder of the woman sitting beside him.


    Leon didn¡¯t like how unaffected Addison seemed by his presence, and what infuriated him more was hearing her openly acknowledge her mates. His pride stung, and his aggression only deepened. A dark smile curved his lips as he spoke, his tone deceptively casual. "In our culture, we fight for the woman we desire. The winner ims her, and the loser... dies."


    His gaze shifted pointedly to Addison¡¯s mates, clearly issuing a challenge. But none of the three flinched. Their eyes burned with defiance, and their posture screamed readiness; they would fight for Addison, even if it meant death.


    With the air thick with hostility, Addison could no longer feign ignorance. The Tigren Chieftain¡¯s intent was clear, and it was far more dangerous to let it continue than she initially believed by pretending to be ignorant.


    "We definitely don¡¯t have such practice as we have what we call Fated Mates," Addison replied, her tone calm but edged with quiet weight. "Werewolves who have fated partners have their souls tied together by an invisible thread. If one dies, the other is left shattered, and some don¡¯t even survive that kind of pain." She gave a faint, almost ironic smile. "And I don¡¯t just have one. I have three fated mates. I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s a blessing or just the universe being cruel, because if all three of them die... I die too."


    Her words may have sounded like a casual confession, but she just wanted Leon to give up on his idea of her, but the moment she said them, the Royal Advisor stiffened behind her. It wasn¡¯t something they ever shared lightly, especially not in front of someone like the Tigren Chieftain.


    That kind of truth could be used against her. If the wrong person learned it, it would put a target on her back. All anyone would need to do to destroy her... is kill her mates.


    But Addison didn¡¯t feel like she had a choice. The way the Chieftain¡¯s gaze lingered on her, the way he radiated that kind of possessive desire for her, it wasn¡¯t just curiosity anymore. If she didn¡¯t make it absolutely clear what was at stake, he might try something reckless.


    And here, surrounded by Tigrens on their home turf, with their Chieftain, the incarnation of the War God, looming in front of them, there wouldn¡¯t be time to stop it if he ever so thought of taking action against her fated mates.


    And worse, since his pride was wounded, he might not be content with just killing them; he could start a war. One aimed directly at the werewolves... all because of her.


    Although Addison didn¡¯t think things would escte that far, she couldn¡¯t be entirely sure. Right now, she felt like she was gambling, though she wasn¡¯t even sure what the bet was anymore.


    All she knew was that she didn¡¯t have a way out. If Leon really did challenge her mates to a duel to im her, she knew, without a doubt, that her mates wouldn¡¯t back down. That¡¯s just how stubborn and reckless a man¡¯s pride can be sometimes... especially when ego and pride are on the line.


    And sure enough, after hearing her words, Leon looked genuinely taken aback. He didn¡¯t know much about the inner workings of werewolf bonds. Despite having a merchant friend who dabbled in interspecies dealings, Leon never cared to learn beyond what directly interested him. He couldn¡¯t be bothered with the nuances of other races, especially something like fated mates, which sounded overly sentimental to a Tigren like him.


    Tigrens were raised to fight for what they wanted and take it by force, a barbaric way, perhaps, but it was their way. So when he first heard of the princess and how she was a formidable warrior, he took an interest. And when he learned she already had not one but three fated mates, he assumed that if he could defeat them, he could im her.


    But now, realizing that killing even one of her mates could also kill her, that threw him off. Still, Leon wasn¡¯t one to give up easily. And what he said next left Addison even more stunned.


    "But I want to change my demand, I want you to be my mate," Leon dered bluntly, his eyes locked onto Addison. "I have this gut feeling that only you can carry my offspring."


    He didn¡¯t care how bold or outrageous his words sounded, nor did he care about the reactions of those around him.


    The moment the words left his mouth, Maxwell, Zion, and Leviunched themselves at him with a roar. In a blur of motion, three massive wolves lunged at Leon, one mped down on his arm, another sank its teeth into his side, and Levi locked onto his leg to keep him from moving.


    Startled, the Tigren women surrounding Leon jumped back, hissing and baring their teeth as they began shifting, their bodies elongating and morphing into massive, dangerous feline forms.


    Leon, however, remained rooted in ce. His once-pale skin was now covered in a soft, white feline coat, and a thick mane like that of a great white lion framed his head. His ws elongated, and his eyes glowed with primal power. He was only partially shifted, but fully capable of defending himself.

 Chapter 189 What Just Happened?

    <h4>Chapter 189: Chapter 189 What Just Happened?</h4>


    Yet despite the savage assault, Leon didn¡¯t strike back. Something in him hesitated. Addison¡¯s earlier words echoed in his mind, holding him back. But his restraint didn¡¯t matter to the three enraged male werewolves. Zion, Maxwell, and Levi weren¡¯t interested in mercy. They weren¡¯t going to stop, not when their mate had just been eyed to be imed by another male right in front of them.


    To Maxwell, Zion, and Levi, Leon had crossed the line, again and again, pushing at their limits, and now he¡¯d finally stepped over it. This wasn¡¯t just provocation anymore; it was outright offense.


    Addison, quick on her feet, instinctively rolled back and leapt away from the chaos to keep her distance from the brawl. But before she could regain her bearings, she realized she was now surrounded by the very women who had been draped around Leon earlier.


    They had fully shifted, their bodies now covered in sleek brown fur with vertical stripes like tigers, though their frames were more lion-like,rger, heavier, and exuding more raw strength. Their massive paws alone were bigger than Addison¡¯s face. One wrong move, and a single swipe could kill her instantly.


    For the first time in a while, a flicker of fear stirred in Addison¡¯s chest.


    "Rawr!" One of the Tigren women roared at Addison, baring her long, gleaming teeth as she and the others closed in, boxing her in from all sides. Before Addison could react, the Royal Advisor stepped in front of her protectively, he knew she couldn¡¯t shift, and one hit from these Tigren could easily kill her. At the same time, Elric began chanting, his voice steady as he cast a defensive spell to shield her.


    A powerful gust of wind suddenly swept through the tent as the four men shed in the tight space. Leon, still in his humanoid form, hadn¡¯t shifted yet, but even without fully transforming, he blocked every strike from Maxwell, Zion, and Levi using only his bare hands. The sheer force of their battle created shockwaves that rippled through the enclosure.


    Despite the narrow quarters, Maxwell and Zion held their ground with their raw strength, their movements sharp and calcted. Levi, while not as physically powerful as the two, was holding his own with unwavering determination.


    Then, a fourth wolf burst into the fray, Lance. He lunged at Leon from behind, managing to scratch his back. But the damage was shallow, barely breaking the skin. Leon turned his head slightly and smirked, a look of condescension that lit a fire in Lance¡¯s eyes.


    Being dismissed so easily, treated like a weakling, only enraged him further.


    While Zion and Maxwell kept Leon engaged head-on, Lance moved with calcted precision, striking from the blind spots andnding shallow wounds on Leon¡¯s body. But no matter how hard he tried, Lance could barely pierce Leon¡¯s skin; it was as tough as armor. Still, he refused to back down.


    The situation was quickly spiraling out of control.


    Addison¡¯s heart pounded with anxiety. They didn¡¯te here to start a war; they came to negotiate. If they truly angered the Tigren, they could lose their only chance of obtaining the biochemical... and with it, any hope of saving the West.


    "Damn it, stop!" Addison shouted, her voice sharp andmanding, but it was drowned out by their snarls and growls, and their attention was on each other as if they didn¡¯t care about anything else until they eliminated each other.


    Meanwhile, the Tigren women were closing in on her with hostile eyes and flexing ws. Their aggression was personal. To them, Addison wasn¡¯t just an outsider; she was a threat. Their Chieftain had clearly shown favor to a she-wolf, something unheard of.


    They were used to sharing him among themselves, epting that whoever bore his child would earn honor and praise from their tribe. But to share him with someone from another race? That was an unforgivable insult.


    They wanted to eliminate Addison before Leon¡¯s interest in her deepened any further. Right now, it might still be mere curiosity, just a spark of fascination, but if that spark turned into full-blown obsession, they would all be doomed.


    If he truly pursued the idea of mating with Addison and forcing her to bear his child, it would be unprecedented, an interspecies union that had never been seen before. And even they didn¡¯t know what kind of consequences such a union might bring.


    One of the Tigren women lunged at Addison from the side, ws shing through the air, but the Royal Advisor jumped in the way, taking the full brunt of the blow. His body was thrown back, crashing into the table behind him as a deep gash tore across his side.


    Blood gushed from the wound, pooling beneath him. Addison didn¡¯t even have time to check on him before two more Tigren came at her. Thankfully, Elric had cast a protective barrier around her just in time. But their brute strength was overwhelming; after just a few strikes, the barrier began to flicker and weaken.


    To keep Elric from recasting the spell, one of the Tigren women tackled him, pinning him down with a vicious snarl. The men, Maxwell, Zion, Levi, and Lance, were too caught up in their own brawl, too blinded by pride and fury to notice Addison¡¯s escting danger.


    And since they hadn¡¯t fully mated orpleted the marking ceremony, their bond remained iplete; they had yet to fully sync and connect with one another. While they could still sense each other even without being fully mated, their emotions were running too high, pushing that instinctual connection to the back of their minds.


    Meanwhile, Addison struggled to keep her footing, surrounded and stalked like prey. The Tigren women weren¡¯t attacking her directly just yet, they were toying with her, circling like predators around a cornered mouse, waiting for the right moment to strike and kill.


    Addison had had enough. Being pushed around, treated like prey, while her mates fought nearby,pletely unaware of her peril, rage surged deep within her. The fury built in her chest, heavy and hot, until she could no longer contain it. Then, with a burst of primal energy, she let it out in a thunderous roar.


    "I FUCKING SAID STOP!"


    Her golden eyes zed as the sound ripped through the air like a battle cry,manding, powerful, and undeniable. Heads snapped toward her, every person in the room stiffening at the overwhelming authorityced in that single roar. It wasn¡¯t just a sound; it carried the strength of her wolf, a force so potent it demanded submission.


    Even the Tigren females, who had been circling her like predators, were forced back into their human forms. Normally, only an Alpha they took their oath to could impose such amand, but Addison wasn¡¯t their Alpha.


    And yet, Zion, Maxwell, Levi, and even Lance were forced to shift back, too, their wolves unable to resist hermand.


    Leon, however, didn¡¯t resist out of fear; he stood frozen, a thrill racing through him from the soles of his feet to the crown of his head. Rather than back down, he looked at Addison with wild fascination, his excitement only deepening.


    Addison, the one at the center of it all, was the most shocked.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 190 Reconnecting With Her Wolf?

    <h4>Chapter 190: Chapter 190 Reconnecting With Her Wolf?</h4>


    She had felt it, just for a fleeting moment, her wolf had connected with her. It was brief, like a sudden gust of wind brushing past her soul, but unmistakable. Ever since arriving in this territory, something had felt off, like a tension in the air she couldn¡¯t quite ce.


    But to think she would actually feel that bond with her wolf again... it had taken her by surprise. And just as quickly as it came, it vanished, leaving her drained, as if her body had reached for a power it could no longer hold. It was explosive.


    She had no idea what she¡¯d done or how it happened, but somehow, she had connected with her wolf. She didn¡¯t know if it was a fluke or a breakthrough, but she chose to take it as a good sign.


    Maybe her wolf was finally awakening... or responding to her. The thought alone sent a surge of happiness through her veins, eclipsing even the lingering fatigue left behind by that sudden burst of energy that had exploded within her like a bomb.


    "A-Addie, what was that?!" Zion asked, eyes wide with a mix of excitement and disbelief. He stared at her as if seeing her for the first time. That surge of power, raw, wild, and overwhelming, had hit him square in the face, and it was unlike anything he¡¯d ever felt before.


    What shocked him even more was how Shura, usually hotheaded and never one to back down, had instantly gone silent, retreating without a word. Zion had never managed to shut him up like that, not once.


    Now, Shura wasn¡¯t responding at all. It was like they¡¯d been cut off from each other entirely. Was he shaken? Disconnected? Zion couldn¡¯t tell; this had never happened before. But what really floored him was the realization: Addison, whose wolf was supposed to be sealed, the one who couldn¡¯t even shift... had just released a power that could onlye from her wolf. And judging by the light in her eyes, the thrill on her face, she felt it too.


    Looking around, Addison noticed even the female Tigrens staring at her with wide-eyed fear. None of them could believe what had just happened; she had forced them to shift back with a single roar, without uttering a singlemand.


    Addison shook her head; she didn¡¯t have an answer yet.


    Even she knew this wasn¡¯t normal. She¡¯d heard stories about how powerful she used to be... how Aurora, her wolf, was a fierce and legendary warrior. But nothing had ever suggested she could do <i>this</i>.


    Still, that was a mystery for another time. Right now, they needed to regain control of the situation and steer it back to what truly mattered, the negotiation. They had strayed too far from the reason they came.


    Still catching her breath, Addison turned her gaze to Leon, who stood frozen, staring at her as if seeing her for the first time. "Chieftain Leon," she said coolly, "are we still negotiating, or is the deal off the table?"


    Although she desperately needed the biochemical agent, showing her urgency would only give him more leverage, especially now, when he seemed so fixated on iming her. ying it cool was her best move. If she acted like she was ready to walk away, it might shift the bnce back in her favor. It was a gamble, but one she was willing to take.


    Besides, she was itching to return home and figure out what had just happened to her, what had changed in her body, and what that sudden surge of power truly meant.


    Even the Royal Advisor and Elric had gotten to their feet, visibly shaken, still trying to process what they had just witnessed as their eyes remained locked on Addison.


    After a brief pause, Leon finally looked at Addison, a slow, blooming smile spreading across his face. "Indeed, I¡¯ve been thoughtless as the host of this negotiation. I offer my sincere apologies," he said, his tone unusually polite.


    The sudden shift in his demeanor made Addison more wary than reassured. It was too abrupt, too well-timed, and although she had no concrete evidence, her instincts screamed that this was anything but genuine. Still, she couldn¡¯t afford to speak carelessly now.


    Then her gaze drifted, <i>¡¯unintentionally¡¯</i>, toward her mates. And the moment her eyesnded on Zion¡¯s bare torso, her knees nearly buckled. Whether it was the mate bond or the fact that she hadn¡¯t been with any man since Zion, her body responded instantly.


    Heat rushed through her veins, and her breath hitched as her eyes lingered on the defined ridges of his abs... and lower, where the outline of his glorious package was still clearly dangling around.


    Her core tightened with want, and she had to forcefully tear her gaze away, cheeks flushing, mind spinning. ¡¯<i>Get it together¡¯,</i> she scolded herself silently.


    Addison¡¯s eyes turned ssy, her breath slightly uneven as her heart pounded against her chest. Heat rushed to her face, and she tried to steady herself, but the effect of the earlier moment lingered.


    Sensing the shift in atmosphere, Leon spoke again, his voice casual butced with meaning. "Let¡¯s continue the negotiationter. For now, I suggest we all get dressed and reconvene in a more... suitable environment."


    Addison didn¡¯t object this time; most of herpanions needed a change of clothes anyway, especially after their earlier garments had been shredded during their shifts. Leon shot a sharp re at the Tigren women still seated on the ground, their faces pale with fear. At his unspokenmand, they quickly scrambled away.


    Momentster, a few Tigren warriors entered, carrying folded clothes and directing Zion and the others to nearby tents to change. Addison, too, was led to a separate tent by one of the slightly older female Tigren. Her own clothes were bloodstained from when the Royal Advisor shielded her earlier, and continuing to wear her white shirt was no longer an option.


    Lost in thought, Addison quietly followed the woman into the tent. Once inside, she was handed a new set of garments, though calling it that felt generous. She stared at the unfamiliar fabric, unsure how to even begin wearing it, and gave the woman a helpless, slightly embarrassed look.


    The woman chuckled kindly, clearly used to this reaction. "Take off your clothes," she said gently. "I¡¯ll help you."


    With little choice, Addison stripped off her bloodied clothes and set them aside. The Tigren woman worked quickly and with practiced ease, wrapping the soft, silky cloth around her body and tying a golden rope snugly around her waist, entuating her curves. Another section of the fabric was drawn up and tied at the back, transforming the piece into something between a gown and ceremonial garb, elegant, but revealing, especially across the chest where it subtly showcased her cleavage.


    The silk garment had long slits on both sides, revealing Addison¡¯s long, slender legs with each step she took.


    "Woah! Princess, you look absolutely stunning in this!" the woman gasped in admiration.


    To offset the revealing nature of the outfit and maintain an air of dignity, she quickly added some golden essories, an elegant ne draped around Addison¡¯s neck, bangles on her wrists and ankles, and a delicate headpiece that rested like a crown atop her hair.

 Chapter 191 Getting Drunk

    <h4>Chapter 191: Chapter 191 Getting Drunk</h4>


    Now, Addison looked every bit the regal princess of the desert. The way she carried herself, graceful, poised, andmanding, only amplified her allure without ever crossing into anything indecent. The Tigren woman let out a sigh of satisfaction before nodding approvingly.


    However, Addison wasn¡¯t escorted out just yet. She was allowed to rest inside the tent while preparations were made for the continuation of the negotiation. After all, the previous tent had beenpletely wrecked during the earlier skirmish, its interior wed, torn, and stained with blood.


    After everything that had happened earlier, Addison feltpletely drained, so she took her time to rest in the tent. The Tigren woman, sensing her need for space, quietly left after handing her another ss of the fruity wine and some snacks.


    Addison took a few sips of the wine and nibbled on the cured meat, hoping to regain some of her strength. As she waited, a wave of drowsiness crept in, and her body was screaming in pain. Still, she fought to stay awake; after all, she was on foreign ground, and she needed to remain alert, just in case.


    After a little more than two hours, the same slightly older Tigren woman returned. "Princess, the preparations areplete. Please follow me, I¡¯ll take you to the new site where the negotiations will resume."


    Addison nodded silently and fell in step behind her. By now, the sky was tinged with deep hues of red and orange as the sun began its descent beyond the horizon. The open grasnd stretched ahead, bathed in a blood-red glow that was hauntingly beautiful.


    A cold breeze swept through the air, making Addison shiver. She nced down, slightly embarrassed, under the thin fabric she wore, her nipples had hardened from the chill and were now clearly visible. Feeling self-conscious, she pulled her hair over her shoulders, letting it fall forward to cover her chest as best she could.


    Soon, they reached an open area where a bonfire crackled in the center. Tigren warriors yed drums and lutes, filling the space with rhythmic music, while Tigren women danced around the mes. At the head of the gathering sat Leon, the Tigren Chieftain, exuding azy confidence. Beside him, Zion, Maxwell, and Levi sat as well, cups in hand, toasting with Leon as if the violent confrontation from earlier had never happened.


    Still, Addison knew the truth; they hadn¡¯t really forgiven or forgotten. But they were here to negotiate, not to start a war with anyone. In the end, they were the ones in need of help, and for now, that meant swallowing their pride.


    "The Princess has arrived!" the female Tigren announced, her voice ringing clearly above the music andughter.


    At once, nearly all the men who had been toasting turned their eyes toward Addison. For a moment, she hesitated, then straightened her back as she walked forward, her confidence blooming under their gazes.


    Her mates looked at her with awe, pride, and unmistakable longing. It was clear they admired how she looked in her current attire, so much so that their possessiveness red, as if they suddenly wished to hide her away from prying eyes.


    Due to her status as the highest-ranking member of the delegation, Addison was led to the seat beside Chieftain Leon, in ordance with Tigren hierarchy.


    <i>¡¯One clear simrity between the werewolves and the Tigren was their deep-rooted respect for hierarchy, and the way they followed it to the letter.¡¯</i>


    This time, Leon behaved himself. He made no inappropriate gestures and instead signaled the women attending them to serve Addison as well. The change in his demeanor didn¡¯t go unnoticed, but Addison remained vignt.


    As the music continued and the dancers moved gracefully around the fire, Addison found herself unexpectedly enjoying the spectacle. It was so much different from werewolf banquets, which were typically filled with speeches, food, and formality. This celebration was fun and vibrant, wild, yet full of culture, and it lifted her mood more than she¡¯d anticipated.


    The women danced gracefully, each holding a piece of flowing fabric as they twirled in circles, their movements both alluring and elegant. Their slender waists and curvaceous hips swayed like waves in water, fluid, rhythmic, sensual.


    Even Addison couldn¡¯t deny how captivating they looked. Instinctively, her eyes drifted to Zion, Maxwell, and Levi, quietly observing their expressions. She wasn¡¯t sure when she started caring about how they reacted to other women, but deep down, she knew it was the mate bond stirring within her. It was hard to resist, so natural, so instinctive, it pulled at her without warning.


    Just then, Leon leaned in close, his breath brushing against her ear as he asked, "Do you like this kind of reception?"


    Addison resisted the urge to pull away. It would¡¯ve seemed rude. Instead, she offered him a tight, polite smile.


    "Indeed, this is much more entertaining," Addison nodded, ncing around with aposed smile. She tried to ignore the jealousy simmering in her veins and instead focused on the vibrant atmosphere. It was, after all, a joyous asion.


    As the festivities continued, the dancers began to move closer to the seated guests, their flowing silks teasingly brushing against the faces of her mates. The women¡¯s movements grew bolder, their bodies swaying seductively, clearly attempting to steal the attention of the men with every calcted step.


    Addison¡¯s jaw clenched slightly, but she found a strangefort in seeing her mates maintain impassive expressions, their eyes focused more on Leon than the dancers, silently guarding her.


    However, as time wore on, Addison noticed a subtle shift. Zion, Maxwell, Levi, Lance, and even Elric and the Royal Advisor began to react more sluggishly, their eyes turning ssy, their expressions dazed, as if something unseen was slowly clouding their senses.


    Addison assumed they were simply getting drunk. After all, her mates had been drinking the same sweet, fruity wine she¡¯d sampled earlier. She had to admit, it tasted good. As shifters, alcohol usually had little effect on them due to their enhanced metabolism, which naturally burned off the alcohol in their systems.


    But Addison was different. Without her wolf, her body processed alcohol like a normal human¡¯s. That¡¯s why she stopped drinking after a few sips, choosing to only asionally wet her lips.


    The others, however, had been gulping the wine down without restraint, and now, they appeared visibly intoxicated. Their sluggish responses and dazed expressions were enough to raise her concern, but she quickly recalled Leon¡¯s earlierment about the wine being unusually strong.


    That exnation seemed reasonable enough. Perhaps the Tigren simply brewed a more potent variety, one suited for shifters like them, whose tolerance was naturally higher. So, Addison didn¡¯t suspect anything... not yet.


    Then the dancers began moving closer to the guests, their hips swaying seductively as they circled around her mates. Slowly, they started making deliberate body contact, trailing their fingers across their shoulders and down the defined ridges of their abs.


    Some even leaned in, bringing their faces dangerously close, all while throwing challenging nces in Addison¡¯s direction. It was clear, they were provoking her.


    Addison felt something ignite deep within her. A possessive fire red in her chest, raw and instinctual. Her wolf may have been silent, but the territorial pull of the mate bond surged through her, making her want to rip those women away from her mates. She clenched her fists, trying to keep herposure, but the jealousy coiling inside her was anything but easy to ignore.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 192 A Trap

    <h4>Chapter 192: Chapter 192 A Trap</h4>


    Addison was about to rise from her seat and join her mates when Leon gently pulled her back down beside him. "Leave them be," he said smoothly, leaning closer. "This is simply part of our culture. Please don¡¯t take offense. We Tigrens, are naturally sensual beings, a bit more free-spirited. Your Alpha mates are just too appealing to resist; it¡¯s only natural that the women would want to touch them."


    His words, meant to soothe, only stoked the fire raging inside her. Every word sounded like an excuse, weak and dismissive, and it infuriated her. Trying to suppress the burning jealousy in her chest, Addison reached for her cup and began to drink more without thinking. The fruity wine slid down her throat, doing little to calm her ring emotions.


    The more her anger simmered, the bolder the Tigren women became. Their eyes roamed hungrily over Zion and the others, practically undressing them with every lingering nce. Their touches became more suggestive, their gazes filled with desire. Addison¡¯s chest tightened, and before she could stop herself, a low, warning snarl escaped her lips.


    But instead of being intimidated, the Tigren women only grew more intrigued. Her reaction thrilled them. They¡¯d never seen a mate bond in action before, never witnessed such raw, instinctual possessiveness, and now, they were excited to see just how far they could push her.


    It felt almost intentional, like the women were doing it on purpose. Maybe this was their way of retaliating against her for "stealing" their Chieftain¡¯s attention, punishing her not with direct confrontation, but by targeting her mates instead. And it was working, more than Addison wanted to admit.


    Even though she still had mixed feelings about the mate bond, deep down, she knew this wasn¡¯t something she could just run from. This wasn¡¯t a bond she chose, one that could be severed with a decision and endured through a moment of pain. No, this was a fated bond, something sacred, bestowed by the Moon Goddess herself. And that made it different. Unbreakable. Irrevocable. Permanent.


    "Stop drinking, Princess Addison," Leon said, reaching to take the silver goblet from her hand. But Addison held onto it tightly and took another long sip, ignoring his attempt. With a sigh, half exasperated, half indulgent, Leon relented and poured her another drink before refilling his own. He raised his cup and clinked it gently against hers, a wide grin tugging at his lips.


    But Addison barely spared him a nce. Her eyes were fixed on her mates, tracking every movement they made. Jealousy clouded her thoughts, consuming her focus entirely and blinding her to everything else around her.


    As she drank, she noticed a strange, rusty, and fishy aftertaste in the wine, but she dismissed it, too distracted by the storm brewing in her chest. Unbeknownst to her, Leon drank too, his grin widening as he watched her over the rim of his goblet.


    Then, the same woman who had tended to Addison earlier returned, but this time, she looked entirely different. Dressed in ceremonial ck robes with a veil covering her face, her presence now carried an air of authority. Strange markings adorned her arms and neck, ones Addison hadn¡¯t noticed before. Without a word, the woman stepped into the center of the gathering.


    "Everyone," she announced, her voice calm butmanding, "our long-awaited union has already begun. The Chieftain and his mate have exchanged the sacred cup. Now, beneath the open sky and in the presence of our God, the God of War, we shall witness their bonding and pray he blesses this union."


    A roar of excitement erupted from the crowd. The Tigren women, however, wore bitter expressions, their faces twisted in scowls. Meanwhile, Addison¡¯s entourage became frozen in stunned disbelief. This was supposed to be a negotiation, yet somehow it had turned into a ceremonial union.


    Zion, Maxwell, and Levi exchanged tense looks, a deep unease settling in their chests. Addison¡¯s heart pounded violently against her ribs as she frantically tried to recall the events of the day. When had this all started? When did a simple drink turn into... this?


    But before anyone could react, a sudden, searing heat red around Addison¡¯s left breast, so intense it felt like a red-hot de was carving into her skin. Her body tensed, and she clenched her teeth to keep from crying out. Sweat trickled down her temples, and her vision wavered at the edges, but she fought to stay conscious.


    Something wasn¡¯t right, no, something was <i>very</i> wrong.


    As her mind raced to connect the dots, a sickening realization began to dawn on her. This wasn¡¯t a simple celebration or a wee banquet. Everything, the dancing, the wine, the ceremony, was part of a ritual. And Leon... he had done something to her.


    If her instincts were right, the woman from earlier, now cloaked and veiled like a priestess, wasn¡¯t just a servant or guide. She was a witch. And Addison? She was being bound to the Tigren Chieftain in a ritual she hadn¡¯t agreed to.


    The women who had tried to seduce her mates, it was all a distraction. A calcted move to shift Addison¡¯s focus and lower her guard around Leon. He knew that, regardless of her feelings, the mate bond would make her instinctively territorial. Watching other women drape themselves over Zion, Maxwell, and Levi was bound to stir jealousy in her, especially when they did it so brazenly.


    Leon had banked on it. He understood that their views on finding mates were different, but he was certain that Addison would be too consumed by possessiveness to notice his true intentions. And he was almost right. If the Tigren women hadn¡¯t openly challenged her or if Leon hadn¡¯t pushed her with his veiled provocations, Addison might¡¯ve kept herposure.


    But the moment she let her emotions get the better of her, when her focus faltered and her guard slipped, that was when Leon struck. That was when the priestess, or witch, or whatever she truly was, began the real ceremony.


    Then came Leon¡¯s deep, maic chuckle, low and resonant beside Addison¡¯s ear. She barely managed to lift her head, her vision swimming, just in time to see a glowing mark slowly etching itself into the skin of Leon¡¯s bare chest. It appeared on the same spot where her own searing pain radiated from, just above her heart.


    Unlike Addison, who was gritting her teeth through the pain, Leon looked ted. His expression softened with satisfaction, his eyes fixed on her with a mix of triumph and adoration, as if this was the moment he had long awaited.


    "Our God has given his blessing to this sacred union," the priestess dered solemnly, her voice carrying through the firelit night. "Chieftain Leon and Princess Addison are now bonded until death do they part. As proof of the divine blessing, both now bear the mark of the God of War closest to their hearts, a binding insignia that cannot be broken by any force other than the God himself. May this bond bring strength to our tribe, bless our Chieftain, and grant him a descendant who will protect us for generations toe!"


    A deafening roar erupted from the gathered Tigren. The men howled their approval while the women looked on with bitter eyes.

 Chapter 193 She’ll Fight Them

    <h4>Chapter 193: Chapter 193 She¡¯ll Fight Them</h4>


    Meanwhile, Zion, Maxwell, and Levi abruptly rose, unsteady on their feet. Their faces were flushed, their pupils dted, clearly struggling to fight whatever influence was clouding their senses. Rage burned behind their eyes as they realized something had gone terribly wrong.


    But before they could act, the Tigren women clung to them like leeches, refusing to let go. Their hands roamed boldly, growing more shameless by the second as they touched ces they hadn¡¯t dared to explore earlier. One particrly brazen woman even slipped her hand into Zion¡¯s trousers, her fingers shamelessly seeking the most intimate part of him.


    <i>Crack!</i>


    "Argh!" the woman screamed in pain, baring her teeth at Zion. He hadn¡¯t just twisted her wrist, he¡¯d used so much force that the bone pierced through her skin and stuck out, as if he meant to rip her hand clean off for daring to touch him.


    Earlier, he¡¯d felt sluggish, disoriented, his thoughts clouded, and his body slow to respond. But how could he not? The wine they¡¯d been drinking wasced with wolfsbane and a hallucinogen, powerful enough to dull even a shifter¡¯s senses.


    It made them seem drunk, just enough to fool Addison, who wouldn¡¯t suspect anything was wrong. That exined why the fruity wine had been unusually strong.


    Desperate to clear his mind, Zion had even called on Shura to help burn the toxins from his system. And now, finally seeing things clearly, rage boiled within him. The realization hit hard: Chieftain Leon hadn¡¯t just tried to seduce Addison, he had orchestrated a trap. If he couldn¡¯t win her over willingly, he¡¯d force her hand... even if it meant drugging and conspiring against all of them.


    He had been so disoriented that it felt like the entire world was swimming around him. He hadn¡¯t even realized that other women were touching him. Under normal circumstances, he would¡¯ve reacted immediately; he hated being touched by strangers, especially women he had no feelings for.


    Before, he might have tolerated it to make Addison jealous, but not anymore. He¡¯d alreadye to his senses after all the times he¡¯d hurt her; he never wanted to be the cause of her pain again. That meant no more games, no more reckless provocations, and definitely no more hurting her heart.


    But just now, if it weren¡¯t for the sudden, searing pain that pierced through his chest, he might not have broken free of the drug-induced haze. It was that jolt og pain, sharp and scalding, that snapped him out of the hallucinogen¡¯s grip and gave him just enough rity to push the woman away before she could take full advantage of him. And it wasn¡¯t just him; Maxwell and Levi felt it too. The same pain, burning near their hearts, and like him, it shook them back into awareness.


    <i>¡¯We let our guard down, damn it!¡¯</i> Zion cursed inwardly, rage boiling in his veins.<i> ¡¯Who said the Tigrens were straightforward and not cunning? That damn Chieftain is a sly fox, ying downright dirty and shameless!¡¯</i> His fury echoed inside him, and Shura, his wolf, was already losing control, growling and thrashing within the bond, as if Zion was on the verge of going feral.


    And then he saw her, Addison, doubled over in pain.


    Without thinking, Zion crouched down, desperate to reach her, to offer anyfort he could. But before he could eveny a hand on her, Leon stepped forward possessively, blocking his way like a territorial beast. The Tigren Chieftain¡¯s stance was clear: no male was allowed near Addison.


    Tigrens were different. While their males were allowed to have many women, especially someone of Leon¡¯s status, their women were expected to belong to one man alone. And now that Leon had marked Addison in this twisted ritual, he was acting like she was already his.


    Leon let out a deafening, territorial roar at Zion, a warning to back off. But there was no way in hell Zion would retreat, not when his mate was in pain. He knew Addison would never be safe with someone as deceitful as Leon. If protecting her meant breaking the negotiations, so be it. Zion would never sacrifice her for any alliance or treaty.


    As he took a firm step forward, ready to fight, Maxwell and Levi moved in beside him. Alone, Zion might not stand a chance against the Tigren Chieftain, but with these two by his side, they just might hold their ground.


    Still, they were outnumbered. Tigrens surrounded them, but unlike werewolves, Tigrens preferred to settle disputes through a personal duel. Especially when it came to matters of pride... or women. Brutal, primal, and barbaric, that was the Tigren way.


    And Leon, full of arrogance and confidence in his strength, didn¡¯t even flinch at the challenge. He weed it. In his mind, all he had to do was cripple Addison¡¯s mates, leave them broken and barely breathing. He wouldn¡¯t kill them, of course. That might hurt his "new bride."


    "STOP!" Addison growled, her voice strained with pain. Her body curled in on itself like a wounded shrimp, cold sweat clinging to her pale face as her eyes burned red with exhaustion and agony.


    The weak sound of her cry, so broken, so helpless, struck a nerve deep in Zion¡¯s chest and ignited a storm of fury. He couldn¡¯t, wouldn¡¯t, watch her suffer like this any longer.


    He med himself. For letting his guard down. For failing to notice the Chieftain¡¯s sudden shift in demeanor. For underestimating just how low the Tigren Chieftain would stoop.


    They thought they were prepared, that they¡¯d seen through his game and could handle whatever he had nned. But none of them had expected this: a vile, underhanded scheme to forcibly bind Addison through a sacred Tigren ritual and im her as his bride, offering her to their so-called God of War like some kind of trophy.


    "Oh, sweetheart, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill them. I¡¯ll just teach them a lesson," Leon said with arrogant confidence. But Addison¡¯s dark gaze pierced through him like a de. Her golden eyes no longer shimmered with warmth; they were cold, distant, filled with a fury that ran deep, bottomless like a pit of fire.


    She didn¡¯t even know how to vent the storm raging inside her, but one thing was clear: she hated being conspired against. She had been betrayed too many times, nearly killed more than once, and each time it was because someone plotted behind her back. So now, anyone who dared to conspire against her, regardless of who they were, became her enemy.


    <i>¡¯Even if it¡¯s a God... I¡¯ll fight them to the death if I must,¡¯</i> Addison vowed, her chest tightening with burning rage.


    "Addison, don¡¯t worry, baby," Zion said gently, his voice steady with conviction as he crouched beside her. "I¡¯ll save you, and I¡¯ll find a way to remove that damn insignia on your chest. Trust me, okay?"


    He looked at her with unshakable sincerity, and through the invisible thread that tied their souls together, he could feel it, her fury. It burned so brightly, it scared him. He didn¡¯t want it to consume her. He <i>knew</i> how it felt to drown in rage, how it could eat you alive.


    He wouldn¡¯t let her get lost in it.


    If anyone¡¯s hands had to get dirty, then let it be his. He¡¯d do the ugly work. For her.

 Chapter 194 A Breakthrough?

    <h4>Chapter 194: Chapter 194 A Breakthrough?</h4>


    Maxwell and Levi could both feel Addison¡¯s seething fury, so intense it gripped their hearts like a vice. The rage coursing through her veins echoed in theirs, making it hard to breathe, let alone speak. It was as if her anger was consuming their systems, flooding their vision with red. Their hands clenched, nostrils ring as they red daggers at Leon, barely restraining themselves.


    Zion, however, who had battled his own darkness and danced with fury more times than he could count, was eerily calm. He had lived in this kind of rage for so long that it no longer shook him.


    Instead, it gave him rity. Where Maxwell and Levi trembled with explosive emotion, Zion could still think. Still speak. Still protect.


    But before anyone could make a move, Addison let out another earth-shaking roar, a sound so raw and primal, it tore through the air like a de. This time, it wasn¡¯t just a cry of anger; it was out of defiance.


    In the next instant, as if breaking through thest chain holding her back, a massive obsidian-ck wolf burst forth. Her form was fierce, powerful, and majestic. She lunged straight at Leon, her jaws mping onto his chest, right where the cursed insignia had been etched, and tore the flesh clean off with a sickening rip.


    Across the bonfire-lit gathering, the priestess who had presided over their forced union shrieked in agony. She clutched her head as if something invisible was squeezing her skull, her body convulsing under an unseen pressure.


    "The G-God... is angry!" the priestess shrieked, her voiceced with panic and pain. "A-Annul!" was thest word she uttered before copsing to the ground, unconscious.


    Then came a thunderous howl.


    Addison¡¯s obsidian-ck wolf lifted her head and let out a soul-piercing cry that echoed across the vast, silent grasnds. It wasn¡¯t just a howl, it was a battle cry, a deration of rebellion and defiance. Her form radiated strength and fury, the embodiment of a warrior who would never bow down again.


    Everyone stood frozen, Zion, Maxwell, Levi, the royal advisor, and even the Tigren warriors. No one expected Addison¡¯s transformation, let alone the sheer force of it. Her wolf was magnificent, feral, andpletely unafraid.


    But Leon, publicly defied and humiliated by the very woman he tried to im, was beyond enraged. His pride as Chieftain had been shattered in front of his people and his rivals. His narrowed eyes now burned with fury, and the target of that fury was clear: Addison.


    Sensing his murderous intent, Addison¡¯s wolf didn¡¯t cower. Instead, she leapt backward, granting him space to shift. Leon took the unspoken challenge and roared as his body began to shift, bones cracking, muscles bulging, fur erupting.


    In mere moments, he stood in his mighty albino lion-like form, towering, powerful, and regal. He roared at Addison, the sound thundering across the ins, but her wolf didn¡¯t flinch. She growled low, fangs bared, ready for the fight.


    "Addison, baby, we can help you," Zion said gently, his voice steady butced with concern as he stood at the edge of the circle. His eyes were fixed on Leon¡¯s towering form, his expression grim.


    No matter how he looked at it, Leon¡¯s Tigren form was a beast, massive, like a small mountain of muscle and fury. His sheer size was intimidating. Addison¡¯s wolf wasrge too,rger than Zion¡¯s by at least half a head, butpared to Leon, it was like pitting a de against a boulder.


    And it wasn¡¯t just the size. The aura radiating from Leon was suffocating, heavy with dominance and rage. Even his own warriors instinctively stepped back, widening the space between them and their Chieftain to give the two room to fight.


    Meanwhile, some of the Tigren women had rushed to the fallen priestess, dragging her to safety and trying to rouse her. Panic flickered in their eyes; they had no idea what she meant by "annul" before copsing, and her sudden condition left them unnerved.


    <i>¡¯I like feisty women, strong and unyielding,¡¯</i> Leon thought, excitement ring in his eyes as he watched Addison¡¯s obsidian wolf bare her fangs. ¡¯<i>And to think she houses a beast powerful enough to rival mine... it only confirms I made the right choice in iming her. But first, she needs to learn her ce.¡¯</i>


    Confidently, Leon sidestepped, intending to circle around her like a predator toying with its prey. But Addison didn¡¯t bother with strategy.


    She lunged.


    With explosive speed, she shot toward him, all teeth and w. Though smaller than Leon¡¯s Tigren form, Addison¡¯s wolf was built for more than power; she had speed and precision. And before Leon could even process her movement, pain tore through him.


    A chunk of flesh was ripped clean from his shoulder, clenched between Addison¡¯s jaws.


    Shended smoothly and paused, standing her ground, her eyes locked on him with a fire that promised she wasn¡¯t done.


    Zion¡¯s heart leapt. His fists clenched in exhration. The worry that had gripped him just moments ago melted away as pride surged through him.


    "That¡¯s my girl," he muttered under his breath, eyes burning with admiration.


    <i>¡¯So this is the warrior princess everyone¡¯s been talking about?¡¯</i> Zion thought, awe tightening his chest. ¡¯<i>She¡¯s truly gant... powerful enough to face the Tigren Chieftain head-on¡ªand leave him reeling!¡¯</i>


    But then, confusion flickered in his mind.


    <i>¡¯Why is her wolf obsidian ck? Wasn¡¯t it supposed to be silver-white?¡¯</i>


    He wasn¡¯t the only one wondering.


    The same thought echoed in Levi¡¯s and Maxwell¡¯s minds, and even more intensely in Elric¡¯s and the Royal Advisor¡¯s. Especially the Royal Advisor, who had seen Addison¡¯s wolf before. Back then, her form was massive too, but it radiated divine grace, confidence without arrogance. It shone like a beacon of power and hope.


    But now?


    What stood before them was something else entirely.


    This wolf oozed raw dominance, its very presence dripping with bloodlust. There was no serenity, only rage. And the intent to kill.


    The Royal Advisor¡¯s brows furrowed deeply as he watched the beast, a chill racing down his spine. He could feel it in his bones, Addison¡¯s wolf wasn¡¯t just fighting... she wanted Leon dead.


    Trying to reach her, the Royal Advisor attempted to connect through their mindlink. After all, unlike the others¡ªZion, Maxwell, Levi¡ªhe shared the same pack bond as Addison. Elric, being human, couldn¡¯t link at all. And Lance... Lance was out ofmission.


    The young man stood frozen, eyes zed, as the oppressive sh of power between Leon and Addison pressed on him like a physical weight. The air was thick with their oppressive aura, so much so that even an elder like the Royal Advisor struggled to stay upright.


    <i>¡¯How is Levi still standing?¡¯</i> The Advisor wondered. ¡¯<i>He¡¯s just a Beta... and yet he¡¯s holding on better than me.¡¯</i>


    But even more concerning, Addison wasn¡¯t responding to the link.


    Not even a flicker.


    And that silence was more terrifying than anything else.


    So, he didn¡¯t know whether to feel relief or fear, relief that Addison seemed to have broken free from the curse, or fear that her silence meant she was slipping. That perhaps she was losing control... letting her wolf and raw emotions take overpletely.

 Chapter 195 Toying With Him

    <h4>Chapter 195: Chapter 195 Toying With Him</h4>


    Leon, whose shoulder had just been torn open, let out a furious snarl, his lion-like growl rumbling through the air as his golden eyes locked onto Addison. Rage surged within him; he hated this, every second of it. He wanted nothing more than to rip her apart, but he couldn¡¯t, not when she was supposed to be his new bride. Gritting his teeth, he fought to rein in his fury, trying to reason with himself. But Addison was like a loose cannon, wild and unrelenting. Her mind held only one goal: to kill Leon.


    Leon swiped his hand, aiming to strike Addison and knock her back, anything to stop her from going berserk. But Addison, swift and agile, easily evaded the blow and lunged again, sinking her fangs into his side and tearing off another piece of flesh. Leon let out a roar, this time not just of frustration, but of genuine pain.


    He was no stranger to pain; he¡¯d been through countless battles, bled in wars against other races, endured wounds most wouldn¡¯t survive. As a shifter, he healed fast, and over time, pain had be something he barely noticed.


    But this... this was different.


    The pain was sharp, searing, and far too real. With every bite Addison took, the pain intensified, almost unnatural in its depth. It wasn¡¯t just physical, there was something deeper, something that bypassed his endurance and wed straight into his nerves. He tried to me it on stress, on being emotionally stirred by Addison¡¯s actions, but the truth gnawed at him like her teeth on his flesh.


    For the first time in a long time, Leon felt truly vulnerable. And it enraged him.


    He wanted to tell Addison to stop, but in his beast form, there was no way tomunicate with her. And if he dared shift back into his human form, he had a strong feeling that she wouldn¡¯t hesitate. She¡¯d go straight for his throat.


    For the first time, a flicker of unease settled in his chest.


    Their fight had gone on for longer than he expected. Blood soaked his fur, the wounds piling up one after another. His pristine white coat was now matted and crimson, a testament to how viciously Addison was fighting.


    Around him, the once-thunderous cheers of the Tigren warriors began to fade. Confusion clouded their expressions as they watched their mighty Chieftain, an undefeated warrior, struggle tond even a single blow.


    Why was he losing ground?


    Why couldn¡¯t he stop her?


    The questions hung heavy in the silence as their voices died in their throats.


    "What¡¯s going on? Why isn¡¯t our Chieftain fighting back?" one of the Tigren warriors muttered in confusion.


    Levi let out a cold sneer. "It¡¯s not that he <i>won¡¯t</i> fight back, it¡¯s that he <i>can¡¯t</i> fight back. There¡¯s a difference," he said dryly, voiceced with sarcasm. "Maybe get your eyes checked if you can¡¯t tell the difference."


    His remark stung. The Tigren warrior¡¯s jaw tightened, clearly offended, but he couldn¡¯t find a goodeback, because deep down, he knew Levi had a point.


    Then another Tigren piped up defensively, trying to save face. "Our Chieftain <i>can</i> fight back! He¡¯s just holding back because he cherishes his new bride. He¡¯s letting her vent. That¡¯s how doting he is. There¡¯s no way anyone could overpower our God of War so easily."


    He spoke with forced confidence, but even his words wavered, unsure under the weight of what they were all witnessing.


    As much as Leon wanted to keep up the pretense that he was merely indulging Addison and letting her vent her anger, the truth was far less ttering. He was losing ground.


    Badly.


    Addison wasn¡¯t even going for the kill, but it felt like she was toying with him. She targeted areas that weren¡¯t fatal but would still leave him battered and bloodied. She was precise, strategically brutal.


    And because she was tearing offrge chunks of flesh with each attack, his healing ability, no matter how advanced, couldn¡¯t keep up. Before one wound could close, another was already carved into him. He was being overwhelmed, and worse, he knew it.


    Zion, though burdened with countless questions, chose to push them aside for now. Instead, he joined in mocking Leon. "Ha! You wanted to forcefully im our mate? Let¡¯s see if you can even handle her," he said loudly, making sure Leon could hear every word.


    Even Maxwell, who was usually quiet andposed, couldn¡¯t hide the sneer tugging at his lips. He, too, had been caught off guard by Leon¡¯s underhanded tactics, something none of them expected from a supposedly prideful warrior, the Tigren.


    At first, Maxwell had been furious and deeply worried for Addison. But now, watching her methodically dismantle and humiliate Leon in front of his own warriors, he realized there was no greater punishment.


    For someone like Leon, whose pride and strength were everything, his status, his honor, being defeated so publicly was worse than death. This was a direct blow to his image as the revered Chieftain and War God of his tribe.


    His credibility was crumbling, and with it, the belief his warriors had in him. And slowly, Maxwell began to understand, this was exactly what Addison intended.


    She wasn¡¯t killing him, not because he didn¡¯t deserve it, but because doing so would ignite a war between the werewolves and the Tigren. As a Princess and representative of the werewolf race, her actions carried the weight of her entire kind.


    Even while drowning in rage, she still managed to think strategically. She couldn¡¯t afford to let her fury plunge their races into conflict. The werewolves were already stretched thin, entangled in multiple crises within their kingdom.


    Starting a war with the strongest shifters, the Tigren, would be their downfall. Theycked the manpower to rally enough warriors for such a fight. And if they recalled their forces from the South, West, and North to prepare for war, the unrest in those regions would spiral out of control, spreading like wildfire across the kingdom.


    Either way, they would be condemning themselves, whether by a quick death in battle or a slow demise, like candles flickering out one by one due to the crisis eating away at their kingdom.


    But by openly humiliating Leon in front of his own people, who valued strength and dominance above all else, Addison had struck a devastating blow. Among the Tigren, power dictated respect, and Leon losing ground to her in front of his warriors would inevitably nt seeds of doubt in their minds.


    Even more telling was the underlying inequality that simmered beneath their society. The Tigren don¡¯t see females as equals, because if they do, then why were males allowed to im multiple women throughbat, while females were bound to only one man? No one spoke of it, but Maxwell saw it.


    He rarely spoke, but he noticed things: how the women deferred to the men, how their words were weighed against male approval, how they constantly sought their favor. It was subtle, yet unmistakable.


    And now, watching Addison dominate the battlefield and Leon¡¯s pride unravel, Maxwell realized something else: Addison had seen it too, and she was using it against Leon.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 196 The Priestess

    <h4>Chapter 196: Chapter 196 The Priestess</h4>


    What Leon never expected, however, was just how formidable a warrior Addison truly was. She possessed precise control over her strength, remarkable agility, and razor-sharp reflexes, moving with the decisiveness of a seasoned leader and experienced fighter.


    Knowing they were outnumbered, she didn¡¯t try to drag everyone into a chaotic group brawl where they¡¯d easily be overwhelmed. Instead, she made a calcted move, going straight for the general. She isted him for a one-on-one fight.


    Though Leon was supposed to be far stronger, Addison turned his arrogance against him. He underestimated her, seeing her only as a woman, since he didn¡¯t see women as equals but a mere breeder in his eyes, and treated the fight as a way to discipline Addison, not defeat her.


    But that was his mistake. Now, humiliated and under pressure, the more he tried to regain control, the more he stumbled. His pride was cracking, hisposure slipping. And once he faltered and fell to his knees, it would be over. The victory would belong to Addison.


    As time dragged on, an eerie silence fell over the area. The only sounds that broke the stillness were Leon¡¯s asional snarls and roars, followed by the sickening tear of flesh. The Tigrens, who once cheered with confidence, had fallen silent.


    The enthusiasm in their eyes was now reced with unease as they watched Addison move like a shadow, an unstoppable menace, a nightmare made of flesh, systematically tearing Leon apart, piece by piece.


    She wasn¡¯t just breaking his body; she was shattering his morale, chipping away at his pride, and slowly crushing his psyche until he would crumble from within.


    The women began to grow visibly anxious, their earlier pride in their Chieftain slowly morphing into dread. Then, atst, the priestess, the highest-ranking woman among them, began to stir, slowly regaining consciousness. Seeing her open her eyes brought a glimmer of hope to the distressed women, as if their guiding light had finally returned.


    "Priestess, please... help the Chieftain!" one of Leon¡¯s mistresses pleaded, her voice shaking. Watching the man they revered, their mate, getting decimated by his supposed main wife, had left them on edge, filled with panic, confusion, and rising fear.


    The priestess, still groggy and disoriented, blinked several times before asking in a weak voice, "What... what is going on?" She had yet to fully grasp the situation, unaware that she herself had taken the brunt of the spiritual bacsh for forcing a bond that should have never been forged.


    "The Chieftain and his new wife... they¡¯re fighting!" the woman said through gritted teeth, her voice tight with disbelief and frustration. "And our Chieftain, he¡¯s covered in blood! He can¡¯t seem to defeat that wench!"


    The priestess pushed herself up with effort, still groggy from the bacsh. But when she turned to look, her eyes widened in shock. Their proud Chieftain, once the symbol of invincibility, was barely holding on. Blood soaked his fur, his movements sluggish, while the obsidian-ck wolf that stood before him remained eerily pristine.


    Though her fur was dark as midnight, the way it shimmered under the light, reflecting rainbow hues like polished obsidian, made her look both mesmerizing and menacing. A haunting beauty. A living nightmare.


    The priestess could feel the weight of the moment. The Chieftain¡¯s inability to dominate the fight was shaking the very foundation of their warriors¡¯ morale. She knew this couldn¡¯t go on much longer.


    Still dizzy, she swayed, but the woman beside her quickly offered support, helping her stay on her feet.


    "Stop..." the priestess said weakly, her voice barely a whisper against the roar that erupted from Leon. No one heard her.


    Determined, she forced herself to move forward, each step unsteady but purposeful, until she reached the outer ring of warriors encircling the brutal showdown between Leon and Addison. Only then did a few of the Tigren notice her presence.


    As the priestess, second only to the Chieftain himself and the sole figure capable ofmuning with their God, her presencemanded attention. Slowly, more heads turned. Whispers spread. The tension shifted.


    "Stop fighting!" she called again, louder this time, her voice still frail butced with authority.


    This time, the Tigren warriors reacted. Several leapt forward, cing themselves between Leon and Addison, shielding their Chieftain while cautiously watching the obsidian wolf with wary eyes. Their stance was protective, ready to intervene if needed.


    But Addison didn¡¯t attack again.


    She stood still, her gleaming ck fur bristling under the light, eyes sharp but calm. She understood. The intervention meant the fight was over, and with it, her message had been delivered.


    Addison remained still, her presence regal andmanding even in her wolf form. She stood in the same spot, unmoving, as if silently daring the Priestess to speak first. Zion, Maxwell, and Levi stepped forward to nk her protectively, their stances firm, like bodyguards shielding their queen. The message was clear: Addison was rejecting the forced union, and she was counting on the Priestess to act ordingly.


    Understanding the gravity of the situation, the Priestess stepped closer until she stood face-to-face with Addison and her growling entourage. As the only woman with rank among the tribe¡¯s females, the Priestess had long understood the delicate nature of power struggles. She knew this moment was more than personal defiance; it was political.


    If word spread that a she-wolf had humiliated their Chieftain, the Tigren¡¯s reputation would crumble. Other tribes and races would seize the opportunity to look down on them, challenge them, perhaps even attack. Peace would vanish.


    History has proven time and again, many take pleasure in kicking others when they¡¯re down. And the stronger a tribe is, the more others long to see it fall.


    She had to act quickly and carefully. Find a solution before chaos takes root.


    "Can we talk?" the Priestess asked, her voice low but firm, addressing Addison directly.


    Addison didn¡¯t speak. Instead, she began walking ahead in her wolf form, and the Priestess understood, Addison was willing to talk, just not with words. Silently, the Priestess followed her lead. This time, they headed to arger tent, while the others remained behind to tend to Leon. Addison¡¯s entourage apanied the Priestess inside.


    Addison didn¡¯t shift back into her human form. Once inside, she calmly chose a spot, then lowered herself onto the ground with quiet dignity. She rested her massive wolf head atop her crossed front paws and closed her eyes. Her mates instinctively took their ces around her, forming a protective circle, silent, watchful, like sentinels.


    Elric, the Royal Advisor, and Lance sat nearby, taking their positions beside her. A short whileter, the Priestess was helped to a seat across from them. But as she looked at Addison¡¯s still form, eyes closed and expression unreadable, uncertainty flickered through her.


    <i>¡¯Was Addison truly listening?¡¯</i>


    Then, the wolf¡¯s eyes opened slightly, just enough for a sidelong nce in the Priestess¡¯s direction. It was brief but deliberate.


    It was as if to say that she was listening.


    The Priestess cleared her throat and began softly, "First, I want to apologize. It was my idea to bind you to our Chieftain. I know he¡¯s already told you he believes only you can carry his offspring, but that¡¯s not just his instinct. Our God confirmed it to me as well."

 Chapter 197 The Real Schemer

    <h4>Chapter 197: Chapter 197 The Real Schemer</h4>


    She paused, casting a nce at Addison¡¯s resting form before continuing.


    "In the beginning, the Chieftain¡¯s attention to you was merely a little interest. You¡¯ve seen it for yourself, women hold little status in our tribe. They can¡¯t be warriors, only breeders. It¡¯s not just our tribe, either. Among many shifters, that¡¯s simply the way it has always been.


    "But perhaps your kind, the werewolves, have begun to change. Ever since your Princess was born and proved her strength and brilliance even as a child, things have shifted. Still, not all tribes have followed that path."


    The Priestess drew in a breath, her voice firming slightly.


    "But that¡¯s not the reason I¡¯m telling you all this."


    "The truth is... just like the werewolves, our tribe has been targeted by unknown enemies. And it¡¯s not just random attacks, they¡¯re after our Chieftain."


    Her voice grew heavy with emotion.


    "He¡¯s an Albino Tigren, the prophesied incarnation of the God of War, the very deity we revere. Albino Tigrens are only born once every hundred years. He¡¯s a miracle... a wonder. And because of that, many want a piece of him. Some are obsessed, fascinated by his existence. But others... others fear him."


    She paused, her golden eyes dimming.


    "They fear his strength, his bloodline. So they aim to destroy it. Countless warriors have already fallen. Many of our women were targeted and killed. We¡¯ve been on the run, unable to find a safe ce to settle. If our Chieftain dies without producing an heir, our enemies, whoever they are, will ensure our bloodline ends forever. They¡¯ll wipe us out."


    Her shoulders dropped slightly as the weight of her next words settled in.


    "He¡¯s our only hope."


    She took a breath.


    "At first, we considered moving again, traveling to a newnd and trying to survive in hiding until the young ones could grow stronger. But then you arrived in our tribe... and I heard the voice of the God of War. He told me you possessed the rare constitution needed to withstand mating with an Albino Tigren, and that you could give us an heir."


    She looked directly into Addison¡¯s eyes now, guilt and desperation warring within her gaze.


    "Because of our difficult circumstances... I begged the Chieftain to form a bond with you. I knew it wouldn¡¯t be possible to ask you directly, not when you already had your fated mates. Tigren warriors, especially our Chieftain, are many things, but cunning isn¡¯t one of them. They¡¯re blunt, straightforward, and ruled by strength, not strategy."


    Her voice softened.


    "So I performed a ritual. I created a false mate bond, one that mimicked the fated mate bond your Moon Goddess gives. I thought... I thought it was the only way. The bacsh from tampering with such a bond was severe, but some of the damage was lessened because the God of War lent me his strength toplete the ritual."


    Hearing all of this, Addison didn¡¯t even flinch. Her expression remained unreadable, calm, unmoved. But no one mistook her silence for indifference or cruelty. It wasn¡¯t that she was heartless; it was that she had already passed judgment.


    Because from Addison¡¯s perspective, this woman had simply gone about everything the wrong way.


    There were countless paths that could¡¯ve been taken. If they were truly under threat from the same unknown enemy, why not seek an alliance with the werewolves? Why not try diplomacy, cooperation, instead of deceit? Addison might not have agreed to help with the breeding, but they would have had a chance to earn her trust.


    But no. This woman was clearly obsessed with securing an heir for the Albino Tigren. That fixation had clouded her judgment.


    And even if this whole n hadn¡¯t been orchestrated by Leon himself, he was still the one who acted on it. He carried it out. That made him responsible. He didn¡¯t get to hide behind good intentions or the priestess¡¯s desperation. Whatever consequences awaited him, he deserved them.


    That was the shared sentiment running through the minds of Addison¡¯s entourage. And yet, Addison herself remained motionless, unmoved. Her expression didn¡¯t shift, not even a flicker of emotion crossing her closed eyes.


    It was as if listening to this exnation was so dull, so beneath her, that she couldn¡¯t even be bothered to react.


    The Tigren woman cast a nervous nce at Addison¡¯s obsidian-ck wolf form. Majestic, powerful, and unnervingly still, the creature radiated an aura of silent authority. Its sheer presence made her heart tremble. Intimidating didn¡¯t begin to cover it. And in that moment, her conviction only deepened, Addison truly was the perfect vessel.


    She swallowed hard, then continued, her voice hesitant. "Since you now share a mate bond with our Chieftain, it means that... even though you already have your fated mates, you could still mate with him without hurting them... I think..."


    She barely finished her sentence when Zion lunged.


    In a blur of motion, he pounced on the woman, fury shing in his eyes. His hand shot up, fist clenched, ready to strike.


    But he stopped himself, his hand suspended midair, trembling with the effort to hold back his rage.


    "You¡¯re lucky we¡¯re in front of my mate... or I would¡¯ve already killed you," Zion growled, his voice low and menacing. His eyes zed with restrained fury, his entire body taut with the effort to hold himself back.


    He knew his image in front of Addison had already hit the all time low, and one more reckless move might make her see him in a harsher light. He didn¡¯t <i>want</i> to be that impulsive, violent man, but this time, he was barely holding it together.


    The audacity of this woman, <i>daring</i> to look at Addison like she was nothing more than a vessel, a breeder, a means to an end, it burned him to the core. As if Addison was livestock to be used for producing an heir for their tribe? The thought alone made Zion¡¯s heart thunder with so much anger.


    His fists clenched at his sides, trembling as he struggled to keep from exploding. The anger surged in him like wildfire, begging for release, begging for something, <i>someone</i>, to unleash it on.


    "Even if you tried to imitate a fated mate bond, it will never be real," the Royal Advisor said coldly. "You may have ced that mark on our Princess, but there are ways to undo it. And when the timees, we won¡¯t hesitate to act, even if it means harming your Chieftain."


    His words rang sharp and unforgiving.


    He, too, had heard enough. At first, they had felt some sympathy for the plight of the Tigren tribe, but whateverpassion they might have had was spent the moment they chose to involve Addison. She was the werewolf princess, someone who had already endured far too much. All they wanted was for her to live in peace, to finally have the happiness she deserved.


    And yet, no matter where she went, there were always others trying to im her.


    The Royal Advisor¡¯s jaw tightened as a sudden realization dawned on him. ¡¯<i>Maybe this was why Princess Addison was blessed with not one, but three fated mates.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡¯Perhaps the Moon Goddess already foresaw the hardships awaiting her, the people who would covet her, try to use her, take her.¡¯</i>


    And if that was true... then was this just the beginning of another storm?


    His eyes slid quietly to Addison, watching her still, regal form, and a quiet dread began to settle in his heart.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 198 Addison’s Choice

    <h4>Chapter 198: Chapter 198 Addison¡¯s Choice</h4>


    Addison, still in her wolf form, slowly opened her eyes. With calm, deliberate movement, she rose to all fours before shifting back into her human form. Now standing naked before the Priestess, her expression was unreadable, cold, dull, and devoid of emotion. The fury she had unleashed earlier on Leon had left her spent. What remained was exhaustion, but even in that, she stood tall, regal,manding, every bit a monarch.


    "We¡¯ll be taking all the biochemicals with us," she said, her voice t but firm.


    Without waiting for a reply, she gestured toward Archmage Elric, signaling him to begin locating every trace of the biochemicals.


    "As forpensation," she added, her gaze locking onto the Priestess, "we¡¯ll send the initially agreed amount of livestock and supplies."


    Her tone left no room for argument. This was no negotiation; it was a verdict.


    They had yed a dangerous game, one that involved deception and a direct assault on her autonomy. By all rights, Addison could have dered war. That she didn¡¯t was already a mercy.


    Because she understood the bigger picture.


    Both the werewolves and the Tigren were cornered, struggling to survive, and perhaps this maniption was exactly what their true enemies had intended: to divide them, to turn them against each other.


    But Addison would not give them that satisfaction.


    Right now, the Tigren were the most <i>convenient</i> enemy the werewolves could have. If their rtionship were to truly sour, if war broke out between them, it would be a dreame true for whoever was orchestrating all this from the shadows. They wouldn¡¯t even need to reveal themselves. The two powerful factions would destroy each other, and the real enemy could sit back and celebrate, having killed two birds with one stone.


    But Addison refused to y by their rules.


    As for the false mate bond that now tied her to Leon, she agreed with the Royal Advisor. There <i>had</i> to be a way to remove it. She didn¡¯t believe for a second that it was permanent. The Priestess likely knew how to undo it. And if not her, then someone else out there did. Addison would find them. She would <i>free</i> herself.


    Because nothing enraged her more than being forced into a corner.


    She had already once given in, out of guilt, out of misced duty, and mated with Zion. And what had been the result? She and her unborn children had almost died.


    She would <i>never</i> allow herself to be treated like a tool again. She was not some breeder to be passed around between powerful Alphas or Chieftains. Her life, her purpose, was so much more than that.


    Then, as if on cue, Leon entered the tent. But he didn¡¯t stop Elric. Instead, he raised a hand and silently signaled his warriors to assist the Archmage in whatever he needed. His gaze then shifted to Addison, not with lust this time, but with respect.


    After all, she had just wiped the floor with him. She had proven herself a true warrior. And in their world, the defeated bows to the victor. Leon was no exception.


    Still, a flicker of interest lingered in his eyes, an ember that had not yet died. But Addison ignored it, choosing not to acknowledge anything more from him than necessary.


    Finally, Leon spoke.


    "I do owe you an apology," he began, his voice low and solemn. "But the truth is... we desperately needed a powerful female to carry on my bloodline. Only with an Albino heir can our tribe hope to survive, hope to fight back against the enemy we can¡¯t even name yet."


    His expression grew heavy with the weight of years, of losses unseen.


    "I¡¯ve already buried too many warriors. And our females... they¡¯ve be so few. In just a few more years, we¡¯ll dwindle into extinction."


    He paused, searching her face.


    "I hope you understand the burden I carry as Chieftain. I¡¯m grasping at every straw I can. I may appear carefree, even hedonistic, to the outside world, but most of that is an act. A mask. To show our enemies that I¡¯m not shaken. But the truth is, we¡¯ve tried everything, every possible solution we could think of."


    He looked down for a moment, then back at her.


    "And yes, I know... we chose the wrong path. I won¡¯t deny it. But I don¡¯t regret trying. Because it was for the survival of my kin. And any leader, any future monarch, would understand that. Maybe not the method. Maybe not the vition of choice. But the essence of it, the desperation to save your people."


    Addison stared at Leon. Aside from being strikingly handsome, he did make a fair point. As blunt and straightforward as he was, this scheme was likely the furthest his mind could stretch when it came to maniption. In truth, he looked more like a sitting duck out in the open, easy prey for an enemy lurking in the shadows.


    And perhaps that was the real weakness of the Tigren.


    They weren¡¯t cunning. They weren¡¯t deceptive. In fact, their nature was so straightforward that their thoughts and intentions could be easily read and countered. That honesty, while admirable in battle, made them vulnerable to hidden enemies who relied on strategy and deceit.


    Even their attempts to relocate, likely a move to hide or regroup, might have already been anticipated. Their enemy may haveid ambushes in advance, watching them from the dark, waiting for the perfect time to strike.


    Tigren were not known for running from a fight. They were warriors, born and bred for the battlefield. But with the Priestess, their God¡¯s chosen messenger, guiding them, they couldn¡¯t simply ignore her words. And if she said they needed to retreat for a time, to survive until their young could grow stronger, then they would obey. No matter how much it went against their pride or instinct.


    But although Addison understood their situation, that didn¡¯t mean she could easily forgive them. Understanding and forgiveness were two very different things.


    Still, she met Leon¡¯s gaze head-on and spoke calmly.


    "I do understand your position. So let me make a proposition." Her voice was firm, not cold. "Since you and your people are preparing to relocate, why not move into my territory instead? Be our temporary guardians. This way, we can watch each other¡¯s backs."


    It wasn¡¯t a gesture of pure goodwill. Addison wasn¡¯t pretending that nothing had happened. This wasn¡¯t an act of magnanimity; it was strategy.


    She couldn¡¯t let Leon leave just yet.


    Not until they found a way to dissolve the false mate bond. And until that happened, she had no idea what effect his death might have on her. If their enemies managed to kill him while he was out searching for a new ce to settle, the consequences could be disastrous, possibly even fatal, for her as well.


    So for now, keeping him close was the only logical option she had.


    And honestly, the Tigrens were so physically powerful that even theirck of cunning was often bnced out by their deadly battlefield instincts. Their strengthy not in strategy, but in raw instinct, the kind that only true predators possessed. It was what made them so dangerous despite their straightforward nature.


    Leon may have wronged her, but now he looked genuinely regretful... and cornered. And Addison knew all too well, when a powerful creature is backed into a corner, it bes even more dangerous and reckless.

 Chapter 199 Addison’s Real Reason

    <h4>Chapter 199: Chapter 199 Addison¡¯s Real Reason</h4>


    If she pushed him too hard, there was no telling what he might do.


    He could snap and act out of desperation, resorting to something drastic. He might try to kidnap her, attack her mates, or even forcefully mate with her... and that would harm not just her, but her mates too, physically, emotionally, and even spiritually.


    Right now, Addison could weaponize Leon¡¯s regret, turn it into leverage, and bend him to her will. The false mate bond, though originally intended to force her hand, could now serve <i>her</i> purpose instead. It might not be a bond of love, but it was still a connection, one she could manipte.


    In hindsight, Leon had just cornered himself into a far more disadvantageous position.


    Addison was never one to be used or backed into a corner. She had always been the type to find loopholes, to twist the game until the power was back in her hands. And now that Leon was temporarily bound to her by this false mate bond, she was certain he would begin to feel the instincts tied to it, protectiveness, possessiveness, even the urge to pamper her like a true mate.


    She¡¯d ept all of that, not out of need, but as retribution.


    Let him serve, let him dote, let him stew in the consequences of his own actions. That would be his repayment for conspiring against her.


    As for mating?


    He could wait all he wanted.


    Let that be his punishment. And if he ever dared to take another woman while still tied to her, he would quickly learn what it truly meant to be bonded to a werewolf. He dug this grave with his own hands; now he could lie in it.


    As for any other schemes the Tigrens might attempt, Addison wasn¡¯t particrly worried. They weren¡¯t as cunning as vampires or as vile as dark witches, but that didn¡¯t make them useless. In fact, they were perfect pawns, practically delivering themselves to her doorstep. And it would be a shame to waste such convenient tools.


    Her kingdom was already facing multiple crises and a growing shortage of manpower. These warriors could be put to use. As long as she could keep Leon in check, controlling the Tigren n would be more than feasible.


    Better this than letting tensions fester and their rtionship sour, only to have a hidden enemy use that division to turn the Tigrens against her people. A full-blown conflict between their two forces would only end in mutual destruction.


    No, Addison didn¡¯t like this arrangement, but sometimes, survival demandedpromise. As the old saying goes, ¡¯<i>keep your friends close, but your enemies closer.¡¯</i>


    And so, she would keep the Tigrens <i>very</i> close, close enough to prevent them from being turned into a de aimed at her back.


    To prevent the Tigrens from turning against the werewolves while residing in their territory, Addison knew they had to sign a formal pack treaty, one bound by life and death. Anyone who broke it would face dire consequences. Alongside this, a set of strict rules would need to be established to maintain order.


    As Addison¡¯s mind raced with contingencies and strategies, Leon¡¯s eyes remained fixed on her. His expression was a conflicted mix of guilt and determination. She ignored him entirely.


    But Zion, Maxwell, and Levi didn¡¯t. They couldn¡¯t. The way Leon looked at Addison¡ªlike a lost, remorseful pup¡ªmade their instincts re. It enraged them.


    What infuriated them most wasn¡¯t just his gaze; it was the fact that he had used deceitful, underhanded tactics to force a bond with the woman they were all fated with. They hadn¡¯t even had the chance to hold an official marking ceremony with Addison, let alone consummate their bond, and yet this man had cut in line and tried to im her.


    The fury simmering within them was barely contained. If they could, they would¡¯ve challenged Leon to a duel and ended it with blood.


    But they knew they couldn¡¯t, not without consequence.


    Because the longer they remained close to Addison, the stronger their connection became. Even without the marking ceremony or the mating ritual, the mate bond between them had begun to solidify. And if any of them were to get hurt... Addison might feel it too.


    That was a risk none of them were willing to take.


    Earlier, when Addison was fighting, the three of them could feel her fury burning in her chest, so intense that it surged through their own veins, making them want to unleash havoc themselves. It took everything they had to keep their rage in check. And now, as Addison calmly made a proposition, asking Leon to move into their werewolf territory, it only made their blood boil with jealousy.


    Sure, Leon had just pulled a fast one on them. It was an underhanded move, no doubt. But they couldn¡¯t deny the truth: Leon was a formidable warrior, possibly even stronger than them. In their world where power reigned supreme, they couldn¡¯t openly oppose what Addison wanted, not yet. After all, she hadn¡¯t fully epted them as her mates. They didn¡¯t feel like they had the right to stop her.


    But that didn¡¯t stop the storm inside them. Their wolves howled in jealousy and pain, their possessiveness wing at their sanity, roaring to the surface.


    As if Addison could read their thoughts, or perhaps feel their emotions through the thread that connected them, she spoke, her voice cold and resolute.


    "But don¡¯t mistake this proposition as eptance. You said you¡¯re being targeted. So are we. It¡¯s only natural for us to band together against amon enemy, to survive and thrive despite the odds. But as for your problem with producing an heir, don¡¯t even think about it."


    Her golden eyes hardened. "And don¡¯t try pulling the same underhanded tactics on me again. If you push me too far, I won¡¯t hesitate to sever our bond. I don¡¯t take kindly to being forced into corners. The more you try to control me, the more I¡¯ll resist."


    Though her words were directed at Leon, her message was also meant for her mates. She wanted to make one thing perfectly clear: none of them were to manipte her the way Leon had just tried.


    Why? Because she had realized something dangerous, this Obsidian ck wolf inside her wasn¡¯t something she could control easily. It had taken every ounce of willpower she had just to keep it from killing Leon.


    She didn¡¯t know when or how her wolf would appear again. Earlier, it felt like the creature had a will of its own, acting independently of her thoughts andmands. Even if she wanted to summon it now, she doubted it would respond. That¡¯s why she hadn¡¯t shifted back to her human form right away. Her wolf had refused to relinquish control of her body, and she¡¯d been forced to drain her energy just to take it back.


    And when she finally did regain her human form, she attempted to call her wolf again, only to be met with silence. The connection felt severed, as if the beast had retreated somewhere unreachable. That alone was baffling.


    She had theories, of course, but now wasn¡¯t the time to explore them. She had already expended too much energy during the shift, and her priority now was to finish this negotiation quickly, before her strength ran outpletely.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 200 The Conclusion

    <h4>Chapter 200: Chapter 200 The Conclusion</h4>


    "What¡¯s your answer?" Addison asked, her stance firm and upromising.


    Seeing her like this, Leon felt a pang of guilt. He knew he had overstepped; his actions had been too forceful, and no matter his reasons, they had pushed Addison into a corner. Of course, she would be guarded now. But even in this situation, he sensed an opportunity, not to overpower her, but to get closer.


    He suspected Addison intended to use him and his tribe as a spare de against her enemies, and strangely, he didn¡¯t mind. If being "used" meant staying in her orbit, and perhaps gaining leverage to make his own request in the future, he¡¯d take that chance. He would retreat now, if only to advanceter.


    He noticed the priestess from his tribe looking displeased. Their position had shifted; they had lost the upper hand in the negotiation. Although they had managed to bind Addison to Leon through the false mate bond, it was clear she had no intention of submitting. She wasn¡¯t someone who could be controlled.


    Still, even if they no longer held the reins, it wasn¡¯t as if they were walking away empty-handed.


    The priestess, catching Leon¡¯s gaze, quickly lowered her eyes and pressed her lips together, swallowing whatever words she had nned to say.


    "I agree," Leon said atst. "We¡¯ll follow your arrangement and cooperate with your kingdom. My only condition is that you provide food for us each month. Of course, we¡¯re not asking for charity; we¡¯ll work for it. So, I believe this makes it a fair and equal treaty, doesn¡¯t it?"


    He looked at Addison directly, his earlier arrogance and domineering presence stripped away. Now, there was only sincerity in his gaze, as if he would truly abide by whatever decision she gave.


    Addison raised an eyebrow. If Leon truly believed this treaty would be equal, then he was dreaming.


    She was certain, if she had lost their earlier duel, Leon would have forced her to follow <i>his</i> terms without question. She wouldn¡¯t even be given a voice in the matter. So now that she had won, and Leon had willingly left the arrangement in her hands, she had every right to treat this as she saw fit.


    If providing food was the price, then fine, but they would have to work for every bite.


    Feeding the Tigrens wasn¡¯t cheap. Unlike werewolves, who maintained a bnced diet of meat, vegetables, and dairy, the Tigren were carnivores through and through, consumingrge amounts of meat and fish, with only the asional fruit or vegetable. And between the two, fish, especially the high-grade, favored by the Tigren, was the most expensive.


    So, if Leon and his tribe wanted to eat, they¡¯d have to earn it. As far as Addison was concerned, they were going to be her freebor, her well-fed donkeys.


    But just as she was lost in thought, a sudden shiver crawled up her spine, and the hair on her arms stood on end. Her senses, always sharp, red in warning.


    When she looked up, her eyes met Leon¡¯s, and the intensity of his gaze made her freeze. His eyes slowly roamed from her face down the length of her body, dark with hunger. He wasn¡¯t alone.


    As if waking from a daze, she turned and caught Zion, Lance, Maxwell, and Levi all staring at her with the same expression, raw desire, and barely restrained longing. Meanwhile, Elric and the Royal Advisor had pointedly averted their eyes, stiff and ufortable, clearly trying to remain respectful.


    It was only then that Addison realized that she was still naked.


    She had been so focused on the negotiation, so absorbed in strategy and power dynamics, that the state of her nakedness hadpletely slipped her mind. But now, with the tension in the room easing and the immediate threat of conflict fading, the atmosphere had shifted. Their restraint was fraying at the edges.


    And of course, with her smooth, fair skin, striking figure, and unapologetic presence, she was hard to ignore, especially in this vulnerable state. Three of her fated mates were present, and the fourth, Leon, though only falsely bound to her, seemed just as affected by the invisible thread tugging at their instincts.


    The Priestess cleared her throat, making her presence known before stepping forward to help ease Addison out of her awkward situation. She gently guided Addison toward a different tent, offering an escape from the lingering stares.


    But this time, Addison was guarded. She didn¡¯t trust the older Tigren woman, not after what had already transpired. Her movements were stiff, cautious, and the tension between them didn¡¯t go unnoticed. The Priestess¡¯s lips twitched, clearly offended by the mistrust, but she said nothing. She knew she¡¯d earned that suspicion.


    Instead, she simply handed Addison a new set of clothes, ones clearly better than thest. This outfit was more formal, more substantial. The outeryer was a deep forest green adorned with intricate golden embroidery along the hems. Unlike before, the set came with a pair of thin white pants to provide modesty and protection from the breeze.


    The robe itself had long sleeves with elegant slits running down each side. Gold-threaded ties were stitched near the elbows and cuffs, allowing the wearer to fasten them tighter if needed. The design was clever, open enough to let air flow freely with each movement, keeping the wearer cool without sacrificing dignity or style.


    After a brief moment of hesitation, the Priestess finally spoke, her fingers nervously fidgeting."Princess Addison... I want to apologize for my actions."


    Addison¡¯s gaze turned cold. "Don¡¯t think an apology is enough," she said tly. "If you want forgiveness, earn it. And let me be clear, if you ever try pulling something like that on me again, I won¡¯t hesitate to retaliate."


    Her voice was firm, her tone unyielding. She wasn¡¯t just making a threat; she was drawing a line. She wanted the Priestess to understand that she wasn¡¯t someone to be manipted or pushed around. The only reason she was letting this go, for now, was because she couldn¡¯t afford to make another enemy. Not at this moment.


    As much as she hated it, she needed more allies, not fewer. Not just for her own protection, but for her kingdom, and more importantly, for the little ones who depended on her.


    After making her point, the Priestess wisely fell silent. She knew that saying anything more might only worsen the situation or lead to another mistake. So, without another word, she simply guided Addison back.


    When they returned, they were met with a tense scene. Addison¡¯s mates were growling, on the verge of lunging at Leon, who stood smugly at the center of the tent,pletely unbothered by the four furious werewolves closing in on him. He looked almost amused by their rage.


    ___


    <strong>*Happy 200 Chapters!*</strong>


    I want to take a moment to thank <i>each and every one</i> of you for your continued support, it truly means the world to me!


    A <strong>special shoutout</strong> to:<strong>Jenni_Toney_9894, KeliyBee, Diabolique1369, Angie_Rodriguez_6157, Alexis_Brown_5112, Tasha_Teehee, CowgirlMafia88, nda_baby, Gabrielle_0127, Dinchen, Amanda_Nobles, </strong>for all the <strong>Golden Tickets</strong> and amazing <strong>gifts</strong>!


    Thank you all for being part of this journey. Here¡¯s to many more Chapters toe!

 Chapter 201 Token

    <h4>Chapter 201: Chapter 201 Token</h4>


    Addison¡¯s eyes quickly flicked to the side, where she noticed several crates stacked near Leon. But before she could make sense of them, the five men suddenly turned their attention to her, all of them catching her scent the moment she stepped inside.


    Their gazes locked onto her, sharp and searching, and Addison instantly felt exposed¡ªscrutinized. A twinge of guilt rose within her. She had made a major decision without consulting any of them. In their eyes, she knew it probably looked like she was going easy on Leon... or worse, epting the false mate bond.


    What Leon had done was more than enough to warrant execution, and yet, instead of punishment, she had brought him closer, physically and politically. That alone was enough to rattle her fated mates and put Lance on edge. After all, this didn¡¯t just mean a new rival; it meant a dangerous one. Leon was surrounded by countless adoring females. Letting someone like that near her could only lead to trouble, heartache, jealousy, and worse.


    But honestly, Addison wasn¡¯t sure whether this false mate bond would follow the rules of a werewolf¡¯s mating bond or the Tigrens¡¯. After all, they were different species, each with their own unique traditions and instincts. If Leon did end up sleeping with another woman, would she feel the agonizing sting of betrayal, possibly triggering an early decay of their bond? Or would she feel nothing at all, no matter how far he strayed?


    And what about him, would he feel it if she mated with her other partners?


    She didn¡¯t have the answers. But what she did know was that she couldn¡¯t keep running from her mates forever. If she did, things might repeat just like they had with Zion. Her bond could begin to decay again, dragging her into that familiar, soul-wrenching pain. And this time, with three mates tied to her instead of one, the pain would likely be far worse than what she¡¯d endured as Zion¡¯s chosen mate.


    Addison could already feel the pull of their growing connection. The mate bond was forming on its own, even without the mark. That alone meant they were already tied together in some invisible, irreversible way. Marked or not, they might still suffer the painful consequences of a decaying bond if they kept their distance.


    <i>¡¯Ugh. I should stop thinking about this for now and focus on what really matters,¡¯</i> Addison told herself, shaking off the stray thoughts that threatened to consume her thoughts.


    "Addie, you¡¯re back..." Levi said, his voice slightly hoarse as he stared at her. Then he added, "That outfit suits you..."


    But as the words left his mouth, his gaze wandered, slowly and intently, making Addison feel the heat of his eyes trailing down her body, as though he were undressing her with just a look.


    <i>Ahem.</i> "I had my warriors bring the biochemical agents you requested. They¡¯re in the crate," Leon said, breaking the moment as he shot a re at Levi. Surprisingly, he didn¡¯t say anything else, an unusual restraint that made Addison wonder if something had happened while she was gone. Perhaps the five of them had already talked things through.


    Even Lance simply stood there watching her, silent. But Addison didn¡¯t have time to dwell on it, as Elric and the Royal Advisor stepped forward to inspect the crate. The Royal Advisor opened it carefully, making sure not to damage the contents, while Elric readied himself to examine each item. He even cast a protective spell, just in case any of the biochemical agents had beenpromised, to ensure no one got hurt during the inspection.


    After inspecting all five crates, they found that each contained fiverge ss bottles, each capable of holding a gallon of liquid. The contents inside looked like murky brown water, thick and unsettling in appearance.


    Every bottle was individually wrapped with a protective spell, and only after confirming this did Elric finally let out a small sigh of relief. Once they ensured that all crates were intact and undamaged, everyone else exhaled too, tension momentarily easing in their shoulders.


    "We can proceed now and deliver these to the Royal Alchemist," Elric said. "I need to be there to assist him with maintaining the protective spells while he extracts a sample." He looked up at Addison, waiting for her approval.


    Addison gave a nod in agreement, but before she could say anything else, arge hand suddenly wrapped around her wrist and pulled her back.


    "Are you just going to leave like that? What about me?" Leon asked, his gaze burning as he searched Addison¡¯s face, as if hoping to find something, anything, that would anchor her to him.


    Addison frowned, her expression cool. "I¡¯m returning to my territory. I¡¯m needed there, and we don¡¯t have the luxury of wasting time. You and your tribe can take your time traveling the remaining distance. I¡¯ll inform the packs on the border to let you in and help you settle in a territory near the capital."


    "That¡¯s it?" Leon asked, his voice low, eyes clouded with hurt.


    That look only deepened Addison¡¯s frown. "Leon, don¡¯t give me that expression. Maybe it works on your women, but not on me. You know exactly what kind of bond we have. If you¡¯re going to demand more than I can give, then let¡¯s stop pretending. We can end this false mate bond here and now."


    Her words were cold, perhaps even harsh, but Addison had no intention of being guilted or manipted into something she didn¡¯t want. If he dared to push her further, if he demanded she mate with him, then she might just start a war with his entire tribe.


    Leon didn¡¯t say much. His gaze dropped, long whiteshes casting a shadow over the emotion hidden in his eyes. Addison didn¡¯t have the time or energy to figure out what he was feeling. The mate bond between them offered no insight, and right now, all she could focus on was the gnawing fatigue threatening to drag her to the ground.


    "I¡¯m sorry..." Leon murmured, releasing her wrist with a slow, reluctant motion.


    But almost instantly, his demeanor shifted. The softness vanished, reced by his usual domineering front. He shed a grin and turned to urge Lance, Zion, and Maxwell to each carry a crate. The Royal Advisor and Levi picked up the remaining ones, and together, they made their way out of the tent where warriors stood at attention, ready to escort them.


    Just as Addison was about to step outside, Leon called after her, "We¡¯ll wrap things up here ande to you soon."


    There was a flicker of indulgence in his tone, and something unreadable in his eyes, but Addison didn¡¯t linger on it. She simply nodded and handed him a token, one he could use to identify himself once he reached the werewolf pack¡¯s border.


    In truth, the token didn¡¯t carry any royal insignia or grant special privileges. It functioned more like an enchanted identification token and tracker, bound specifically to the person it was given to. If anyone tried to take it by force or use it without permission, the spell embedded within it would instantly alert Addison of the theft.


    The moment Leon took the token in his hand, the token shimmered, then transformed into a tiny metallic insect. Without warning, it pricked his skin, drawing a small sample of his blood. Only after verifying his identity did it revert back to its original token form, now linked solely to him.

 Chapter 202 Addison’s Unconscious

    <h4>Chapter 202: Chapter 202 Addison¡¯s Unconscious</h4>


    Seeing the magical token draw his blood, Leon raised an eyebrow, silently acknowledging just how cautious Addison was being. Perhaps she still doubted his true intentions, questioning why he had so forcefully tethered himself to her.


    Maybe she suspected he was working with someone trying to infiltrate her territory. Or worse, she feared that someone, upon discovering their idental mate bond, might try to use him as a pawn to get to her.


    In a way, Leon couldn¡¯t me her.


    He figured the token must be linked to a master token in Addison¡¯s possession, one that allowed her to track his movements and verify his identity at any time. If the token was stolen or misused, it would deactivate instantly. It was, in essence, a surveince tool, meant to keep him under watch like a potential threat.


    And yet... he couldn¡¯t bring himself to resent it.


    Despite its purpose, the token felt like a gift, Addison¡¯s first and perhaps only, token of trust toward him. To Leon, it didn¡¯t feel like a mark of suspicion, but something far more personal. It felt like a wife¡¯s protective charm given to her husband. Bittersweet, yes¡ªbut sweet nheless.


    Leon offered her a gentle smile, the kind that could melt even the hardest steel, anything, perhaps, except Addison¡¯s heart.


    As she nced up at him, she saw his usually sharp,manding features soften into something unexpectedly tender. For a brief moment, her heart did skip a beat.


    But Addison wasn¡¯t someone easily swayed by appearances or fleeting emotions. No matter how sincere or beautiful that smile was, it wasn¡¯t enough to make her drop her guard or change her stance.


    So instead of responding emotionally, she simply gave a small nod in return as he thanked her, while she looked all calm andposed.


    Addison and the others emerged from the camp, and Elric opened another portal leading back to the Royal Grounds. From the edge of their camp, Leon and the rest of the Tigren tribe stood watching silently as the group disappeared into the night through the portal.


    The moment they crossed over, a wave of dizziness washed over Addison. Her body went soft, like jelly, and she felt herself about to copse. Levi, who had been walking closest to her, moved without hesitation. With the crate bnced securely on his right shoulder, he reached out with his left hand and caught her before she could fall.


    He had been quietly observing her every movement since they exited the tent. From the moment she shifted into her wolf form earlier, Levi had sensed something was wrong.


    Though he had been surprised, awestruck even, to see her shift for the first time, that feeling was quickly overtaken by concern. Something felt off, and that instinct had kept him close, ready to catch her the moment she staggered.


    Fortunately, Levi had kept a close eye on her; if he hadn¡¯t, Addison¡¯s head might have hit the sharp corner when she copsed. His heart pounded in panic as he immediately shoved the crate into the Royal Advisor¡¯s arms without hesitation. The unexpected weight made the Royal Advisor stagger slightly, and though he was about toin, he caught sight of Addison¡¯s condition and held his tongue.


    "Take the Princess to her chambers," the Royal Advisor ordered instead, his voice tight with concern.


    It was only then that the others turned around. They had each been preupied with their own thoughts, nning to drop off the crates at the Royal Alchemist¡¯s door and then find Addison afterward. That was what Zion and Maxwell had in mind, while Lance seemed lost in his own world.


    None of them had noticed Addison¡¯s weakening state, except Levi. He had worked beside her long enough to recognize when something was off, and that sharp intuition had kicked in the moment she staggered on her feet.


    By the time Zion and Maxwell moved to assist, Levi had already scooped Addison into his arms and strode away, his pace brisk and protective, almost as if he were afraid the two might try to take her from him.


    Soon, Levi disappeared into the night, leaving Maxwell and Zion growling in frustration behind him. But he didn¡¯t spare them a second nce; his only focus was getting Addison back safely. He headed straight to her pce, moving swiftly through the moonlit paths.


    When the pce guards saw him approaching, they immediately went on alert, ready to intercept him. But the moment they recognized Addison lying unconscious in his arms, their expressions shifted. Without hesitation, they stepped aside and bowed respectfully to Levi, allowing him to pass.


    Inside the pce, a few startled servants paused at the sight of them, but quickly moved out of the way. It wasn¡¯t long before Addison¡¯s personal attendant appeared. Her eyes widened in rm at the sight of her mistress, and she quickly led Levi to Addison¡¯s chambers.


    As soon as Leviid Addison gently onto the bed, the attendant rushed to prepare warm water and cloths to wipe her down. Levi, thinking Addison had alreadypletely lost consciousness, sat beside her, his arms still gently cradling her form. He leaned in and softly brushed his fingers through her long, silver-white hair, his expression a rare blend of tenderness and worry.


    "I really can¡¯t leave you alone, can I? You always push yourself too hard and end up like this..." Levi whispered, a worried sigh escaping his lips. His chest tightened as he looked at her pale face, brushing a strand of silver hair away from her cheek.


    Suddenly, Addison¡¯s eyes snapped open, startling him for a brief moment, but his expression remainedposed. Instead, he offered a small, reassuring smile. "You¡¯re awake. Are you hungry? Or do you want to take a warm bath to help your body rx?" he asked gently, already beginning to rise so he could call for her attendant.


    But before he could move, Addison¡¯s hand shot out, grabbing him by the cor and pulling him down, pinning him beneath her with surprising strength.


    "Addie?" Levi murmured, concern creeping into his voice. His brows furrowed as he looked into her eyes, bleary and unfocused, yet burning with a strange, ravenous hunger. Something wasn¡¯t right.


    "No," Addison whispered, her voiceced with exhaustion and... something else. A second voice seemed to echo beneath hers, faint but unmistakable, like a distorted echo of her own. "I want you instead."


    Levi¡¯s brow furrowed. He didn¡¯t know what was happening, but one thing was clear: Addison wasn¡¯t fully conscious, and whatever was taking over wasn¡¯t just exhaustion.


    But before Levi could utter a word, Addison leaned down and kissed him, fiercely, hungrily, her lips parting his as her tongue slipped inside, iming him without hesitation. Levi¡¯s grip on his self-control faltered under the weight of instinct and rising desire.


    "Addison... fuck, don¡¯t push me like this," he groaned, voice rough as he tried to gently push her away. "I¡¯ll lose control..."


    But instead of stopping, Addison rolled her hips against the growing bulge beneath her, making Levi¡¯s breath hitch sharply. "Shit..." he gasped again, this time his voice shaking.


    Right then, the attendant returned with a basin of warm water and fresh clothes folded neatly over her arm. The moment she heard Levi¡¯s strained voice and saw Addison straddling him, her eyes widened in brief shock, but she quickly lowered her gaze with understanding. Without a word, she bowed and quietly pulled the doors shut behind her, retreating to give them privacy.

 Chapter 203 Touch Me

    <h4>Chapter 203: Chapter 203 Touch Me</h4>


    Levi¡¯s mouth parted in disbelief. "What the hell?!" he mouthed silently, left stunned and alone to fend for himself.


    But Addison didn¡¯t give him a moment to recover; her soft lips nibbled at his, her every touch expertly eroding thest of his restraint. No matter how strong his self-control had been... she was quickly unraveling it, piece by piece.


    "Ugh..." Levi let out a muffled groan as a surge of desire gripped him. He could feel the heat radiating through the thin fabric of her pants as she rolled her hips against the hard bulge straining in his own.


    "Ha..." he exhaled shakily, turning his head to avoid Addison¡¯s kiss, not because he didn¡¯t want her, but because something felt off. She didn¡¯t seem entirely like herself.


    If he gave in and mated with her now, in this state, he feared she mightter think he had taken advantage of her vulnerability, and he couldn¡¯t bear the thought of her looking at him that way. He was doing everything he could to hold himself back, but his wolf wasn¡¯t making it easy. The beast within him was already growling, panting, calling for its mate, humping the air, and pushing Levi closer to the brink of losing control.


    "F¨Cfuck, Addison... stop this..." he murmured weakly, though even he didn¡¯t believe his own protest. And Addison, already delirious and burning with something like heat, wasn¡¯t going to stop. She was intent on devouring him whole.


    "No, I want you to fuck me..." Addison whispered, her voice low and breathy as she brushed a kiss against the corner of his mouth. "Real hard... and good..." she added, her words dripping with need.


    Levi¡¯s breath hitched, and his heart gave a violent tremble. He had never heard Addison speak so lewdly before. He was used to seeing herposed, serious, sometimes vulnerable, but never like this. This sultry, seductive side of her was unraveling his self-control faster than anything she¡¯d ever done.


    Hisshes fluttered as a sharp pulse tightened in his core. His cock twitched painfully beneath his pants. A low snarl escaped him as he clenched his jaw, staring hard at her.


    "Addison... can you even recognize me right now?" he asked, his voice rough with restraint. "Who am I?"


    He spoke as if questioning a drunkard with half pleading, half daring her to prove she was still present enough to choose this... to choose him.


    "You¡¯re my Levi," Addison whispered, her voiceced with trust and a seductive warmth that sent shivers down his spine. "My most trusted Levi¡ªthe one who¡¯s stayed by my side through everything..."


    And just like that, Levi¡¯sst shred of restraint snapped.


    He crashed his lips against hers with the hunger of a starving wolf finding an oasis in the desert. His right arm locked firmly behind her neck, holding her in ce as if he was afraid she¡¯d vanish, while his left arm wrapped tightly around her waist, pulling her flush against him.


    "Mmm..." Addison whimpered softly against his mouth, and the sound only poured fuel on the fire burning inside him.


    Levi growled low in his throat as he deepened the kiss, prying her lips open and thrusting his tongue into her mouth, exploring every inch like a man obsessed. He drank in her sweet taste and inhaled her divine scent like it was the only thing keeping him alive.


    "Fuck, Addison... you¡¯ll be the death of me," he gasped between kisses, his breath hot against her lips.


    His right hand slid from the back of her neck to her jawline, fingers tracing her skin with aching tenderness before possessively gripping her throat. At the same time, his other hand slipped down to her ass, squeezing it with a groan that rumbled from deep in his chest.


    "Goddess, this feels so right," he murmured, his voice raw and reverent as he ground his bulge against her wet core, her arousal already thick in the air, wrapping around them like a fog he never wanted to leave.


    Heat surged through his body like wildfire, intoxicating and all-consuming. He had already thrown caution to the wind, no longer thinking about what mighte when morning arrived. After all, she was his fated mate; being with her should have been natural, inevitable.


    But he had held back.


    He knew Addison had been through so much. She had built walls, thick, heavy ones forged from pain and guarded by her own trust issues. He had promised himself he would be patient, that he would approach her gently, slowly chipping away at her defenses until she could trust him fully.


    But damn it, this sudden shift had wrecked all of his carefullyid ns.


    Now, everything in him, body, heart, and soul, craved her. His body ached to im her. His heart begged to be hers. His mind, though trying to resist, was feeble in its attempt. Whatever hesitation he clung to was barely more than a whisper, powerless against the roar of desire flooding through him.


    As if sensing his hesitation while he struggled with his conscience, Addison reached for his left hand, the one gripping her ass, and guided it under her clothes. She let his fingers trail along her soft, supple skin, guiding him higher until his palm cupped the fullness of her breast, which spilled warmly into his hand.


    The moment his fingertips brushed over her stiffening peak, a jolt shot through Levi¡¯s core. His breath hitched, as though the air had been stolen from his lungs.


    "Touch me more," Addison whispered with a pout, her voice trembling with need, but it was her eyes, dark, yearning, and maic, that utterly unraveled him. They seemed to devour him whole, and her soft whimper wed at thest of his resistance.


    Levi gave in.


    With a guttural growl, he captured her lower lip in a hungry kiss. His hand molded around her breast, fingers teasing and rolling her nipple until Addison visibly shuddered in his arms.


    Then Levi shifted their positions, flipping Addison onto her back against the soft mattress while he hovered above her, never breaking the kiss. His hand continued to fondle her breast with possessive intent, and Addison let out a sultry moan, melting under the weight and warmth of him.


    His lips trailed down her jawline, slow and deliberate, his sharp canines subtly grazing her skin until he reached her neck, right where his mark belonged. His breath was hot, his presence overwhelming, and before he could second-guess himself, he tore her clothes open in one swift motion.


    The sudden exposure made her gasp as cool air kissed her bare skin. Goosebumps rose along her body, her chest rising and falling with anticipation. But Levi didn¡¯t pause, his hand continued its descent: gliding over her shoulder, caressing the curve of her breast, teasing her nipple, then tracing the line of her ribcage down to her quivering navel.


    Addison squirmed beneath him, her breath catching in her throat. "Levi, more..." she pleaded, her voice a soft, desperate whisper.


    With a wicked smirk, Levi responded, not with words, but with action. He tore the thin fabric of her pants, revealing all of her to his hungry gaze. He sat back briefly to take in the sight, and a feral snarl rumbled deep in his chest.


    "Mine," he growled, voice low and possessive.

 Chapter 204 Intoxicated

    <h4>Chapter 204: Chapter 204 Intoxicated</h4>


    Levi¡¯s eyes red gold as his wolf surged closer to the surface, its presence watching, possessive, intoxicated by the sight of Addisonid bare before them. The beast within growled in his mind, impatient and demanding, urging Levi to stop holding back and <i>im</i> what was his.


    And Levi obeyed.


    He dove down, capturing Addison¡¯s lips in a fevered kiss, deeper, hungrier than before, like he meant to drink everyst breath from her mouth. His hands roamed her body with reckless hunger, exploring every curve, until they slid lower, finally reaching her wet pussy.


    "Fuck, Addie," he snarled, voice hoarse with need. "You¡¯re so fucking wet."


    A low growl vibrated from his throat as his fingers slipped between her folds and plunged inside. Addison arched against him, a soft, breathless moan escaping her lips as the sensation hit, like a jolt of lightning that danced up her spine and down to the tips of her toes. Her fingers curled into the sheets, her body trembling with every pulse of pleasure Levi dragged from her.


    "Ah! Levi..." Addison moaned, her voice breathy and trembling, the sound wrapping around Levi like a vice.


    The sound only spurred him on, his fingers thrusting deeper, curling upward as he searched for the spot that would unravel herpletely.


    "You like that?" he murmured, voice rough with desire. "Or do you want one more?" His lipstched onto her nipple, sucking gently, then harder, as his eyes never left her face. He studied every flicker of expression, every twitch and gasp,mitting it all to memory. This was his first time with her, his first time <i>ever, </i>and though his movements were still tinged with uncertainty, his desire to please her made his touch attentive and deliberate.


    His fingers moved with growing confidence, sliding in and out of her warm pussy as it made a wet sound, until he angled just right, and Addison cried out louder as he found the spot that made her toes curl. Levi¡¯s eyes darkened with pride and wonder.


    "Here?" he whispered, brushing a kiss against her skin, his voice trembling as much as hers. "Tell me what you want me to do, Addie."


    His breath ghosted over her chest, warm and unsteady, making her shiver. Addison reached up, hooked her arms around his neck, and pulled him down, as if her body knew exactly how it wanted to answer.


    Through every touch, Levi could feel their mate bond deepening, threading tighter with each heartbeat. Even without Addison saying a word, his instincts guided him, telling him exactly what made her tremble with pleasure.


    His tongue swirled over her nipple, alternating between softps and the teasing graze of his canines. Then he bit down gently, sucking in time with the rhythm of his fingers thrusting deep inside her, keeping a steady, deliberate pace.


    The more Addison squirmed and moaned beneath him, the darker Levi¡¯s eyes became, his control fraying at the edges. The heat coiled low in his abdomen, fierce and demanding, and his cock throbbed painfully against the constraint of his pants. He was so hard it nearly hurt, but he refused to rush.


    <i>¡¯No,¡¯</i> he told himself. ¡¯<i>This is for her first.¡¯</i>


    So he buried his hunger, focusing instead on Addison¡¯s pleasure, watching her body react, feeling her walls tighten around his fingers, determined to make her fall apart before he let himself give in.


    "Open up your legs, Addie," Levimanded, his voice low and thick with desire as he positioned himself between her thighs.


    Addison obeyed almost instinctively, her body moving on its own as her lips parted in a soft gasp. She bit down on her lower lip, her eyes zed with desire, her core aching with anticipation. But just as she thought he¡¯d finally take her, Levi paused, pulling back slightly, his restraint making her whimper and squirm beneath him.


    "Don¡¯t rush," he murmured, coaxing her gently, though the desire in his voice betrayed how close he was to losing control. Her soft, using whimper made him chuckle under his breath, but his eyes remained dark and unsmiling, burning with raw, unfiltered hunger.


    When Addison finally spread her legs wider, offering herself to himpletely, Levi¡¯s breath caught. The moment he saw her, glistening wet, bare pussy, and utterly open to him, his throat bobbed in a hard swallow. Her scent hit him like a wave, intoxicating and wild, and it took every ounce of his willpower not to plunge into her right then and there.


    "Fuck, Addie..." he rasped. "You¡¯re so damn beautiful."


    He lowered his head slowly, savoring every inch of the view. As he breathed her in, Addison let out another soft whimper and turned her face away, feeling a rush of shyness. But Levi didn¡¯t stop; his hunger was only growing.


    Levi didn¡¯t give her the chance to hide behind her shyness for long. He slipped his index and middle fingers into her wet folds and then lowered his mouth, his tongue flicking out to give her clit a slow, deliberate lick.


    The sensation made Addison¡¯s entire body jolt; her thighs instinctively tried to close around his head, but Levi caught her legs and held them firmly apart.


    Without pause, he thrust his fingers deeper while his tongue circled her sensitive nub, teasing andpping with practiced intensity. Addison¡¯s moan tore from her throat, louder this time, her hands gripping the pillow beneath her as if it were the only thing anchoring her to reality.


    "Ah! Levi!" Addison rasped, her voice catching in her throat. Words failed her, the pleasure was overwhelming, flooding her senses as her body trembled with each stroke of his tongue and thrust of his fingers. Her back arched involuntarily, toes curling and digging into the sheets, but instead of relief, the tension inside her only built.


    "More... don¡¯t stop," she finally gasped, her voice barely above a breath.


    As if answering her plea, Levi¡¯s mouth closed around her clit, sucking gently before swirling his tongue against it, ying with her sensitive nub as his fingers thrust deeper. His golden eyes remained fixed on her face, peering through the open space between her thighs, studying every twitch and reaction with a hunger that only fueled his pace.


    Then he added a third finger.


    Addison screamed out in pleasure, her body writhing uncontrobly beneath him. But Levi held her steady, watching here undone as her trembling grew more violent. He could feel her inner walls clenching tightly around his fingers, spasming with need, threatening to push him out.


    His instincts roared, <i>¡¯She was close.¡¯</i>


    So he pushed harder, deeper, faster, chasing her climax with ruthless devotion.


    Then Levi watched as Addison¡¯s body convulsed, her entire form trembling as euphoria overtook her senses. Her eyes rolled back, fluttering shut, and a choked cry tore from her lips.


    "Ah!" she gasped, arching her back, her body instinctively trying to pull away from the overwhelming pleasure crashing through her. But Levi wasn¡¯t about to let her escape, not yet.


    Just then, a warm rush of liquid squirted from her pussy, catching Levi off guard. For a heartbeat, he stilled, then realization dawned, and a slow, smug smirk curled across his lips. He licked the corner of his mouth, tasting her release with a growl of satisfaction, his fingers still moving in deep, rolling strokes inside her.


    Addison writhed beneath him, her body twisting against the sheets like a snake, undone by the intensity of her climax.

 Chapter 205 Euphoria

    <h4>Chapter 205: Chapter 205 Euphoria</h4>


    Levi pulled his face away from Addison¡¯s soaked pussy, his breath ragged as he took in the sight of her writhing beneath him,pletely undone by pleasure. "That¡¯s it, Addie... does it feel good?" he asked hoarsely, his voice thick with desire and a hint of nervous anticipation, as if needing reassurance that he had pleased her, especially since this was his first time.


    Her love juice still clung to his lips and chin, glistening in the dim light. He licked his lips slowly, savoring her taste, as his chest rose and fell with heavy breaths. Then, with deliberate care, he withdrew his fingers from her folds, now glistening with her essence. The sight alone made his eyes darken, lust sharpening his expression as a low snarl rumbled in his throat.


    "God, Addie... you taste incredible. I can¡¯t get enough of you."


    Addison¡¯s already bleary eyes grew even more unfocused as she looked at Levi, her lips parting in a soft pout. "Not enough... I want more," she whispered between gasps, her voice breathy and needy.


    Levi bit the inside of his cheek hard, trying to ground himself as a sharp throb pulsed through his aching length. The sight of Addison, flushed, panting, and practically glowing with desire, made it nearly impossible for him to think straight. Yet something tugged at the back of his mind. She looked intoxicated by pleasure... but not quite drunk. Still, her hazy state left him hesitant.


    This¡ª<i>mating with her</i>¡ªhe¡¯d always imagined it being perfect, with her fully aware, fully willing. He wanted herpletely, not halfway lost in the fog of her arousal, as if she were going through her heat cycle. That¡¯s why he¡¯d been holding back from the start. But right now, desire was a storm crashing through his restraint.


    Levi let out a slow, heavy breath as he leaned closer to her flushed face. "Addie," he murmured, "are you sure?"


    "Mmm... sure," Addison answered without hesitation. She reached for his hand and guided it to her cheek, nuzzling into his palm with a sultry purr. Her eyes lingered on his lips before locking onto his, and in that moment, something snapped inside Levi¡¯s mind.


    It was like he was being thrown into a pool of magma, heat erupting through him, until his body went rigid and overwhelmed. A powerful ache stirred deep in his core as he stared down at her,pletely undone.


    "Fuck." Levi cursed under his breath, his voice gravelly as he fought to keep control. But it was slipping through his fingers, his desire was peaking, and his wolf was wing its way to the surface.


    Without another word, he shifted their positions andy back against the mattress, his dark eyes locking with hers, now burning with unrestrained hunger. "Addie," he growled, voice thick with dominance, "sit on my face."


    It was the first time hemanded her without coaxing, his wolf instincts taking full control. Addison, still high on the waves of pleasure, obeyed without hesitation. She straddled his face, carefully lowering herself onto him, still mindful not to put her full weight down.


    But Levi wasn¡¯t having that. His hands gripped her ass firmly, pulling her down with a rough groan. "I said <i>sit</i>, Addie. Smother me with this beautiful fucking pussy."


    Then he dragged his tongue in a slow, deliberate stroke from the base of her folds to her clit, tasting her fully. Addison trembled above him, her hands tangling in his hair as she moaned and bent forward, hugging his head to her body.


    She was definitely smothering him now, but Levi didn¡¯t care. If anything, he seemed to crave it. His tongue worked her with raw hunger, relentless and precise, while his hands moved down to unfasten his pants.


    The throbbing ache between his legs was unbearable. With one hand gripping the base of his shaft, he began to stroke himself in time with the way his mouth devoured her, consumed by the twin desires of giving her pleasure and chasing his own release.


    "Ugh..." Levi groaned, his voice low and ragged as pleasure surged through him. His hand moved in slow, deliberate strokes along his shaft while his tongue continued its relentless assault on Addison¡¯s soaked pussy.


    By now, the initial shock that had made her curl up like a shrimp had melted into a deeper, wilder euphoria. Her fingers had long since slipped from his hair, and now her palms pressed firmly against his toned abs as she leaned back, hips rolling against his face in slow, sensual circles.


    Soft, breathy moans spilled from her lips; it was like music to Levi¡¯s ears, urging him to keep going. Every sound she made, every shiver that ran through her body, only drove him further into the edge of madness and desire.


    But even as he stroked himself, he was still painfully hard and aching for more, but a sliver of hesitation still coiled tight in his chest.


    Why was he pleasuring himself instead of burying himself inside her, iming her the way his wolf howled for?


    Maybe... because deep down, he was afraid.


    Afraid that if he let go and took her fully, there would be no stopping. He would lose himself, mate her until dawn, and still crave more. And yet, something felt off. Not with him, but with her. Something was missing. His gut instinct was stirring. And that whisper of doubt, small as it was, made him pause.


    Because as much as he wanted to mate with Addison, body, soul, and everything in between, he feared something even more than unquenched desire.


    He feared waking up to her anger... her regret.


    And that scared him more than anything else in the world.


    But just as Levi was starting to spiral into his thoughts, the sudden absence of weight on his face snapped him out of it. His eyes opened, only to see Addison shifting positions above him. A momentter, she settled back down, straddling his face once again, but this time, facing his painfully hard cock.


    Levi¡¯s breath caught.


    Her hot breath ghosted over his length, making it twitch in anticipation. His heart thudded wildly, not just from desire, but from nervousness. He knew his own hand wasn¡¯t enough. It never was. But now, with Addison staring down at him, her eyes locked on his hard cock, he couldn¡¯t stop the flood of insecurity rising in his chest.


    She had been with someone before. He hadn¡¯t.


    Would he measure up? Would she be satisfied?


    "Addie..." he murmured, voice hoarse, as if to protest, to say something or anything.


    But before the words could leave his lips, Addison leaned forward and gently licked him from the base to the tip, her small hand wrapped softly around his shaft.


    Levi¡¯s entire body jolted.


    A shudder ran through him, his eyes rolling back as a deep, guttural groan tore from his throat. "Ugh!"


    It was more than just pleasure. It was overwhelming. Raw. Electrifying.


    His thoughts scattered, his body arched, and in that moment, all he could feel was her.


    But Addison wasn¡¯t done with him, not even close. She curled her fingers around the base of his cock, slowly stroking him with deliberate, teasing motions. Her tongue flicked over the crown, swirling inzy, wet circles that made Levi¡¯s breath hitch.

 Chapter 206 Ecstasy

    <h4>Chapter 206: Chapter 206 Ecstasy</h4>


    Then, with a soft moan, she took the swollen tip into her mouth.


    Her tongue continued its maddening dance as she sucked gently, then gradually took him deeper, inch by inch. The sensation made Levi gasp, a sharp, guttural groan slipping past his lips, followed by a low, needy growl from deep in his chest.


    Addison¡¯s hand never stopped moving, now twisting slightly as she stroked his shaft, tightening her grip with each pump, coaxing more reactions from him.


    Levi couldn¡¯t take it.


    His hands flew to her hips, gripping her ass firmly, his fingers sinking into her soft flesh as if anchoring himself to reality. The way she moved, the way she devoured him, it was driving him wild, and restraint was hanging by a thread.


    Levi couldn¡¯t help himself; his hips rolled upward slightly, pushing his cock deeper into Addison¡¯s mouth. The sudden movement made her gag, her throat reflexively tightening around him. Despite his earlier insecurity, Levi¡¯s size was far from modest. In fact, if Addison were topare, he was nearly on par with Zion, thick, long, and undeniably hard to handle.


    She struggled to take even half of him, her jaw already stretched ufortably wide. So when he pushed in further, it was no surprise her throat rebelled, gagging around his girth. But Levi seemed past the point of restraint now; hisposure hadpletely snapped, and he was chasing his pleasure with reckless abandon.


    While his hips began a slow, shallow thrusting rhythm, he buried his face deeper between Addison¡¯s thighs, his mouth hot and relentless against her soaked folds. His tongue worked with fervor, tasting, teasing, devouring, as if her pleasure was the only thing grounding him in that moment.


    "Hnnngh..." Addison whimpered, her body trembling as waves of pleasure washed over her. She stilled her hand on Levi¡¯s shaft, overwhelmed, but Levi¡¯s hips kept moving in slow, deliberate thrusts seeking the wet heat of her mouth. At the same time, his fingers slipped inside her slick pussy, two at once, curling expertly as his tongue focused on her swollen clit.


    "Addie... you¡¯re dripping," Levi murmured, voice thick with desire. "It¡¯s running down my chin." He sounded almost dazed, as if her taste had driven him feral. His lipstched back onto her clit, sucking softly, hungrily, like he couldn¡¯t get enough of her.


    Addison couldn¡¯t even form words. Her mouth was full of him, and her own moans vibrated around his cock as her head bobbed up and down. The way she took him, tentative at first, now growing bolder, made Levi¡¯s entire body shudder.


    "F-Fuck... yes, baby, right there," he growled, his voice deep and strained. Theposed, gentle Levi was quickly unraveling, a more primal side slipping through with every pulse of pleasure. He wanted to grab her hair, guide her, make her take him deeper, but he clenched his fists instead, trembling with restraint.


    Even his hands were shaking now as he thrust his fingers deeper into her core, searching for that spot that made her cry out.


    "Mmm..." Addison whimpered around Levi¡¯s cock, her whole body trembling as pleasure coursed through her. But Levi didn¡¯t stop. In fact, he picked up his pace, thrusting his fingers faster and deeper into her soaking pussy, and in response, Addison mirrored him, her pace increasing as she felt his cock swell in her mouth, the tension building rapidly.


    Levi¡¯s groans were growing louder now, deeper, more desperate. It was clear he was close. For someone asposed as Levi, and experiencing intimacy for the first time, fifteen minutes was still impressive, especially for a werewolf who could easilyst for hours once experienced.


    But this was different. This was raw, intoxicating, andpletely new for him, and the high was unlike anything he¡¯d known.


    Maybe it was because they were fated mates that the euphoria flooding through them felt ten times more intense than what any ordinary pair could ever experience. For Levi, it was overwhelming, like his soul was being lifted straight into the heavens, carried by wave after wave of raw, blissful pleasure.


    Addison could feel his lower abdomen tightening beneath her chest, signaling how close he was. At the same time, Levi noticed the telltale flutter of her inner walls around his fingers, tightening, clenching, almost trying to push him out. He recognized the signs. She was close, too.


    Driven by instinct, he doubled down, his fingers thrusting faster, his tongue flicking relentlessly at her swollen clit. Addison moaned around him, her strokes bing rougher, her lips sucking harder as her head bobbed up and down, determined to take him over the edge.


    Levi¡¯s body tensed, muscles going rigid as his toes curled into the sheets. "Ugh¡ª!" he groaned, guttural and feral, as hot cum spilled into Addison¡¯s mouth. In that same moment, Addison cried out around him as her climax hit, squirting hard against Levi¡¯s face as waves of ecstasy overtook them both.


    After the ecstasy hit them, their bodies trembled uncontrobly. Addison convulsed, her eyes rolling back just like earlier, while Levi sank deeper into the mattress, his mind goingpletely nk.


    They both looked like they were drowning in bliss, frozen for a moment in the aftermath. Addison barely managed to swallow the cum Levi had spilled into her mouth, with some still dripping from the corner of her lips.


    Meanwhile, Levi¡¯s face and part of his neck were slick with her love juices, the evidence of her climax glistening on his skin. The only sounds in the room were their ragged gasps and panting breaths, echoing in the otherwise silent space.


    "Not enough," Addison murmured again, and Levi heard it loud and clear. He felt it too. His wolf was still howling inside his mind, restless and unsatisfied. The storm within him hadn¡¯t settled; instead, it was intensifying.


    His body burned with need, and despite just cumming, his cock was still hard as rock, pulsing with unrelenting desire. It was as if climaxing did nothing to quench the fire raging in his chest.


    Now, the entire chamber was saturated with the scent of Addison¡¯s arousal, a heady scent that only intensified Levi¡¯s desire, as if he were inhaling a powerful aphrodisiac.


    What he didn¡¯t know, however, was that Zion and Maxwell had long since dropped off the package at the Royal Alchemist¡¯s door and were now making their way straight to Addison¡¯s pce. More than half an hour had passed, and Levi was nowhere to be seen. Without needing to say it aloud, both already had a clear idea of what he was doing.


    But just as they approached the pce gates, the guards blocked their path, refusing them entry without proper authorization. Before they could argue, both men suddenly froze.


    A wave of heat surged through their bodies, centering low in their abdomen, and then they started to grow aroused. The sensation was sharp and undeniable. At first, they thought it was a fluke, something each was experiencing alone, until their eyes met.


    ___


    Thank you so, so much to <strong>Tasha_Teehee</strong>, <strong>Angie_Rodriguez_6157</strong>, <strong>Jenni_Toney_9894</strong>, <strong>Dinchen</strong>, <strong>Shirley_Law_7534</strong>, <strong>Megan_Cassidy_0201</strong>, <strong>hienowata_none</strong>, <strong>Lisa_Gresh</strong>, <strong>Regina_Marx_Lockem</strong>, <strong>Kahlia_Tangiora</strong>, <strong>Patricia_Wiggins</strong>, <strong>March_Garcia</strong>, <strong>Ariel_Marie_Moore</strong>, <strong>Angelia_Jerome</strong>, <strong>Senia_Moore</strong>, <strong>vws_Tule</strong>, and <strong>Jackie_Minton</strong> for all the Golden Tickets and the amazing support you super girlies gave! I¡¯m beyond grateful¡ªthank you so much!!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 207 Feeling Her

    <h4>Chapter 207: Chapter 207 Feeling Her</h4>


    They saw the same shock mirrored in each other¡¯s gaze.


    The same tension.


    The same awareness.


    There was no need to speak; the answer was clear.


    Addison.


    Whatever Levi was doing with her behind those closed doors was so intense, so deeply tied to their bond, that it was affecting them too. And it didn¡¯t take a genius to figure out just how intimate things had be.


    Both Maxwell and Zion could feel their desires rapidly intensifying, their breathing growing heavier, and their voices turning hoarse. The stirring inside them was undeniably strong and urgent, but still not overwhelming. That told them one thing: Levi and Addison hadn¡¯t crossed the line into sex. Not yet.


    And yet, feeling this level of arousal without having marked her was something new, even for Zion, who had already mated with Addison before. The sensation was maddening, the arousal coiling tighter in his core with every passing second. He could feel himself slipping, dangerously close to losing control.


    Shura wasn¡¯t faring any better. The wolf inside him kept howling <i>"Mate"</i> over and over, its body reacting with raw instinct as it began humping the air in desperation. But strangely, Addison didn¡¯t seem to be going into heat because if she were, they would¡¯ve sensed it instantly. This left both Zion and Maxwell confused and frustrated.


    They had no way of confirming what was happening, not when they couldn¡¯t even get past the guards to see her.


    Maxwell and Zion exchanged a look of silent understanding before both nodded."Alright," Maxwell said calmly, "please just let the princess know that her fated mates are here to see her. We¡¯re worried about her. She passed out in front of us, and we couldn¡¯te with her right away because we had to deliver something important with the Royal Advisor."


    "Exactly," Zion added, his voice softer as he lowered his gaze. "We could feel she wasn¡¯t well, and we were so concerned, we rushed here without any pass or formal authorization."


    They both allowed their dominant alpha auras to dim, letting their worry show instead. The guards exchanged nces. They had indeed seen the princess carried unconscious into her pce earlier, and if memory served, one of her fated mates had been the one to carry her inside. Now, seeing both Zion and Maxwell here, visibly anxious, their story made sense.


    Besides, the guards recognized them. Everyone did. The entire pce had seen the Princess¡¯ three fated mates during the Alpha King¡¯s birthday celebration. Word had spread quickly. After all, a princess with <i>three</i> fated mates was a rare and fascinating urrence, still the topic of hushed conversations and eager gossip.


    "Alphas..." the head guard began, hesitating for a brief moment before continuing, "I¡¯ll inform the Princess¡¯s attendant. Please wait here a moment."


    Maxwell and Zion both gave small nods, their lips tightly pressed together and concern written all over their faces. Seeing this, the head guard didn¡¯t dy; he immediately reached out through the mind-link to Addison¡¯s personal attendant.


    The attendant, meanwhile, had made herselffortable on the first floor, practically camping out with a nket, a pillow, and a small stash of snacks. She was fully expecting a quiet night. After all, when werewolves mated, especially for the first time, it was well known that they would be nearly inseparable, caught in a haze of passion and instinct, oftensting till morning. With that in mind, she doubted she¡¯d be called upon anytime soon.


    But just as she was about to dig into her snacks, a message came through the mind-link from the head guard outside. <i>"Head Attendant, both of Princess Addison¡¯s fated mates are here. They say they¡¯re worried and can sense that the Princess isn¡¯t feeling well. They¡¯ve asked to see her."</i>


    Hearing the message, the attendant instantly straightened, a wave of nervousness washing over her. After all, before she came downstairs, she had seen Princess Addison and one of her fated mates on the verge of bing intimate. She wasn¡¯t sure how to handle this, like everyone else, she only knew the basics about fated mates, and nothing at all about having <i>multiple</i>.


    She fidgeted, torn between duty and uncertainty. Should she hide the fact that the Princess and her mate were likely in the middle of something deeply personal? Or should she allow the others toe up? Her mind raced, unsure of what the right protocol even was.


    But as her thoughts wandered, she couldn¡¯t help remembering how gant all three of the Princess¡¯s fated mates were, strong, handsome, and fiercely devoted. For a fleeting moment, curiosity got the better of her. ¡¯<i>What would it feel like to be surrounded by such powerful men?¡¯</i> The thought made her cheeks flush.


    Before she could stop herself, she replied through the mind-link, <i>"Alright, let them in..."</i>


    The words were barely out when regret hit her like a wave. She had acted on impulse, driven by curiosity, not instruction. She had made a decision without the Princess¡¯s approval, and that thought made her heart pound in anxiety.


    She was older than Addison, yet she¡¯d never met her own fated mate, but that is <i>if she even had one</i>. Maybe that was why she was so drawn to these kinds of moments, fascinated by the rare, magical bonds she had only heard stories about. And now, she could only brace herself to see how this would unfold.


    Not long after the head guard received the Princess¡¯s attendant¡¯s approval, he gave a nod, and the other guards immediately stepped aside, clearing a path for Maxwell and Zion.


    The moment the way was opened, the two Alphas wasted no time; they strode forward without hesitation, entering Addison¡¯s pce grounds. With every step closer, the heat within them surged, like moltenva rushing through their veins.


    And then, faintly, whether from imagination or some unexinable connection, they could hear Addison¡¯s gasps and soft moans echoing in their minds.


    Their bodies tensed. Hearts pounding. Whatever was happening, they needed to get to her <i>now</i>.


    They picked up their pace and entered the pce, where Addison¡¯s personal attendant was already waiting by the door, fidgeting. There were no other servants in sight; all had been dismissed for the night. The attendant¡¯s smile was forced, her eyes flickering with unease. Cold sweat glistened at her temple.


    Zion caught the way her gaze avoided theirs, the way her fingers wrung together nervously, and a muscle ticked in his jaw. His temper was teetering on the edge. He could feel his pulse pounding at his throat, the primal need to possess and <i>im</i> burning stronger with every second.


    "Where is my mate¡¯s room?" Zion asked directly, his voice low but heavy with tension. He couldn¡¯t stop his aura from leaking out as anxiety wed at his chest while Shura growled restlessly in the back of his mind, clearly agitated.


    The attendant flinched under the pressure, her voice barely steady as she responded. "Go up to the second floor, turn left down the long corridor. The room facing east... that¡¯s Her Highness¡¯s bedchamber." She hesitated, then added in a faint whisper, "She should be there."


    Now, true regret bloomed in the attendant¡¯s chest. She should never have let them in. One look at the dark storm brewing in Zion¡¯s expression and the icy calm of Maxwell¡¯s silence told her this wasn¡¯t just a worried visit.

 Chapter 208 Confrontation?

    <h4>Chapter 208: Chapter 208 Confrontation?</h4>


    They were here to confront someone... most likely the other fated mate, who had slipped away alone with the Princess.


    And she had helped them walk right in.


    The thought gnawed at her. ¡¯<i>Could werewolves even share a mate?¡¯</i> From everything she¡¯d heard, especially about Alphas, it seemed impossible. Alphas were possessive to the bone. They¡¯d go to war over their fated mate, and Addison had three. <i>Three.</i> What if this led to bloodshed?


    She swallowed hard, guilt and fear twisting inside her. Her curiosity had gotten the better of her, and now, it was far toote to take it back.


    As soon as Zion received the instructions, he took off without hesitation, his steps sharp and impatient. Maxwell followed silently behind, his presence calm but simmering with tension. The moment they reached the second floor, Maxwell suddenly grabbed Zion¡¯s shoulder and shoved him against the wall.


    "Don¡¯t lose it the second we walk in," he said, his voice low and edged with warning. His dark eyes were steady, but there was a flicker of something deeper, like he was bracing for chaos.


    Zion¡¯s jaw clenched. "Are you <i>fucking</i> serious right now?" he hissed. "She¡¯s <i>my</i> mate too. You think I¡¯d hurt Addison?"


    His temper red instantly, not just because of the usation, but because he <i>could feel</i> her. The connection is making his core pulsate in heat, and it is making him both horny and needy, wanting some intimacy... But right now, Addison was being intimate with someone else. His hands curled into fists at his sides, struggling to hold onto his thinning patience.


    "I¡¯m just saying," Maxwell said firmly, not backing down. "Levi¡¯s her fated mate, too. Whatever¡¯s going on in there, we don¡¯t hurt anyone. No matter what."


    Then he turned and continued down the corridor toward Addison¡¯s bedchamber.


    Zion stayed still for a heartbeat, his chest rising and falling with controlled breaths. His brows drew tight in frustration, lips pressed into a hard line. He knew Maxwell wasn¡¯t entirely wrong... but it didn¡¯t make the bitter taste in his mouth any easier to swallow.


    "Do you think I don¡¯t care about her?" Zion¡¯s voice came out in a low, strained whisper, but the hurt was written inly across his face. "That I¡¯m only thinking of myself?"


    He wasn¡¯t trying to pick a fight, not really. He hadn¡¯t even considered hurting anyone. He was just <i>stirred, </i>deeply, painfully stirred. It was instinctual for him to feel possessive and jealous, especially with their mate in another man¡¯s arms. But that didn¡¯t mean he¡¯d lose control. He knew that harming Levi would ultimately hurt Addison too... and he¡¯d never allow that.


    Maxwell¡¯s reminder wasn¡¯t meant to use. It wasn¡¯t that he thought Zion couldn¡¯t control himself or his wolf. The truth was, Maxwell was barely holding it together as well. His own wolf was restless, snarling with envy, wing to im what it believed was theirs. The reminder wasn¡¯t just for Zion, it was for himself too.


    Because once that door opened... once they saw what was happening inside... neither of them could be sure what they might do.


    And if one of them snapped, the other needed to be strong enough to pull him back.


    When they reached just a few steps outside Addison¡¯s bedchamber, the sound stopped them cold.


    Soft moans and breathless gasps spilled through the door. It was Addison¡¯s voice, unmistakably hers. A momentter, Levi¡¯s low, muffled groan followed, thick with restraint and desire.


    Maxwell and Zion froze in ce, the air around them crackling with tension. A storm brewed inside both men: jealousy, frustration, and heat, rising fast and out of control. Their chests rose and fell violently, fighting the instincts wing beneath their skin.


    Then they heard her again.


    "Not enough... I want more..." Addison¡¯s voice was a sultry whisper, heavy with need. The sound made their spines straighten, and made their soles tingle. Their ears twitched, their wolves stirred. The heat pooling in their cores surged, urgent and hungry.


    Without a word, both Zion and Maxwell reached for the door and shoved it open.


    Inside, Levi turned sluggishly toward the sudden creak of the door, his gaze heavy-lidded and dazed. He looked drunk, intoxicated on Addison¡¯s scent filled with her arousal, as if he was drugged by an aphrodisiac. His control frayed at the edges as the overwhelming urge to take her, im her, filled every inch of him. The raw tension in the room hit Maxwell and Zion like a punch to the chest.


    What Zion and Maxwell saw was Addison on top of Levi, her body bent in a sinful arch, face buried between his thighs while her ass was lifted toward him. A glimmer of Levi¡¯s cum clung to the corner of her lips as she slowly turned her head to look at them, her eyes unfocused and dazed with desire.


    Zion and Maxwell stiffened, jaws clenched tight as they stepped fully into the room and quietly closed the door behind them. The moment it shut, the air wrapped around them like smoke, thick, warm, andced with Addison¡¯s intoxicating scent.


    It was overwhelming. The deeper they breathed, the more it seeped into them, igniting their nerves, coiling low in their guts. Zion swayed slightly, a haze creeping into his mind like he was drunk on her.


    By the time they registered movement, Addison had already slipped off Levi¡¯s body. The man groaned faintly on the bed, looking dazed, while Addison, like a creature born of desire itself, glided toward Maxwell. Each step was deliberate, and her every move was filled with seduction. Her smile wasnguid, sultry, as if she knew exactly what she was doing to them.


    She stopped right in front of Maxwell, tilting her head up at him with lidded eyes.


    "Addison... are you alright?" Maxwell rasped, his voice hoarse with restraint.


    She didn¡¯t answer. Instead, she reached for his cor, standing on her toes to pull him down to her level. The moment their lips met, Maxwell growled low in his chest, his hand flying to the back of her head as he imed her mouth with bruising need. Heat surged between them, raw and unchecked.


    Then her hand slid down, fingers boldly pressing against the bulge in his pants.


    Maxwell stilled, breath caught, every muscle locked in ce, one heartbeat away from losing control.


    "Addison..." Maxwell rasped, his voice thick with restraint as he gently pulled back from the kiss. But she wasn¡¯t done, her lips chased after his, nibbling on his bottom lip while her hand caressed the bulge straining beneath his pants. A tremor ran through Maxwell¡¯s body, his breath hitching as he fought to hold himself together.


    Behind them, Levi slid off the bed, his steps slow and uncertain as he approached. "Addie... have you already forgotten about me just because they¡¯re here?" he asked softly, his voice carrying a mix of hurt and desperation. There was something strange in his tone, like he wasn¡¯t fully present.


    Zion and Maxwell both narrowed their eyes, exchanging a quick nce.


    It wasn¡¯t just Addison; Levi looked off, too. His flushed cheeks, ssy eyes, and the way he swayed slightly... It was as if they were both under some kind of spell. Their movements, their words, it all felt too dreamy, too lust-driven, like their bodies were moving on instinct, not intention.

 Chapter 209 Spellbound

    <h4>Chapter 209: Chapter 209 Spellbound</h4>


    And the longer Zion and Maxwell stood inside the room, the more they felt it too.


    The air clung to their skin like humidityced with something else, something heavier. It wasn¡¯t just the scent of arousal. There was a pull in the room, a subtle haze that wrapped around their thoughts, nudging their desires to the surface and clouding their judgment.


    Neither of them felt the urge tosh out at Levi. That wasn¡¯t it.


    Instead, a gnawing unease was building inside them. A sense that something was <i>wrong, </i>deeply wrong. But they couldn¡¯t see it, couldn¡¯t name it. And the more time passed, the harder it was to hold onto rity.


    Zion stepped forward, pulling Addison into his arms. He knew, deep down, that she hadn¡¯t forgiven him, notpletely. No matter how much her body ached for the bond they shared, whether it was the mate bond¡¯s pull clouding her thoughts or a momentarypse in judgment, there was always a risk she¡¯d snap back to reality the moment she realized it was <i>him</i> she was touching.


    So, he didn¡¯t give her the chance.


    With a possessive, dominating kiss, Zion crushed his lips to hers, overwhelming her senses with his scent and his touch. He kissed her like a man starving, like this was his only chance.


    His arms anchored her tightly against him, as if he feared she might vanish at any second. He devoured her taste, his lips demanding, desperate, filled with the raw hunger of a mate longing for forgiveness and closeness.


    Behind them, Maxwell let out a deep, angry growl but held back. His body was rigid with restraint as he nced at Levi, who was already moving to pull Addison away. Maxwell caught his arm, stopping him, jaw clenched tight.


    He turned his eyes away from the scene, refusing to watch, but he couldn¡¯t block out the effect it had on him. His core burned, pulsing with heat and frustration, and his cock throbbed painfully beneath his pants. A low groan escaped him as he gritted his teeth, doing everything he could not to lose control.


    Although neither of them fully understood what was happening, one thing was clear: Addison wasn¡¯t entirely present. Her body was there, but her mind seemed distant, lost somewhere else.


    Surprisingly, ever since this strange shift began, Maxwell and Zion had been working together with an unspoken synergy that caught even them off guard. They moved in sync, reacting without needing words, as if some invisible thread connected their thoughts.


    When Zion acted, Maxwell instinctively understood what he was trying to do.


    There was something wrong, something off about Addison, but they couldn¡¯t put their finger on it. And since pinning Levi down and demanding answers was pointless, and it was obvious the guy had no clue, the only one left to draw information from was Addison herself. But how could they get answers from someone who wasn¡¯t fully aware?


    They didn¡¯t need to ask her directly. What they <i>wanted</i> was to see her <i>reaction</i>. Would she push Zion away once she came to her senses? After all, it was no secret between the three of them now that Addison¡¯s history with Zion was a mess of love and hate.


    She hadn¡¯t forgiven him. She barely even tolerated his presence, let alone his touch. Most of the time, she did everything she could to avoid him.


    That was why, even as Maxwell¡¯s blood boiled with possessive anger, so much so that he couldn¡¯t even bring himself to look at the two of them as they kissed passionately just a few steps away from him, he still kept his attention sharp. He watched from the corner of his eye, studying Zion¡¯s every move, restraining Levi beside him, not allowing him to interfere.


    Because whatever happened next... it might reveal more than words ever could.


    While Levi thrashed and growled, desperate to pull Addison away, Maxwell held him back, keeping him from interfering. At the same time, Zion deepened the kiss, even as Addison pushed him back against the wall. Then, without warning, she jumped onto him. Zion instinctively caught her by the thighs as she wrapped herself around him, straddling him tightly. Her heated core ground against his now painfully hard length, drawing a strained groan from his throat.


    "Ugh¡ªYou want it?" Zion rasped, breathless. "Then show me how much you want it, baby..."


    Right now, Addison was acting like a she-wolf in heat, wild, unrestrained, and utterly consumed by instinct.


    "Mmm..." Addison responded with a kiss, her fervor intensifying as her fingers worked to slowly unbutton Zion¡¯s shirt. Her touch made it harder for Zion to hold onto his slipping self-control. This was everything he had longed for, and in this moment, it felt like a dreame true. He almost even forgot his earlier intent to probe her behavior.


    His right hand glided down her back, tracing her curves before rising to her bare breast, which he cupped possessively. The heat of his touch made Addison shiver, yet her actions only grew bolder.


    Finding it difficult to move while standing, Zion shifted to the nearby sofa, settling down as Addison straddled him, her body pressed close with needy urgency.


    Without breaking the kiss, Zion plunged his tongue deep into her mouth, tasting her sweet, intoxicating taste, that was all his. But unlike Maxwell earlier, who had let his desire blind him, Zion tasted something bitter beneath the sweetness. His senses red.


    A growl rumbled in his chest.


    That bitter aftertaste, it wasn¡¯t hers. It was Levi¡¯s lingering cum.


    Fury surged through him like wildfire. The thought of tasting another man on her lips made his jaw tighten and his muscles coil with rage. Zion¡¯s entire body tensed, a dangerous growl vibrating deep in his chest, his possessiveness twisting into something primal, something vengeful.


    But Addison effortlessly quelled Zion¡¯s rising fury with a simple, sensual gesture, her fingers twirling around his nipple in a teasing, deliberate manner, demanding his full attention. The seductive boldness in her touch was unlike her, and that alone made Zion¡¯s mind sharpen.


    This wasn¡¯t the Addison he knew.


    Just that afternoon, he had tried to get close, physically, emotionally, hoping the mate bond would pull them together. But even when the connection tugged at her, Addison had snapped out of it, rejecting him with anger still burning in her chest. That moment made it clear: the mate bond wasn¡¯t strong enough to override theplicated mess of love and hate she held toward him.


    Even after their trip to the Tigren camp, where the bond had undeniably strengthened, it still wasn¡¯t enough to make her surrender this easily.


    Which begged the question, what was truly driving Addison now?


    But before he could probe any further, Zion felt Addison slipping her hand into his pants, freeing his hard cock with practiced ease. His breath hitched, and he instinctively leaned back, his eyes darkening with a mix of desire and anticipation, gleaming in the shadows of the night.


    Then came her touch, soft, deliberate, as her fingers curled around his length and began to stroke him, painfully slow and hard.


    "Ugh... Goddess, you¡¯re making this impossible for me," Zion groaned, his voice thick with need, each gasp trembling on his lips as he struggled between melting into her hand and the urge to flip her over and devour her whole.

 Chapter 210 Spellbound 2

    <h4>Chapter 210: Chapter 210 Spellbound 2</h4>


    As if urging him further, Addison stuck out her tongue and initiated the kiss, yfully slipping into his mouth, teasing and tugging at his tongue with bold familiarity. Zion surrendered easily, melting into her warmth as he chased not only the physical spark but the deeper emotional one he desperately hoped to reim.


    But it seems her hand alone wasn¡¯t enough.


    Instead, Addison shifted her hips and began grinding her wet, needy pussy against Zion¡¯s hard cock, sending bolts of pleasure through his body. He nearly lost it right then and there. The sensation was maddening as it nearly broke what little self-control Zion had left.


    <i>¡¯It felt too good.¡¯</i>


    And Shura¡ªhis wolf¡ªwasn¡¯t helping. Shura was already snarling in want, eager to take her then and there without a second thought. For the beast within him, this was an invitation impossible to resist.


    Zion was teetering at the edge of his self-control.


    He instinctively leaned back into the sofa, his shoulders rxing as his head lolled, eyes fixed on the ceiling while he savored the hot, wet friction that slid from the tip of his cock to the hilt.


    His breath hitched, his jaw tightened, and though he held back for now, his darkened gaze, though dazed, sharpened with hunger, his instincts screaming to bury himself deep inside her.


    Then Addison leaned in, her soft moans tickling Zion¡¯s ear as she whispered breathlessly. The sound sent shivers down his spine, and instinctively, his hands found her hips, gripping her, steadying her.


    He wanted to stop her from grinding her slick pussy against his throbbing cock, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it. How could he? He¡¯d been dreaming of this moment for so long, craving the chance to make things right, to <i>mate with her again</i>, properly this time.


    Fighting his instincts was like waging war against a storm; he was losing, sinking just like Levi had. Desire clouded his mind, tangled his thoughts, and blurred every line between reason and need.


    Then, through her moans and gasps, he heard her sultry voice in his ear.


    "I know you want to fuck me hard..." she purred, and followed it with a low, coquettish snarl. "Just like the night we first mated. Mmm, I want to be fucked like that again. I want you to <i>mess me up</i>..."


    The words shattered whatever restraint he had left. His hips twitched, his body tensed, and he was ready, <i>so ready, </i>to bury himself deep inside her. But just as he was about to thrust forward, something flickered in the back of his mind.


    He hesitated.


    Zion gripped her shoulders instead and gently pushed her back, just enough to see her clearly. His dark eyes searched her face, studying her like it were the first time. She was still the same breathtaking woman who walked into the banquet hall yesterday, beautiful and alluring, but this wasn¡¯t the same confident,posed Addison.


    No.


    This version of her reeked of temptation, dripping with sultry seduction like a subus wearing Addison¡¯s face.


    "Who are you?" Zion finally rasped, his voice hoarse as thest threads of rationality pulled him back from the edge of his burning desire.


    It wasn¡¯t just the seductive words that jolted him; it was <i>what</i> she said. The moment she brought up <i>those nights, </i>the ones where they mated like wild, insatiable lovers, he knew something was off. This wasn¡¯t Addison.


    The real Addison wouldn¡¯t mention those memories so casually... not without pain.


    Zion knew her too well. For Addison, those nights were bittersweet, wrapped in longing, but poisoned by betrayal. Back then, she truly believed they could finally have a proper life together, that they could move forward and love freely without the weight of the past. But instead, it had all crumbled into a nightmare of heartbreak and pain.


    Even now, Zion could still feel the ache in his chest when he remembered how she looked at him back then, with hope. And how he destroyed it.


    So no, she wouldn¡¯t speak of that time so lightly. Not after everything. Not when the scars were still so fresh, like it just happened yesterday.


    And that¡¯s how he knew.


    This wasn¡¯t her.


    Yes, those days <i>were</i> beautiful, peaceful, even. They hadughed, held each other like true mates, and for a fleeting moment, Zion believed he could let go of his hatred and grievances. He wanted to start over. They both did. They let their desires guide them, and it connected them in a way neither of them could deny.


    But the Addison in front of him now, reeking of lust with no trace of hesitation, no flicker of pain, wasn¡¯t <i>his</i> Addison.


    Something was wrong.


    Terribly wrong.


    It wasn¡¯t that Zion wanted Addison to stay trapped in that nightmare of pain. He didn¡¯t wish for her to keep suffering, of course not. If anything, he desperately wanted her to forget those darkest nights, to be free of the memories that haunted her.


    But he also knew healing didn¡¯te easily. Pain like that doesn¡¯t just disappear.


    That¡¯s why he was prepared to face her wrath... to be hated, ignored, pushed away. He was ready to bear it all, if it meant she could eventually heal on her own terms.


    So the moment he heard her speak of those nights so casually, so devoid of pain, with only lust in her voice, he knew something was terribly wrong.


    This wasn¡¯t his Addison.


    No matter how perfect the voice, the face, the touch, this was something <i>else</i>, something merely <i>wearing</i> Addison¡¯s flesh like a disguise.


    And that chilling realization smothered every ember of desire in him.


    Even his wolf had been fooled. For a moment, even Shura believed it was her.


    "Who <i>are</i> you?!" Zion¡¯s voice cracked with fury,ced with Alpha dominance as it erupted into a deadly growl. His aura mmed into the woman before him like a crashing wave.


    But she didn¡¯t even flinch.


    She stared at him nkly, her expression vacant, as if she couldn¡¯tprehend his words at all.


    "I <i>know</i> you¡¯re not Addison," he growled again, his jaw clenched tight. "So tell me¡ªwho... or <i>what</i>... are you?"


    His hands twitched, aching to grip the imposter¡¯s throat and force the truth out, but he couldn¡¯t. That was <i>Addison¡¯s body</i>. And no matter how vile the thing inside was, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to harm her.


    All he could do was try desperately to drive this thing out.


    He could already imagine the horror and confusion that would shatter Addison when she woke up, realizing she¡¯d done something she wasn¡¯t even aware of. And if he, Levi, and Maxwell had beenpletely consumed by instinct and lust... if they had fallen into her arms tonight, only to face her nk, devastated gaze in the morning...


    She might think they <i>took advantage</i> of her.


    The thought alone made Zion¡¯s stomach churn.


    Addison was already walking a thin line when it came to trust. If they crossed that boundary, even unintentionally, it would destroy what little goodwill she still held for them. Especially him.


    After all, her past with him was tainted.


    She hadn¡¯t had a good experience as his mate. That bond, once so full of promise, had decayed and festered over three long years. It had nearly broken her, and Zion knew that was <i>his</i> fault. He let it happen. He turned away when she needed him most.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 211 - 211 A Demon?

    So, of course, she was wary of mate bonds now.


    How could she not be?


    Tonight, as he stared into the eyes of the imposter wearing Addison''s face, a painful rity settled in Zion''s chest. He felt like he''d caught a glimpse of Addison''s true thoughts, her fear, her resistance, her unresolved pain, and it only made his blood boil.


    Because they had almost made a terrible mistake.


    If none of them had realized something was wrong¡­


    They might have followed that scent, that pull, that illusion, all the way to ruin. There was something unnatural about it, something too enticing, too perfect. It wrapped around their senses like a spell, clouding their judgment and dulling their instincts.


    And that''s what made Zion clench his fists in fury.


    They were meant to protect Addison, not be the ones to break her all over again.


    "Are you¡­ a subus?" Zion asked hesitantly, his voice low and wary.


    Everything that had happened so far, the overwhelming desire that bubbled in their blood and minds, the loss of control, the haze clouding their minds, began to piece together into one troubling possibility. Subus were known to feed on men''s vitality through sex, drawing out their strength and sanity through temptation and desire. And right now, that was exactly how they felt.


    It was as if the longer they stayed in this room with Addison, the more they lost their grip on reason. Their instincts screamed to im her, to sink deeper into their carnal urges. It wasn''t just attraction, it felt like enchantment.


    Zion''s suspicion grew. The cloying sweetness in the air, the scent of their mate that now seemed almost too intoxicating¡­ it had to be more than just pheromones. Perhaps it wasced with something unnatural, an aphrodisiac, or worse, a hidden magic circle woven into the room itself, amplifying their lust and dulling their senses.


    Even their wolves were fooled, swept up in the pull of desire without question.


    Maybe he could believe they were surrendering to their carnal desires because of the mate bond, that is, if they had already marked her. If that thread had been fully formed, the connection would''ve been strong enough to justify their overwhelming urges.


    But right now, while the mate bond was growing, it wasn''t yetplete. It shouldn''t have been enough to strip away their self-control like this.


    Hearing Zion''s words, Maxwell felt as if a bolt of lightning had struck him. The realization dawned on him, too, that this might really be the work of a subus.


    Subi could invade a man''s dreams, twisting his desires and weakening his will. Even if they only gained a fraction of vitality that way, it was still sustenance. More disturbingly, lower-level subi who couldn''t yet form their own bodies were known to possess women, using them as vessels until they grew strong enough to take human form themselves. High-level subi could walk among humans without detection. But regardless of rank, they were demons.


    And demons¡­ weren''t supposed to be able to enter the Royal Capital undetected.


    At that moment, Addison froze. Her stunned expression quickly shifted, her eyes began to redden, hershes trembling as she looked down. Then slowly, she lifted her gaze to Zion, her lips trembling with hurt.


    "Z-Zion¡­ don''t you like me anymore?" she whispered, voice soft and cracking. "Why would you use me of something so awful?"


    Zion froze, truly stunned this time, and doubt crept into his mind. ''Was I just overthinking everything?'' But then his gaze sharpened, a flicker of resolve returning to his eyes.


    "Nice try," he said quietly, a bitter smile tugging at his lips. "But did you know... Addison hates me right now."


    There was a hollow edge in his voice,ced with self-mockery, as if saying it aloud wounded him more than he''d expected. And the moment those wordsnded, they struck Addison like a p. She reeled, visibly shaken.


    Her head snapped up, eyes wide as they locked onto Zion''s. "Impossible... How could she hate you when¡ª" Addison blurted, then abruptly cut herself off. But it was already toote. The damage was done.


    She''d given herself away.


    Realizing her slip-up, Addison didn''t bother scrambling to fix it. Instead, she tilted her head slightly and regarded Zion in silence, calcting. She wasn''t foolish enough to answer his earlier question, at least, not yet.


    But Zion''s mind was anything but calm. Thoughts swirled in his head, and then, like lightning, another realization struck him.


    ''Could it be¡­ because Addison doesn''t have her wolf, she''s be vulnerable to demonic possession?'' His brows furrowed. ''Or maybe¡­ this is the work of the Priestess from the Tigren tribe? Could they have orchestrated this all along?''


    ''Or worse¡­ is this connected to the dark witches and the curse? Did they kidnap Addison back then to seal away her wolf, just so a demon could inhabit her body?''


    The deeper he thought, the more everything began to make a terrifying kind of sense.


    ''Is that why Leon was so drawn to her? Could it be that her transformation earlier had pushed her wolf to its limit, burning through its remaining strength just to protect her from Leon, and in that weakened state, the subus found its chance to take control?''


    The pieces fell into ce too neatly, and Zion felt a chill settle in his bones.


    He was almost certain now. ''Even if I confront her, she won''t give me answers.'' But if his theory was right¡­ There was only one way to suppress the subus and force it back into dormancy within Addison''s body:


    It had to be fed.


    Zion nced at Maxwell, then at Levi, who was slowly regaining some semnce of self-control and beginning to see the situation more clearly. Their expressions darkened in unison. They were all trapped between a rock and a hard ce, and even without exchanging a word, they understood one another with just a look.


    If Zion was right¡­ Then they truly might have no choice but to mate with Addison.


    The idea alone stirred their desires, but this wasn''t about indulgence. It was about getting her back. Still, no matter how justified the act seemed in the moment, the question that haunted them all was the same:


    What would happen when morning came?


    Would Addison wake up heartbroken? Ashamed? Would she feel vited, confused, or betrayed? Would she look at them with anger, or worse, with hatred?


    That thought alone was enough to make their wolves recoil in anguish, tails tucked and spirits dimmed, as a soft whimper echoed within them. The fear of losing their mate''s trust¡­ the fear of being resented by the one they were supposed to protect, it hurt far more than their current torment.


    And yet¡­ what choice did they really have?


    Their hands were tied. And the clock was ticking.


    A subus''s appetite for sex was bottomless. If it had been only Levi with her tonight, he might''ve been drained dry, left like a lifeless husk by morning. If he were lucky and had strong vitality, he might recover in a few days. But with the three of them here¡­ would that be enough to satisfy her?


    Their minds raced, each thought spiraling into another dead end. No matter how they turned the situation over in their heads, it kept leading to the same conclusion. Sweat began to bead on their brows as each passing second weighed heavier than thest.

 Chapter 212 - 212 Is It Really A Succubus?

    And Addison, she hadn''t said a word since lowering her head. Her silence stung like a de. Her shoulders trembled, as though she''d been deeply wronged, refusing to even look at them. That sight alone twisted their hearts with guilt and helplessness.


    Yet despite the emotional turmoil, Zion''s body betrayed him. His cock remained painfully hard, pressed just against the entrance of Addison''s pussy, as if begging to be let in, as if it had a will of its own, tempting him to surrender to instinct.


    He was barely holding himself back, gripping Addison''s hips to stop her from moving, stop her from plunging down onto him. He was just one thrust away from bliss¡­ but also one thrust away from judgment.


    One move could mean getting her back.


    One move could mean her hating him forever.


    Then, as if silently choosing to stand by Zion, Maxwell and Levi moved closer. Even without turning his head, Zion could feel their presence, and he didn''t need to look to know they were both at their breaking point.


    Their cocks were just as painfully hard, their breaths ragged and shallow, and the veins along their arms and necks bulged as they strained to keep their instincts in check. Their bodies were on the edge of betraying them, wanting to act before their minds could stop them.


    "Zion¡­" Maxwell''s voice was hoarse, low, yetced with unspoken desperation. It wasn''t a demand, it was a plea, a question wrapped in surrender. ''What should we do?'' That was what he was really asking. Without even realizing it, Maxwell was deferring to Zion, cing his trust in him when it came to Addison.


    And maybe, deep down, he understood why.


    Zion had always seen himself as the sinner, the prodigal son who''d strayed too far, made too many wrong turns, and was now wing his way back toward redemption. And because of that, he knew that Zion would never want to hurt Addison again.


    And here he was, clinging to thest shreds of rationality as if his life depended on it. Because maybe it did. He could give in with a single thrust. That would be all it took to satisfy the aching hunger surging through him.


    But he didn''t.


    And the others, watching him, began to believe they could hold on too.


    While the three men hesitated, desperately trying to think of a way out, Addison felt like her body was on fire, burning from the inside out. Her skin was too hot, her breaths too shallow.


    It was unbearable. But what made it worse was that she wasn''t entirely unconscious. She could hear them. She could feel everything. Every lingering touch, every breath against her skin, every unspoken word, it all reached her, stirred something deep within her.


    And damn it all, no matter how much she told herself she hated Zion, but her body betrayed her. His kiss, his touch... it made her melt. Her mind screamed in denial, but her body clung to him, eager, craving more. It was maddening.


    Yet it wasn''t just her desire; it felt like something else was inside her. Another presence. Faint but undeniably there. Not hostile¡­ but needy.


    Whining.


    Begging.


    It didn''t speak in words, but she could feel it pulsing inside her, echoing in her instincts, making her want what it wanted. And the worst part? A part of her wanted it too.


    But more than anything, her body began to move before her mind could catch up. Words spilled from her lips, words she never meant to say, and that was when she finally realized it. Something else¡­ another presence¡­ had started to take control of her body.


    When had it begun? She wasn''t sure. Maybe it started after she shifted into her wolf form. Maybe even earlier than that. But back then, she still had enough strength to resist it. Now, drained and drowsy, with exhaustion weighing her down, the presence had slipped past her weakening guard and taken over.


    And the worst part? It had nearly seeded in seducing Levi until her two other mates intervened.


    The moment the haze cleared just enough for her to grasp what almost happened, shame hit her like a tidal wave. Her entire face flushed with humiliation, and all she wanted to do was bury herself in the ground like an ostrich and disappear from their sight.


    But even more overpowering than her shame was the ache consuming her body. Every nerve screamed with need¡ªhot, desperate, and relentless. The presence within her, sensing her surrender, began to loosen its grip, slowly handing back control.


    Yet by now, she couldn''t back out. Her pussy throbbed painfully, pulsing with raw hunger, and her entire body burned with the unbearable desire to be touched¡­ to be fucked until she couldn''t stand, until her legs gave out beneath her.


    It was making her insane.


    Driven by the fever in her blood, she began to squirm beneath Zion''s hold, rubbing her slick pussy against the swollen head of his cock in slow, agonizing circles. She was chasing relief, any relief, clinging to the hope that friction alone might cool the fire wing at her from the inside out.


    "I¡­ please, help me," Addison croaked, her voice barely more than a whisper, but raw with desperation. "Fuck me."


    She met Zion''s gaze, her eyes pleading, shimmering with vulnerability and need. And as if something inside him answered her call, Zion''s eyes glinted gold, Shura rising to the surface, his primal hunger igniting as he stared down at her like a beast finally unleashed.


    "Are you sure about this?" Zion asked, his voice low and strained.


    Because deep down, he knew, he felt it. The woman in front of him wasn''t just anyone¡­ she was Addison. He couldn''t exin how, but every fiber of his being, every beat of his heart, and bone-deep instinct screamed it. The way she looked at him now, eyes filled with raw need and silent plea, confirmed it more than words ever could.


    And that certainty only strengthened his earlier suspicion: that a demon had possessed her body. If left unfed, Addison might suffer¡­ or worse.


    He continued staring into her eyes, searching, waiting. Then, from within him, Shura rose to the surface, aching to take their mate, yet trembling at the thought of hurting her. He, too, needed to be sure.


    Finally, Zion cast a nce at Maxwell and Levi. No words were exchanged, but they understood.


    Maxwell and Levi began undressing the moment they caught Zion''s subtle nod¡ªhis silent go signal. Then Zion shifted his attention back to Addison, his gaze lingering on her flushed face.


    "Do you really want this?" he asked, his toneced with teasing, though a slight tremor betrayed his tangled emotions¡ªdesire, excitement, and maybe even nervousness.


    Addison gave a shy nod, her eyes flickering with both need and hesitation. Seeing that, Zion gently loosened his hold on her.


    "Then why don''t you help me take off my shirt, hmm?" he murmured, his voice thick with want, eyes burning with hunger as they stayed locked on hers.


    To him, this felt like a dream, one he never thought he''d be allowed to touch. Despite the strange and overwhelming circumstances, Addison wasn''t pushing him away. That alone made his heart feel like it would explode. Inside his mind, Shura leapt with joy, thrilled that their mate wasn''t rejecting them.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 213 - 213 Wait For His Turn

    And with Maxwell and Levi here, there would be enough hands to keep her upied through the night¡­ enough strength to feed the thing stirring inside her, if that really was a demon.


    But more than anything, the fact that Addison had asked him to help her, not pushed him aside¡­ it made Zion feel like his soul had just ignited in fireworks.


    As soon as Addison heard Zion ask her to help take off his shirt, she paused for a moment before reaching out with trembling hands. It wasn''t that she was reluctant to help, far from it. What made her hesitate was the overwhelming temptation to just sink down onto his hard cock, already perfectly aligned with her dripping pussy.


    All it would take was one motion, and he''d be inside her. But acting on that impulse would feel too raw, too desperate, like she was just using his body to scratch an itch. She knew she''d feel embarrassed about ite morning. So instead, she focused on following their lead, doing things their way¡­


    "Good girl," Zion purred, and Addison felt like his deep, maic voice had just stroked something inside her, sending shivers down her spine. She had always known Zion had a mesmerizing voice, but hearing it this close again, so raw and intimate, made her knees weak and her core throb with need.


    Her body trembled slightly, heat rushing through her, and without even realizing it, her pheromones grew stronger, more potent.


    Zion took a slow breath, catching the change in the air. Her scent was richer now, undeniably arousing, but unlike earlier, it wasn''t tainted by anything that messed with their rationality. This time, it was pure, heady desire, and it stirred something primal in him.


    "Oh, Addie... you''re being a bad girl, hmm?" Zion murmured, his tone teasing and dangerous, right before his palmnded sharply on her ass. The sudden p made Addison jolt in surprise, but instead of pain, it sent a wave of conflicting sensations crashing through her, a confusing blend of pleasure and sting. She wasn''t a masochist¡­ or so she thought. And yet, somehow, she found herself liking it.


    "Ah!"


    Realizing what was happening, Addison bit her lower lip as she slowly unbuttoned thest button on Zion''s shirt. Behind them, Maxwell and Levi had already finished undressing and now stood close, their presence looming.


    Though she didn''t look back, the fine hairs on her nape stood on end; she could feel them, feel their burning stares like heat against her skin, and even the weight of their wolves'' intense focus.


    The stirring in her belly only grew wilder, a deep ache that made her whimper involuntarily. But before the sound could fully escape her lips, Zion captured her mouth with his.


    His kiss was raw, filled with longing and hunger, but there was hesitation too, as if he feared how she might react. For Zion, the moment their lips touched, a tremor ran through his entire body. It was overwhelming, almost unbearable. He felt like crying.


    Oh, how he had missed this, missed her taste, this sweetness he had only ever dared revisit in dreams. This kiss¡­ it was the same one he''d once known, the same one he had yearned for ever since.


    Zion''s kiss deepened, growing more fervent, stealing the breath right from Addison''s lungs. She struggled to keep up, wanting to pull away for a moment just to breathe, but Zion''s hand slid up and pinned her by the neck, not harshly, but firmly enough to stop her retreat.


    Her already hazy mind turned to mist, her thoughts dissolving under the heat of his touch. His other hand trailed lower, brushing against her breast before cupping it with reverence. Zion sighed, a deep, satisfied sound, as he savored the softness in his palm, kneading her gently. Addison whimpered at the sensation, her back arching into his touch.


    Then he pinched her nipple lightly, pulling a soft moan from her lips, a sound that only stoked the fire already burning in Zion''s core.


    Without warning, his hand slid to her waist, gripping her firmly before pulling her down onto him in one smooth, possessive motion, plunging his cock deep inside her.


    Zion groaned and arched his back, momentarily losing control, while Addison''s entire body trembled from the sudden surge of pleasure. A gasp tore from her lips, her mouth open, but no words came, only breathless, broken sounds, as her fingers clutched at Zion''s arm, her nails digging into his skin as if grounding herself in the overwhelming storm of sensation.


    "A-Addison¡­ ease up a little¡ªyou''re so tight," Zion groaned, leaning in again, his warm breath ghosting along her jaw.


    Before she could respond, Maxwell moved in from behind, kneeling close as his hands gently gripped her waist. His warm palms slowly slid down to her navel, the soothing gesture grounding her. It helped calm the tremble in her body, even if just a little.


    Still, her inner walls clenched tightly around Zion, who remained motionless, allowing her time to adjust to his size. It had been a long time since Addison had been intimate with anyone, and with Zion''s impressive length and girth, easing into him was no small feat.


    Yet, unlike her first time, there was no pain, only the overwhelming swell of pleasure. Her core pulsed uncontrobly, as if thrilled to wee him, fluttering with eagerness.


    That unexpected tightness made it nearly impossible for Zion to move; he gritted his teeth, fighting the instinct to thrust. One wrong move, and he felt like he''d explode too soon; he hadn''t touched anyone in years, either.


    Then, Maxwell''s hands moved lower, from Addison''s navel down to her aching clit. He drew slow, deliberate circles, coaxing her body to focus on the pleasure, helping her to rx. Gradually, her inner walls loosened just enough to let Zion begin to move, and the friction between them deepened.


    But it wasn''t as if Maxwell''s possessiveness had quieted. Far from it. As he watched Zion buried inside Addison, something primal stirred violently within him. He wanted to tear Zion away from her, to reim every inch of her skin by retracing each of Zion''s touches with his own, until only his scent remained.


    His wolf was snarling inside him, baring its fangs, thrashing madly in his mind at the sight. Every thrust Zion made ignited a murderous urge within Maxwell; he wanted nothing more than to rip him apart.


    But he held back.


    No matter how wild the storm inside him grew, he forced himself to remain still. They still didn''t fully understand what was happening to Addison. Maxwell couldn''t yet ept the exnation that she was possessed by a demon; such an idea felt too far-fetched, too impossible to believe. Still, until they had answers, he couldn''t act on his darker impulses.


    And if Addison truly was in danger, then the more people she had around her, the better her chances of being protected.


    So, Maxwell buried his rage, leashed his wolf, and chose restraint. For now, he would help her¡­ and wait. After all, the night was long, and his turn woulde. All he had to do was be patient.

 Chapter 214 - 214 Working Together

    Levi, on the other hand, knelt down beside them and gently took Addison''s hands in his own, treating them with reverence. He was feeling the same emotions that Maxwell did, the aching jealousy, the burn of possessiveness, but his wolf was quieter, more controlled.


    Perhaps it was because he was a Beta and not an Alpha; the instinct to im wasn''t as overpowering. Still, it lingered just beneath the surface, only a step away from spilling over.


    Despite the tension tightening in his chest, Levi held it together. He lifted Addison''s hand to his lips, pressing a soft, lingering kiss to her knuckles before guiding her palm to his cheek. The contact grounded him, soothed some of the fire roaring in his veins. He closed his eyes for a moment, silently willing himself to wait; his time woulde.


    Meanwhile, Addison, her body overwhelmed by stimtion, tightened her grip on Zion''s arm, her nails digging into his skin and leaving faint red trails that healed almost instantly. Then Zion gripped her waist firmly and began to lift her, only to let her sink again, slowly.


    Each motion made the thick ridge of his cock scrape along her sensitive walls, sending waves of pleasure crashing through both their bodies. A soft moan spilled from Addison''s lips, and the room pulsed with rising heat and anticipation.


    "Hngh!" Addison moaned, her voice breathy as Zion slowly lifted her, only to guide her back down onto his thick length. The movement was unhurried but deliberate, and as her body sank onto him, her breasts brushed against the heat of his chest, sending another jolt of sensation through her already sensitive nerves.


    Each movement sent tingling sensations cascading through her, but then Zion lifted her again, only this time, he pulled her down with more force, until the blunt head of his cock pressed deep, knocking against the entrance of her womb.


    "Ah!" Addison cried out, the sharp mix of pressure and pleasure crashing into her like a tidal wave. It felt like she was being stretched from the inside out, and the direct hit to that sensitive spot sent white-hot bliss shooting straight to her brain, leaving her gasping and trembling in his arms.


    Just having Zion buried deep inside her made Addison feel overwhelmingly full. Her mind was slipping into a haze, unable to hold onto anything but the electric waves of pleasure racing through her body and clouding her thoughts. Then, a searing kiss trailed up her spine, hot and deliberate. Maxwell''s lips moved gently along her back until he reached the nape of her neck.


    His hand slid up, fingers curling around her throat with possessive control, while the end of his fingers traced along her jaw and tilted her face back toward him. As soon as her lips parted on a soft moan, Maxwell imed them, kissing her deeply.


    His tongue slipped between her lips, hungry for the taste he''d longed for, her taste, sweet and intoxicating. The contact calmed the beast inside him, even if only a little.


    His bare chest pressed against her slick back, his warmth and touch grounding her in the chaos of sensation. The hand at her throat tightened just slightly, and the shift made Addison''s core pulse, her inner walls instinctively tightening around Zion.


    "Ugh¡ª!" Zion groaned, his voice gravelly with restraint as he felt her tighten around him. He bit his lower lip and drove his hips forward, thrusting into her with a rhythm that was hard and steady, not too fast, but deep enough to make Addison unravel.


    Trapped between the two of them, she whimpered into Maxwell''s mouth, drowning in pleasure as her body trembled from the relentless stimtion.


    Then Maxwell took Addison''s other hand and guided it toward his cock. He curled her fingers around him, and Addison''s eyes widened slightly. She couldn''t even wrap her hand fully around his girth. Just like Zion and Levi, Maxwell was impossibly big.


    The realization should have made her nervous, but instead, a thrill shot through her veins. There was no fear, only anticipation. After all, fated mates were made for each other, body and soul. They were meant to fit.


    Maxwell helped her stroke him, slow at first, the heat in his veins spiking with each glide of her palm. Every touch of hers was like a bolt of lightning, so potent that it stole his breath.


    He inhaled sharply and bit down on her lower lip, unable to stop himself. The burn of impatience was rising in him; he wanted her, needed her, but he held himself back. Even just her hand on him was enough to make him feel like he might explode. He could only imagine what it would be like to be inside her.


    Addison, overwhelmed and flushed, began to move her hips, finding her own rhythm as she started to ride Zion with smooth, steady motions. Her pace was fluid, confident, and intoxicating.


    Zion let out a low moan, his head tipping back against the sofa as his hands gripped her soft thighs, holding her gently as he gave her full control.


    His emerald eyes burned as he watched Addison, caught between him and Maxwell. She was passionately exchanging kisses with the man behind her, one hand stroking Maxwell''s thick shaft, while her hips moved in time with the pleasure building between her and Zion.


    Maybe she hadn''t even realized it yet, but she was the one in charge now. Zion had surrendered the pace to her, and all he could do was watch and feel as she brought them both closer to the edge.


    Zion couldn''t tear his eyes away from the way Addison''s hips moved, smooth and hypnotic, like waves rolling in perfect rhythm. His gaze dipped lower, catching the erotic sight of their bodies joined, his cock sliding in and out of her slick, glistening pussy. The way her wetness coated his cock made his chest rumble with a primal snarl of approval.


    He was utterly enthralled.


    His eyes trailed upward, locking onto the mesmerizing bounce of Addison''s breasts. Full and perky, with nipples tinted a delicate pink, they moved in time with her rhythm, tempting him beyond reason. The sight was maddening; he ached to lean forward and take one into his mouth, to im it with his teeth and tongue.


    Every curve, every shift of her body burned itself into Zion''s mind. She was intoxicating¡ªutterly, blindingly beautiful¡ªand in this moment, she was all he could see, all he could feel.


    Then Zion and Maxwell exchanged a brief look, an unspoken understanding passing between them. Maxwell slowly withdrew his fingers from Addison''s clit, causing her to gasp at the sudden loss of stimtion.


    He stopped kissing her, too, and instead brought his glistening fingers to her lips, teasing the soft skin before slipping them into her mouth. Addison instinctively closed her lips around them, her tongue swirling around the taste of herself.


    Zion took over where Maxwell left off, his thumb recing those skilled fingers as he resumed rubbing her clit in firm, controlled circles. Both men watched intently, Maxwell''s fingers moving in and out of her mouth while Zion continued to pleasure her below.


    "Baby," Maxwell whispered into her ear, his voice deep andced with mischief, "imagine you''re sucking my cock¡­ just like you did to Levi earlier."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 215 - 215 A Deeper Connection

    Maxwell''s teasing remark sent a deeper churn through Addison''s stomach. Obediently, she parted her lips and began to suck gently on his fingers, her gaze locked onto his dark amber eyes as she looked sideways.


    In front of them, Zion watched the scene unfold, heat simmering in his gaze. Addison''s movements began to slow as the sensations overwhelmed her, so Zion took control once more.


    He thrust his hips upward, reiming the rhythm, and the sudden force made Addison gasp, her eyes rolling back from the sheer intensity. It was a stark contrast to her steady pace versus Zion''s unrelenting thrusting.


    Each thrust came hard and deep, like a piston driving into her, pulling out until only the tip remained before mming back in with brutal precision, stealing her breath.


    Her soft moans quickly shifted into helpless whimpers, and as their eyes met, her flushed, usatory re only made Zion chuckle. He didn''t let up.


    One hand gripped her thigh firmly, pinning her down so she couldn''t escape, while the other worked skillfully against her clit, pushing her higher and higher toward the edge.


    "Grrr." A low, primal growl rumbled from Zion''s throat as he let his beastly instincts take over, mming his hips upward with fierce intensity. Addison''s head spun, her thoughts scattering as waves of euphoria crashed through her.


    The overwhelming pull of the mate bond from both men consumed her, and unlike earlier, now she truly felt like she was being filled, satiated, little by little, in the most blissful way.


    "Baby... don''t forget about me now," Maxwell murmured huskily against her ear, his voice a velvety reminder that her hand around his cock had stilled the moment Zion''s powerful thrust took her breath away.


    Jolted by his words, Addison resumed her strokes, her fingers gliding over Maxwell''s length in slow, deliberate motions. His fingers were still sliding in and out of her mouth, and the sight of her, eyes heavy, lips parted, cheeks flushed, was utterly intoxicating. It made their hunger for her burn hotter.


    "Addie... have I been forgotten now, hmm?" Levi''s low, trembling voice broke through the haze, his wordsced with a pitiful whimper as he cradled her hand against his cheek. He looked heartbreakingly vulnerable, like an abandoned pup, his breath ragged, his forehead and arms taut with bulging veins as he fought to suppress the storm raging inside him.


    He had been holding himself back, watching her be taken by the other two, swallowing down his hunger, his need, his possessiveness. But now¡­ now he was sure. The soul in front of him was hers, his Addison.


    And he wanted her.


    Desperately.


    So much that the restraint he clung to was unraveling with every heartbeat.


    His wolf was snarling beneath his skin, mming against the walls of his will, demanding to break free and im her¡ªdamn the consequences. It didn''t matter that he was only a Beta and the other two were Alphas. His instincts didn''t care. His wolf didn''t care.


    Even Levi himself hadn''t realized he possessed the audacity¡ªthe lion-hearted boldness¡ªto even think of challenging two Alphas for the right to be with her and cut in line.


    But he did.


    And all he cared about¡­ was her.


    Maybe it was because Levi had always challenged Zion''s authority that he no longer felt the usual fear around Alphas. Or maybe¡­ he''d simply forgotten what that fear felt like. Perhaps his wolf had grown numb, or even defective in some way.


    Whatever the reason, at that moment, all Levi wanted was Addison''s attention. He felt utterly pathetic, stripped of pride, so he let down all his defenses and quietly called out to her.


    And sure enough, the moment Addison heard his voice, her head snapped toward him.


    Her breath caught.


    Gone was Levi''s usual calm,posed fa?ade. In its ce was raw helplessness, written in the tremble of his lips and the tension in his jaw as he desperately tried to restrain himself. She realized then, she had been so consumed by the pleasure and intensity from the other two that she hadpletely forgotten about him.


    So much for showing fairness between mates.


    The guilt hit her hard. Here he was, her mate, silently suffering in the shadows while she reveled in ecstasy. That realization wed at her heart, making the pleasure feel bittersweet.


    And the moment they saw Addison''s reaction, both Zion and Maxwell realized that Levi''s little ploy for attention had worked. Their eyes darkened, a flicker of annoyance and territorial possessiveness sparking beneath the surface. They knew they had no right to stop her; Addison had the freedom to choose who she turned to. But that didn''t mean it sat well with them.


    They were Alphas. Dominant. Proud. Sharing was already testing the limits of their restraint.


    Being with each other at the same time was manageable¡ªbarely¡ªbecause they were equals in rank. Their wolves tolerated the arrangement, but the fragile bnce between them was always one heartbeat away from snapping. If Levi, a Beta, were to cut in now, before they''d even had their fill, and im Addison for himself, that brittle calm could shatterpletely.


    And when it did, it wouldn''t just be words. It would be blood and teeth.


    Because no matter how rational they seemed on the outside, underneath it all, their beasts were pacing, restless, ready to fight for what they believed was theirs.


    Addison must have sensed it too, the silent storm brewing between the three of them, but she didn''t stop. Instead, she pulled Levi closer, slowly withdrawing her hand from his cheek.


    All the while, her lips continued to suck on Maxwell''s fingers, sultry and deliberate, her gaze fixed on Levi with an intensity that could melt steel. Her eyes spoke what her lips could not, an unspoken seduction that reached straight into Levi''s soul.


    With agonizing slowness, she trailed her fingertips down the curve of his Adam''s apple, watching it bob with restrained need. Then lower, over the sharp line of his corbone, to the taut muscles of his chest and the sculpted ridges of his abs. Levi''s stomach clenched as desire coiled tighter within him. When her fingers dipped further, teasing just above his navel, his cock gave an eager twitch.


    But before anything more could happen, Zion growled low and mmed his hips forward, driving his cock deep into her, hitting the very core of her with a force that stole her breath. At the same moment, Maxwell leaned down and bit her shoulder¡ªsharp, iming¡ªforcing her attention back.


    They both felt it: the spark in the air, the invisible thread between Addison and Levi pulling tighter with every heartbeat. It wasn''t just lust, it was something deeper, more soul-stirring as they connect. While Zion and Maxwell had her body, for a fleeting moment, her soul seemed to belong to Levi. All because he yed the pitiful card, and it worked.


    Jealousy seethed beneath the surface. Because, despite everything they were doing to stake their im, it only took one look from Addison to Levi for the bnce to shift.


    But what could they really do?


    Even before they became mates, Levi had always been close to Addison; he knew her in ways neither of them did. Their bond wasn''t just physical; it was emotional, spiritual, rooted in a history that predated everything.


    It was only natural that their connection would run deeper, that their souls might resonate more intimately than what she shared with Zion or Maxwell. And that truth stung.


    Maxwell could feel his wolf pacing beneath the surface, agitated and possessive. But instead of letting the jealousy consume him, he forced himself to breathe, to be patient. He knew he had to earn Addison''s heart slowly, break through the walls she still hadn''tpletely lowered for him.


    So, instead of protesting, he bent his head and kissed her shoulder where his teeth had just marked her. A faint, reddened imprint bloomed on her skin, but he soothed it with a soft lick, followed by tender kisses down the side of her neck, finding every weak spot that made her shudder. His tongue traced slow, sensual patterns over her sensitive skin, and she trembled in his arms.


    Meanwhile, Zion showed no mercy; his hips moved with powerful precision, hitting her most sensitive spot again and again while his fingers circled and teased her clit without pause. The pleasure was relentless, overwhelming.


    And no matter how soul-deep her connection with Levi ran, Addison''s body couldn''t withstand this double assault. The intensity of it all, heightened by the mate bond, hit her like a tidal wave, pleasure magnified tenfold.


    Her knees buckled, and she leaned helplessly against Maxwell''s chest behind her, gasping, moaning,pletely undone.


    "Are you cumming, Addie?" Zion growled, his voice thick with triumph and desire. His breath came in heavy pants as he thrust into her with renewed vigor, each movement harder and faster, pushing her higher toward the edge.


    ____


    A heartfelt thank you to Jackie_Bourke, Bulelwa_Belewa, Montaz_Alexander, J_L_4504, Shirley_Law_7534, eveej7, DaoistpnmDTF, Diabolique1369, Tasha_Teehee, Sarah_Powers_1084, Lisa_Gresh, FShelou, and AKA2014, for the Golden Tickets and all the incredible support you''ve given me. I''m truly grateful. Thank you so much!

 Chapter 216 - 216 Addisons Conclusion

    Addison''s moans spilled out uncontrobly, rising into a sharp cry, but it was quickly swallowed when Maxwell caught her lips in a possessive kiss. He had just pulled his fingers from her mouth, slick with her saliva, and now used them to trail down to her chest.


    Her body quivered as his wet fingers found her breast, teasing her nipple with slow, deliberate circles. The sensation made her arch and shudder, caught between the punishing rhythm of Zion below her and the sensual torment Maxwell delivered from the upper side. Every nerve in her body felt like it was burning alive with pleasure.


    They weren''t holding back at all. Although Addison''s fingers paused around Maxwell''s throbbing cock, he didn''tin; instead, he bucked his hips, thrusting upward to chase his own climax, using her hand to guide him there.


    Zion, too, could feel the tight coil of pleasure building low in his abdomen. It had been a while since he''dst felt this, and the heightened sensitivity made every sensation sharper, every ridge inside her sent shockwaves through him.


    Addison''s warmth wrapped around him sopletely, so perfectly, that it exceeded every fantasy he''d ever had. It felt better than he could''ve dreamed.


    "Ugh¡ªAddie, I''m close," Zion growled, biting his lip as his emerald eyes, now darkened and ssy with desire, locked onto hers.


    Addison turned her head, meeting his gaze with a sharp re. She still remembered all too well how many times he had knotted inside her before, and she had no intention of letting him do it again.


    Zion let out a breathy chuckle, clearly reading her expression. He licked his lower lip with a defiant glint in his eyes, challenging her silently. His scent, thick with testosterone and heat, hit her like a wave, making her body react before she could stop it.


    And damn it, he looked unfairly good like this. Rugged, cocky, flushed with lust. No wonder her children turned out so beautiful.


    Still, handsome or not, he was an asshole. So Addison held her ground.


    Zion, seeing the warning in her eyes, eventually gave in with a smirk, easily, but not without letting her know he could''ve pushed harder.


    Zion mmed his hips harder, driving into her with relentless force, hitting the deepest parts of her again and again. But just as Addison wanted, he held himself back from knotting inside her. He knew she didn''t want to risk pregnancy, so even when his climax surged, he stayed in control.


    Yet, as the tension peaked, a new urge wed at him, his gums itched, his fangs tingled, aching to sink into her neck, to mark her and im her fully. It wasn''t just lust anymore; it was his instinct, primal and consuming. Even Shura stirred within him, urging him to do it.


    But Zion gritted his teeth and resisted. He had already crossed many lines; he wouldn''t take another step without her consent.


    Maxwell wasn''t immune to the same pull. As he neared his own climax, his canines grazed Addison''s neck, right where his mark would belong.


    Addison shivered. Her entire body trembled in anticipation. Deep down, a part of her wanted it, to be marked, to be imed. It was in her blood, the instinct of every werewolf, to crave that bond¡­ to belongpletely to her mate.


    Because of Maxwell''s relentless teasing, Addison''s inner walls clenched around Zion uncontrobly, her anticipation pushing her body to respond instinctively.


    Zion let out a deep, guttural growl. "Grr¡ª" It felt like she was going to squeeze every drop out of him.


    "Fuck, baby¡­ I''m cumming deep inside you¡­" He gasped, burying his face against her chest as he held her tightly, his arms wrapped around her like he never wanted to let go. His entire body shuddered, scalp tingling with overwhelming ecstasy. Her scent, so warm, so addictive, only drove him higher.


    At the same time, Maxwell''s body buckled under his own climax. Every muscle in him tensed, rigid and trembling as waves of pleasure crashed through him. His breath came out in ragged gasps as he buried his face in the crook of Addison''s neck. Her scent filled his lungs, igniting his desire while soothing something deeper inside him, a wild, primal need tempered only by her presence.


    "Addison¡­" It was the only word he could manage to say, but it carried a weight of unspoken emotion that struck her heart like a tidal wave. Her eyshes quivered, and so did her chest, trembling with the overwhelming feeling his voice alone stirred within her.


    Both Zion and Maxwell remained still, trying to catch their breath as they basked in the lingering warmth of Addison''s body. The only sounds in the room were their ragged gasps, echoing against the walls, mixing with the heavy scent of sex¡ªof spilled desire and Addison''s intoxicating aroma, which now carried a more subdued, mellow sweetness, as though the storm had momentarily passed.


    Levi stood silently off to the side once again, waiting patiently, his gaze unreadable, his presence quiet yet heavy with anticipation.


    Addison felt the shift within herself, too. The deep hunger that had wed at her insides started to ease, and the insistent voice in her mind softened to a murmur. In its ce, a strange new energy pulsed through her veins, foreign, powerful, and unlike anything she had felt before.


    She had never experienced this sensation, not even with Zion before. Whether it was something newly awakened or simply never triggered until now, she didn''t know.


    But it felt like Zion''s vitality had poured into her, exchanged for something else, something that filled her with strength. And though it empowered her, it left her with conflicted emotions that she couldn''t easily exin.


    After all, the idea of exchanging a man''s vitality for her own strength felt¡­ unsettling. She didn''t even know what to think anymore. It wasn''t as if she hadn''t suspected something earlier; when she shifted, she already had her own theory. But it differed from Zion''s thoughts that she was possessed by a demon, a subus. No, her instincts pointed elsewhere.


    She believed it had something to do with that obsidian ck wolf that appeared during her transformation. Its presence felt distinct¡ªdifferent, foreign. Although she had never met Aurora before, she could sense that the obsidian ck wolf wasn''t Aurora. There was something raw and primal about it. The moment it manifested, Addison had been consumed by fury.


    That couldn''t be a coincidence.


    So maybe¡­ that obsidian-ck wolf was a manifestation of her rage¡ªand lust.


    If that were the case, then it would only appear when she was pushed to her breaking point, when her emotions spiraled beyond control. But for a force so immense that it could even overpower the incarnation of the Tigren''s God of War¡­ it had to draw energy from somewhere.


    And now, this¡ªwhat just happened.


    It all led her to one conclusion: to wield the power of that obsidian ck wolf, she needed to recharge by mating, transforming her partners'' vitality into fuel for herself.


    Could that be the reason why the Moon Goddess gave her three mates? Had the Goddess foreseen this from the start?


    Unfortunately, it was all still just Addison''s own conclusion and spection, nothing more. She had no solid proof to support her theory, which was why she couldn''t say anything for certain¡­ and why she didn''t dare to share it with anyone.


    Not yet.

 Chapter 217 - 217 Levis Turn

    Just the thought alone made Addison shiver. Even if she dared to share this theory with anyone, who would believe her? It was far easier for others to ept the idea that she was possessed by a subus than to entertain the notion that a wolf, her wolf, could function that way.


    After all, no werewolf, nor their wolves, had ever shown such a mechanism. Their strength came through training, discipline, proper nourishment, and time. There were no shortcuts. Power was earned, not borrowed, let alone stolen from something as intimate and taboo as a man''s vitality.


    The very idea sounded insane.


    Some might use her of making excuses, of ming her wolf just to avoid epting the terrifying possibility that she was already possessed by a demon. And if they believed that¡­ the consequences would be severe.


    Possession by a demon was punishable by death, unless the demon was extracted in time. If not, the creature would eventually take root in the host''s soul, devouring it until nothing remained but an empty shell under the demon''s control.


    No one took chances when it came to demons.


    After all, demons were inherently evil and destructive. A single demon could wipe out an entire tribe on its own, as they thrived on bloodshed and chaos; those were their fuel.


    That was why the Saintess and the Pope sealed the gate to the demon realm long ago¡ªto restore peace to their realm and to prevent demons from corrupting souls, spreading darkness, and spawning more of their kind.


    But as Addison fell deeper into thought, she suddenly felt both Zion and Maxwell shift.


    Zion was stillzily thrusting into her, as if determined to leave everyst drop of his seed deep inside. She had just climaxed, so her body remained sensitive, and Zion''s slow, deliberate movements sent tremors through her, pulling her mind back into the haze of mating.


    Still, something caught her attention. Zion looked¡­ tired.


    Hershes fluttered in quiet thought. She had mated with Zion before, many times actually. She knew better than anyone how relentless this man''s stamina was. He didn''t tire easily. How else could he have kept her up for three days and three nights straight the first time they mated at the Midnight River Pack?


    So, seeing Zion this exhausted felt like the very proof Addison had been searching for. Yet, since neither of them had shared their own theories, she remained unaware that her state also confirmed Zion''s growing suspicion that a Subus had possessed her.


    He could feel it. The moment he cum inside Addison, it was as if something was siphoning his strength away, like he was being drained from the inside out. And yet, amidst the weakening pull, there was a dangerous, euphoric high, as though he could die in that exact moment and not regret it.


    It echoed the old tales about subi: that the greatest death a man could experience was one taken in a woman''s arms, lost in pleasure.


    Feeling his energy slip, Zion copsed backward, letting himself sink into the plush sofa. His chest rose and fell heavily, like a man on the edge of copse, parched and breathless. Still, even in that state, he managed a tired, affectionate smile as he looked at Addison with soft, loving eyes.


    And seeing him like that made Addison''s heart ache.


    Because, unlike him, she felt renewed, energized. It was clear that she had unknowingly taken more of Zion''s vitality than she meant to, enough for him to feel drained in the aftermath. And with that realization came guilt¡­ that''s eating her up.


    It was as if her three mates hade to an unspoken understanding. The moment Zion copsed, Levi silently stepped forward, and Maxwell¡ªsurprisingly¡ªchose to hold back, surrendering his turn without protest. He quietly opted to gost.


    Between the three of them, Zion, Levi, and himself, Maxwell was the outsider, the one still working to earn Addison''s full attention and eptance. And instead of letting pride or instinct dictate his actions, he showed restraint. He didn''t fight for dominance. He didn''t try to impose himself. He simply waited.


    That small, thoughtful act didn''t go unnoticed by Addison. In fact, it caught her attention in the best possible way. An Alpha like Maxwell willingly giving way to a Beta¡­ that was rare. It required more than just patience; it demanded control over one''s primal instincts. And that kind of control was something even Zion, with all his experience and bond with her, still struggled with.


    After all, they were werewolves. Their beastly instincts weren''t just habits; they were a part of who they were, shaped by nature and sharpened by time.


    After Levi cast onest questioning nce at Maxwell¡ªas if to ask if he was truly willing to wait¡ªMaxwell responded with a silent nod. With that, Levi gently lifted Addison off Zion, who leaned his head back against the sofa and closed his eyes, falling into a light doze, his energy visibly drained.


    Levi carried Addison to the bed with careful tenderness, and Maxwell followed closely behind, staying just a step away. Once they reached the mattress, Levi lowered her down with a reverence that made her chest tighten. Then he leaned over her, his eyes brimming with love and gentleness she hadn''t seen from him before.


    "Addie," he whispered, voice low and coaxing, "will you allow me¡­ hmm?"


    Addison''s heart skipped. The soft pull of the mate bond tugged at her before her mind could catch up. Almost instinctively, she nodded¡ªand the moment she did, a pang of guilt and dread twisted inside her chest.


    Since she realized that something was wrong with her. Zion''s sudden fatigue had only confirmed what she feared was happening to her body¡­ and if she was right, then mating with Levi might harm him, too.


    Levi wasn''t just a mate. He was her friend, her confidant, the one who stood by her through thick and thin. She had a soft spot for him, and the thought of hurting him made her stomach knot.


    But how could she take back her nod now? Wouldn''t that only wound his pride¡­ or worse, make him think she was rejecting him as a mate?


    Addison felt torn all over again. ''Stop overthinking, Addison... these are all just theories. Nothing is certain yet,'' she tried to reason with herself. ''If I pull away now and hurt Levi''s confidence because of something I''m not even sure of, I could end up doing irreversible damage. He''s already feeling overshadowed by the two Alphas¡ªif I reject him now, he might sink deeper into that insecurity¡­ and who knows how long it would take him to recover from it¡ªif ever.''


    After thinking it through, Addison gave a small nod, her eyes softening with a tenderness she rarely showed. But deep inside, uncertainty still gnawed at her. ''If I really am absorbing a man''s vitality through sex like a subus¡­ could I learn to control it? Could I choose how much I take each time?'' The thought both frightened and intrigued her. If she could manage it, maybe she wouldn''t hurt Levi as much.


    With that hope, she reached out and gently caressed Levi''s face. He leaned into her palm with a quiet purr, his eyes closing as if savoring the moment. Her touch held both affection and hesitation, but Levi only seemed to feel the warmth of her affection.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 218 - 218 I Want You

    From the side, Maxwell watched silently, a shadow of sadness in his gaze. He could see that this particr gentleness¡ªthis unspoken intimacy¡ªwas something Addison gave only to Levi. And though he tried to stayposed, jealousy simmered beneath the surface.


    As her mate, he longed for that softness too. His wolf whimpered in his mind, wounded and aching, but Maxwell said nothing. He simply stood there in silence, swallowing the ache in his chest.


    Levi gently pressed a kiss to Addison''s forehead, then to her cheeks, and finally to her now-swollen lips. He lingered there, savoring the softness and taste, feeling their connection deepen with every breath. Addison could feel the tenderness in his touch, careful and reverent, as if she were a delicate porcin doll he was afraid to break.


    He moved with endearing clumsiness, each gesture filled with awe, like she was someone sacred to him. His heart pounded wildly, so loud he wondered if she could hear it, and perhaps she could, because her own heartbeat had started to race too. Her face flushed a deep red, and to her surprise, she felt nervous.


    After everything she''d done with Zion earlier, even in front of her other mates, she thought embarrassment wouldn''t find her again. But now, with Levi touching her like she was something rare and precious, she felt like a maiden being touched for the very first time¡­ and the feeling overwhelmed her.


    Addison had always known Levi was a good man¡ªsteadfast, kind, and dependable. She knew he would make a wonderful mate one day. But even now, it still felt surreal that he had be her mate. What touched her most was how gently he treated her, even though he knew about her past.


    He never judged her. Not once did he see her as "used goods" or show even the slightest disdain for the choices she''d made as choosing to be with someone else before her fated mate ever came into her life. And now, with every reverent touch, with the way he held her and made her feel cherished, Addison felt so... precious.


    That realization stirred a wave of emotion within her. Shyness crept in, along with a pang of unworthiness. How could someone like Levi, someone so good, treat her like this, as if she was sacred?


    Levi, who had been slowly kissing her, sensed the shift in her mood through their connection. Gently, he kissed the corner of her eyes, his voice soft but steady.


    "Hey... don''t overthink things like you used to," he murmured. "If you''re hurting, or if something''s bothering you, tell me. I''ll always listen. Don''t try to carry everything on your own, okay?"


    He paused, brushing his thumb along her cheek. "I used to be your Gamma, your confidante and friend. But now, we''re even closer. We''re mates. We''re supposed to rely on each other, to carry things together. You''re not alone anymore. I''m here, and I always will be. Hm?"


    Levi couldn''t be sure exactly what she was thinking, but he had a feeling, maybe she was lost in her past again, weighed down by things she couldn''t change. He knew Addison''s heart too well. She cared so deeply about everything, and when things felt unjust, she was always the first to hurt for it. That was just the kind of person she was, and Levi loved her all the more for it.


    When Addison heard his words, her lips trembled as she struggled to hold back her tears. ''Oh, how good the Moon Goddess was, and how mischievous too,'' she thought. ''She may have thrown Zion back into her life to be a constant pain in the ass, but she also gave her Levi, to soothe her weary heart and support her when she needed it most.''


    In that moment, Addison truly believed that everything must happen for a reason.


    Levi''s soothing voice washed over her, melting away the worries clinging to her mind, just like he used to do. Acting on impulse, Addison hooked her arms around his neck and pulled him close. Levi blinked, momentarily stunned, a blush rising to his cheeks before desire ignited in his eyes and overtook him.


    His lips crashed onto hers, urgent and hungry, yet stillced with tenderness.


    Before Levi could deepen the kiss, Addison''s tongue was already teasing at the seam of his lips, seeking entrance. A shiver ran down his spine as he met her halfway, their tongues intertwining in a sensual dance. He savored the sweet taste of her, warm, soft, and intoxicating.


    His hands slid gently down her neck, pausing at the spot where his mark would one day be. He lingered there, fingers caressing it softly. He wasn''t in a hurry to im her, not yet.


    Even though they were fated, he wanted more than instinct. He wanted her heart, her choice. He needed her to want this just as much as he did, to feel the bond fully, freely. Because once they marked each other, there would be no turning back.


    So he waited.


    He gave her the time and space to decide, even if every part of him ached to make her his. Levi knew all too well the damage her past had left behind, the trauma, the mistrust, and the pain. And for that, he could only curse his Alpha for casting such a deep shadow in Addison''s heart.


    After caressing her neck with gentle fingers, Levi trailed his hand downward, not wanting Addison to worry about his feelings or feel guilty on his behalf. His touch moved to her left breast, cupping it softly in his palm. The warmth and softness beneath his hand made his breath hitch, desire stirring fiercely within him.


    He rolled her nipple between his fingers, and Addison trembled, her body responding with ticklish sensitivity. A silver thread clung between their parted lips as he pulled away from their kiss, only to lower himself slowly, his gaze never leaving hers.


    Then, his lips wrapped around her breast, tongue swirling around the aching peak, suckling gently yet possessively. Addison gasped, her breath catching as her arousal deepened, wetness pooling between her thighs as the heat in the room thickened around them.


    Levi''s mouth yed with her nipple, teasing and savoring it while his other hand anchored her in ce. Addison squirmed beneath him, the ache in her core growing unbearable.


    ''Oh, how badly she wanted him inside her.''


    She looked down at Levi, whose only goal seemed to be her pleasure, taking his time to worship her body. But when he still didn''t move to take the next step, she bit her lip, the haze of earlier lust was now gone, so, she could now feel shy to ask but the unbearable need wing at her insides was too much for her to ignore.


    With a hoarse, trembling voice, she finally whispered, cheeks flushing red, "L-Levi¡­ I want you inside me¡­"


    She gave him everything with those words, her trust, her desire, her heartid bare.


    Levi met her gaze, a flicker of amusement dancing in his eyes. His smile deepened, crinkling the corners of his eyes as if he''d been waiting for her to say those words all along. Slowly, he lifted himself, and a thin, silver strand of his saliva stretched from her skin to the corner of his lips, making Addison''s stomach flutter and heat pool low in her belly. ''Gods, how could something so subtle feel so intoxicatingly good?''


    "Good girl..." he murmured, his voice low and maic, rough with desire. The mischievous grin that followed made her heart skip.


    And that was when it hit her, she had fallen into his little trap.


    He had been waiting for her to take the first step, to say it out loud, to make sure she truly wanted this too. That she desired him not out of vulnerability, but of her own will. Levi hadn''t been teasing her aimlessly; he was guiding her, gently pushing until she voiced her need. It wasn''t just seduction, it was his consideration. He wanted her to be sure.


    And now that she had said it, there was no holding him back.


    And so, Levi gently lifted Addison''s left leg and rested it on his shoulder, his hands steady as he adjusted their position. His gaze never left her face, watchful, reverent, as his eyes darkened, the presence of his wolf surfacing just beneath his skin. The softness that usually colored his features was now tinged with a raw, untamed hunger, making him look impossibly wild and devastatingly sexy.


    As Levi positioned himself at her entrance, he slowly dragged the tip of his hard cock along her wet folds, teasing her as his breathing grew heavier. He''d witnessed how Zion had imed her earlier, he had observed enough to understand what to do, and being a fast learner, he adapted instinctively. Still, his every movement was deliberate, as if savoring the connection building between them.


    When he finally pushed his hips forward, Addison felt herself being stretched inch by inch, every ridge and vein of him imprinting itself inside her. She gasped sharply, her breath hitching as a tremor ran through her body. The slow, controlled pace made her feel every bit of him, deep, intimate, overwhelming.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 219 - 219 Two Working Together?

    With the angle he had, Levi sank into her fully, reaching depths that made her whimper and cling to him. She felt so full, sopletely taken, her body trembling from the pressure and the pleasure, her heart pounding.


    "Ugh... Addie, you''re still so damn tight," Levi groaned under his breath, his voice strained with restraint. The heat enveloping him was overwhelming, hot, wet, and clenching around him like a vice.


    He hadn''t even moved yet, but it already felt too good, almost unbearable, like he might lose control right then and there. His hips trembled from the intensity, barely able to hold back.


    While Levi tried to steady himself, Maxwell finally joined them, climbing onto the bed with a quiet, focused gaze. He exchanged a look with Levi before gently pulling Addison into his arms. Her body was now fully resting atop Maxwell''s firm chest and sculpted abs, her breath shallow, her skin flushed.


    "Shhh¡­ baby, rx a little," Maxwell murmured soothingly, guiding her head to the side as he captured her lips in a searing kiss. His left hand cupped and kneaded her breast with slow, deliberate care, while his right hand slid smoothly down her body, past her navel until his fingers found her clit, beginning to tease and rub it with expert intent.


    They needed her to ease up, to help her adjust, not just physically, but emotionally. Though it was also Maxwell''s first time, like Levi, he had learned by watching Zion closely. They''d both memorized what brought her pleasure and what made her tremble, and now, they were putting that knowledge to good use, determined to make every moment unforgettable.


    And sure enough, a soft moan escaped Addison''s lips, only to be swallowed whole by Maxwell''s kiss. Levi felt the tight, vice-like grip around his cock ease just enough to allow him to slowly pull out and gently push back in. He moved carefully, coaxing her body to adjust to his size, determined not to overwhelm her. He didn''t want her in pain, only pleasure.


    But for Addison, his restraint felt more like sweet, torturous teasing. Her body was already wound tight, the ache in her core intensifying with every slow thrust. And with Maxwell keeping her lips upied, she couldn''t even beg for more. Her frustration simmered, building into a burning hunger that made her squirm against Levi as she slowly move her hips, desperate for deeper friction.


    Her hand crept up around Maxwell''s neck, fingers threading through his hair in a needy grip as if trying to pull him even closer. She felt like a greedy cat that couldn''t be sated, her body arching like a fish out of water gasping for air, only in her case, it was pleasure she was suffocating for.


    "More¡­" Addison finally managed to gasp out as she pulled away from Maxwell''s lips, her voice breathy and pleading. That single word, delivered in a whimper that scraped against their nerves, ignited something raw in them both.


    Maxwell met Levi''s gaze, his eyes shing with unspokenmand. Levi understood immediately.


    Without warning, Levi pulled back halfway, then mmed into her hard, burying himself to the hilt with one powerful thrust.


    "Ah!" Addison cried out, her voice echoing in the room as her entire body jerked in response. Hershes fluttered, breath caught in her throat. The sudden surge of pleasure hit her like a lightning strike, so intense her mind nearly nked out, the edges of her consciousness threatening to blur from the overwhelming rush of dophamine.


    Levi felt Addison''s inner walls flutter and clench tightly around him, sending a jolt of pleasure straight to his core. A guttural groan tore from his throat as he bit down on his lower lip, trying to contain the rush of sensation threatening to unravel him. It was almost too much¡ªlike fire and electricity racing across his nerves. His breath hitched when he felt a slight leak of precum slip out from the pressure.


    "Fuck¡­" he growled under his breath, his voice hoarse as he gritted his teeth, trying to stay in control. The pleasure wed at him, flooding his gums, his chest, his spine, every nerve ending vibrating with raw ecstasy.


    He pulled out slowly, only to m back into her with a powerful thrust that made Addison jolt and gasp into Maxwell''s mouth.


    "Hnghh!" she cried, her voice muffled and desperate.


    Levi repeated the motion, each thrust hard and deliberate, until the initial haze of overstimtion passed and his body adapted to the rhythm. Then, with steady resolve, he fell into a relentless pace, thrusting into her wet, weing heat like a starving wolf iming his mate.


    His movements were deep, rhythmic, and unyielding, and through it all, his dark, hungry gaze remained fixed on Addison''s face, memorizing her every reaction.


    Meanwhile, Maxwell devoured her lips with barely restrained greed, savoring every moan and gasp she offered him. He had been patient, giving Levi his turn, but his restraint was wearing thin.


    His wolf growled just beneath the surface, agitated from watching without touching nearly enough. His hands slid over her body with a possessive hunger, and in his mind, he was already iming his ce in the next round.


    Every thrust Levi made was a perfect blend of strength and tenderness, drawing helpless moans from Addison''s lips. It felt so achingly good¡ªtoo good¡ªthat she was feeling like a drowning cat in a sea of ecstasy.


    Maxwell''s fingers continued working her other sensitive spot with expert precision, each touch tipping her deeper into a blissful abyss she''d never known before.


    If she had once thought mating with Zion earlier was already overwhelming ecstatic, now she truly understood what it meant to be imed by more than one fated mate.


    Her mind couldn''t form coherent thoughts anymore, only instinct remained. Her body moved on its own, hips rolling and writhing like a snake against Levi''s, desperate for more. Her toes curled from the intensity, and her breath came in short, broken gasps.


    Then, while still pounding into her, Levi leaned forward, his dark gaze locked with hers. He took the leg resting on his shoulder and slowly dragged his tongue along her thigh, leaving a trail of heat on her skin.


    His canines brushed lightly over her skin, and that teasing scrape sent a delicious shiver down her spine. Her walls clenched around him in response, and he pushed deeper with a satisfied growl.


    Seeing her unravel beneath him, Levi smirked¡ªcocky, intoxicated by the sight of her surrendering sopletely. His pupils dted, and his eyes glowed golden with primal hunger. Steam puffed from his nostrils with every heavy breath, his self-restraint slipping as he finally gave in fully to his own rising desire.


    With all the relentless stimtion, Addison couldn''t hold back any longer. Her body arched, convulsing as her voice cracked with raw pleasure.


    "Cu¡ªCumming! I''m cumming!" she cried out in broken gasps, her words tumbling from her lips like a desperate plea. She clung to thest shred of control, begging silently for just a moment to catch her breath, to let the overwhelming euphoria pass. But it was too much, and she felt like she might lose her mind from the overstimtion.


    Maxwell chuckled darkly behind her, his voice low and teasing in her ear. "Grrr, baby¡­ such a bad girl. Shouldn''t you wait and cum with Levi?"

 Chapter 220 - 220 Connected

    As he spoke, his fingers moved even faster, mercilessly teasing her clit. The sudden spike in sensation sent Addison writhing in his arms like a helpless little worm, her broken moans escting into strangled cries.


    Her entire body trembled, her nerves ame, her thoughts scattered beyond recovery. She tried to form words, tried to speak, but all that came out were short, ragged gasps as her body surrendered to wave after wave of maddening pleasure.


    But because of what Maxwell was doing, Levi felt like he was being mercilessly squeezed and nearly forced out with each pulse of Addison''s convulsing inner walls.


    "Ugh¡ª" he groaned through clenched teeth, his crimson-rimmed eyes narrowing into a sharp re aimed straight at Maxwell. He knew exactly what the other man was ying at.


    Maxwell was deliberately overstimting Addison, making her walls clench down so tight around Levi that the sheer intensity would drive him to finish faster¡ªjust so Maxwell could take his turn.


    What a clever, underhanded move.


    It was clear that Maxwell was also reaching the end of his patience. After all, watching Addison fall apart in another man''s arms¡ªfeeling so good, so lost in pleasure¡ªwas driving his wolf mad. No matter how much control he had over his instincts, his body, or his mind, even he had limits.


    And the longer Levi took to reach his climax, the harder it became for Maxwell to keep himself in check.


    Part of him was tempted to join in fully; he even considered the idea of double pration, just so they could both reach their peak together. But he hesitated. As much as his desire screamed for it, he wasn''t sure Addison wanted that, or if her body could even handle it right now.


    So, for the moment, all he could do was y his little tricks to help push them both closer, all while holding himself back frompletely giving in.


    Levi gritted his teeth and bit down on his lip to keep control, slowing his thrusts to buy himself some breathing room and to give Addison a moment to catch her breath. But Maxwell wasn''t letting up. His fingers moved with even more precision, rubbing her clit in quick, horizontal strokes, each one calcted as he made her reach another peak.


    Addison arched with a helpless cry, her back curving forward from the overwhelming rush of sensation.


    "Ugh, Maxwell... You¡ª" Levi couldn''t even finish his sentence as Addison''s inner walls clenched around him again, mercilessly milking his cock. He felt like he was being wrung dry, and no matter how hard he tried to hold back, his instincts took over.


    He surrendered to the rising waves of pleasure, thrusting into her again and again. Each time he mmed into her, she squirted just a little, and the sight alone made a strained smile tug at his lips.


    Even with Maxwell working her from above, she still responded to him¡ªstill trembled for him. That was enough to soothe the jealous bite wing at his chest. She was feeling so good, probably too good to even remember her own name, much less tell left from right.


    Levi might haveughed at the thought, but the vice-like grip around his cock was too much; he couldn''t even find the breath to chuckle.


    "Damn you, Maxwell," he gritted out under his breath, his voice strained as his own climax loomed dangerously close.


    And then Maxwell offered his forearm to Addison, right in front of her lips. Without hesitation, she sank her teeth into his skin, hard. The overload of pleasure had her entire body sparking like a live wire, her nerves twitching as if ants were crawling under her skin. Her gums itched from the intensity¡ªif she didn''t bite down, she felt like she''d lose her mind.


    Maxwell, of course, knew exactly what she needed; he was the one teasing her to the edge, after all. It was only fair he be the one to soothe her, even if it meant taking her bite.


    When Addison bit him, Maxwell didn''t flinch or make a sound. Instead, he gently soothed her, whispering, "Shhh... Good girl," as he brushed a damp strand of hair from her face and tucked it behind her ear.


    By now, Addison was soaked in sweat, her body trembling, and Levi, just as breathless, had sweat dripping from his temples, trailing down onto Addison''s abdomen as his climax neared.


    "Addie... I¡ªI''m close..." Levi groaned, his golden eyes glowing intensely. His canines peeked from his parted lips as he bit down hard on his bottom lip, drawing blood. The metallic tang mingled with Addison''s intoxicating scent, thickening the air between them.


    Then, Addison felt it, Levi''s cock swelling, twitching inside her. For a moment, panic shed through her. ''Was he about to knot?'' But as if sensing her fear, Levi restrained himself.


    Instead of knotting, he spilled everyst drop of his seed inside her womb, choosing control over instinct. Without the knot, there was no risk of pregnancy¡ªjust raw, unfiltered pleasure.


    The moment he came, Addison was swept into another peak. Her body convulsed again, wrapping around Levi''s length and milking him for everything he had. The overwhelming pleasure made Levi gasp, but it also made him grin, exhrated. He copsed gently over her, chest heaving, a wide, satisfied smile on his lips as sweat glistened on his skin.


    "Addie," he murmured between breaths, pressing soft kisses to her lips and cheek like a devoted husband, "that was amazing... You are amazing."


    Addison, gasping and breathless, couldn''t help but smile. She felt deeply connected to Levi, body and soul, as if their mate bond had just surged to new depths. She could sense his emotions clearly now, as if they echoed within her own chest, creating an intimate current that made her heart swell with warmth.


    And then Levi looked up at her, eyes wide with wonder and disbelief, as though he couldn''t quite grasp what was happening. But the joy in his gaze was unmistakable. If he hadn''t been so spent, Addison was sure he would''ve scooped her up and spun her around with sheer happiness.


    Yet as she looked at Levi, her thoughts drifted elsewhere¡ªto Zion.


    Unlike Levi, who was only winded and would recover with a bit of rest, Zion was still unconscious, out cold. Addison was more than certain now, during her earlier state of insatiable hunger, when her body craved vitality and touch, she had unknowingly drawn too much from him. Zion had quenched her thirst... and had be the sacrificialmb.


    The realization made her heart ache with guilt and gratitude. Zion had borne the brunt of her desperation, and though Levi had given much, it was Zion who had truly suffered for her sake.


    Yet despite it all, Addison felt stronger. Her body thrummed with power, the energy coursing through her veins like liquid fire. For the first time in what felt like ages, she felt truly satiated, at least halfway full.


    ____


    Thank you so much to Midge01, Jenni_Toney_9894, Gillian_Magorimbo, Diana_Creighton, Luna_Wolf_Ay, TRK, Marcia_Natowcappo, J_L_4504, CowgirlMafia88, Aleema_Aziz, Pam_Erb, Amber_Brumbaugh, Diabolique1369, Theresa_Barlow, and FShelou for all the Golden Tickets and your incredible support! I''m truly grateful and honored to have you with me on this journey. Thank you again for standing by me all this time!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 221 - 221 Suppressed Feelings Unraveling

    Addison stared at Levi as she gently brushed back his damp hair.


    "Addie¡­ I''m a little tired. I''ll sleep for a bit, okay?" Levi murmured drowsily, wrapping his arms around her and pressing a soft kiss to her lips before finally drifting off to sleep. Unlike Zion, who had lookedpletely spent, Levi''s expression was one of blissful exhaustion.


    Addison, still panting and trying to catch her breath, let out a breathy chuckle at the sight of him.


    "Baby¡­ I hope you''re not forgetting about me," came Maxwell''s deep, teasing voice from behind. "I''m about to burst here¡­" he added, trying to y it cool, though his strained voice and the way he rubbed his bulge against Addison''s sweaty back betrayed just how close to the edge he really was.


    "Hmmm¡­" Addison hummed, nodding slightly. She could feel it too, that insatiable hunger still burning inside her. Whatever was happening to her body¡­ it wasn''t finished yet.


    Maxwell gently helped Addison shift Levi to the side of the bed, letting him rest peacefully. Even as he did, he remained behind her, his presence looming warm and intense. Carefully, he guided Addison to lie on her stomach, her head turned away from him.


    She followed his lead without protest because her legs was still sore and trembling from earlier, grateful for the brief moment of rest.


    Or so she thought.


    The second her stomach pressed against the mattress, Maxwell didn''t wait. With a sharp thrust, he sank his aching cock into her wet entrance, making Addison gasp in surprise as her back arched instinctively.


    But before she could fully react, his weight followed, heavy and overwhelming, pinning her beneath him like a boulder. Yet even that pressure wasyered with pleasure, as her body weed him with a shuddering moan.


    "Ugh¡­" Maxwell groaned deeply, pushing further inside her with a slow, desperate roll of his hips. He was at his limit¡ªhad been for a while now. He''d chosen this position for a reason. Not just to chase his own release faster, but because he didn''t want her to see the look on his face.


    He was already halfway shifted.


    His wolf, fueled by instinct and desire, was taking over and he''s bing feral and uncontroble. Saliva trailed from his parted lips down to his chin as his grip on control thinned. He didn''t want to frighten Addison, didn''t want her to see how much the beast inside him had surfaced.


    But he needed her.


    Desperately.


    Maybe it was the result of him suppressing his feelings and instincts for too long, his wolf now protesting with unrelenting force. Or perhaps it was because he had been silently enduring, letting his inner demons battle it out within him while trying not to scare Addison away.


    He knew their situation wasn''t like that of other fated mates. It wasplicated, uncertain¡­ and because of that, he chose to carry the burden himself. He tried to be patient, understanding¡ªmagnanimous, even.


    But as an Alpha, that went against everything he was.


    And now, this was what''s happening.


    He couldn''t even wait for forey. The moment he had her beneath him, all reason evaporated. His only thought was to bury himself deep inside her¡ªand he did. As soon as he sheathed himself fully, a low, possessive growl rumbled from his chest, vibrating against her skin.


    "Mine," he snarled, voice guttural and raw, as he dipped his head toward her back. But then he paused, his nose ring.


    He could smell Levi. And Zion.


    Their scent clung to Addison''s skin, and it drove Maxwell mad with jealousy, irrational, all-consuming. The beast inside him surged forward, no longer content to be tamed.


    Like a jealous, unhinged werewolf, he began to move¡ªhis thrusts deep and rough, fueled by territorial need. Addison moaned loudly, her voice muffled as she buried her face into the pillow, her fingers twisting the sheets in a white-knuckled grip.


    The pleasure was overwhelming, edged with pain, as though Maxwell was trying to im her from the inside out.


    ''I''m not a masochist¡­ am I?'' Addison thought breathlessly, her longshes damp against her flushed cheeks. Every groan from Maxwell, every animalistic snarl and heated breath against her slick skin made her tremble. His jealousy radiated from him like heat, wrapping around her like chains¡ªand she couldn''t tell if she wanted to be freed from it¡­


    Orpletely consumed.


    The bed creaked beneath them with each powerful thrust of Maxwell''s hips, the rhythm rough yet purposeful. Addison moaned again, her voice breaking. "Hngh!"


    Then, she felt it, Maxwell''s teeth sinking lightly into her shoulder as he drove himself deeper inside her. The sudden bite made her gasp, a shiver rippling down her spine.


    "Does it feel good, baby? Hm?" Maxwell murmured, his voice low and edged with a beastly growl. The beastly undertone should''ve been rming and scary¡­ but instead, it sounded intoxicatingly sexy.


    Addison didn''t even realize she liked it, until her body reacted on instinct. Her stomach tightened, and her inner walls clenched around him as if answering his question for her.


    "Ugh¡ª!" Maxwell groaned, the sensation almost unraveling him again. But unlike earlier, something had shifted. He could feel his wolf finally easing¡ªreleasing its grip. The tight jealousy, the possessiveness, the rage¡­ it was beginning to subside.


    Maybe his reasoning had reached through. Maybe his wolf, no matter how angry, couldn''t stay angry at Addison or couldn''t me her for what had happened with Levi and Zion. Slowly, the beast gave Maxwell back control, its sulking retreat reced by a quiet understanding.


    But instead of easing up, Maxwell only thrust into her harder, his intensity climbing as if he couldn''t hold back any longer. Hisrge framepletely enveloped Addison''s smaller one, both of his muscr arms caging her in on either side.


    His chest pressed against her back, and his head dipped low, resting on the crown of her head as he panted, inhaling her scent deeply, his nose ring with every breath.


    Each deep, relentless stroke made the bed creak louder beneath them. Addison''s loud moans were muffled as she buried her face into the pillow, but the weight of Maxwell on top of her made it harder to breathe.


    It felt like the air was being squeezed out of her lungs, like his body was crushing her in the most intoxicating way. And somehow, the pressure only made her tighten around him, her inner walls clenching desperately around his cock.


    "Baby," Maxwell groaned against her ear, voice husky and low, "you''re going to be the death of me¡­"


    He let out a breathlessugh, teasing her¡ªbut he was dangerously close to the edge himself. Wanting to prolong the moment, he pushed himself up, his weight lifting off her back as his hands slid down to her hips. With one fluid motion, he pulled her hips back into him, adjusting her angle, his thick thighs bracketing hers as he positioned himself behind her.


    ____


    A huge thank you to Jessica_5598, J_L_4504, Janice_Fowler, Han_Carp4811, Tray_19, Gabri_3010, Diana_Creighton, andst but certainly not least, bcpage76, for the Golden Tickets and all the love and support!


    Also, thank you so much for the thoughtful gifts, I truly appreciate them!

 Chapter 222 - 222 Maxwell

    Now that she could finally breathe again, Addison tried to lift her head from the pillow¡ªbut just as she did, Maxwell started thrusting again, faster now, yet still deep and deliberate. The intensity made her body jolt forward with every stroke, and her hips trembled, struggling to hold steady beneath the growing storm of pleasure.


    "Maxwell..." Addison finally managed to breathe out his name, her voice broken and panting as she tried to urge him to slow down. But the moment Maxwell heard her call out to him like that, it was as if she had ignited a fire deep in his chest.


    Instead of slowing, he began thrusting even harder, making Addison''s eyes roll back as waves of pleasure threatened to steal the breath from her lungs.


    She moaned and panted, fingers clenching the bedsheets beneath her for any kind of grounding. Her hips lifted slightly, giving Maxwell better ess, and he took full advantage of the position, plunging deeper with every thrust. Her stomach began to bulge slightly from the force, and his hand pressed down on that spot, intensifying the sensation she was feeling.


    She could feel every ridge and contour of him inside her, the pressure building until it bordered on overwhelming. Words failed her now¡ªjust calling his name was all she could manage. But that, more than anything, only fueled Maxwell further, as if her voice alone injected adrenaline straight into his veins.


    "That''s right... Baby, no, Addie, say my name," Maxwell panted, his voice thick and breathless as the wet, indecent sounds made by their intertwined bodies echoed through the room.


    "Come on, say it again..." he urged, his voice low and coaxing before adding with a teasing edge, "Can you hear it, Addie? That lewd, wet sound... It''s so damn inviting, I can''t help myself. My hips move on their own¡ªlike the starving wolf I am."


    His husky voice sent shivers down her spine. Hearing him talk like that made Addison''s face burn with embarrassment, but also ignited something deeper inside her, something wild and intoxicating.


    The room was filled with the chorus of their shared panting, the rhythmic p of skin against skin, and the slick, wet sounds every time Maxwell thrust into her. And now that he had drawn attention to it, Addison couldn''t ignore it anymore.


    She became hyper-aware of the raw, erotic sounds, and instead of shame, it only made her feel hotter, needier, and even more desperate for him to keep going.


    "Hmm¡­" Addison moaned, her mind hazy as pleasure clouded all coherent thought. She couldn''t think straight anymore¡ªespecially not when Maxwell kept whispering things like that, pulling her attention to every little sensation, making her hyperaware of every movement, every sound, every touch.


    Her lips parted again, breathy and submissive. "M-Maxwell¡­"


    "Good girl¡­" he growled, his voice low and indulgent. "Let your man pamper you a little more, hmm?"


    With those words, he started thrusting harder and faster, each roll of his hips deliberate and deep. Addison cried out louder this time, her body trembling beneath him as he supported himself with his knees on either side of her hips, angling perfectly to hit all the right spots.


    "Oh God, you feel so damn good, Addie. Fuck¡­" Maxwell groaned, his voice breaking with pleasure. Now that both Zion and Levi were out cold, Addison felt wholly his¡ªand that realization made something in him soar. He felt euphoric, like his heart was rising along with the high of their mating, every second sinking him deeper into this primal, blissful bond.


    Maxwell had lost all sense of time¡ªhe didn''t know how long he''d been moving inside her, only that he was getting dangerously close. His breaths came in ragged gasps as the pressure built deep within him.


    Driven by instinct and need, he shifted Addison onto her knees, her front still facing the mattress as he pulled her hips back to meet his rhythm. One arm wrapped firmly around her waist, supporting her, before his hand found her breast and began to fondle it with possessive tenderness. With his other hand, he gently cradled her jaw, guiding her head to the side until her eyes met his.


    Their gazes locked, and in that moment, Addison saw it. The burning fire in his eyes. A wildfire of want, love, and hunger that looked ready to consume her whole.


    Then his lips crashed into hers.


    "Addie," he murmured breathlessly between heated kisses, his voice thick with longing, "I''m close¡­ I want to cum with you."


    His temple rested against hers, sweat trickling down his skin and dripping onto her as he moved faster, deeper, chasing the climax that would take them both over the edge.


    "Hmmm¡­" Addison nodded faintly, her obedience making Maxwell smirk against her lips. Without wasting a second, he dove in, his tongue plunging into her mouth with desperate hunger, like a man starved for her taste. He sought out her tongue, sucking it possessively between his lips before teasing it with his own, his kiss as relentless and fervent as the way he moved inside her.


    Behind her, his hips rocked in a steady, needy rhythm, each thrust timed to the pulse of his desire. Addison''s moans deepened, her body trembling as that familiar, euphoric pressure began to coil low in her belly. Her hips, almost instinctively, started to roll and meet his, syncing with his movements as her pleasure climbed higher¡ªsecond by aching second.


    When Maxwell felt her nearing the edge, he quickened his pace, hips snapping harder as he wrapped his arms around her even tighter, like he was trying to fuse their bodies into one. He didn''t want this moment to end.


    A quiet desperation stirred within him, whispering fears that when tomorrow came, everything might return to how it once was¡ªdistant, uncertain. So he held her like she was his whole world, burying himself in the feeling of having Addison,pletely and solely his.


    "Addie¡­ Addie¡­" he murmured her name breathlessly against her lips, again and again, like a prayer and a promise, his voice rough with emotion as he neared his climax.


    Inside her, she could feel his cock swelling, throbbing, and her inner walls responded¡ªclenching around him with pulsing need. But Addison was barely conscious of anything beyond sensation. Hershes fluttered, and her mind flickered between bursts of awareness and pure bliss.


    Tonight had unraveled her because of her three different mates, each one pulling her into different emotional depths. The highs they gave her weren''t just physical; they touched something deeper in her, filling the cracks she hadn''t realized existed.


    Was this the true power of fated bonds? Or just the overwhelming intoxication of pleasure? She didn''t know. She only knew that, somehow, she felt whole.


    And then it hit her, like a crashing wave of heat and electricity. Her body trembled, convulsing as the climax tore through her, the familiar itch in her gums returning with force. She bit down hard, muffling her cry, while beside her ear, she heard Maxwell groan, deep, guttural, and raw, as he spilled into her, his eyes shut tight, face buried in her neck, savoring the sensation of falling apart together.


    What followed was the sound of their mingled, heavy panting echoing in the quiet room. Maxwell''s hips gave a few slow,zy thrusts before he finally slumped forward, copsing on top of her. His weight nketed her entirely, his body warm and trembling against hers.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 223 - 223 More Intimate

    Addison felt slightly crushed beneath him, but she didn''t mind¡ªthere was a strangefort in the way he held her like this, as if even in exhaustion, he couldn''t bear to let her go.


    Maxwell lookedpletely spent, his strength drained after their intense union, just like what had happened to Levi and Zion before him. It was as if iming her in this way took something from them¡­


    While the others were drained, Addison felt brimming with power and enveloped in a warm,forting energy, making her feel even more guilty. But unlike the others, Maxwell still had the strength to smirk as he looked at her.


    "Addie, that was amazing..." he said, his voice light and breathy, his smile making Addison''s heart skip a beat. He slowly shifted to the side to give her some space to catch her breath, then gently pulled her into his arms, savoring her warmth.


    "Addie, I can''t seem to get enough of you... Can we do it again?" he asked, surprising her.


    It genuinely seemed like Maxwell still had the energy to continue. That could only mean one thing: Addison might have sessfully controlled the amount of vitality she drew from him. Or perhaps the obsidian ck wolf within her was already nearly full and no longer demanding as much from Maxwell.


    She nced up at him and studied his face. Unlike Zion, he wasn''t deathly pale. Though he was still panting, sweat clinging to his skin, and looking slightly worn out, there was a clear spark of energy in his eyes.


    His earlier exhausted expression may have simply been due to the overwhelming pleasure he had just experienced, something entirely new to him.


    At the same time, after experiencing the bliss of mating for the first time, Maxwell felt an insatiable desire for Addison; he wanted to take her again and again until he waspletely spent.


    But instead of giving in to that instinct, he held back. What mattered most to him was Addison''s feelings. She had just mated with all three of them, and she was still recovering, having only recently regained her wolf.


    He remained deeply concerned for her well-being, especially since the changes happening within her body were still uncertain and not fully understood.


    Addison bit her lip. Of course, hearing those words made her insides flutter; she wanted it too. In fact, she felt like she could go until morning. But a part of her hesitated. She was afraid it might take a toll on Maxwell''s health.


    And more than that, the moment Maxwell said it, she felt the thing inside her stir, perking up with excitement. Maybe it was because she was now brimming with power that she could sense it more clearly. But that only confirmed her fear: even if she already felt satisfied, the creature inside her remained greedy, ready to take more if Maxwell offered it.


    And that was something she didn''t want. She didn''t know what would happen if it continued siphoning vitality from her mates. Would it harm them in the long run? Could vitality even be replenished like stamina, or was it something far more finite? Could it even shorten their lives? That uncertainty haunted her.


    Seeing how worried she was, Maxwell simply pulled her into a gentle embrace."Alright, no more mating¡­ I''m already happy we got to share that moment," he said softly, his voice warm and coaxing. "Let''s just rest for now, hmm?"


    He took the chance to hold her tighter, savoring the closeness while he still could. After all,e tomorrow, he didn''t know if he''d get another moment like this with Addison.


    But then, Maxwell felt the sticky sheen of sweat clinging to his skin. As he brushed back Addison''s damp hair, he frowned. There was no way they could sleepfortably like this. Without a word, he abruptly sat up and nced around the room. Zion and Levi were still out cold. He stood and headed straight for the bathroom, not even bothering to put on clothes.


    Addison watched him go, knowing exactly what he was thinking. She couldn''t help but admire his form, tall, lean, and muscr, but not in a bulky or intimidating way. His physique was sculpted, striking, and undeniably masculine. He looked divine. Sexy. The kind of beauty that made her breath hitch and stirred a deep, primal yearning inside her.


    This time, it wasn''t the creature within her reacting; it was purely the pull of the mate bond.


    ''Damn it. Resisting this mate bond is harder than I thought,'' Addison mused, quickly averting her gaze.


    Soon, she heard the rush of water from the bathroom, and not long after, Maxwell emerged again. Without a word, he walked over to her and leaned in, scooping her up in his arms with such gentle care, as though he feared she might break.


    "Let''s take a bath first¡ªso we can sleep better," Maxwell said gently as he walked briskly toward the bathroom. Even as he moved quickly, he made sure Addison remained secure andfortable in his arms.


    For the first time, it truly sank in: Addison was his mate.


    Holding her like this, being this close, sharing the kind of quiet intimacy only mates were meant to share, it filled Maxwell''s heart to the brim with joy. A warmth he couldn''t quite put into words spread through him, grounding and electrifying all at once.


    Still, he kept his expressionposed, trying not to let the wave of emotion show. Well¡­ except for the slight, persistent twitch tugging at the corner of his lips.


    Addison found Maxwell surprisingly amusing like this. She nestled her head against his strong chest, listening to the steady rhythm of his quickening heartbeat. Without a word, he gently carried her into the bathtub and settled her onto hisp. She didn''t even get the chance to protest before Maxwell began bathing her in earnest.


    He looked entirely focused, as if his only intention was to help her wash up. Not wanting to make things awkward for either of them, Addison bit her tongue and remained quiet, watching him carefully.


    Maxwell reached for the sponge, added a bit of body wash, and then began gently scrubbing her arms, his expression calm and serious. After her arms, he moved to her back, her neck, her thighs¡­ each motion deliberate, each touch respectful. He showed no hesitation, no teasing, no signs of difort¡ªas if this kind of care between them waspletely natural.


    Maybe he was simply focused on the task, or maybe he truly saw nothing odd about it.


    But for Addison, the moment was both deeply embarrassing and incredibly intimate. Somehow, it felt even more intimate than mating. This quiet, tender act, being washed so carefully in his arms, touched a part of her that physical passion alone never could.


    After gently scrubbing her body, Maxwell pumped a few drops of floral shampoo into his hands and carefullythered it into Addison''s hair. His fingers massaged her scalp in slow, soothing circles, and once he was done, he rinsed her hair thoroughly. Only after making sure she was fully rxed in the warm bath did he finally tend to himself.


    While Addison rested quietly, Maxwell took the chance to quickly wash up. Once finished, he stepped out of the bathroom, walked over to the bed, and, without hesitation, kicked Levi off.

 Chapter 224 - 224 Heading To The West

    The other man didn''t even stir; he was sleeping so deeply that Maxwell didn''t worry about waking him. With practiced efficiency, Maxwell stripped off the used sheets and reced them with clean ones. Then, with a hint of magnanimity, he helped the still-sleeping Levi back onto the bed and tossed a nket over Zion.


    Only after making sure everything was taken care of did Maxwell return to the bathroom. He gently dried Addison''s body with a soft towel before scooping her up in his arms and carrying her back to bed.


    The moment Addison wasid down on the bed, she caught the crisp, sun-dried scent of the freshly changed sheets. As she rested, Maxwell took a smaller towel and gently began drying her hair.


    His touch was surprisingly delicate for someone so tall and strong. There was something soothing in the way his fingers moved¡ªtender, careful, almost like a feather brushing against her skin.


    Addison,forted by the warmth of the bed and Maxwell''s attentive care, slowly drifted off without realizing it. His presence and touch lulled her into sleep.


    Maxwell didn''t notice at first how gentle he had be. But when he heard Addison''s soft, steady breathing, he nced down and saw her peacefully asleep. A smile tugged at his lips. After checking on Zion and Levi, who were still out cold, he tossed the towel aside, slipped under the covers, and pulled Addison into his arms.


    Only when he felt her securely nestled against him did he finally rx. The tension in his body eased, and the warmth of her presence allowed him to slip into sleep. His protective embrace also seemed to calm Addison further, as both of them sank into a deep, peaceful slumber.


    When Addison came to, it felt like her world was swaying. She could hear the rhythmic tter of horse hooves striking the ground, followed by the loud neigh of a horse. Blinking away her drowsiness, she tried to move, only to be met with a wave of soreness that made her wince.


    Her body ached in ces she hadn''t even noticedst night, and the soreness in her thighs made her tremble just from shifting slightly. This definitely wasn''t a dream, but she had no idea what was happening.


    "You''re awake?" Maxwell''s deep voice drew her attention, and as he leaned closer, Addison blinked again, his handsome featuresing into focus, much too close and much too real.


    "What''s going on?" she rasped, her voice hoarse. After the night she had¡ªmoaning, screaming, and giving herself overpletely¡ªit was no surprise her throat was raw and dry.


    Maxwell handed her a water sk made of animal skin and carefully helped her drink. Only after she''d had her fill did he begin to exin.


    "Have you forgotten? We''re heading to the Western Region to help deal with the locust swarm. Last night, the Royal Alchemist managed to extract samples of the biochemical agent without breaking any of the bottles. So, the Alpha King gave us clearance to move out immediately. Since we can''t teleport directly to the West, we teleported to the nearest checkpoint and joined the caravan that''s transporting the harvested crops there."


    ''We?'' Addison thought in confusion. As far as she remembered, it was supposed to be just her and Lance. But now¡­ we? She even suspected that Levi and Zion might be with them too.


    Noticing the skepticism and confusion written all over her face, Maxwell let out a soft chuckle before exining, "Levi, Zion, and I tagged along. After all, the more hands on this mission, the better. Besides, how could we sit back in the pce while our mate does all the work? Honestly, if we stayed behind, we''d probably end up arguing over who worried about you more. So instead, we came along, just to make sure you''re safe."


    As he spoke, Maxwell gently brushed a stray strand of hair from Addison''s face. Only then did she realize she''d been sleeping in his arms, cradled on hisp. He had been holding her the entire time while seated at the back of therge cart.


    Instead of letting her sleep on the hard wooden floor, where the constant jolting and rattling would have left her bruised and sore, Maxwell had quietly taken the difort upon himself. He bore the shaking and bumps so that she could rest peacefully in the safety of his arms.


    Addison nced around and saw Levi and Zion sleeping soundly on the other side of the cart,pletely out cold like logs. Now she was certain: she must have drained far too much of their vitalityst night. It seemed only Maxwell had managed toe out of it somewhat normal. Thankfully, they had stopped before he ended up like them, or he''d also be fast asleep beside them.


    As for how they got here¡­ well, it was all thanks to Maxwell knowing his limits, even if his wolf had been grumbling in protest all morning.


    He had been woken earlier by Addison''s attendant, who came bearing a message from the Alpha King. But when she arrived, Addison had been fast asleep, looking so peaceful that Maxwell didn''t have the heart to wake her. Instead, he asked the attendant to ry the message to him directly so he could deliver it when Addison woke up.


    The attendant was hesitant at first, after all, protocol dictated that important messages from the Alpha King be delivered only to the intended recipient. She''d already gotten in troublest night, and she didn''t want to risk another misstep.


    But when she peeked inside and saw the small bundle under the covers, Addison, fast asleep and clearly exhausted, it became obvious why Maxwell was being so protective.


    Realizing the urgency, the attendant relented.


    "The Alpha King has sent word: the Princess is to depart for the Western region within the hour," she informed him.


    Maxwell nodded and stepped aside to let her in. At first, the attendant looked confused by the state of the room.


    Then Maxwell said, "Help me dress my mate. I''ll take care of the two sleeping beauties."


    He didn''t wait for the attendant to respond. She blinked in surprise as Maxwell hauled Zion off the sofa, still buried under the nkets he''d tossed over him the night before. But then he paused; he had forgotten that Zion and Levi had no spare clothes.


    With a resigned sigh, Maxwell gritted his teeth and used some of his own clothes to dress the two men.


    The attendant, doing her best to maintain herposure, kept her gaze fixed on Addison. She avoided looking at the naked Levi or the half-dressed Zion, focusing instead on her task. Addison''s skin was covered in light love marks, hickeys, and faint bruises, not severe, but enough to reveal what had transpired the night before.


    Still, the attendant stayed in herne and dared not let her thoughts wander. She focused on gently dressing Addison, who remained fast asleep.


    Just as she finished, Maxwell wrapped things up with the other two.


    "Help me pack some of my mate''s clothes," he instructed. "Add extra pants and shirts so she can travelfortably. Also, pack her favorite snacks and food, we don''t know how long we''ll be staying out there."


    His thoughtful instructions made the attendant smile. Without a word, she began hurrying around the room, gathering everything he''d requested.

 Chapter 225 - 225 Departure

    After the attendant finished preparing everything for Addison, she handed the magic bag filled with supplies to Maxwell, who epted it with a curt nod. Once everything was ready, he gently scooped Addison into his arms.


    Then, reluctantly, he called over two Royal Guards and ordered them to carry Zion and Levi. The two were still fast asleep, and truth be told, Maxwell would have preferred to leave them behind.


    It was the perfect opportunity to have Addison all to himself, just the two of them, with no love rivals in the way. If Zion and Levi missed out, it would be their fault for oversleeping. As the saying goes, the early bird catches the worm. But as much as the idea tempted him, Maxwell knew better.


    The mission ahead was bound to be dangerous and exhausting. Bringing the other two might actually prove useful, and barring them from joining Addison would only make him seem petty and insecure. That wasn''t who he wanted to be, not as an alpha, not as a leader, and not as her mate.


    Even as his wolf growled in protest, Maxwell made his choice. He had to do what was best for Addison, not just what served his pride.


    And so, with two Royal Guards following close behind, Maxwell made his way to the clearing where Elric and the caravan were already waiting. Lance was there as well, standing at the front of the group.


    As the acting captain and bodyguard of the caravan, he was responsible for leading and guiding the team. Alongside him were members of his father''s security detail, veteran guards employed by their merchant family.


    Earlier, they had already discussed the route they would take, and now Elric was busy preparing to open a portal to the checkpoint, a location situated at the border between the Western territories and the Royal Capital. For now, that area was deemed safe from the advancing locust swarm.


    If their operation to contain the swarm seeded, the pack stationed at the checkpoint wouldn''t need to evacuate. Instead, they could convert that area into a temporary granary. Meanwhile, other groups were setting up a new storage facility for grains and crops, and yet another pack was preparing to amodate farm animals near the same checkpoint zone.


    After Maxwell arrived, he immediately located the cart designated for Addison and signaled for the Royal Guards to follow. "Just toss the two inside and you may leave," he instructed, his tone calm but dismissive.


    The two guards exchanged a knowing nce before carefullyying the still-sleeping Levi and Zion down on the wooden floor of the cart.


    Meanwhile, Lance, having just finished a briefing with the caravan''s guards, made his way over. He had seen Maxwell carrying Addison earlier, but couldn''t step away from the meeting at that moment.


    Now that it was over, he hurried toward the cart, only to find Maxwell still cradling Addison in his arms. The sight stopped him cold. His chest tightened with a surge of irritation, especially when he noticed Levi and Zion peacefully sleeping nearby.


    "Why are you even here? This mission was assigned to me and the Royal Princess; she doesn''t have time for romance, let alone to waste it with you three," Lance said, his voice sharp with barely restrained irritation as his possessiveness over Addison red.


    He knew that Maxwell and the others were her fated mates, and he wasn''t. But that didn''t stop his feelings. He couldn''t simply let Addison go, not after everything they''d been through.


    Just yesterday, she had been cornered into bing the Tigren Chieftain''s mate. Lance could see through her forced smile and politeposure; it was clear she was only humoring the Tigren Chieftain to keep him from causing chaos in their kingdom.


    That didn''t bother him as much. He didn''t feel truly threatened by Leon. But Maxwell and the others? They were different. Real rivals for Addison''s heart. And seeing Maxwell with her now, so close, so natural¡ªit rattled him.


    This was supposed to be his moment. His chance to draw closer to Addison again, to remind her of the bond they shared, of the days when they were childhood sweethearts, before fate¡ªor anyone else¡ªgot in the way.


    He had put so much thought and effort into this, into this mission, this opportunity, and the possibility of rekindling his bond with Addison. But now, here came Maxwell, Zion, and Levi, barging into the picture and threatening to derail everything.


    Their presence alone was enough to sour his mood, but what truly grated on Lance''s pride was Maxwell''s indifference; he didn''t even spare Lance a proper nce, as if he wasn''t worth acknowledging.


    That single, dismissive side-nce spoke louder than any words could. It told Lance exactly where he stood: not a rival, not even a threat. And the worst part? He couldn''t deny it.


    As much as he wanted to fight it, he knew very well, he was just the childhood sweetheart. A familiarfort from Addison''s past. But Maxwell, Zion, and Levi were her fated mates, chosen by the Moon Goddess herself. And that divine connection was something he could never hope topete with. No matter how hard he tried, he simply couldn''t measure up.


    And knowing that¡ªtruly epting it¡ªhurt more than he cared to admit.


    Fuming and unable toe up with a better retort, Lance forced himself to let it go. He didn''t want to cause a scene, especially not now. Thest thing he wanted was to make Addison resent him, and she was currently fast asleep.


    Waking her just to argue would only make things worse. So, with clenched fists and a face flushed bright red with frustration, he turned away and walked off.


    But to Maxwell, the sight of Lance retreating looked more like a wolf skulking away with his tail between his legs. He snorted, clearly amused, and the sound carried just enough edge to feel like a taunt.


    Of course, Lance heard it. Every wordless jab. But he knew better than to take the bait. A fight would only sabotage his chances. So, he swallowed the humiliation, gritted his teeth, and began reevaluating his approach¡ªhe needed another way to get close to Addison.


    Soon after, the atmosphere shifted as final preparations got underway. Elric was nearly finished opening the portal, and several mages from the Mage Tower had arrived to assist.


    Elric had brought in additional mages to reinforce those who had long been stationed in the West, who were tirelessly maintaining the barrier that kept the locust swarm contained.


    The caravan consisted of twenty horse-drawn carts: five carriages carried the mages and Addison, one was designated for transporting the biochemical agent, and the rest were prepared for transporting the grains and crops, while alert werewolf guards maintained high vignce at all times around the caravan.


    "The portal is opening! Everyone, prepare to cross, we only have twenty minutes before it closes!" Elric shouted as the bluish light of the portal shimmered into existence. He stepped aside, rubbing the small of his back, sore from the prolonged crouching it took to carefully draw the arcane circle and chant the activation incantations.


    At the call, Lance immediately perked up and strode to the front. "Everyone, ready to depart!" he barked, his voice sharp andmanding. With a firm wave, he signaled the guards to enter first, followed by the rest of the caravan.

 Chapter 226 - 226 Travel

    As the carts began disappearing through the glowing portal, Lance paused to cast onest, lingering nce at Addison''s carriage¡ªhis expression torn between duty and longing. Then, without another word, he stepped into the portal himself.


    Meanwhile, Elric dashed toward his assigned carriage, where his disciples were already waiting, ready to apany him to the West.


    By the time Addison woke up, they had already passed through the portal and left the checkpoint behind. The caravan was well on its way to the West, and to her surprise, she hadn''t felt a thing.


    She''d been in a deep, dreamless sleep. Her entire body ached with soreness, yet she also felt oddly refreshed¡ªlike she''d been reborn. It was a strange but invigorating sensation, something she had never experienced before.


    ''Maybe this is what it feels like to have a wolf,'' she thought. But even more pressing was the realization that she still couldn''tmunicate with her wolf. Just like before, there was only silence. Perhaps it was because her wolf wasn''t fully freed from the curse yet, only able to stir when necessary, and could only take advantage of the small cracks in its restraints.


    ''Let''s not overthink this right now. Focus on the mission,'' Addison reminded herself firmly. With that, she gently began to extricate herself from Maxwell''s arms.


    "Don''t move. You won''t find a morefortable ce to sit than this," Maxwell said, clearly reluctant to let Addison go. "Or would you prefer I shift into my wolf form so you can ride on my back? My fur might cushion you better; you won''t feel all the bumps and jolts from the road."


    But Addison shook her head. Now that they were on the move, there was always the risk of encountering monsters along the way. Every capable fighter needed to conserve their strength to protect the caravan and those traveling with them. Maxwell''s presence added valuable muscle to their side, and it would be reckless to waste his energy now.


    Besides, this wasn''t Addison''s first time traveling with a caravan; she had learned to manage her expectations a long time ago.


    "Alright, I''ll listen to Addie," Maxwell said with a rare, soft smile that melted away his usual cold demeanor. The unexpected tenderness in his expression caught Addison off guard, and her heart skipped a beat.


    Flustered, she quickly jumped off hisp and pushed aside the animal hide covering the front of the cart where the coachman sat. She peeked out. The path ahead was lined with tall trees stretching endlessly, their leafy canopy filtering the sunlight into soft beams.


    The sun was high, but the day wasn''t too hot; a gentle breeze flowed through the leaves, carrying a refreshing coolness that made the coachman yawn and momentarily doze off, even as he loosely held the reins.


    Addison''s gaze wandered until it met with one of the guards walking beside the cart. She gave him a small nod, and he returned it silently before she resumed scanning the surroundings.


    "Want to walk for a bit? Feel the sun and the breeze on your skin? It might help you stretch your limbs," came Maxwell''s voice suddenly, right behind her ear.


    Startled, Addison nearly let out a yelp, not realizing when he had moved so close. But before the sound could escape, Maxwell gently covered her mouth, sparing the horses from being spooked.


    "Sorry, baby¡­" Maxwell murmured as he slowly lowered his hand and let Addison go.


    Addison instinctively pressed a hand to her chest, still catching her breath. She had been so focused on scanning her surroundings that she hadn''t sensed Maxwell approaching at all. Not even the rustling of clothing. It genuinely startled her.


    She frowned slightly in thought. ''Did he really get that close without making a sound?'' Maybe he just had exceptionally good stealth skills, and that''s why she didn''t notice him until he was already beside her.


    And she was right.


    Maxwell had honed his stealth over years of infiltrating other pack territories in search of the dark witch''s trail. Moving silently, blending in, and approaching undetected had be second nature to him, so much so that even someone as alert as Addison couldn''t catch his approach.


    "It''s alright, I''ll go sit in front," Addison said as she gently pushed back the animal hide and climbed up to sit beside the coachman.


    The coachman flinched in surprise and immediately straightened up, suddenly alert. He hadn''t expectedpany, let alone from the princess herself. Panic flickered across his face, worried he might be scolded for cking off.


    Thankfully, the front seat was wide enough to amodate two more people, so Addison''s presence didn''t make him feel cramped.


    Maxwell, noticing Addison''s desire to observe the surroundings and perhaps needing a bit of space for herself, away from others'' constant presence, gave her room withoutint. Understanding her unspoken need, he quietly leapt down from the cart and began walking beside it, joining the guards in their patrol.


    He didn''t shift into his wolf form. There was no need. Just walking alongside the caravan, his natural alpha aura and scent were enough to deter most low-level monsters and wild animals lurking nearby. With an Alpha present, few dared approach.


    Sure enough, as soon as Maxwell released a controlled wave of his presence, the rustling sounds from the forest faded. Whatever restless creatures had been prowling close by quickly retreated into the shadows, wisely choosing not to test their luck.


    With Maxwell''s Alpha aura nketing the area, the guards no longer needed to remain constantly on high alert or stay in a defensive stance, which would have quickly drained their stamina and worn down their mentality.


    The oppressive tension lifted, and the ever-present rustling in the forest gradually faded into silence. The guards collectively felt more at ease.


    They were grateful to Maxwell; having more than one Alpha on this journey made a world of difference. The presence of an Alpha gave them a vital buffer, allowing for much-needed breathing room and a fighting booster.


    Thanks to this, the caravan progressed smoothly along the route, undisturbed. No monsters dared approach. Even low-level creatures like goblins didn''t attempt to test their luck. As soon as they sensed Maxwell''s Alpha presence, a chill ran down their spines. It was as if a predator''s eyes were locked onto them from the shadows.


    The scout goblins who had been circling the caravan quickly retreated back to their dens. Goblins might be small, but they were cunning. They knew when to attack, and more importantly, when to run. Their strengthy in numbers, not in reckless bravery, and today, they knew they were outmatched.


    If there had been no Alpha present, the goblins would have undoubtedly attacked the caravan, whether to steal supplies or capture people to take back to their dens. In desperate times, goblins were known to treat their captives as livestock, using them as a food source when resources ran scarce.


    ...


    After a long day of travel, just before the sun dipped below the horizon, Lance and the rest of the caravan found a small clearing suitable for setting up camp. As soon as the caravan came to a halt, the group moved efficiently into action.


    Some guards immediately began collecting ingredients and setting up cooking stations, while others prepared the food. Meanwhile, a separate team scouted the perimeter, establishing protective measures and ensuring the area was secure. A few others gathered dry sticks and branches to build a campfire, readying the site for a safe and restful night.

 Chapter 227 - 227 The Feeling Of Being Misunderstood

    As soon as the caravan came to a halt, Addison jumped down from the front of the cart and stretched her stiff body. By now, she had already sorted through her thoughts.


    The confusion from the night before had settled, reced by focus as she scanned the area and mentally reviewed their route. Just as her feet hit the ground, Maxwell approached and handed her his water sk, made from animal hide.


    Without pretense, Addison epted it and took a grateful sip of the cool water. Nearby, a shallow, gently flowing river offered the others a ce to replenish their supplies and wash away the dust from the long journey.


    Maxwell left Addison for a moment, and when he returned, he was carrying a massive boulder. The muscles in his arms flexed with the effort, veins standing out across his arms, neck, and forehead.


    Addison had no idea what he nned to do with such a heavy rock until he set it down near the campfire and motioned for her to sit. He was worried she might catch a cold.


    Though werewolves had strong constitutions and rarely got sick, Addison was different. Without her wolf, she was as vulnerable as any human. That thought clearly weighed on Maxwell, and his concern touched her. A small, warm smile tugged at her lips as she walked over to the fire.


    Not long after, the guards who had gone to gather firewood returned. They fed the campfire with more dry wood and handed the rest to those preparing meals by the river. Instead of relying solely on their rations, some of them went foraging, gathering mushrooms, hunting pheasants and rabbits, while others tried their luck fishing in the river.


    Addison sat by the fire, quietly watching the busy scene unfold. Then, just as she was getting lost in the rhythm of camp life, Zion and Levi emerged groggily from the cart, drawn straight to her by the scent of their mate.


    Actually, when they first woke up, they were just as surprised as Addison to find themselves in an unfamiliar ce. But before panic could set in, the faint scent of Addison reached them, and just like that, their nerves settled. They followed the trail until they spotted her sitting on a boulder near the campfire.


    Still groggy and sluggish, they made their way toward her. Their limbs felt heavy, as if weighed down by sleep or exhaustion. Levi was doing slightly better, managing to walk steadily, but Zion looked especially pale and weak, his steps slow, his face sickly.


    "Addie..." Zion called out, his voice hoarse and faint.


    Addison had already sensed their presence, so she wasn''t surprised. She slowly turned her head and saw Zion''s pitiful state, his pale face, and unsteady steps tugged at her heart.


    Beside him, Levi looked groggy, like someone who had just woken from hibernation, but the moment heid eyes on her, a spark lit up in his gaze. Without hesitation, he jogged over to her side.


    "Addie, how are you feeling?" Levi asked, his brows drawn together in concern as he searched her face for any sign of exhaustion.


    Not far from them, Maxwell was crouched near the fire, focused on roasting a rabbit and a fish for Addison. He was determined not to let them burn, ncing her way every now and then. But with Levi and Zion now beside her, he allowed himself to focus entirely on the meal.


    "I''m okay," Addison replied softly, her eyes flicking between the two of them. "How about you?"


    Levi nced around and, noticing that night had already fallen, gave her a wry smile. "I''m good. Honestly, I think I just got a full day''s sleep for the first time in forever." His tone was light, teasing; he didn''t want Addison to worry or me herself for their exhaustion.


    After a half-day of rest, Levi felt mostly recharged. The grogginess still lingered, but that was all, nothing serious.


    Zion stepped forward as well, his eyes filled with concern as he looked at Addison. She met his gaze, calm but distant. There was guilt in her heart, yes, but that was all. Just because they had mated the night before didn''t mean she had forgiven him, nor did it erase the pain of the past.


    She knew some might call her petty, but to her, it was about truth. Wounds like hers didn''t just vanish overnight. You can''t mend shattered ss and expect it to be whole again. What happenedst night, she hade to terms with it; it wasn''t entirely within her control.


    She realized this after sorting through her thoughts earlier. She was no longer the naive Addison who once believed that everything could be fixed by simply being understanding or taking a step back.


    Earlier, she had felt conflicted, thinking she might be softening toward Zion. But now she recognized it for what it was, as it was nothing but the influence of the mate bond, twisting her pain, burying the scars he left behind, and wrapping her in the illusion of healing.


    If she epted that blindly, wouldn''t it mean she was letting herself be manipted into forgetting everything he had done?


    No. She couldn''t allow that.


    The hurt was real. The memories were real. She would forgive and forget at her own pace. Not even the pull of a mate bond could force her heart to bend before it was ready.


    And now, Addison could look Zion in the eye with the same calm indifference she used to show him before. "Thank you for your helpst night," she said inly, her tone devoid of warmth or lingering sentiment.


    The words hit Zion like a de. His heart twisted, churned, and sank all at once. He understood immediately, Addison was drawing a line between them again. No, not just a line, a wall.


    And this time, it was even higher and thicker than before. She had reduced what happened between themst night to a simple transaction, as if he had merely helped her survive a phase when that thing inside her took over, drowning her in lust, forcing her to mate, and feed off their vitality.


    Zion bit the inside of his cheek, frustration simmering in his chest. He couldn''t ept this. Not when, to him,st night had felt like something real, intimate, even sacred. He had felt her soul brush against his. For a moment, he believed they were one again.


    But now, she was telling him it meant nothing. Just carnal desires taking over.


    The sting of her indifference was worse than a p. His throat tightened painfully, but no words came. Nothing he could say would change the fact that her coldness was breaking him.


    ''Is this what it feels like to be misunderstood and cast aside?'' he wondered bitterly, clutching his chest as though trying to hold the shattered pieces of his heart together.


    ''Then just how much pain did she endure during those three years I ignored and misunderstood her?''


    He had no answer¡ªonly silence and pain.


    And as he stood there, aching and hollow, Addison had already turned away. Levi crouched beside her, gently massaging her legs, his presence easy and familiar. Zion felt jealousy re hot in his veins, but he couldn''t move. He couldn''t speak. He could only watch from a distance, helpless and unwanted.

 Chapter 228 - 228 Being Treated Right

    Little by little, Zion was beginning to understand what Addison must have felt when he deliberately unted ire in front of her¡ªwhen he pampered ire openly, stayed by her side with gentleness and affection, while turning cold and distant toward Addison.


    This... this searing jealousy coursing through his blood and clouding his thoughts, this aching hollowness gnawing at his chest, it was unbearable. And it had only been a few seconds.Yet he had subjected Addison to this torment for days, and his cold indifference hadsted three long years.


    He couldn''t even begin to fathom how painful that must''ve been for her.


    "And don''t forget the decaying mate bond that tortured her." Shura''s voice echoed sharply in his mind,ced with a bitter snarl. It was a brutal reminder that, while they both suffered from the effects of the decaying mate bond, Zion had his Alpha blood and Shura''s strength to help him bounce back; he hadn''t endured even a fraction of what Addison had.


    She had been cursed. Her wolf sealed. Alone. Vulnerable. And she had borne the pain of a decaying mate bond for three years.


    Zion winced.


    "How would you know how much it hurt?" Shura growled, his anger bubbling just beneath the surface. "You didn''t even care enough to ask."


    Shura wasn''t just angry, he was grieving. He could feel Zion''s pain, but what truly unhinged him was imagining her suffering all that time. The destion. The helplessness.


    And worst of all, Shura had been unable to help her.


    A wolf like Shura didn''t get to choose his human. And sadly, fate had paired him with a dumbass.


    "I know, I messed up," Zion muttered, responding to Shura''s growing frustration and fury.


    "Dumbass, it''s more than just a mess you made!" Shura snarled.If it could, Shura would''ve sunk its fangs into Zion''s throat just to end his pathetic spiral of regret.


    "What do you mean?" Zion asked, frowning. He knew Shura was losing its temper, but something in its tone unsettled him. It wasn''t just anger; there was something deeper behind it.


    "I don''t know¡ªfuck! I don''t know!" Shura growled, pacing inside Zion''s mind like a caged beast. Its fur bristled, eyes zing with restless rage. "I feel like there''s something more. Like something is calling to me. And every time I hear theirughter and giggles, it''s like I''m dying inside, like my heart''s being carved out of my chest and hollowed out!"


    Shura''s voice cracked,ced with a raw pain that made Zion''s chest tighten. "All I know is, it''s because of you, damn it!"


    Zion felt every ounce of Shura''s torment¡ªrestlessness, anguish, and rage¡ªand it mirrored his own. But what made it worse was the helplessness. He didn''t know what was happening, didn''t know how to fix it.


    All he knew was that Shura''s pain was a reflection of his own guilt and self-pity, amplified by the ache of being rejected by his mate.


    "Addie, are you sure you''re okay?" Levi leaned in, his voice gentle but firm as he studied Addison''s face. Behind them, Zion was still lost in his own inner turmoil, but Levi''s focus was solely on her.


    He knew how good she was at pretending to be fine, at burying her pain behind a brave front¡ªjust like she used to. So, he searched her eyes for any trace of the old habit.


    Addison, catching on to what he was doing, let out a small chuckle and gave a soft nod. There was real warmth in her gaze as she replied, "Yeah. I''ve got more important things to do than doubt my self-worth."


    Her words reassured Levi. He could tell she truly wasn''t lingering onst night or on Zion''s turmoil. A part of him ached at how lightly she seemed to take what happened between themst night, but more than that was a growing pride. Addison had changed, and for the better.


    As if sensing his thoughts, Addison cupped his face in her hands and added quietly, "What happened between usst night... I wanted it. Every part of it."


    She didn''t need to say more. Those simple words were enough to send a surge of emotion crashing through Levi''s chest. His heart pounded, his thoughts spun, because in that moment, it felt like Addison was choosing him. Like she was acknowledging him as her mate.


    And that alone was enough to make Levi happy. A roguish grin tugged at his lips, his eyes crinkling with joy. The flickering campfire cast a warm glow across his face, and for a moment, the mes reflected in his eyes, making them gleam like fireflies dancing in the dark. The sight made Addison smile softly in return.


    "Ahem."


    Their quiet moment was abruptly broken by Maxwell, who returned holding arge, glistening leaf, cradling freshly roasted rabbit and fish. "Am I interrupting something?" he asked, his voiceced with barely concealed jealousy. His lips were pressed into a tight line, and though his words were casual, the undertone of self-mockery and hurt was unmistakable.


    Startled, Addison instinctively released Levi''s face, as if caught in something she shouldn''t be doing. She looked up at Maxwell just as he crouched in front of her without saying another word.


    With quiet care, Maxwell began deboning the rabbit, his movements gentle and practiced, making sure to shred the meat into bite-sized pieces so Addison wouldn''t struggle to eat. Once finished, he handed her the leaf holding the rabbit, then turned his attention to the fish, peeling away the charred skin and separating the bones with equal attentiveness.


    Watching him, Addison felt a quiet warmth bloom in her chest. She smiled as she epted the rabbit meat, touched by his silent care.


    Levi, noticing the shift in atmosphere, rolled his eyes subtly at Maxwell. He could tell the guy was acting out of jealousy, trying to win Addison''s attention with quiet gestures of care. But Levi didn''tment. Instead, he stood up just as the camp cook called everyone over to get their meals.


    Without a word, Levi moved to the food area and picked up a bowl of mushroom soup for Addison before grabbing his own portion. He also took the time to collect food for Zion and Maxwell. Since the servings were ced onrge leaves, he tied them all together into a neat bundle for easier handling, while carefully bncing the four bowls in both of hisrge hands.


    By the time Levi returned to the campfire, Maxwell had just finished deboning the fish.


    Once Maxwell finished preparing Addison''s meal, Levi stepped in and began distributing the rest. He handed Zion and Maxwell their food, then gently ced a bowl of mushroom soup in front of Addison.


    Addison stared at the simple gesture, her heart quietly melting. It was the first time she truly felt cared for by her mates. Though she''d formed mate bond before, she had never experienced this kind of tenderness. For the first time, she realized how good it felt¡ªbeing looked after, cherished¡­ treated like a queen.


    ____


    Thank you so much once again to AwrsenicCatnip, KeliyBee, Lisa_Summerson, Diabolique1369, Han_Carp4811, FShelou, Sarah_Powers_1084, Maria_Urena, Ms_maam5301, Tray_19, Daoist945G4n, andst but certainly not least, lovefirecracker ¡ª for the Golden Tickets and all your amazing support!


    It''s a brand new month, and you''re already showering me with love. I''m beyond grateful. Thank you, my Goddesses, truly!

 Chapter 229 - 229 Rotation

    A wave of emotion stirred within her. Maybe all those years of doing everything alone, of being the strong, capable, independent woman she had to be, had left her lonelier than she ever wanted to admit.


    "¡­Thank you," Addison murmured, lowering her gaze to hide the sudden vulnerability in her eyes.


    Zion also came over to sit with them around the campfire, though his mind was preupied with countless thoughts. He remained quiet throughout the meal, lost in contemtion.


    Meanwhile, Levi and Maxwell sat on either side of Addison, attentively fussing over her as if terrified she might choke on a tiny fish bone¡ªor even her own saliva. Honestly, it looked a little crowded and overbearing, but deep down, Addison felt a gentle warmth. She smiled as she ate, chatting with them between bites.


    Not long after, Lance approached and attempted to squeeze in between them, but Levi and Maxwell blocked him without a word, like two immovable boulders guarding their treasure. Lance could only re at them in frustration before settling beside the trio, grumbling under his breath.


    Soon, the rest of the mages and guards began gathering around the fire as well, enjoying their meals with cheerful chatter. The group had organized a rotating system¡ªwhile some kept watch, the others ate, and once their meals were finished, they would switch ces with those on guard.


    It was a well-practiced routine that ensured everyone got a chance to rest and eat withoutpromising their safety.


    Not long after, the lively atmosphere around the campfire faded as everyone began settling in for the night. Since Addison was the only woman in the group, they had set up a separate tent for her. Once the tent was ready, Levi returned to her side.


    "Addie, you should get some rest. I''ll guard your tent," he offered gently. Then, as if afraid she might refuse, he quickly added, "I slept all day, so I''m not even a little tired. It''s better for me to stay up with the others, just in case any monsters try to sneak up on us."


    With no real reason to turn him down, and with fatigue already creeping into her body, Addison nodded and quietly made her way to the tent.


    As soon as she disappeared inside, Levi, Maxwell, and Zion exchanged nces. A silent standoff formed between them, each one clearly intending to stand guard outside her tent. None of them spoke, but the unspoken message hung heavily in the air: they all wanted to be close to her.


    Even without Addison spelling it out, they''d all heard what she told Zion earlier. Her words and demeanor made it clear she didn''t want them overthinking what happened the night before. It was her quiet way of setting boundaries, for now, at least.


    Respecting that, none of them dared to cross the line and slip into the tent beside her. But staying near her? That was something they could still do.


    It was instinctual¡ªa mate''s natural urge to protect. But unfortunately, there were three of them. And while they all wanted the same thing, they couldn''t exactly fight over it openly. Doing so would only make things more difficult for Addison.


    So instead, they stood there in tense silence, quietly measuring one another¡­ all while pretending they weren''t doing exactly that.


    "How about this¡ªwe take turns on rotation?" Zion suggested, breaking the tense silence.


    Right now, he was the one most desperate to make things right with Addison. Every move he made was meant to redeem himself. As she had said earlier, what happenedst night was something the situation called for, not something she regretted, but also not something that erased the past. She hadn''t forgiven him¡­ not yet.


    And instead of wallowing in guilt or trying to force her feelings, Zion chose to spend his time proving himself.


    And proving himself didn''t mean getting into a pissing match with his two rivals. That would only make things worse. His instincts, possessiveness, protectiveness, and territoriality were screaming at him, but he forced them down. That wasn''t what Addison needed right now. If he pushed too hard, he might just drive her further away.


    Maxwell, catching the way Zion clenched his jaw, smirked knowingly. "Oh? And how exactly do you suggest we do that?" he asked, his voiceced with taunting amusement. He didn''t miss the way the veins bulged in Zion''s neck as he struggled to stayposed.


    Zion exhaled slowly, then muttered, "Let''s draw sticks."


    Without hesitation, Levi, the most amodating of the three, knelt down and picked out a few small sticks of varying lengths from the ground. He pulled a cloth pouch from his pack, dropped the sticks inside, then gave it a few good shakes before holding it out to them.


    "Draw," Levi said calmly, holding out the pouch and ncing at the other two.


    Maxwell, who had only meant to taunt Zion earlier, was caught off guard. It felt like he''d just swallowed a fly. But he had asked for a suggestion, and if he backed out now, he''d only look petty and like he was stirring trouble for no reason.


    With a clenched jaw and thinly veiled annoyance, Maxwell reached into the cloth pouch and pulled out a stick. Zion followed next, and finally, Levi took the remaining one.


    They lined up the sticks topare lengths. The order of the rotation would be determined by size¡ªthe longest stick taking first watch, followed by the next, and the shortest taking the final shift.


    The result: Levi, Maxwell, then Zion.


    Zion stared at the shortest stick in his hand, his expression unreadable. Then he heard Maxwell snicker beside him, followed by a forced cough, but that smug grin on his face said everything he didn''t bother putting into words.


    Zion''s eye twitched. He really wanted to punch the guy.


    ''Cold, stoic, indifferent?'' Zion scoffed internally. ''Yeah, right. He''s just a smug, scheming bastard with good acting skills.''


    Still, he bit back his irritation and stayed quiet, barely.


    Then, as if to dismiss them, Levi tilted his head to the side in a subtle gesture, silently urging the other two to leave and returnter.


    But just as Zion was about to walk away, Maxwell spoke up again. "Wait... we haven''t decided how long each rotation will be."


    Zion froze mid-step. Right... he nearly overlooked that detail. If they didn''t set a fixed time, what was to stop the others from extending their turns and leaving him with scraps? That would''ve been a stupid mistake on his part.


    He nced up at the sky. It was still around 8 PM, and everyone would likely be waking around dawn, say, 5 AM. That gave them nine hours. Perfectly divisible by three.


    "We''ll switch every three hours," Zion said firmly. If he suggested two hours, it would unfairly give more time to Levi and Maxwell while shortening his own. Three hours each was fair and smart. He gave a small nod to himself, satisfied with the logic.


    Neither Levi nor Maxwell objected. It was simple math, after all, and a minor issue not worth fighting over. Besides, none of them would be sleeping next to Addison during their shifts. Still, just being close to their mate, breathing in her scent, was more than enough to keep their wolves calm through the night.

 Chapter 230 - 230 Rejuvinated

    With that, Maxwell turned away without another word and headed back to his tent. As Alphas, both he and Zion were given their own tents, while the mages and guards shared theirs in groups of four.


    Addison, who had been silently listening to the conversation outside her tent, couldn''t help but shake her head with a small smile before closing her eyes. Surprisingly, theforting scent of Levi lingering just outside lulled her into sleep far more easily than she expected.


    The ground beneath her was hard, and the constant chirping of insects could''ve been grating, but none of it bothered her. Before she knew it, sleep took over, and when she woke up, morning had already arrived.


    Outside, the camp was bustling with movement. Some were busy packing up the tents, while others prepared breakfast and readied food they could eat on the roadter for lunch. The softmotion roused Addison from her sleep, and as she slowly sat up, she realized just how deeply she had slept.


    She hadn''t expected to rest so well, but maybe it had something to do with her mates being close again, just like the other night. It was still a new experience for her.


    Before meeting her fated mates, she always slept on time, but that didn''t mean she rested well. Her nights were often filled with memories of the past, some painful, others terrifying.


    Sometimes, she dreamed of being stalked through endless, shadowy corridors by something she couldn''t see, something that felt terrifyingly real. She didn''t know who or what it was, only that it wanted her, and if it caught her, something terrible would happen.


    Those dreams always ended with her running for her life, only to wake up drenched in sweat, her heart pounding like she had just escaped death.


    Other nights, she relived the torment she endured in the underground dungeon. She would cry, calling out names she could barely remember, but no sound ever left her throat. In the dream, she would scream until the veins in her neck bulged, but her voice remained silent.


    She had grown used to those dreams, those restless nights. So the peaceful, dreamless sleep she hadst night, and even the night before, felt like a gift. Rare. Healing. For the first time in what felt like forever, she woke up feeling truly rested, rejuvenated even.


    As Addison stepped out of her tent, she stretched her arms above her head, inhaling the crisp morning airced with the scent of dew and earth. Her movement stilled when she met eyes with Zion, who was standing just outside, keeping watch.


    "Good morning, Addie..." Zion greeted her softly, offering a gentle smile.


    It caught her off guard. Not because she had never seen him smile like that, she had. But this was the first time that kind of gentleness was directed at her.


    And that shift, that warmth meant specifically for her, stirred something unfamiliar in her chest. A quiet, uneasy mix of emotions that she wasn''t quite sure how to process. So, she gave him an awkward smile in return as she stepped fully into the morning light.


    Thankfully, Lance called out to her just in time to offer a graceful exit.


    "Addie, you''re up! Come take a look at the map, help us figure out if this is still the best route to take," he said, waving her over.


    On the surface, it sounded like a normal request. But the truth was far from it. Lance hadn''t called her over just for the map; he had done it to pull her away from Zion. He didn''t want to give them time to mend their rtionship.


    Nor did he want the other men to grow closer to her than they already were.


    He knew it was selfish.


    Unlike her three fated mates, Lance had no bond to rely on, nothing predetermined tying her to him. And yet, he couldn''t bring himself to give up. Not without a fight. So, for now, subtle tactics like this were all he had.


    Addison approached while rubbing the sleep from her eyes. Just then, Levi appeared as if out of nowhere, holding a metal mug in his hand.


    "Here," he said, offering it to her.


    It was warm saline water, a simple mix of salt and water, and without hesitation, Addison took it with familiar ease. She swished the liquid in her mouth a few times to wash away her morning breath before spitting it to the side.


    "Thank you," she murmured, handing the mug back to him.


    The exchange felt natural. Like muscle memory back from their previous lives in the Midnight River Pack, when she was his Luna and he was her devoted Gamma.


    Levi smiled softly in return, epting the mug without a word. Then, sensing that the others were waiting for Addison''s attention, he quietly turned around and walked away, giving her space for the morning briefing. He didn''t want to get in her way.


    Lance, watching the interaction from a distance, felt a flicker of irritation rise in his chest. Levi, Zion, and Maxwell¡ªthey were constantly hovering around Addison like persistent flies. He knew he was being possessive, but he couldn''t help it. Still, he didn''t want to make Addison ufortable or seem overbearing, so he forced himself to keep it in check.


    After regaining hisposure, he gently guided Addison toward the back of the cart, where the map was alreadyid out. Several veteran guards and coachmen were gathered there, deep in discussion over the best route to take.


    Since many of them had traveled these paths before, each spoke with confidence, but their perspectives were shing. The coachmen argued for the fastest route, wanting to shave off as much time as possible.


    However, the guards opposed that suggestion. Though the shortcut was indeed quicker, it passed through a narrow path wedged between two cliffs, a perfect spot for an ambush.


    "It might save us time," one of the veteran guards said, pointing at the map, "but it''s also a death trap. If we''re attacked, there''s nowhere to run."


    The guards nodded grimly. "Exactly. One wrong move, and we''ll be boxed in with no cover."


    Addison quietly listened.


    The coachmen''s insistence on taking the fastest route wasn''t without reason; they were racing against time. They understood the urgency of the situation in the west and knew they needed to reach the destination as quickly as possible.


    After all, this wasn''t going to be a one-time trip. With the amount of crops and livestock involved, multiple trips would be necessary, and the shorter the route, the faster they couldplete the mission.


    But from the guards'' point of view, safety was the top priority, especially with the princess in the convoy. The fastest route, though efficient, was a narrow path wedged between two cliffs, perfect for an ambush. If enemies or monsters struck, they''d have nowhere to retreat or take cover. It would be a death trap.


    And so, the debate reached a stalemate, with both sides presenting valid concerns. This was exactly where Lance found himself in a dilemma.


    As much as he wanted to remain close to Addison, but he also needed an objective third-party perspective, someone who could weigh both sides fairly and offer a rational solution.

 Chapter 231 - 231 Which Route To Take

    As Addison listened to both sides, she realized they each had valid points. She stepped closer to study the map. Though she hadn''t had much interaction with the Western regions and her dealings were mostly with the neighboring packs in the East but she had grown familiar with reading maps and listening to the travel stories of merchants who journeyed far and wide.


    Her gaze settled on a key point: the crossroads they would encounterter today. From there, the path split into three distinct routes.


    The left route, favored by the coachmen, cut directly between two cliffs. It was the shortest road, no doubt, but also dangerously narrow, an ideal ce for an ambush. The guards'' concerns made perfect sense.


    The right route circled around the mountain. It was the mostmonly used path, and it was wide, secure, and well-traveled. However, it was significantly longer. Taking that road meant they would likely have to set up camp for the night at the foot of the mountain before continuing the next day.


    Then there was the middle route, the one marked with a bold red ''X''. It cut straight through the forest. Technically, it was the most direct path and would sh their travel time in half. If everything went smoothly, they could exit the forest before nightfall and reach the territory of a nearby pack where they could rest safely.


    But that ''X'' was clearly a warning.


    Addison narrowed her eyes. The question wasn''t just about time; it was whether the risks hidden behind that ''X'' were worth the gamble.


    "What''s in this ''X'' mark?" Addison finally asked, and it stopped the two party arguing about the two other paths and they all looked at the bold ''X'' mark on the middle, they didn''t even look at it earlier, after all, there''s ''X'' mark in it which meant a warning and only foolish merchants would want to wander in it.


    "Princess, that area is known to be one of the most dangerous parts of the kingdom. No merchant or escort service dares to even consider passing through it," one of the coachmen said, his tone cautious.


    "Now that you mention it¡­" another guard chimed in, furrowing his brow as he stared at the mark on the map. "That symbol''s been there since I was a child. My father used to work in the escort service, and he warned me about this ce. He said it''s rumored to be the home of fairies that was located deep within our territory, untouched and undisturbed. Anyone who enters... never returns."


    He paused, visibly uneasy.


    "People think fairies are these small, delicate things¡ªglowing like flower petals or fireflies¡ªbut the truth is, they''re not. They''re some of the most terrifying creatures out there. That''s why everyone avoids the areapletely. No one wants to risk waking them."


    The man gave a small shiver, clearly recalling the chilling fairy tales his father once told him, stories that were more nightmare than bedtime lore.


    Fairies were indeed as the guard described, but there was more to it than most knew. There were two primary types of fairies: nature fairies and dark fairies.


    Nature fairies were further divided by elemental affinities, earth, water, fire, wind, and lightning. There were also rarer subtypes, like ice and metal fairies, though they were seldom seen.


    Long ago, light and dark fairies were once considered part of the nature fairy family. However, that changed drastically when the dark fairies turned on their own and wiped out nearly all of the light fairies.


    From that moment on, they were seen as an entirely different and dangerous category.


    That tragedy urred centuries ago, around the same time the dark witches rose to power. It was said that the dark witches controlled the dark fairies, as their magic shared simr properties.


    With no more light fairies to temper them, the dark fairies fellpletely under the influence of the witches and became instruments of destruction.


    Dark fairies hadn''t always been this way. They once lived in harmony with the other fairies, sharing the bnce of the natural world. But after the massacre, they were driven into seclusion, or perhaps more urately, imprisoned by the remaining nature fairies in a realm they could no longer escape.


    And as Addison listened to the discussion, this long-forgotten history suddenly resurfaced in her mind, like an echo from a past life or a truth hidden deep within her, she didn''t even know how she knew these things.


    Then, without warning, her mind flickered, white noise filled her thoughts, like a static screen shing behind her eyes. And just as quickly, a memory began to y.


    In the memory, a young girl, the young Addison, was hiding in the shadowed corner of the grand, towering library within the Royal Pce. She wasn''t actually allowed in this section.


    It was the restricted wing, where ancient texts chronicling the dark history of their continent, and others, were kept. It was no ce for a child.


    But Addison had always been curious. Fascinated by old lore and tales beyond werewolves, she would sneak into this forbidden section whenever she could. It was during one of these secret visits that she stumbled upon a tome about fairies.


    She had first heard of them from an old merchant who visited the pce. The man had spoken in hushed, trembling tones, describing fairies as dark, dangerous creatures that killed without a trace.


    Everything he said was ominous¡ªmonstrous even. And perhaps that was what people hade to believe, that "fairy" was synonymous with "dark fairy."


    But young Addison didn''t think so. Something in her heart told her there was more to the story. Before sneaking into the library, she had even asked one of her maids about fairies. But the woman only echoed the same fearful tales, tales filled with dread and warnings.


    And so, determined to find the truth, Addison wandered into the ancient archives. She was lucky that day. Tucked away on the highest shelf, she found a massive book¡ªdusty, bound in leather, and filled with entries about fairies. Not just the dark ones... but all of them. The ones forgotten by time.


    ording to the book, before the massacre of the light fairies, fairies were once reveredpanions of spiritualists. They often formed sacred contracts, bonds of master and servant.


    Through this bond, spiritualists could channel and use the power of their fairypanion, while the fairies, in turn, were nurtured and strengthened through the connection. As a fairy grew in power, they could choose to remain with their master until the end of the master''s life. Upon their death, the fairy would return to their realm, now elevated in rank, with a chance to ascend as a king or queen among their kind.


    However, such practices have long since died out. Bonding with a fairy required immensepatibility and innate talent, both of which were extremely rare. As fewer individuals possessed the right affinity, the number of spiritualists gradually dwindled until they vanished almost entirely.


    There is a legend, though, whispered through time, that only light fairies held the power to awaken a spiritualist''s dormant potential. It was said they could cleanse the marrow and purify spiritual roots, increasing the chance ofpatibility.


    But over time, this method came to be regarded as nothing more than myth, forgotten with the fall of the light fairies and buried under the shadow their dark counterparts left behind.

 Chapter 232 - 232 Focus

    Addison shook her head, trying to shake herself free from the flood of memories. There were just too many resurfacing at once. Yet she could clearly recall what she had read about fairies when she was younger.


    And more than that, she remembered the words of an old merchant who once passed through the Eastern Territory while she was still Luna of the Midnight River Pack.


    ''Fairies aren''t evil,'' he had said, his voice filled with sincerity. ''They respond to human emotions, especially the heart. They are some of the purest beings in existence. I know because I was saved by one when I was a boy.''


    '' No one believed me, of course. They said I just got lost in the forest and was lucky to return unharmed. But the truth is, I was being chased by a wild boar, and just when I thought I''d be trampled to death, a tiny creature appeared and led me away.''


    '' I followed it and stumbled into a paradise¡ªlush, serene, magical. I wanted to stay, but I knew my parents would be worried, so I left... but no matter how hard I tried, I could never find that ce again."


    Addison remembered how wistful his eyes had been when he spoke, and how people around him scoffed andughed, brushing it off as nothing more than a child''s fantasy or a fevered dream.


    ''We all had imaginary friends as kids,'' they would say. But the merchant had be a traveler, and eventually a merchant, driven by a singr hope to one day find that ce again.


    Thinking about all this, Addison couldn''t help but feel her curiosity stir. She genuinely wanted to explore the ce, to see if the legends were true. But at the same time, she worried, what if she really couldn''t find her way back?


    They still had a mission toplete, and this wasn''t the time to satisfy her curiosity. So, with a sigh, she pushed the thought aside for now, silently promising herself that once the mission was over and she had some freedom, she''de back and investigate.


    But that left her back at square one. Since that mysterious path through the forest was off-limits, they had no choice but to take the longer route. It was safer, yes, but it also meant a longer journey, which wasn''t exactly ideal considering the time constraints they were working with.


    But given her presence here, and the threat of people like Greg and those aligned with him who were likely trying to abduct her, taking the left path through the cliffs could easily y right into their hands.


    It would be the perfect ce for an ambush, and it would look as if Addison had served herself up on a silver tter. That is, if they really were tailing her and waiting for the right moment to strike.


    Gritting her teeth, Addison made her decision. "We''ll take the safer route," she said firmly. "We''ll just increase our pace to cut down on travel time. No stopping at the foot of the mountain tonight, let''s push through until we reach the next pack''s territory. We''ll rest there."


    It wasn''t ideal, but it was the most practical choice. While the coachmen weren''t aware of the threats looming over her, they could still see that Addison''s decision bnced both concerns: the coachmen''s desire for speed and the guards'' need to keep everyone safe.


    They all nodded in agreement, understanding the logic behind thepromise. And with that, everyone began preparing to move out.


    Then Lance gave Addison a gentle pat on the shoulder. "That was a solid n. Thanks for stepping in back there."


    Addison shook her head lightly. "No need to thank me. This is for our people, we''re just doing our part." Her voice was calm, but there was a quiet distance in her tone that Lance couldn''t ignore. It was subtle, but enough to make his heart ache. Still, he forced a smile.


    "Alright then," he said, trying to keep his voice light. "We''ll be hitting the road again soon. Go check if you left anything behind."


    As he spoke, he reached out and ruffled her hair¡ªjust like he used to. It was a familiar gesture, one that should''ve felt warm, evenforting. But to Addison, it felt strangely hollow.


    The familiarity was there, but the emotional connection wasn''t. She didn''t understand why, but she felt detached from him, like watching a scene from someone else''s life.


    Everyone around her seemed to believe they''d been close, that she''d had a crush on him for years before she lost her memories, but now, even the thought of that felt foreign. Maybe it was just the amnesia. Or maybe¡­ she''d simply outgrown something she didn''t remember having in the first ce.


    She offered Lance a small smile before turning to head back to her tent, which Levi and Zion were already tending to. Whatever feelings or confusion lingered in her chest, she pushed them aside. She had more pressing matters to deal with, and right now, romance was the least of her concerns.


    Even her earlier curiosity about fairies had faded into the background, reced by a quiet focus. She moved around camp, helping with the final preparations so they could leave as soon as possible.


    Once everything was packed, breakfast was handed out, each portion already prepared in bowls for easy eating. When finished, they could simply rinse their bowls in the nearby river or hand them off to those in charge of food and supplies.


    As always, Levi brought Addison her meal without a word. She epted the bowl of vegetable congee and bread and sat beside the now extinguished campfire. Zion and Maxwell were already there, eating in silence. The only sounds were the soft clink of spoons and the asional swallow.


    Addison was quietly relieved that none of them questioned her about Lance. She had felt their intense gazes earlier when Lance touched her shoulder and ruffled her hair¡ªand she fully expected them to demand an exnation or bristle with jealousy.


    But to her surprise, they remainedposed. Maybe they were finally learning to give her space¡­ or maybe they were just waiting. Either way, she chose not to dwell on it.


    "Alright, everyone, we''ll be leaving in five!" Lance called out, pping his hands to get everyone''s attention. At his words, the camp buzzed with urgency, and people began eating faster, practically shoveling food into their mouths.


    Fortunately, the congee had cooled enough that no one burned themselves.


    Even Addison picked up her pace, swallowing the warm porridge quickly. Once she finished, Zion silently took her bowl and headed to the river to wash it himself.


    Addison raised an eyebrow in mild surprise. She hadn''t expected someone like Zion, an Alpha known for his pride and arrogance, to do something as humble as washing dishes for someone else. She watched him for a brief three seconds before shrugging it off and turning toward her cart.


    Addison climbed onto the back of the cart and sat at the edge, her feet dangling as she quietly nibbled on the piece of bread in her hand. Even though she was still eating, she figured she could just sit there while the cart started to move.

 Chapter 233 - 233 Bound By One Mate

    Soon, Zion, Levi, and Maxwell returned after handing the washed bowls to the person in charge of storing utensils and supplies in their enchanted bag. Without a word, they climbed onto the cart as well, taking their ces silently.


    They didn''t disturb Addison; she looked like she was enjoying the peaceful moment, lost in thought as she ate.


    Not long after, the coachmen''s voices rang out, urging the horses forward, and the cart began to move along the trail.


    Their journey had been going smoothly even through lunchtime. Since everyone had prepared food they could eat on the road, mostly sandwiches, those responsible for meal distribution handed them out before returning to their assigned carts.


    "Here, Alpha..." one of the guards tasked with cooking said, handing over arge bundle wrapped in broad leaves to Maxwell, who was sitting near the back of the cart. As soon as Maxwell took the bundle¡ªtied neatly with thick green vines¡ªthe guard jogged off toward the next cart, reaching into his magical storage pouch as he went.


    Maxwell sliced through the vine bindings, revealing another neatly folded set of leaves inside. Once opened, it revealed several sandwiches. He passed Zion his share, then handed one to Levi.


    Addison, however, remained asleep by the side of the cart. Despite the bumpy, uneven road and the jostling of the cart, she''d dozed off without realizing it. The swaying of the cart, mixed with thefort of being surrounded by her mates'' calming scents, had lulled her into a deep and peaceful sleep.


    Maxwell nced at her sleeping face before carefully tucking her portion into his own magic pouch. He''d give it to her when she woke up.


    Then, he turned to his own meal, unwrapping the bundle reserved for him. Inside were seven neatly cut triangle sandwiches, each generously stuffed with smoked ham, cheese, lettuce, tomato, bacon, and egg. The cook had clearly gone all out¡ªprobably out of respect for the Princess and her mates.


    Maxwell''s gaze drifted outside the cart, where he saw the coachman sitting on the cart following behind them, eating with one hand on the reins. His sandwich looked far simpler¡ªjust a modestyering of ham, tomato, and lettuce. Compared to the royal treatment they received, it made Maxwell quietly appreciate the gesture even more.


    Since it was already lunchtime, Maxwell didn''t dawdle. He devoured the sandwich in just three quick bites. Not long after, both Levi and Zion had finished theirs as well. Once done, they crumpled the leaf wrappings and tossed them to the side of the road, where they would naturally dry out and dpose.


    "You guys... about the other night..." Zion spoke suddenly, his voice low and hesitant, barely audible over the wooden creaking of the cart. He didn''t want anyone outside to overhear. The noise nearly drowned his voice out, but Maxwell and Levi caught the words and looked up, silently urging him to continue.


    "Did you notice it too? The anomaly?" he finally asked, his tone tense.


    Maxwell and Levi exchanged a look, their expressions darkening. They''d be fools not to have noticed something was off with Addison that night. Maybe Levi had missed it at first, overwhelmed by his concern for her, but in hindsight, the inconsistencies were impossible to ignore.


    He knew Addison was kind, gentle, and amodating to him, but even so, she hadn''t truly made peace with having three mates, let alone decided how to handle the dynamic between them.


    Especially with Zion. What happened that night felt wrong. It didn''t align with what he knew about her, and the timing¡­ everything pointed to something being forced.


    Maxwell, too, had questions. A lot of them. But there just hadn''t been a chance to ask¡ªespecially not when they were abruptly hauled into the caravan before dawn, barely even awake.


    "I actually have a theory," Zion said hesitantly, his voice low. He paused for a second, as if weighing whether to say more¡ªbut then sighed. There was no use holding back. Like it or not, they were in this together now.


    If one of them rose, the others would rise too. If one fell or suffered, the rest would suffer alongside him. That''s just how it was, bound by one mate, bound by fate. And no amount of denial could change it.


    "What is it?" Maxwell straightened immediately, his expression turning serious as he leaned in, eyes locked onto Zion''s with intense focus. He had his own theory, too, but he wanted to hear Zion''s first. Then, he couldpare and see if the puzzle pieces matched¡ªif together, they could figure out the truth behind what was really going on.


    "Did you notice it that night? Her scent was almost like an aphrodisiac. No, maybe even stronger... more like when a she-wolf goes into heat," Zion said, voice low and cautious. "It was powerful¡ªstrong enough to cloud the mind. Even as an Alpha, I could barely hold myself together. Maybe it was amplified because I''m her mate, but still... something felt off."


    He paused, ncing between Maxwell and Levi before continuing.


    "The sweetness in her scent wasn''t the usual warmth we associate with Addison. It stirred my wolf to the point of madness. It wasn''t just desire, it was like something else entirely. And for a moment¡­ I swear, it felt like the person inside her wasn''t really her."


    Zion clenched his jaw. "Then afterward, I felt drained. Completely. As if something had taken my vitality."


    He didn''t finish his thought, but the implication hung heavy in the air. His expression made it clear what he was suggesting.


    "A presence that can seduce a man into submission¡­ and drain him of vitality? You already know what that sounds like."


    Though their voices were hushed, Zion remained wary. Talking about something this dangerous in the open wasn''t ideal, but there was no telling when it might emerge again, whatever it was.


    And if others began to notice¡­ if they drew the same conclusion he had, that Addison was being possessed by a subus, then someone might try to exploit it. Or worse¡­ try to eliminate her.


    "Hmm." Maxwell hummed lowly, not saying much at first. But his silence spoke volumes.


    He, too, hade to a simr conclusion that night, though he''d been trying hard not to dwell on it. The implications were just too severe. Being possessed by a demon wasn''t something anyone could take lightly. It wasn''t just dangerous; it could be fatal for the one being possessed.


    Unlike Zion, however, both he and Levi had walked away in better shape. Maybe it was because Zion took the brunt of it, bearing the full force of that¡­ thing¡ªwhatever it was¡ªthat had awakened inside Addison.


    Still, Maxwell hadn''t missed the strangeness of it all. The way her scent changed. The intensity. The sheer force of desire that overtook them all. It wasn''t normal, even for bonded mates.


    He understood why Zion had brought it up now. As much as he wanted to ignore it, pretending nothing had happened would be reckless.


    Because what if it happened again?


    What if ittched onto someone else next time, some stranger outside their bond, and drained him dry? If others witnessed it, if rumors spread¡­ Addison would bebeled a threat. A danger. Maybe even a monster.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 234 - 234 Being Open

    And now that she was outside the protection of the Royal Pce, beyond the reach of her Alpha King father, there would be no shortage of people waiting for an excuse to strike her down.


    Maxwell''s jaw clenched at the thought. Zion wasn''t wrong. If they wanted to protect Addison, they needed answers. And they needed them fast.


    An usation of possession could be used against Addison, too, something that could easily lead to her execution if the wrong people found out. They needed to find a solution, and fast.


    But the questions kept piling up: how long had that thing been inside her? Was it part of the curse? Had the dark witches sealed a demon within her when she was abducted six years ago? And if so, for what purpose?


    Were they nning to set her up, make it look like she was possessed, so others would turn on her and have her killed?


    But if that was the goal¡­ then why abduct her at all?


    Why not frame her from a distance?


    None of it made sense. Not yet.


    "I guess I''m the only one who can answer your questions properly."


    Addison''s soft voice cut through their silence, snapping all three men out of their thoughts. Their heads whipped around to look at Addison. She was still in the same spot, unmoving, but her eyes were wide open and clear.


    None of them knew exactly when she had woken up. Maybe she''d been awake the moment they started whispering. After all, she was a werewolf too, with keen hearing. And in the tight space they shared, there was no way she hadn''t heard everything.


    A heavy guilt settled in their chests, as if they''d just been caught red-handed. Zion, especially, felt the weight of it. He was the one who brought it up. Now, it felt like he had betrayed her trust¡ªspoken behind her back only for her to hear it firsthand.


    His hand trembled slightly as his Adam''s apple bobbed nervously.


    "Addie¡­" Zion called out, his voice barely above a whisper,shes fluttering as he met her gaze.


    Addison shook her head softly. She knew this was the best time to be honest with her three mates. Keeping secrets would only cause more misunderstandings, and she could already sense their confusion turning into quiet suspicion. Left unchecked, their spections might spiral into something far worse.


    To be honest, if this hadn''t been happening to her own body, she might have believed the same thing, that she was possessed by a subus. What happened the other night mirrored the exact behavior described in dark folklore: seductive, uncontroble, and draining.


    And if others found out, she''d have no way of defending herself. It was only a matter of time before rumors turned dangerous.


    That''s why she had to pull her mates to her side. They needed to know the truth, not just for her own sake, but because having them as allies was far better than fighting this alone. Refusing the help of people willing to protect her would be foolish.


    And if she didn''te clean now, someone else might use this secret to drive a wedge between them. Left in the dark, misunderstandings could fester, and from there, everything could fall apart.


    Besides, just like what Maxwell had been thinking, Addison also understood, deep down, that no matter how much she tried to deny it, she was already bound to the three of them. She couldn''t reject any of them outright, not when fate had already tied them together.


    That bond meant their destinies were now intertwined; if something were to happen to her, if she died, her fated mates could suffer unbearable heartbreak, one that might even lead to their own death. Because of that, she wasn''t afraid of betrayal from any of them.


    Considering all the possibilities, it truly was wiser to let them in on what was happening. Perhaps they could help her make sense of the changes in her body, or even assist in uncovering the truth.


    More importantly, they could help protect her secret, at least until she confirmed whether her suspicions were right. In a world where one wrong rumor could cost her everything, having them on her side was no longer just an option¡ªit was necessary.


    After making up her mind, Addison let out a heavy, resigned sigh before slowly crawling closer to her three mates. Although they had yet to seal their bond through marking, the connection between them had already deepened¡ªenough that they could sense one another''s emotions.


    They could feel her nervousness, the way her breath trembled slightly, and how her heart seemed to beat faster.


    Sensing her unease, Zion, Maxwell, and Levi remained quiet, each of them pursing their lips as they watched her intently. They didn''t want to interrupt; whatever she had to say, they wanted to hear it all. If there was even the slightest chance they could help her, they would take it without hesitation.


    "Honestly, I''d be lying if I said I wasn''t scared," Addison began, her voice quiet but steady. A hollow chuckle escaped her lips, and instantly, the expressions on her three mates darkened, tinged with concern and the unspoken promise of protection.


    It was as if their wolves were silently howling for her not to fear, silently vowing that they were here, and she wasn''t alone.


    Seeing the seriousness etched on their faces grounded her, giving her the courage to continue. "I''m not even sure what''s happening to me, not really. Aside from the curse that''s been sealing my wolf all these years, I haven''t felt anything unusual¡­ or maybe I just didn''t notice. But now, after everything that''s happened, I can''t help but suspect that all of it might be tied to my wolf somehow."


    Her voice grew quieter near the end. She hadn''t realized when she''d dropped her gaze to the wooden floor, too afraid to meet their eyes. A part of her feared what she might see in their eyes, doubt, suspicion, or worse, fear.


    And if she saw that, she knew it might shatter the fragile rity and courage she''d mustered to speak at all. So she kept her eyes down, determined to finish before she lost her nervepletely.


    "Your wolf?" Zion echoed, blinking in surprise as he looked at Addison. He hadn''t expected that answer, not at all. It wasn''t that he wanted to believe she was possessed by a subus, but somehow, the idea that her own wolf could be responsible was even harder to ept. No wolf they knew of had such abilities¡­ nothing close.


    But then again, nothing about Addison had ever followed the norm. From the moment they discovered she had three fated mates, all the rules they knew were already broken. So maybe¡­ just maybe, her wolf was different too.


    "Can you exin it in more detail?" Maxwell asked gently, reaching out to take one of Addison''s hands in his. His grasp was steady, warm, offering silent strength and reassurance.


    Addison looked up, surprised by the touch, only to meet Maxwell''s gaze. There was no fear or suspicion in his eyes, only trust, understanding, and a quiet plea for honesty. In that moment, all the anxiety she had been holding onto began to loosen its grip.

 Chapter 235 - 235 What To Do

    She had been so afraid of being treated like a monster, but Maxwell''s unwavering support made that fear feel almost foolish. Her throat tightened, her eyes stung, and she had to swallow hard to keep her emotions at bay.


    "Actually, when we reached the Tigren camp during the negotiation, I felt something stir inside me. At first, I thought it was my wolf, Aurora, but she didn''t speak to me. Not until I shifted into my wolf form. But even then... something felt off. That wolf didn''t feel like Aurora. It wasn''t just the difference in color; it radiated an entirely different presence."


    "Even though I don''t have clear memories of my bond with Aurora from the past, I just knew the wolf that emerged that day wasn''t her. And the most confusing part was... it didn''t respond to me. It responded to my rage. It felt like that fury cracked something open inside me, and from that crack, this unfamiliar wolf came through."


    "I think that rage is what allowed it to break through to the cracks in the seal within me. But I used up what little strength it had, and now it''s dormant again and was recharging, maybe. And I know this might sound crazy, but I believe it fuels itself with vitality."


    "Because... during that time, when I, um, attacked you all... or tried to seduce you, I felt this overwhelming hunger. I wasn''t fully conscious at first. I only started to regain control when Zion pulled me onto hisp. That gave me enough rity to push it out of my mind. But even then, it had already awakened something in me, this insatiable hunger. All it wanted was to be fed."


    "And I''m afraid... that if I don''t give it what it wants, it''ll try to take over again. And next time, it might take more than it should from you guys." Addison finally confessed, her voice low but filled with unease."


    She nced down nervously again, maybe without even realizing how anxious she''d been, or how scared she was of being judged by her mates. Even though she kept denying the pull of the mate bond, deep down, she feared being disliked or rejected by them. It was a quiet, vulnerable fear, one she hadn''t fully acknowledged.


    Still, her struggle wasn''t unusual.


    Among werewolves, the bond between fated mates oftenes with an overwhelming intensity. But Addison hadn''t fully surrendered to that bond. Instead, she was resisting it, pushing against its natural course, which only made everything more confusing.


    That inner conflict was stirring up emotions and instincts that might have otherwise flowed more smoothly had she allowed herself to ept the connection.


    Now, hearing her exnation, Zion, Maxwell, and Levi found themselves both shocked and confused. Everything Addison described, an unfamiliar hunger, a powerful energy responding to emotion, the seductive behavior, sounded eerily simr to a subus.


    But at the same time, she wasn''t wrong. It was her body, and she understood its changes better than anyone else.


    Still, one baffling question lingered: could a wolf truly trigger such intense physical responses in its counterpart... unless she was¡ª


    "Are you¡­ possibly going into heat?" Zion asked again, his voice gentler this time, filled with cautious concern.


    Addison shook her head. She knew the difference, and she could feel it. What happened the other night wasn''t the same as going into heat. And yet¡­ it was close. Ufortably close.


    If she hadn''t been paying attention to the subtle details, like the way her energy shifted, the strange hunger, theck of that familiar ache that came with her heat cycles, she might have mistaken it for a sudden onset of heat.


    "Maybe this has something to do with the curse the dark witches ced inside you," Maxwell said suddenly, his voice serious. "We still don''t know the exact nature of that curse; it could be interfering with your wolf somehow. That obsidian wolf might still be Aurora¡­ but also not. A twisted version, maybe."


    He paused, frowning as his thoughts came together. "But if we really think about it¡­ everything that is happening across the kingdom doesn''t it all seem connected? All of it seems designed to target and destabilize the werewolves. The events in those three different regions, there''s no way that''s just a coincidence."


    His gaze sharpened as he looked at Addison. "I''m almost certain the dark witches are behind it. I''ve been tracking their movements for years, studying the curses they''ve used on others throughout history."


    "This feels like arger n unfolding. And whatever it is¡­ you''re at the center of it. That curse inside you, it might be meant to transform your wolf into something that could threaten the entire kingdom."


    After Maxwell finished speaking, a shiver ran through Addison''s entire body. His words made too much sense, and that terrified her. Deep down, she had felt it too, the energy radiating from within her wolf was overwhelming, but unstable.


    It pulsed with a destructive force so immense it had effortlessly defeated the Tigren Chieftain, a warrior said to be the incarnation of the God of War.


    No matter how powerful Aurora had been in the past, as others once described her, it still shouldn''t have been that easy to bring someone like Leon to his knees.


    The realization sank in like a heavy weight in her chest, making her feel anxious¡­ and almost hopeless.


    "Then¡­ what should I do?" Addison asked quietly, her voice barely above a whisper. "Avoid calling on it? Starve it of men''s vitality so it won''t awaken again?"


    But Maxwell shook his head. "We still don''t know the exact conditions that trigger that wolf to emerge. Sure, it seemed to respond to your rage that time¡ªbut that might not be the full story. It''s possible it simply took advantage of your heightened emotions and the weakened seal to break through."


    He paused, frowning.


    "And if you try to suppress it by starving it of vitality, it might still take over your body¡ªjust like you described. And if that happens again¡­ we have no idea what damage it could do, to you or to others. That''s why, for now, it might be safer if you feed it voluntarily. That way, you remain in control."


    Maxwell sighed, his voice tinged with frustration. "Everything we''re working with right now is just spection. We need answers. It''s best if we consult Saintess Ss again. Or better yet, if we can get our hands on a copy of the dark witches'' grimoire, we might finally be able to identify the specific curse ced on you."


    He ran a hand through his hair, already feeling the weight of the uncertainty pressing down on them all.


    After all, if what was happening inside Addison''s body truly had something to do with the dark witches'' curse and if her wolf was transforming into something dangerous, then the first person at risk would be Addison herself.


    They could only hope she wouldn''t lose control¡­ or worse, fallpletely under the witches'' influence and be their puppet. The urgency to find a solution grew heavier by the second.


    "Hm, Sister Ss gave me a way to contact her," Addison said, her tone now just as serious. "I''ll reach out to her as soon as we return to the Royal Pce."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 236 - 236 A Sudden Attack

    Her mind was racing, running through every possible consequence if her wolf fully overtook her body. Maybe the reason Saintess Ss hadn''t detected it before was because of the seal. But now¡­ that seal was cracking. And the cracks were growing.


    If Maxwell was right, then the wolf that emerged the other day might have been Aurora, but not entirely. Something had changed.


    Addison took a deep breath and tried to clear her mind. No matter how much she overthought it, she wouldn''t find all the answers right now. It was better to focus on what mattered at the moment.


    Now that she had exined everything, it felt like everyone was finally on the same page. At least now, they would stop jumping to conclusions about her being possessed by a subus. And more importantly, she had more allies, people who understood her situation and would help keep her secret¡­ and protect her if needed.


    "Don''t worry, Addie. I''ll protect you," Levi said suddenly, reaching out to take her hand. He was seated close, so it was easy for him to close the gap and gently squeeze her fingers.


    Levi always knew just how to ease her worries. The warmth of his touch grounded her, and for the first time in a while, Addison felt herself truly calm down.


    Then Zion chimed in, his tone matter-of-fact. "So¡­ about the feeding. Should we set a schedule?"


    Addison blinked, confused. "Feeding? What feeding?"


    "Maxwell just said it''s best if you feed your wolf with men''s vitality of your own volition," Zion began, his tone almost too casual. "That way, it won''t take over your body, you stay in control, no one gets hurt, and you decide how much vitality to give. Which means¡­ we''d have to participate in the feeding, right? And that also means we''d have to mate."


    He let the rest hang in the air, deliberately leaving the implications for everyone else to absorb.


    As soon as Addison processed what he said, her expression darkened. ''Seriously?'' This man never missed a chance to push her buttons or take advantage of a situation. After everything they''d just discussed, this was where Zion chose to focus? The "feeding"?


    Still¡­ he wasn''t wrong.


    It was the most crucial part of the issue now, and something they couldn''t afford to ignore. But even so, Addison couldn''t shake the feeling that she''d somehow be giving in, losing something, if she let Zion use the situation as an excuse to get closer under the guise of necessity.


    But when Addison nced at Zion, looking so serious, as if he were only concerned for her, she felt her exasperation spike. ''This man!'' She was so frustrated that she nearly felt like coughing up blood. Rather than wasting more energy, she simply chose to ignore him altogether.


    "Buddy, you''re way too obvious," Shura chimed in, its voice dripping with mockery inside Zion''s mind. "You just want an excuse to hump and mate. Don''t act like you''re being noble; you saw an opportunity and jumped on it. Tsk. Shameless."


    There was clear disdain in its tone, and it only made Zion bristle.


    "Shut it," Zion growled, the frustration in his voice barely restrained. "I was just stating the facts. Maxwell was the one who suggested it in the first ce. Why don''t you mock him?"


    But no one seemed to care for his defense. Addison was now clearly ignoring him, still letting Levi hold her hand like it was the most natural thing in the world.


    Zion''s jealousy red hotter than ever, but he didn''t dare interfere. He already knew she was displeased with him, and if he acted rashly, she might end up hating him all over again.


    So, he stayed where he was, sulking in the corner of the cart, stewing in his own bitterness and anger while Maxwell simply sneered at him, silently mocking his stupidity.


    The guard who hade to check on them paused at the sight before him. One of the Alphas¡ªZion, no less¡ªwas sulking in the corner, looking scorned, pitiful, and downright miserable.


    The guard didn''t know whether to cough to break the tension orugh out loud¡­ but either reaction might get him killed.


    Because if Zion realized someone had seen him like this, it would be a social death for an Alpha¡ªand likely a literal one for the unfortunate witness. Bristling pride and fragile egos weren''t a mix he wanted to get tangled in.


    So, he quietly retreated, slipping away like a shadow and deciding to let someone else deliver the message instead.


    Not long after, a different guard arrived and addressed them with a respectful bow. "Princess Addison, Alpha Maxwell, Alpha Zion, and Beta Levi¡ªwe''re approaching the crossroads. We''ll be increasing our pace."


    "Alright," Addison replied with a nod, and the guard bowed once more before leaving.


    Momentster, the cart jolted sharply as the horses picked up speed. The road grew bumpier, and when one of the wheels hit a rock, the sudden jolt nearly sent Addison tumbling to the other side of the cart.


    Not long after, the sharp sounds of fighting echoed outside the cart. Shouts rang out, guards barkingmands.


    "Get in formation!"


    Addison''s expression darkened, her brow furrowing in concern. In an instant, Maxwell and Zion leapt out of the cart, shifting into their wolf forms mid-air to join the fight.


    "We''re under attack! Protect the Princess!" Lance''s voice roared from the front of the caravan. Though Addison couldn''t see him, his words reached her loud and clear.


    Despite the danger, the caravan didn''t stop; instead, the horses sped up, the wheels rumbling violently over the uneven road as they tried to outrun the threat.


    Addison''s heart pounded. She didn''t know what kind of creature they were facing. But then she heard it, low, vicious growlsing from the forest.


    Not monsters.


    Wolves.


    And not the ones from their own caravan. There were several of them, maybe more, and their snarls carried a malice she couldn''t ignore.


    Rogues.


    Or worse, werewolves like the ones who had tried to abduct ire from the Midnight River Pack. It was just spection for now, but Addison''s instincts were screaming at her that she was right.


    They had likelyunched their attack after the caravan picked up speed, thinking Addison''s group had spotted them and was trying to flee. The timing made sense. As soon as the caravan elerated, the hidden werewolves emerged from the forest and struck.


    They''d been lying in wait¡­ ready to ambush.


    Addison''s eyes narrowed, her frown deepening as she pieced it together. ''Why this exact location?''


    Why ambush them here? Was it because the attackers weren''t certain which route the caravan would take¡­ and this point gave them the best chance of intercepting her?


    As she tried to work through it, the battle outside suddenly intensified.


    "Not good! We''re being nked!" Lance shouted from the front, his voice sharp andmanding as he directed the guards to regroup and push back.


    Zion and Maxwell immediately responded, each taking one side of the caravan to prevent a full encirclement. Zion''s midnight-ck wolf and Maxwell''s massive gray form tore through the enemy with ruthless precision, their fur already stained red from the sh.


    From inside the cart, Addison''s heart pounded as she listened. Then, realization struck her like a bolt of lightning.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 237 - 237 Forced

    "Zion! Maxwell! Lance! They''re trying to force us toward the middle road; they''re herding us! Push back, now!" Addison screamed at the top of her lungs, urgencycing every word.


    The three men froze for a split second as the implications hit them. Then their expressions darkened, murderous, even.


    The attackers knew they couldn''t go head-to-head with Addison''s two Alpha mates or ovee Lance''s formidablebat skills. So, instead of trying to break through the line of guards to reach Addison directly, they began nking the caravan from both sides, herding them toward the middle route.


    It was clear now: their goal wasn''t to capture Addison themselves, but to force the caravan into a trap, where the dark fairies would be waiting to deal with her and her group.


    Zion and Maxwell intensified their attacks, turning the battlefield into a scene of carnage. But the enemy wolves kepting, like an endless swarm of ants. No matter how strong Zion and Maxwell were, they couldn''t keep up with the relentless surge of rogues crashing toward them.


    Then Zion''s sharp gaze locked onto a dark gray wolf standing motionless on a slope in the forest, just watching. Its eyes gleamed with vicious intent. With Zion''s experience, he immediately recognized the signs; this wolf was the onemanding the assault.


    The werewolves attacking them weren''t just reckless, they were fearless, charging in like moths to a me, utterly unafraid of death. That could only mean one thing: these were death warriors, ready to die for their mission.


    Zion''s heart sank. No matter how fiercely they fought, they would only wear themselves down. The enemy was well-prepared, and this was only the beginning.


    Luckily, they had Elric on their side. As soon as Lance shouted that they were under attack, the mages immediately began chanting their incantations. Surrounded by forest, they had to avoid using fire-based spells to prevent igniting the entire area, so they resorted to other elemental attacks, lightning, wind, and ice, to support the guards.


    The guards, now fully shifted into their wolf forms, fought fiercely alongside the mages. Even Lance had shifted, using his wolf form to clear a path for the caravan as it surged forward at full speed. But when he heard Addison''s warning, he nearly stumbled, realizing toote that she was right.


    Their escape route had been sealed.


    Enemy werewolves were racing alongside the caravan on both sides, forcing them onto the middle road, just as Addison had predicted. They weren''t just being attacked; they were being herded.


    Zion, sensing the danger, became even more ferocious. He tore into their enemies with savage precision, instantly ripping the head off one rogue with his razor-sharp teeth, then cleanly severing another''s neck with a brutal sh of his ws.


    One after another, the rogues'' lifeless bodies piled across the ground, turning the forest path into a blood-soaked battlefield. The scent of death and violence panicked the horses, sending them into a full-blown frenzy.


    Terrified, they galloped at full speed, no longer responding to the coachman''smands. Despite his desperate attempts to rein them in, the horses charged ahead, and the only open path in their view? The middle route.


    The coachman''s grip tightened on the reins as anxiety flooded his chest, but the horses wouldn''t stop. Even if he managed to halt them, the carts behind would crash into one another due to the sudden stop, likely causing more casualties. It was a lose-lose situation; take the middle route, or risk a pile-up that could injure or kill everyone on board.


    With no other choice and a heart heavy with dread, the coachman clenched his jaw and surrendered to fate, as the caravan barreled into the middle road.


    "Princess, we can''t break through!" one of the guards shouted, shing down another rogue without pause. The attackers didn''t even try to fight back; they were simply throwing themselves in the way, acting as living barricades to force the caravan toward the dangerous middle route.


    Hearing this, a cold sweat broke out on Addison''s back. These rogues had to know whaty ahead. Either they were aware of the dark legends surrounding that path¡­ or, as Zion spected before, they were working for the dark witches and are aware of the dark fairies. If that was the case, then the stories about dark fairies residing there must also be true.


    Dark fairies were no ordinary foes. They were said to be sinister and brutal; those entities were known for making intruders vanish without a trace¡­ or worse.


    Addison red outside the cart, but the animal hide covering the roof and some part of the rear of the cart blocked most of her view; all she could see was the horse-drawn cart trailing behind theirs.


    ''This can''t go on.'' She clenched her fists, frustration bubbling inside her. Then, she closed her eyes and tried to recall the feeling she had when she shifted into her wolf form the day before. They couldn''t afford to keep ying into the rogues'' hands; she had to join the fight.


    If her suspicion was correct, these attackers were the same group that had assaulted Zion''s Midnight River Pack in their attempt to abduct ire. Whether they were working with the dark witches or were remnants of their faction, one thing was clear: they were herding them into the middle route on purpose.


    ''They''re trying to trap us there¡­ or worse.''


    Addison''s heart pounded as a terrifying possibility formed in her mind: What if the goal wasn''t just to trap them, but to let the dark fairies to deal with her people? If the dark witches really had a way to control or bargain with those brutal, elusive creatures, then sparing Addison, the target, might be part of the deal.


    After all, fighting two powerful Alphas at her side would be a costly battle. It would be easier to let someone, or something, else do the killing, then collect the spoils when it was over.


    A borrowed knife to eliminate their enemies.


    And Addison knew¡ªshe couldn''t let that happen.


    ''Come on¡­e out!'' Addison urged silently, trying to coax her wolf into emerging. But no matter how hard she focused, there was no response; the beast within remained dormant, unbothered by her call. Frustrated, she changed tactics and turned to her theory: the obsidian-ck wolf had responded to rage before, hadn''t it?


    So, she started to think of everything that infuriated her ¡ª the way these rogues were herding them toward certain death, the overwhelming numbers that made resistance feel futile, and most of all, the crushing helplessness she felt while everyone else risked their lives around her. The anger boiled in her chest, and then¡ªshe felt it. A spark.


    It flickered in her core like flint against steel, bright for a heartbeat¡­ then gone. Again and again, it ignited, only to die out momentster.


    ''It''s not enough?'' Addison gritted her teeth. ''What am I missing?''


    She felt like she was standing on the edge of understanding something critical, but just couldn''t grasp what more was needed to fully awaken the power inside her.


    Addison was starting to feel truly helpless. No matter how hard she tried, she had no way of awakening her wolf; it was as if it had gone back into deep slumber. ''Was it too drained after emergingst time?'' she wondered. ''Or maybe it''s still digesting the vitality it absorbed from my mates¡­ or worse, does it simply not want toe out?''


    She didn''t know what this mysterious wolf within her was thinking. Its silence was maddening. But one thing was certain: Addison couldn''t shift into her wolf form, not right now.


    Just then, she heard the coachman shout in frustration. "Damn it!"


    Their caravan had just entered the middle route, and as if on cue, the rogues who had been relentlessly attacking them began to retreat. Zion, blood-soaked from the dozens of rogues he had taken down, noticed the sudden withdrawal.


    His sharp eyes locked onto the dark grey wolf still watching them from a distance¡ªcalm, unmoving, and eerily silent.


    Maxwell, too, was running alongside the caravan, his once majestic grey wolf now drenched in blood. But neither he nor Zion slowed down. Instead, they grew even more alert, their eyes scanning every shadow for danger. At the front, Lance led the caravan with tense vignce, his ears perked and gaze sharp as he surveyed the eerie forest cloaked in thick fog.


    Then, with a subtle motion, Lance raised his head and signaled for the entire caravan to slow down. Gradually, the thundering hooves and creaking wheels began to ease, until finally, the entire group came to a cautious halt in the middle of the fog-shrouded road.


    No one spoke, but everyone remained on high alert, eyes scanning their surroundings. The thick fog and eerie silence weighed heavily on them, and none dared to separate from the group. For now, their only safetyy in staying together until they made it out of the forest.


    _____


    Thank you so much, Jenni_Toney_9894, Sarah_Powers_1084, pinkelephant, TrashiestPanda, Fitz_G, Gabrielle_0127, vws_Tule, Cyria_Kelly, Victoria_Fuzuzzles, Sarah_Powers_1084, Diabolique1369, Amy_Alongi_1907, Ruth_Harris_0909, Maria_Urena, Han_Carp4811, Janice_Fowler, FShelou, and Christin_Williams_5436 for all the Golden Tickets!I truly appreciate your support; it means the world to me!

 Chapter 238 - 238 Blocked

    Lance mind-linked one of the guards. "Take a few men and quietly check the route we came from. See if there''s any way we can circle back and return to the correct path."


    "Understood, sir!" the guard replied through the mindlink. He quickly connected with the nearest guards. "Come with me!" As soon as they nodded, the small group turned and ran back the way they came.


    Meanwhile, Zion and Maxwell, after carefully assessing their surroundings and sensing no immediate threat in the eerie atmosphere, shifted back into their human forms. Their bodies were streaked with blood, especially around their mouths, where it had already begun to dry. Despite the exhaustion weighing on them, their first instinct was to check on Addison.


    When they returned to her cart, what they saw immediately ignited a storm of jealousy inside them. Addison nestled in Levi''s arms.


    Their gazes darkened.


    The sight struck a nerve, raw and deep. Perhaps it was the lingering tension from the earlier fight or the rush of adrenaline still coursing through their veins, but their Alpha instincts surged violently.


    Possessiveness red within them like a me to dry grass. Both Zion and Maxwell felt the overpowering urge to rip Levi away from her¡­ or worse.


    Addison, too consumed by her thoughts and her struggle to summon her wolf, only btedly noticed Zion and Maxwell standing at the rear of her cart. When she looked up, she was startled to find both Alphas ring murderously at Levi.


    But Levi didn''t flinch.


    He stood his ground, eyes locked onto theirs with a defiant fire. As Addison''s fated mate, he believed he had just as much right to be by her side, and he refused to be intimidated. His wolf echoed that defiance, standing tall on all fours, fur bristling and fangs bared in a silent challenge.


    Zion''s expression darkened further.


    Seeing his own Beta baring fangs at him sparked a fury deep within him. The insult to his dominance and the challenge to his ce beside Addison ignited his Alpha instincts, and tension crackled in the air like a lit fuse ready to explode.


    "Stop!" Addison''s voice rang out, firm andmanding, just before the tension between the three could explode into a full-blown brawl. She could sense that both Zion and Maxwell were still reeling from the earlier fight, blood still clung to their bodies, and the remnants of their bloodlust made them vtile and on edge. Thest thing they needed right now was infighting, especially with danger still lurking nearby.


    Momentster, Lance arrived, stepping up to the cart with urgency in his eyes.


    "Addie, are you alright?" he asked, peering inside with concern.


    Outside, Zion and Maxwell stood on either side of the cart, trying to wipe the blood off their bodies while struggling to calm their turbulent emotions. Zion, in particr, was having a harder time; his wolf, Shura, was pacing restlessly inside him, growling low and deep.


    The murderous aura radiating from him hadn''t faded yet, and it took every ounce of willpower to keep it contained.


    "I''m fine," Addison replied with a faint smile, though her eyes betrayed her exhaustion. "What''s the situation outside?"


    "I sent a few guards to scout the road behind us," Lance said, his brows furrowed with concern. "If we''re lucky, we might be able to turn back. If that''s the case, we could wait here until those rogues retreat and then return to our original path."


    Addison shook her head slightly, her expression thoughtful. "I doubt it''ll be that easy. They''ve probably anticipated that and are already guarding the exit. Turning back might not even be an option anymore."


    Lance fell silent for a moment, her words sinking in. "You''re right... If they nned this ambush, they wouldn''t leave any openings."


    Now faced with two grim choices, forcing their way back through the rogues or pressing forward into the unknown, they both knew the odds weren''t in their favor. Either path was just as dangerous. Their enemies weren''t just trying to kill them; they were likely hoping to exploit this moment of chaos¡­ possibly to abduct Addison again while she was most vulnerable.


    Although they had anticipated an ambush, they hadn''t expected it to be like this. The enemy''s tactics were downright suicidal; they threw wave after wave of rogues at them with no regard for casualties. ''They''re truly insane,'' Lance cursed inwardly.


    Before long, the guards Lance had sent to scout the rear returned. They immediately shifted back to their human forms and stood beside him, their expressions grim. Fortunately, half their bodies were hidden by the elevated cart, so Addison didn''t have to worry about seeing anything inappropriate, and she could clearly hear the report.


    "Captain, after checking the road behind us, we discovered that just beyond the foggy path, there''s a barrier enclosing the area. We can''t return the way we came," the guard reported grimly.


    At his words, Lance, Zion, Maxwell, Addison, and Levi''s expressions turned stone-cold. No wonder the rogues had fought so recklessly to drive them into this dark forest; they had already set up a barrier at the exit. Once the caravan entered, there was no turning back. They had been herded here deliberately, like prey into a trap.


    Even if the rogues retreated, there was no escaping back to the original route. It could only mean one thing: this entire ambush had been meticulously nned from the very beginning.


    "Please call Archmage Elric," Addison instructed the guard.


    The guard gave a respectful nod and bowed before hurrying toward Elric''s carriage. He returned shortly with the Archmage in tow.


    "Your Highness," Elric greeted, bowing deeply. "How may I be of service?"


    "Archmage Elric," Addison began, her tone steady, "we''ve just learned that the path we passed earlier is now enclosed by a barrier. Could you go and examine it? See if it''s possible to break it, or at the very least, identify what kind of barrier it is."


    She paused for a moment before adding, "There are many types of barriers, each with different conditions for removal. If our escape route is already sealed, there''s a chance the path ahead might be blocked too. And advancing blindly through this forest could be suicidal, especially since we''re deep in the dark fairies'' territory."


    Everyone agreed with Addison''s reasoning, rushing ahead without knowing whaty in wait could easily lead them into a deadlier trap. It was wiser to stay put and allow Elric time to study the barrier. Resting and conserving their strength was the most logical move for now, especially in case they needed to fight againter.


    Addison then turned to Lance. "Lance, please try contacting the Royal Pce and inform them of our current situation. Let them know we might be dyed on our journey."


    She needed to ensure her royal father was made aware. If they could send backup, scouts, or even just monitor the situation, it would make a difference. And if not, at the very least, the pce wouldn''t be left in the dark or consumed with worry.


    "I understand," Lance replied with a firm nod before heading off to find one of the mages who could help him establish a connection with the Royal Pce using amunication crystal.

 Chapter 239 - 239 Prison

    While Lance worked with a mage to establish contact with the Royal Pce, Zion took charge of organizing the guards, assigning them to form a perimeter around the caravan. He and Maxwell each secured a side, making sure Addison was well-protected from all directions.


    Both of them had already changed into fresh clothes, since their previous ones had been torn to shreds during their shift into wolf form. Even now, unease clung to them like a second skin.


    They couldn''t quite exin the source of their agitation; perhaps it was the helplessness they felt at being unable to act when their mate was in danger, or maybe the suffocating tension of the ambush was still lingering in their blood. Either way, both Zion and Maxwell remained on high alert, their senses sharp and their instincts primed.


    Meanwhile, Levi stayed close to Addison''s side, silently watching over her.


    Addison, on the other hand, was busy formting a contingency n. Although she was still agitated and frustrated with herself for not being able to shift when she needed to, she knew now wasn''t the time to dwell on that. What mattered more was finding a solution.


    She was hesitant to move forward. While she had once decided to explore this ce on her own someday, that was under different circumstances, when she''d have the time and no one else to worry about.


    But now, she had an important mission: to aid the West. Time was critical, and every dy could have consequences.


    And beyond that, she couldn''t risk the lives of everyone in the caravan just because she was willing to take the danger on herself. She knew how treacherous this forest was, and entering blindly would be reckless.


    Her mind raced with possibilities, weighing every option as she tried to stay calm under pressure.


    "Princess!"


    Just then, Elric returned, panting heavily as he sprinted back from the direction of the rear barrier. His face was pale, and he gasped for air, struggling to catch his breath.


    "Why are you back so soon?" Addison asked, frowning as she saw him return after barely half an hour. It was far too quick to conduct a thorough inspection of the barrier, and judging by the expression on Elric''s face, it looked like he''d seen a ghost.


    "The¡­ the barrier..." Elric stammered between gasps, cing a hand on the small of his back as he bent slightly, trying to steady his breathing.


    "Alright," Addison said calmly, though her eyes narrowed in concern. "Take your time. Catch your breath and then exin everything properly."


    Behind him, the guards exchanged confused nces as they followed Elric in. None of them seemed to understand what had shaken the Archmage so badly.


    After three deep breaths, Elric finally steadied his breathing. He looked up at Addison, his face still pale and tense, and began his report.


    "Princess... I believe we''re inside a prison," he said, his voice low and trembling. The ghastly look on his face only deepened the weight of his words.


    Just then, Lance returned with a stormy expression, his fists clenched at his sides. His wolf was clearly agitated, so much so that his eyes had begun to glow a fierce gold.


    "Addie," he growled through gritted teeth, "we can''t contact the outside world. Allmunication channels have been cut off."


    It was clear he was seething. The realization that the rogues had deliberately lured them here, into a trap, made his fury boil just beneath the surface.


    And then it clicked.


    Addison''s eyes widened as realization settled heavily in her chest. Everything she had read and heard might actually be true; this ce could really be the prison of the dark fairies. It would exin why those who entered were never seen again.


    Elric''s words echoed in her mind: a prison.


    If this truly was one, then it meant nothing; no one could leave once they were inside.


    She turned to Elric, her voice steady despite the unease growing inside her.


    "Do you know of any way we could get out of here?" she asked. "Is there a method to break the barrier... or at least temporarily deactivate it so we can escape?"


    "That..." Elric hesitated, biting his lip as if bracing himself. Then, after a brief pause, his expression turned resolute.


    "This prison was created centuries ago," he began, "which means the barrier was likely formed using ancient arcane magic and runes, techniques that have long been lost to time. Fortunately, my studies have always focused on barrier magic. So, in a way, this is also a rare opportunity for me to observe and learn more about ancient arcane structures. Honestly, this barrier is an exceptional specimen."


    By the time he finished, a flicker of excitement shone in his eyes.


    Addison wasn''t sure if Elric was deliberately trying to keep everyone''s spirits up, masking the terrifying truth behind his hopeful enthusiasm, but what he said wasn''t wrong. He did have a deep understanding of barriers, and the powerful one he ced on the Royal Grounds was proof of that.


    Thanks to his confident demeanor, the tension in the group eased a little. They began to feel more grounded, and panic slowly gave way to cautious hope.


    "But Princess Addison..." Elric began again, his voice lower this time, tinged with worry. "Even if I manage to figure out how to deactivate the barrier, I''ll still need certain materials to make it work. Right now, the mages and I only brought a limited supply, mostly magic stones and a fewponents meant for portal summoning. We''re missing some of the key materials necessary to forcefully shut down a barrier of this scale."


    He rubbed his mmy palms together, the nerves clearly catching up with him.


    "Unless..." he hesitated, then added gravely, "Unless we find the core source of the barrier and destroy it."


    That changed everything.


    They were left with two options: either locate the materials needed to manually disable the barrier, or destroy the core that powered it. But either path pointed toward a single oue: the destruction of the prison''s barrier.


    And if this ce truly was a prison, if it was meant to keep something locked inside, namely, the dark fairies, then destroying the barrier would mean setting them free.


    Addison''s mind raced.


    Could it be... that the rogues hadn''t brought her here to harm or abduct her, but to force her hand? To make them the ones responsible for destroying the ancient prison?


    Had she misunderstood everything from the start?


    "If we find the materials you need, does that mean we won''t have to destroy the barrier? Could we just temporarily deactivate it?" Addison asked, her heart pounding with unease.


    Elric shook his head slowly. "Unlikely... This is an ancient barrier, probably created centuries ago. If I wanted to preserve it and only deactivate it temporarily, it would require years of intensive study to understand the arcane structure behind it. And right now, we simply don''t have that kind of time."


    He sighed, his expression tightening with the weight of the decision. "Given our circumstances, the only viable option is to forcefully break through it."


    Though Elric downyed the challenge, Addison could tell he was holding back. It wasn''t just difficult, it was dangerously difficult. But instead of overwhelming them with technical details, he chose to simplify it. After all, trying to exin ancient arcane theory to everyone here would be like exining calculus to newborn pups.

 Chapter 240 - 240 The Search

    Addison took a shaky breath. Either way, it was clear, they had to break the barrier. But no matter which path they chose, it meant they would still have to search through the vast forest, either to find the missing material or to locate the core source of the barrier.


    Whichever they found first would be their key to getting out. But that also meant there was a chance they''d run into those dark fairies along the way.


    "Alright, everyone, group up. Let''s start searching for the missing material," Lance interjected, cutting in before Addison could continue. He could see her mood worsening the more they talked about it, and he didn''t want to push her further.


    "Archmage Elric, please write down the materials we need, including their specifications, and draw a sketch so everyone knows exactly what we''re looking for. If we can''t find the material here, then we''ll search for the core source instead."


    They didn''t have much of a choice. The sooner they started, the better their chances of avoiding being stuck in this ce any longer than necessary.


    "Not so fast, young man." Elric reached out to grab Lance''s cor, but since Lance was much taller, he ended up tugging the back of his shirt instead. Unfortunately for Elric, Lance was also a lot stronger, so instead of pulling him back, Elric got dragged forward a few steps.


    The scene, which was meant to be serious, ended up looking quiteical. Everyone stared at Elric, a bit dumbfounded.


    Clearing his throat and straightening himself up from Lance''s back, Elric muttered, "Ahem¡­ Don''t leave just yet. I''m not finished."


    "What do you mean?" Maxwell asked, stepping up behind Addison.


    "Like I said, this ce is a prison," Elric began, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. "And judging by the nature of the barrier, it''s clear that this forest isn''t as simple as it seems. Since it was built to contain dangerous beings, it''s highly likely that the forest isced with more than just oneyer of magic."


    "There could be hidden spells or arrays scattered throughout, like loop arrays, for instance. Step into one, and you might find yourself trapped in a space where you keep returning to the same spot, unable to move forward or escape."


    He nced around at the group before continuing, "This kind of enchantment ismonly used in high-security magical prisons. Which means we can''t just send people out blindly to search for the materials or the core source of the barrier; they could end up trapped and never find their way back."


    "Then what do you suggest we do?" Zion asked, his brows furrowed and arms crossed. His frustration was getting out of hand, and it was clear he was still struggling to rein in Shura.


    "I''ll need to go personally," Elric said, his voice firm as he looked around at the group with utmost seriousness. "The rest of you should stay here with the mages. If anything happens, they can erect a barrier to protect everyone until we either locate the missing materials or find the core source and destroy it."


    "Then I''ming with you," Addison dered without hesitation.


    Elric hesitated, clearly concerned, but ultimately gave a small nod. He had already seen Addison shift into her wolf form; he knew she could handle herself. And the moment she volunteered, Zion, Levi, and Maxwell all stepped forward as well. It was clear: wherever Addison went, her three fated mates would follow.


    With that kind of protection, Elric no longer needed to worry about her safety. He could focus solely on the mission. Besides, among all the mages present, he was the only one who fully understood the materials they were searching for, and the only one capable of deciphering the intricate barrier surrounding the entire forest.


    It was clear to everyone that he was the best man for the job, and none of the other mages tried to stop him.


    When Lance heard that Addison was joining the search, he instinctively wanted to go with her. But then he remembered, he was the acting captain of the guards assigned to protect the caravan.


    If he left, too, there would be no central figure to keep everyone organized and safe in his absence. Though the thought frustrated him and left him feeling helpless, he knew he had no choice but to stay behind.


    "Alright then, we need to move. We don''t have time to waste," Elric said firmly. "Mages, once we leave, raise the barrier, and under no circumstances should anyone step outside it, no matter what happens or what you might see. When I return, I''ll use my own magic to break the barrier, so until then, don''t let it down. Understood?"


    His tone was heavy with seriousness and a hint of unspoken warning, as though there was more he wanted to say but chose not to, perhaps to avoid rming the others. Even Addison gave Elric a curious nce, sensing he knew more about this forest than he was letting on. But now wasn''t the time to press him for answers. They needed to act fast.


    Once everyone gave their agreement, Addison and the others departed. The mages quickly got to work constructing the protective barrier. Fortunately, they had brought plenty of magic stones to sustain it for an extended period, ensuring their safety while the others were away.


    Addison turned back around and refocused on the path ahead. She walked in silence, nked by Zion, Maxwell, and Levi, while Elric took the lead. He paused briefly, surveying the dense, eerie forest around them. After a moment of quiet observation, he chose a direction, north.


    With a firm grip on his staff, Elric pushed forward, using it to part the tall grass and ward off any snakes or hidden dangers lurking in their path. The air was thick with tension, and every step deeper into the forest seemed to hum with unseen magic.


    As they continued deeper into the forest, Elric would asionally shift their course, sometimes veering off the path, circling an area cautiously, and only then returning to their original direction.


    Though he said nothing, Addison and her three mates instinctively understood what was happening. Elric must have sensed danger ahead and was quietly steering them around it.


    The unspoken message was clear: whatevery in their path was too threatening to confront directly, even with Elric''s magic and the presence of two Alphas. Avoidance was their safest option.


    But that realization only deepened their unease. If even they couldn''t handle the threat, what else could be lurking in this forest aside from the dark fairies?


    After trekking through the eerie forest, Elric finally came to a stop at the edge of a high cliff along the mountainside. It was clear that they would have to climb up to retrieve what he needed. Turning to the group, Elric gave a wry smile, his eyes crinkling with amusement.


    "I''m already old bones and not built for strenuous work anymore," he said with a chuckle. "How about one of you youngds climb up there and fetch me the Moon Flower growing along the cliffside?"


    As the name suggested, the Moon Flower only bloomed on cliffs where it could absorb the purest essence of moonlight. Imbued with light magic, it was especially effective against dark magic, making it a rare but vital ingredient in Elric''s n.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 241 - 241 No Result

    "I''ll go," Zion said, stepping forward without hesitation before beginning his climb up the cliff.


    He needed to move, needed something to upy his mind. The longer they stayed inside this forest, the more he felt his negative emotions intensifying.


    Irritation simmered beneath his skin, and his wolf was bing increasingly agitated. His possessiveness and jealousy were ring dangerously, to the point where just seeing Maxwell or Levi touch even a strand of Addison''s hair might push him over the edge.


    Among them, he knew, both he and his wolf were the most susceptible to the forest''s influence. And if he didn''t do something to ground himself, he might lose control.


    Levi and Maxwell had noticed it too. From the moment they stepped into the forest, a strange agitation had settled over them, an inexplicable irritation that kept simmering beneath the surface. It was as if something unseen was whispering dark thoughts into their minds, urging them toward negativity.


    Though the two had longe to terms with their emotions, choosing to be magnanimous and prioritizing Addison''s well-being over their possessiveness and territorial instincts, those old feelings now crept back in, more persistent than ever. It was as if the forest was amplifying their basest desires, feeding the urge to im Addison for themselves and push the others aside.


    The longer they stayed, the stronger the pull became. And that was exactly why they had been so quiet all this time, fighting a battle within themselves they dared not voice.


    Unlike the others, Addison wasn''t affected by the strange aura of the forest. While they wrestled with their inner turmoil, she remained calm and focused, her attention fixed on the surroundings and on Elric, quietly observing him for any hint of what he might be hiding.


    Meanwhile, as Zion climbed the cliff, he nced back, only to see nothing but a thick, endless fog swallowing the world below. Everyone had vanished from view, and thendscape was reduced to a haunting gray void. He had no idea how far he still needed to go to reach the Moon Flower, but instinct told him he had to climb higher, beyond the reach of the fog.


    And so he did. Step by step, he continued the ascent. But the higher he climbed, the more disoriented he became. It felt like hours had passed, yet the fog never lifted, and the summit remained nowhere in sight. It was as if the cliff stretched endlessly into the sky, warping his sense of time and space.


    "Hey, do you think we''ve been trapped in a loop?" Shura suddenly spoke in Zion''s mind.


    Only then did Zion snap out of his daze and realize he''d been climbing for what felt like forever, yet the summit was still nowhere in sight. He recalled Elric''s earlier warning about loop magic, and a new thought struck him: maybe it wasn''t just a loop. Perhaps the barrier itself was preventing him from reaching beyond the fog.


    Left with no other choice, Zion began to descend.


    Back at the base, the others were growing restless. Zion had been up there for over an hour without a trace, and anxiety was beginning to set in. None of them could see him through the dense fog, and the longer it dragged on, the more unsettling the silence became.


    "Do you think the cliff is really that high? High enough to be difficult even for an Alpha to climb?" Addison suddenly asked, her voice uncertain.


    But instead of an answer that eased her worry, she was met with Maxwell''s intense gaze. There was something unsettling about the way he looked at her, like he was Maxwell, yet not. His eyes seemed to flicker with buried desires, dark and unfiltered, sending a chill down her spine. Then, he finally smiled and replied in a hoarse voice, "No. It shouldn''t be a problem."


    His words, however, did nothing to reassure her. In fact, they only deepened her unease. Something around her felt wrong¡ªoff¡ªbut she couldn''t quite put her finger on what it was.


    Nearby, Elric sat silently on arge boulder, deep in thought. He scratched his chin with furrowed brows, then exhaled a long, heavy sigh. "I guess it really is impossible¡­" he muttered under his breath.


    Addison caught his words, but before she could ask him what he meant, her senses picked up a familiar scent, Zion. She looked up just in time to see a dark silhouette emerging from the fog above.


    Momentster, Zion descended, drenched in sweat as if he''d just walked through a storm. His body steamed with faint wisps of white mist, rising off his overheated skin as hended heavily before them.


    Addison nced at Zion, but there was no flower in his hands; clearly, he hadn''t been able to retrieve the Moon Flower.


    Before Zion could even exin, Elric stood up from the boulder and said tly, "Let''s go. We won''t get this one. We''ll look for the other materials instead."


    It was only then that Addison realized Elric must have known they wouldn''t be able to get the Moon Flower. But how? She turned her eyes back to Zion, who looked like he had just finished a grueling marathon.


    His shirt was soaked through, clinging ufortably to his skin. With a sigh, he peeled it off, wrung it out, and tossed it into his magical bag before pulling out a fresh change of clothes.


    Zion moved quickly, but not quickly enough for Addison to look away in time. Her eyes followed the fluid motion of his muscles, the defined ridges of his body moving with every stretch and turn. It was... distracting, to say the least.


    "Does it look good?" Zion''s amused chuckle snapped her out of her trance.


    Startled, Addison met his gaze, those bright emerald eyes twinkling with mischief. She rolled her eyes and quickly looked away, focusing straight ahead as Elric began to lead them northwest.


    Zion, despite everything, felt a bit lighter. The darkness that had been gnawing at his thoughts seemed to ease up, if only slightly. But the silence around them was unsettling.


    Maxwell and Levi were unusually quiet, their expressions unreadable. And Elric, he looked like someone in a hurry. It made sense. They''d just wasted over an hour climbing the cliff and came back empty-handed. He was probably growing anxious, too.


    Meanwhile, Addison was still caught up in her thoughts, trying to make sense of Elric''s behavior. It felt like he already knew they wouldn''t find the Moon Flower up there. Was he simply hoping for a miracle? If so, why bring them here in the first ce?


    Unless¡­ he had been here before?


    But that didn''t add up either. ording to Elric himself, once someone entered this ce, there was no way out unless they either destroyed the barrier''s core or deciphered and deactivated it. So if Elric hadn''t been here before¡­ how was he so certain about the oue?


    As they made their way through the forest, Addison noticed that Elric was deliberately avoiding the central area. Along the way, he picked up herbs and small stones, examining them briefly before tucking them into his pouch. Addison didn''t stop him, she simply observed, her eyes never leaving him.

 Chapter 242 - 242 Their Darkest Thoughts

    Eventually, as if he could feel the intensity of her gaze boring into his back, Elric let out a heavy sigh. Just before they reached the northwestern part of the forest, he came to a halt and turned to face her.


    "Your Highness," he said, arching a brow, "is there something you''d like to ask, or are you just trying to burn a hole through my back with that stare?"


    "Have you been here before?" Addison asked, although she knew that it was very unlikely but she was so curious to know the answer that she just asked what came into mind.


    "No, your highness." Elric simply replied.


    "Then how did you know it was impossible to get the Moon Flower, yet still led us to fetch it?" Addison pressed again.


    This time, Elric looked genuinely taken aback as realization struck that Addison must have overheard his earlier murmurs. Of course, she had; she was a werewolf with impable hearing, and for a moment, he hadpletely forgotten that.


    Elric let out a heavy sigh before replying. "I wanted the Moon Flower¡­ not for the barrier, but for us."


    Hearing this, Addison tilted her head slightly, confusion flickering in her eyes, silently urging Elric to continue. And so he did.


    "Have you not noticed how your negative emotions keep spiking and intensifying the longer we stay here? The closer we are to the center, the stronger that feeling bes. That''s because dark fairies aren''t just creatures of night and shadow; they can amplify dark thoughts until a person loses their mind."


    "It''s the very reason they went berserk hundreds of years ago. Without the light fairies to counter their darkness, our only protection cane from the Moon Flower. It holds the essence of moonlight, a light energy that could shield us from the whispers of the dark fairies'' power."


    Only then did Zion and the others feel as if a veil had been lifted. They realized that their darkest thoughts truly were growing stronger, to the point of bing dangerously unmanageable.


    But Addison''s thoughts were elsewhere. "You knew about the dark fairies, too?"


    Elric chuckled and nodded. "As a child, I heard the same myths and legends, so I read a few books about them. One in particr described dark fairies, which is how I quickly recognized the type of barrier we''ve fallen into."


    "Still, I never imagined I''d encounter one in real life. That''s why, aside from gathering the necessary materials, the first thing I thought of was finding a Moon Flower. But since the Moon Flower grows at the highest part of the cliff, an unobstructed spot where it can soak in the moon''s essence, it should be outside both the fog and the barrier."


    "I was just hoping we might get lucky and find one anyway. Since we can''t, our only option now is to face our inner demons." He spoke while starting to sweat as well.


    Addison was even more confused. She didn''t feel any of the dark thoughts they were talking about. Could it be that it only affected men? Before she could voice the question, a chilling scream tore through the air. It was unlike anything she''d heard before, part human, part beast, eerie and unsettling enough to make the hairs on her neck stand on end.


    Elric jolted upright and started moving immediately. "We can''t stay in one ce for too long, or the creatures of the dark, the Night Walkers, will find us. We need to move before nightfall."


    "Creatures of the dark? Night Walkers?" Addison murmured, but she still fell into step behind him.


    "Yes, they are the summons of the dark fairies. They are neither human nor ghost ¡ª theye from theherworld and cannot be killed. Once they drag someone into the darkness, that person''s soul will be stripped away, leaving behind nothing but a husk and bones." Elric shivered as he spoke.


    "I saw this happen with my own eyes when I was young, still under my master''s guidance. We passed through a small vige that had been attacked by a dark witch whomanded a dark fairy."


    "Many vigers had nowhere to run and fell victim to the dark fairy''s Night Walkers. The witch kept feeding these creatures innocent souls, further corrupting the dark fairy until it no longer required her control. Once a dark fairy fully sumbs to depravity, it bes heartless, destructive, and far stronger ¡ª and so do the Night Walkers it summons."


    Just from Elric''s exnation alone, a chill crawled over Addison''s skin. She could almost see the night he described, and the image was truly terrifying.


    Sensing her shiver, Levi stepped forward and drew her into his arms, but Addison noticed the way his lips paled and his dark eyes churned, as if he were fighting desperately to keep from drowning in his own deepest, darkest thoughts.


    When she nced back, she found both Zion and Maxwell already bristling, their eyes flickering gold like a broken light. Addison instinctively stepped back from Levi, realizing they were being possessive and territorial, hating howfortable she seemed in his embrace.


    Sure enough, as soon as she created that space, Maxwell and Zion''s tension eased slightly, yet Levi only stared down at his now-empty arms, the darkness in his eyes swirling violently, as if he were reliving memories he wished he could forget.


    Addison had no choice but to call out. "Levi, let''s go! And the rest of you, don''t fall behind¡­" she urged before hurrying after Elric. She didn''t know why she remained unaffected, but she was already starting to regret ever entertaining the idea of venturing into this forest.


    Dark fairies certainly sounded frightening, yet before the dark witches had tried to control them, all fairies had once lived in harmony. Each kind bnced the existence of the others, for fairies were born of nature itself¡ªand that meant dark fairies, too, were meant to live among their kin to preserve the bnce.


    ''This must be one of the dark witches'' methods, the same way they set the continent aze hundreds of years ago, forcing the Sacred Lands to send their Saintess to purge them,'' Addison thought as she followed along.


    Behind her, Levi, Zion, and Maxwell trailed closely, their eyes fixed on her with a possessive glint, as if they wished to lock her away where no one could ever take her from them. If Addison knew what was running through their minds, she might truly be frightened. After all, an Alpha''s possessiveness and territorial nature could be more terrifying than anything else.


    She had yet to see that side of them. Maxwell and Zion had been restraining themselves all this time, fighting their instincts so as not to scare her away. But here, under the forest''s influence, even they felt the temptation to act on their darkest desires.


    Zion''s gaze clung to Addison''s back with a raw, ravenous hunger. The thought of dragging her deep into the forest and iming her surged through his mind, fierce and unyielding.


    Rejection didn''t even cross his thoughts; if she resisted, he would temper it away, little by little, until she yielded. She was meant to be his. The more he turned the thought over in his mind, the sweeter it sounded, stoking the urge to act on it immediately.

 Chapter 243 - 243 Their Darkest Thoughts 2

    ''''Why? Why do I have to hold back? She''s my mate¡ªmine from the very beginning. iming her, marking her, was my right. Why did I have to endure the rut for six long years, twenty-four excruciating cycles, without her?''


    ''Why must I share my mate with my Beta and another man? I should have marked her the moment I found her. Then I''d have the right to stay by her side, to kill anyone who darede near her, and never have to watch her be with other men¡­''


    Zion''s breath grew heavier as he trailed behind Addison, each thought gnawing at him. Yet, despite the fire raging inside, something deep within still held him back from acting on it.


    ''Ugh! I fucking hate this. I want her; she owes me six pups by now. I should have knotted inside her more, made sure she carried my pup. Then she could never run from me. She''s my Luna, my woman, the only one meant to bear my child.''


    In his mind, Zion saw Addison standing by the window of his Alpha Suite, her belly round with his pup. He even imagined himself chasing a young pup through the yground while Addison watched from the sidelines, her melodiousughter ringing like wind chimes.


    But the warmth of the vision shattered, reced by the memory of her tumbling down the stairs, of him mming her into the wall. The contrast hit him like a physical blow, wrenching him from bliss to torment in an instant.


    "Ugh!" He groaned, nearly doubling over, as if dragged from the heavens only to be hurled straight into hell.


    "Zion, what''s wrong?" Addison''s worried voice reached his ears. When he looked up, her blurred, anxious expression seemed to ovep with a memory of her pitiful face from the past, silently begging him to believe her.


    But instead of trusting her back then, he had mmed her against the wall. He could still recall the hurt and pain in her eyes¡­ but he hadn''t stopped. He had turned away, carrying another woman to safety, while his mate, injured and vulnerable, was thrown into the dungeon and tortured.


    "This isn''t good. Alpha Zion seems to be falling into his darkest thoughts¡­ what should we do?" Elric''s voice was edged with panic as he nced between Zion and the others.


    Maxwell stood over Zion, contempt and coldness in his gaze, as if staring at the foulest thing imaginable. Levi''s expression was no softer; his eyes burned with hate and fury. Elric realized with dread that they, too, were being pulled into their own dark thoughts. And at this rate¡­ it wouldn''t be long before blood was spilled.


    Hearing this, Addison''s heart plummeted to the pit of her stomach. She had no idea what to do, and though Elric appearedposed, he was far from it. His face had already paled, and sweat clung to his skin as he fought to keep control.


    Fortunately, mages possessed strong mental fortitude¡ªotherwise, he might have fallen just like Zion and the others.


    "Should we set up a barrier first and protect ourselves?" Addison asked, ncing up at Elric.


    But Elric shook his head. "We can''t. We must finish this and get out of the forest as soon as possible. Spending a night here means death, and even with a barrier, it might notst until morning before we''re overrun by Night Walkers."


    He grew fidgety, his expression tightening. Just the thought brought back the memory of that night when he and his master stumbled upon the cursed vige. His face drained of color even further, because only he knew the true horror of that night, and the thought of reliving it made panic coil in his chest.


    Addison reached out and rested her hand on Zion''s shoulder, only to feel him trembling uncontrobly. The instant her palm touched him, a wave of anguish and pain surged into her, raw and overwhelming, as if it were her own.


    It struck straight through her chest, making her flinch, but she didn''t let go. She could see him on the verge of crumbling beneath the crushing weight of guilt, and in that moment, it was as if she were pulled into his vision.


    She saw herself through his eyes¡ªback in the Midnight River Pack¡ªlying on the floor after he had mmed her into the wall. Her body was already aching from the fall, yet the blow had left her feeling as though every bone had shattered.


    Still, a small, fragile hope had clung to her that he might at least question her¡­ maybe even believe her. After all, she was still his Luna back then.


    In his memory, she looked disheveled, pitiful, and broken. The pain seared into her chest, and she realized she might be feeling exactly what Zion felt now. Even Levi and Maxwell winced, their expressions tightening as if they too could feel Addison''s pain.


    The chain reaction was unexpected. The pain flooding through Addison seemed to snap Levi and Maxwell out of their trance, pulling them back from the edge of their own dark thoughts. But Zion was too far gone, lost deep within his memories.


    After the scene on the stairs, another memory crashed over him: the dungeon. He hade down only to find the floor slick with blood¡­ and Addison gone. The moment her scent,ced with blood, hit his senses, his vision went red.


    Addison trembled as the memory enveloped her, seeing everything through Zion''s eyes.


    In his rage, he had seized the Omega by the throat, lifting her high into the air, demanding answers. Through choking breaths, she confessed that Beta Greg had ordered her to clean the cell and hide the evidence.


    Zion''s vision in that moment had been crimson, as though the world itself was drenched in blood. His chest heaved with fury and anguish, and without thinking, without even considering further questions, he beheaded the Omega on the spot.


    He had been too consumed by rage to think clearly, too desperate to notice the bigger scheme at y. All he could do then was storm out of the dungeon, driven by one single, desperate thought: finding Addison alive.


    Addison''s heart twisted at the sight, but she couldn''t bear to watch any longer. She knew that if she did, she might falter, might find herself forgiving Zion too easily, epting his feeble excuses, and brushing aside the pain she had endured for three long years.


    So, she forced herself to let go. It wasn''t easy; it took every ounce of her strength, and when she finally broke free, it felt as though she had been flung away. She stumbled to the ground, breathless, only to realize that her cheeks were cold and damp¡ªshe had been crying without even knowing it.


    "Addie!"


    "Addison!"


    Both Maxwell and Levi, snapping out of their daze, saw Addison stumble to the ground after forcing herself to let go of Zion''s shoulder. Pain and confusion twisted her features as she cried, and her emotions were a tangled storm that even they could feel; it was raw,plicated, and steeped in hurt.


    Even Zion had begun to emerge from his reverie of the past, drawn back by the sensation of Addison''s hand pulling away and her pain. When he lifted his gaze, he saw her tear-streaked face staring at him, her eyes brimming with emotions he couldn''t fully name, but one of them was unmistakable: stubbornness.

 Chapter 244 - 244 Lantern

    Addison had always been stubborn. Since she had decided not to forgive easily and to take her time to heal, she would do just that. What use was there in knowing the reasons for his past actions?


    His realizations hade toote. She had been hurt beyond repair, so much so that his pain couldn''te close to hers. She refused to be coaxed or swayed by what he believed was his own suffering.


    It took Addison a moment to steady herself, forcing down the swell of emotion that rose in her chest.


    Pity? Should she pity Zion? No, she didn''t think so. The truly pitiful one was her. What Zion felt for her was guilt, and it was only right for him to feel that way. After all, he was the one who had subjected her to that pain. Forgetting and letting go wouldn''t be easy, not even after he knew how deeply she had been hurt.


    Once she regained herposure, Addison averted her gaze from Zion, who was slowly getting back on his feet. Levi and Maxwell had already moved in closer, their presence warm and steady as they sought tofort her, sensing her pain and growing more concerned.


    A sudden, dramatic gasp shattered the heavy atmosphere. "Your Highness, how did you do that?!" Elric blurted out, his tone exaggerated with surprise.


    "Do what?" Addison replied, her voice slightly hoarse.


    "How did you pull them out of their dark thoughts?" Elric asked. "It''s possible, yes, but not easy. Once someone falls into that darkness under the dark fairies'' influence, it''s extremely difficult to bring them back."


    "Normally, it would take light magic, or, as I mentioned, the Moon Flower, to counter the shadows consuming their mind, heart, and soul." He studied Zion, Maxwell, and Levi as he spoke.


    "Maybe¡­ because we''re fated mates?" Addison replied, her tone carrying a hint of uncertainty.


    "Hmmm." Elric didn''t respond further, instead rubbing his chin thoughtfully as he observed the four of them.


    But in Addison''s mind, she was also questioning what had just happened. Aside from what Elric had said, she couldn''t understand how she had been able to assimte with Zion''s mind and emotions earlier.


    After all, even though they were supposed to be fated mates, they had yet to mark each other, so their emotions shouldn''t have synced so easily.


    And even if they hadpleted the marking ceremony, it shouldn''t have been this deep; she wouldn''t have been able to peer into his memories or thoughts so freely. A sense of wonder began to stir within Addison at the mystery unfolding inside her.


    "Let''s continue moving," Addison said, giving Zion onest nce. She refused to let what she had learned sway her emotions or cloud her judgment; pitying Zion just to ease her own pain would be unfair to herself.


    The group resumed following Elric, but this time they stayed noticeably closer to Addison. She wasn''t sure why; were they trying to protect her?


    No. The truth was, now that Zion, Levi, and Maxwell''s dark thoughts had cleared, they found that staying near Addison seemed to push those shadows away. To them, she was like a guiding light. Even Elric, silently testing some theories of his own, kept a close distance from her.


    Addison felt a little cramped by the attention, but she couldn''t quite understand the reason behind it. Hours passed as they moved from one direction to another, yet they still couldn''t find all the materials they needed.


    "This isn''t good, it''s starting to get dark," Elric reminded everyone, his voiceced with concern. It seemed they would have to stop searching for now, yet even that felt like a poor choice.


    "What should we do?" Addison asked, recalling everything Elric had said earlier. "What about our people in the caravan?" Her gaze swept the thickening fog, now so dense that they could barely see ahead.


    An unsettling chill crept along her skin, as though a swarm of ants were crawling over her. The air was unnervingly still, no whisper of wind, no chirp of insects, not even the distant calls of birds. The forest felt abandoned, devoid of life, not even the smallest creature stirring.


    "Princess, the only ce we haven''t searched is the central part of the forest. Should we¡­?" Elric''s voice trailed off, the unspoken truth hanging heavy between them. Venturing into the territory of the dark fairies was suicide, but failing to find what they needed meant certain death as well. Their only choice was to gamble with their lives and fight.


    "It seems we have no choice," Addison said atst. "But maybe we can cast some kind of protective spell against other entities. As for the Night Walkers¡­ I''m not sure. Would such a spell even work on them?"


    At her question, Elric shook his head grimly. "No. Night Walkers are like shadows given form, ghosts of the darkness. They can slip through walls, and even ordinary protective barriers barely slow them down."


    Addison stayed silent, racking her brain for another way out, until a thought struck her."Wait, I think I have something that might help us."


    She quickly began rummaging through her magical pouch, searching intently. When her fingers closed around what she was looking for, her eyes lit up.


    "Here. Thisntern was given to me by Ss, the Saintess. She said there''s a wisp of holy fire inside. Maybe this is what helped Zion, Maxwell, and Levi regain their senses?"


    Addison pulled out thentern, its golden light spilling forth, warm and reassuring. Elric gave a thoughtful nod in agreement. If it was thentern, her reasoning made perfect sense. After all, only a light-based power could drive away dark thoughts, and holy artifacts or divine energy shared the same properties as light magic.


    "Princess, this might really be our way in, and the dark fairies might not be able to stop us," Elric said, his voice trembling with barely contained excitement. Their situation had seemed hopeless just moments ago, but with thisntern, their chances had skyrocketed.


    With Addison leading the way and the rest of them huddled close behind, they began walking steadily toward the heart of the forest.


    As they moved along, they kept their eyes sharp, scanning every corner of the path until they finally reached the central clearing. Yet, despite the tension gnawing at their bodies and minds, there was¡­ nothing.


    The unexpected emptiness threw them off.


    "What''s going on? There''s nothing here!" Elric eximed, his voice edged with disbelief as he sprinted toward a patch of grass in the middle of the clearing. But the moment he entered the dense fog, he nearly vanished from sight.


    Addison, Maxwell, Levi, and Zion immediately rushed after him, their hearts pounding, but Elric was already too absorbed, his wide-eyed gaze sweeping over the patch of grass as though he couldn''t believe what he was seeing.


    "This shouldn''t be it, right?" Elric then looked back at Addison as if to ask for answers.


    "Do you think they all ran away because they were scared of thentern?" Addison finally asked. Maxwell, Levi, and Zion stayed silent, what they thought had already been voiced by the two speaking. Even if they had their own suspicions, there would be no certainty without solid evidence.


    "It''s possible¡­ Your Highness," Elric replied thoughtfully. "But then again¡­ where''s the core source?"

 Chapter 245 - 245 Runes

    "If this ce really was built as a prison, then the one who erected this barrier to trap the dark fairies inside surely wouldn''t ce the core source somewhere easy to find. Otherwise, the barrier wouldn''t havested for centuries," Zion said atst, having finally pieced his thoughts together.


    "They must have hidden it in a very obscure location, or perhaps there''s even some concealed mechanism hiding the entrance. To uncover it, we might have tob through the entire forest, turning over every stone and tree in our path."


    "That makes sense," Elric admitted with a heavy sigh, his shoulders slumping. "But the fact that we don''t have much time will make it harder. Before we finish searching, the people from our caravan might already be attacked by the Night Walkers."


    "Then we can only die trying," Addison said firmly, urging them onward as she began scanning their surroundings with sharper focus. Seeing her like this, the others followed suit, spreading out just enough to search without straying too far from her side, careful not to vanish into the fog.


    They suspected the mist carried illusion magic, or perhaps even a teleportation spell that could scatter them to different parts of the forest.


    But under the soft, holy glow of thentern''s light, they were safe from such tricks. The fog itself seemed to thin and retreat from its radiance, further confirming their suspicion that it carried some sort of disruptive magic, one they had no intention of testing.


    "Hey,e here and look at this¡­" Zion finally called out, crouching beside a massive boulder thick with moss. His passion for reading about castles and architecture made it easy for him to guess where a hidden mechanism might be ced.


    He had been checking thergest tree stumps and boulders he could find, scraping away years of moss and tangled vines with smaller stones to reveal whaty beneath, searching for inscriptions, markings, or even concealed buttons hidden on their surfaces.


    Sure enough, after finishing with a tree stump that yielded nothing, Zion turned his attention to therge boulder. He scraped away years of moss until strange markings emerged, not letters, but symbols he didn''t recognize.


    Unable to decipher them, he called out to the others. Within moments, everyone gathered around as he cleared thest stubborn patches of moss from the surface.


    "This is a rune, ced in one of the four cardinal directions," Elric said, eyes lighting up with excitement. "If there''s a rune here, then it''s possible the entire clearing is actually part of an array. Quick¡ªfind the other runes so we can activate it!"


    After hearing Elric''s words, Addison quickly scanned the area. If the runes were ced in all four cardinal directions, and this stone marked the West, then the remaining three would be in the North, East, and South.


    The others came to the same conclusion, their gazes instinctively shifting toward those directions. But with the distances between them too far apart, splitting up wasn''t an option; they could only move together, searching for each rune one at a time.


    With Addison leading the way, they decided to search north first, then move clockwise to find the rest.


    The second rune was hidden beneath a curtain of thick vines, so well concealed that no one would have noticed it without clearing the overgrowth. Zion scraped away the moss to confirm it was indeed a rune before they pressed on.


    Heading east, they discovered another rune tucked beneath a massive, hollowed tree stump cleverly disguised to look solid. Finally, in the south, they found thest one wedged tightly between two towering trees.


    Once they had located all the runes, Elric set to work deciphering them so he could recite the incantation to activate the array. But the task was anything but simple. The runes were woven with riddles, and one wrong interpretation could trigger disaster.


    Instead of revealing the hidden entrance, a single misstep might unleash a killing array, an intentional safeguard to ensure that no intruder could easily reach the core source. Only the prison''s original creators would have known the proper method to unlock it safely.


    When Elric realized the truth, his stomach tightened and a wave of unease washed over him. "Your Highness," he admitted, his voice low and tense, "there''s a killing arrayyered over the real one. If I make even one mistake while deciphering these runes¡­ I might kill us all instead of freeing us." He couldn''t bear to keep Addison and the others in the dark about the danger they faced.


    Addison felt her heart sink into her stomach, the weight of the danger pressing down on her, but the sensationsted only a moment before she made her decision.


    "Don''t fret or rush it, Archmage Elric," she said firmly. "If anyone here can handle this, it''s you. And if you''re right, that means these runes are riddled with traps meant to catch anyone trying to activate the array and open the hidden passage."


    "If that''s the case, then we''ll have to think outside the box to decipher them. We''ll help however we can; you don''t have to bear the burden alone."


    She ced a reassuring hand on the old man''s shoulder, making sure he wouldn''t push himself too hard and risk panickingter on.


    Fortunately, as an archmage, Elric possessed strong mental fortitude. Bolstered by Addison''s words, he felt as though a spark of insight had struck him. Without wasting time, he moved to inspect each rune in turn, carefully noting his observations in hisrge leather-bound book.


    Once finished, he sat in the clearing and sketched the runes'' arrangement, recording exactly what was inscribed on each one. For fifteen minutes, he studied theyout in absolute silence, his eyes darting between the diagram and his notes. Then, suddenly, his face lit up.


    "Wait¡ªI think the Princess is right!" he eximed.


    Addison, Maxwell, Zion, and Levi immediately gathered around, watching as the old man''s quill scratched across the leather-bound pages. "What do you mean?" Addison asked atst.


    "Just as Your Highness said, this is a trap meant to annihte any intruders trying to reach the hidden passage," Elric exined as he finished his notes. "Every riddle carved into the runes is a diversion; the real one is actually here!" He pointed to the center of the formation, where he believed the true riddle was hidden. If he could decipher it, he would finally know the correct incantation to activate the array.


    Following his lead, they began clearing the overgrown grass from the middle of the clearing, scraping away theyers of dirt that had umted over the years as they mirrored Elric''s movements.


    As Levi brushed away the dirt with his hands, his fingers struck something solid. "I think I''ve hit something hard over here¡­" he murmured. The other three, quick to catch his words with their sharp hearing, immediately moved to his side. Noticing the four of them huddled together, Elric quickly joined them as well.


    Together, they dug into the earth and tore away the thick grass in the same spot. Before long, they uncovered a massive tform hidden beneath the overgrowth. Their movements quickened with excitement as they worked to fully reveal it, until Elric suddenly cried out, his voice brimming with triumph.

 Chapter 246 - 246 What Are Those Things

    "It''s here! It''s really here!" he eximed, running his fingers over the inscriptions carved into the tform''s surface. Without wasting a second, he began deciphering them on the spot.


    Not wanting to disturb him, the other four stepped back in silence, simply listening as Elric muttered a stream of incantations and fragmented phrases under his breath.


    Suddenly, as if struck by a brilliant idea, Elric''s eyes lit up. He stood abruptly and stepped back until he reached the edge of the tform. Raising his staff high, he began chanting the incantation.


    Momentster, the tform trembled beneath them, and the ground shook violently as if an earthquake had struck. Addison staggered, struggling to keep her bnce, but Zion caught her just in time and steadied her.


    She didn''t have the chance to push him away or think of anything else; her gaze remained fixed on Elric, mesmerized by what was unfolding.


    After five long minutes of chanting, the rumbling intensified. The tform glowed with a radiant light, and streaks of brilliance shot through their feet, extending outward toward the four cardinal runes they had uncovered earlier.


    Those runes began to shake and emit a bright glow, until the light from all five points merged, forming a vast magical circle beneath their feet, each rune marking the edge of the glowing sigil.


    As the enchantment progressed, Elric didn''t pause; if anything, he seemed to pour even more magic into the spell. The final words slipped from his lips, and gradually, the trembling beneath their feet ceased.


    But the rumbling persisted, growing louder, until the tform before Elric slowly shifted open, revealing a hidden staircase descending into the darkness.


    Elric barely had a moment to celebrate before an overwhelming wave of exhaustion hit him. He felt his strength drain rapidly, far more than he had anticipated. Even as an Archmage, activating the array had nearly depleted his mana reserves.


    This realization struck him deeply; the magic circle must have been created by at least two powerful sorcerers, or, if forged by just one, that individual must be far stronger than Elric himself.


    Despite the fatigue weighing on him, Elric managed a tired but proud grin directed at Addison, as if to say, ''We''ve done it.''


    Exhausted and drained, Elric had no choice but to rely on Levi, who hoisted him onto his back as they began descending the staircase. Addison took the lead, holding thentern steadily before her, its flickering light barely piercing the darkness. Maxwell and Zion nked her on either side, eyes sharp and muscles tense, fully alert to any threat.


    As they stepped deeper underground, a sudden gust of cold wind brushed against their faces, carrying with it the damp, earthy scent of moss and musk. Addison''s gaze swept the cavern beneath the tform, it was a vast underground cave filled with jagged limestone stctites and stgmites.


    The only sound breaking the silence was the distant drip of water echoing eerily through the vast space. Beyond thentern''s glow, the darkness was absolute, thick and heavy, amplifying the creeping sense of dread that settled over them.


    Even Maxwell and Zion, strong Alphas, felt a chill run down their spines. Low growls escaped their throats as primal instincts red, and danger lurked in every shadow, pressing in from all sides.


    Addison could feel it too. With every step they descended, the sensation grew stronger. The deeper they went, the more she sensed an aura radiating from the heart of the cave, an aura she couldn''t quite describe.


    It felt dangerous, yet not overtly hostile. Perhaps it was slumbering¡­ or perhaps it simply deemed Addison''s party too insignificant to bother with. She couldn''t tell.


    The stairs seemed carved directly from the cave''s limestone walls, spiraling endlessly downward. They must have gone a hundred meters beneath the surface by now.


    Fortunately, being werewolves meant they felt no fatigue from the long descent, though the unchanging scenery and endless spiral warped their sense of time and direction. It was almost as if the deeper they ventured, the more the dark fairies'' influence pressed in around them, subtly distorting reality itself.


    Fortunately, they carried thentern imbued with divine fire, its light guarding their sanity throughout the descent. Atst, they reached the bottom of the stairs and found themselves in a vast cavern, its ceiling lost in darkness.


    There was only one visible path, so they pressed onward. Yet, even here, they had not encountered a single dark fairy from the legends; it was strange. Perhaps it was thentern Ss had given Addison that kept the creatures at bay. No one knew for certain, and frankly, they preferred it that way.


    After another hundred meters, they came to a halt before a massive door. Elric''s excitement red again, and he urged Levi toe closer so he could examine it.


    Running his fingers over the carved text on its surface, he recognized the same script they had seen on the runes and the tform. Without Elric needing to exin, the others already understood, this was yet another riddle for him to solve.


    It meant he would have to open the door with magic, decipher the meaning of the text, and chant the correct spell.


    While Addison and her team delved deeper into the cave, the sky outside grew unnervingly dark. The darker it became, the more restless the caravan grew, their unease sharpening when eerie screams began to echo from the forest where Addison and the others had vanished.


    Hearing this, Lance''s worry surged, and every instinct urged him to rush into the forest to find her. But he knew he couldn''t abandon the caravan. Addison had entrusted these people to him, and without his guidance, they would be like headless chickens in this forest.


    "No one leaves the barrier, no matter what!" Lance barked. In the center of the caravan, the mages Elric had brought sat cross-legged in a circle, aplex magic array glowing faintly between them, crafted from crushed magic stones and rare materials.


    They poured their mana into it relentlessly, determined to keep the barrier strong. As the sky outside grew darker, they intensified their efforts, reinforcing the shimmering shield. Beyond its edge, the fog thickened until nothing could be seen, yet the mages could feel the deepening gloom pressing in from all sides.


    One of the guards, after hearing Lance''s orders, grew more alert and peered beyond the barrier, scanning for any sign of Addison and the others'' return. A shadow flickered past him, barely visible through the thick fog.


    Frowning, he stepped closer, narrowing his eyes to focus. Then, a ghostly silhouette drifted by again, this time it paused to face him, before suddenly darting toward him as if to snatch him away. Every hair on his body stood on end, and he stumbled back in rm.


    "Wh-What''s that?!" the guard beside him shouted, quickly grabbing his arm and hauling him upright. Both retreated several paces, hearts pounding.


    Shouts of rm soon echoed from every direction around the caravan. In the swirling fog, countless shadowy figures emerged, circling them like predators closing in.


    "Wh¨CWhat are those things?!" one of the guards blurted out, eyes locked on the shadowy figures. Driven by curiosity, he started to step closer for a better look, only for Lance to mp a firm hand on his shoulder, stopping him.

 Chapter 247 - 247 Night Walker

    "Captain, we need to know what those things are! The Princess, the Archmage, the Alphas, and the Beta are all out there. What if they''re in danger?" the guard pressed. But Lance''s grip only tightened, his fingers digging in hard enough to make the man wince as though his shoulder might be crushed.


    "Captain..." the guard groaned, and only then did Lance snap out of it, realizing how hard he''d been holding on.


    "We can''t leave the barrier; it was an order from the Archmage," Lance finally said, his voice hoarse and unsteady, so much so that even he could hardly believe the words. No one wanted to cross that barrier more than he did, to run out there and find Addison.


    Suddenly, a desperate cry shattered the tense silence. "Help! Help me!!!" Addison''s voice rang out from beyond the forest.


    Then the shadowy figures vanished instantly, as if they had been lying in wait for that exact call for help. Without thinking, Lance sprang to his feet and bolted toward the fog.


    But he had just dered no one was to leave, and it took four guards to wrestle him down, gripping his arms, legs, and torso to keep him from charging headlong into danger.


    "Captain, you can''t leave, let us go!" two of the guards urged. "We''ll scout the area and return as soon as possible," they promised.


    While Lance remained frozen in ce, the two men forgot, just as Lance did in that moment of panic for Addison''s safety, that they were forbidden to step beyond the barrier. Momentster, a scream pierced the air. It came from one of the guards who had just gone out.


    From the dense fog, the second guard emerged, sprinting toward the safety of the barrier. "M-Monsters¡ª!" he shouted, but before he could finish, a shadowy figure swept past him.


    It didn''t snatch him, but instead, it passed through him, and in that instant, his body copsed into a husk of skin and bones, as though every drop of fluid, every muscle, even his soul had been drained away.


    The sight froze everyone in ce. Even Lance forgot to fight back, staring nkly at what remained of the fallen guard.


    "C-Captain¡­ I have this bold thought¡­" one of the guards murmured, his voice trembling as his eyes lingered on his fallenrade lying lifeless on the ground.


    Lance snapped back to his senses. Now, more than ever, fear gnawed at him¡ªhe wanted to rush out and find Addison. Yet curiosity kept him rooted in ce, wondering what the guard was about to say, his gaze sweeping through the fog in search of those shadowy figures.


    "What if¡­ what if the scream that sounded like the Princess calling for help wasn''t her at all? What if some unknown creature, maybe even the same one that attacked my brothers, was the one screaming, imitating the Princess just to lure us out of the barrier? They can''te in, so they bait us to step outside¡­ and then kill us." The guard finally voiced his fear.


    Hearing it, Lance''s heartbeat stuttered. If his subordinate''s theory was true, then the creature was clever enough to use bait to draw them out. But that only deepened his worry.


    What about Addison and the others? He wasn''t her mate, so he couldn''t sense her life through a bond, and that uncertainty gnawed at him more than ever.


    Then, without warning, the ghostly, shadow-like figure floating in the air¡ªlike a drifting specter¡ªsuddenly mmed against the barrier in front of them. It moved as if intending to attack them the same way it had struck down their fallenrades, only to be repelled by the barrier''s defense.


    The creature hesitated, looking puzzled as it scanned its surroundings. But when its gaze fell on Lance and the others huddled together, it let out another piercing scream.


    "Help me! It hurts, it hurts so much! Help!"


    The cry came in the exact voice of the man standing beside Lance. The uncanny mimicry made everyone shudder; the sound was so convincing that, had they heard it from within the forest, they might have rushed straight into danger.


    Yet, despite the chill it sent down his spine, Lance felt a flicker of relief. The guard''s spection was right; these creatures could perfectly imitate any voice they heard.


    That meant Addison and the others weren''t necessarily in danger; the monster could have simply overheard her somewhere in the forest and chosen to use her voice as bait.


    Lance hurried back to the mages, scanning for anyone who was resting. Spotting one, he asked urgently, "Do you have a way to contact Archmage Elric to check if they''re still safe?"


    The exhausted mage cracked his eyes open and met Lance''s gaze before shaking his head. "No. We can''t use anymunication device inside this forest, nor can we connect through magic. There''s something here blocking us, likely an enchantment woven into the barrier surrounding this ce."


    Lance''s frown deepened at the reply, and he pressed again, his voice tight. "Then¡­ do you have a way to know if the Archmage is still alive and safe?"


    If Elric is alive, then Addison must be alive too. As a loyal subject of the kingdom, Elric would never allow harm to befall the Princess; he would die before letting that happen. That meant the only way Lance could confirm Addison''s safety was by learning whether Elric is still alive.


    The helplessness gnawed at him, the same crushing powerlessness he had felt six years ago when he saw Addison being abducted and could do nothing. His chest constricted, fear coiling tight inside him. He was terrified¡ªterrified of losing her again.


    Without realizing it, he began trembling, shaking so badly that the sight of such a strong-looking man reduced to this pitiful state made even the mage falter in pity, scrambling for any possible answer.


    The mage''s eyes suddenly lit up. "I think we have a way¡­" he said, pulling out his magic pouch and rummaging through it. After a moment, he produced a small stone tablet with Elric''s name engraved on it.


    "This is Archmage Elric''s Stone Tablet of Life. As long as he''s alive, the engraving continues to glow. Since it''s still shining and intact, it means he''s still alive. We carry a tablet for each mage on this mission so we can tell if any of us is in danger. If someone''s life is threatened, we''ll be able to feel it and can figure out how to send help. Master Elric also carries our Stone Tablets of Life, so he''ll know if any of us is in danger as well."


    The mage carefully slipped the tablet back into his pouch, making sure it wouldn''t fall to the ground.


    Hearing this eased Lance''s earlier fears somewhat, but worry still gnawed at him. ncing around, he realized they were now surrounded by the same shadowy figures that had attacked two of his guards. He quickly informed the mages.


    "We have a situation outside," he said grimly. "Shadowy specters, things that attacked my men and left them nothing but husks of bone and skin. I think my attacked men are dead. These things can mimic voices to lure people out of the barrier¡­"


    The mage''s face drained of color. He whispered, almost afraid to say the words aloud."Night Walkers¡­"

 Chapter 248 - 248 Core Source

    "What?" Lance asked again. He had heard the mage perfectly well, but the term Night Walkers meant nothing to him.


    "I''ve only heard stories about them," the mage replied, his voice tight. "But from what I''m seeing now¡­ they match the descriptions, and maybe, even worse. We can''t fight these creatures."


    "All we can do is wait for dawn and hope they leave on their own. Until then, the mages must focus entirely on maintaining the barrier. Fortunately, the barrier was imbued with light-based magic; otherwise, it wouldn''t be able to hold them back, and we''d all be ughtered."


    He shuddered, refusing to imagine the fate of the guards who had gone outside. He could already guess.


    Right now, his only hope was that no one on their side would be foolish enough to interfere with the mages sustaining the barrier, or, worse, run outside. If everyone stayed put, perhaps they could survive until the Princess and the others returned.


    Lance didn''t respond, choosing instead to remain silent. For now, he was simply relieved to know that Archmage Elric was safe; it likely meant the rest were as well. All he had to do was hold this side until they returned.


    "Everyone, stay inside the barrier," he ordered firmly. "No one leaves. We''ll retrieve the bodies of our fallenrades tomorrow morning. Until then, no one acts without mymand."


    "Sir, yes, sir!" the guards chorused.


    But when the Night Walkers realized no one was stepping beyond the barrier, no matter how perfectly they mimicked the voices of friends and allies, they grew agitated. Their deception abandoned, they turned violent, mming against the barrier with relentless force.


    The mage who had been speaking with Lance startled at the sudden change outside and quickly rushed back to join the others. The violent disturbance against the barrier rippled through their ranks, and some of the mages trembled as the strain grew, mana draining from them at an rming rate just to keep the barrier intact.


    "Hold on! We can''t let the barrier fail!" the mage shouted, channeling some of his own mana into one of the faltering spellcasters while pulling out several mana stones to replenish their reserves.


    "Understood," the other mages responded, their focus unwavering, but beads of sweat soon dotted their brows. The assault was taking its toll. Lance could see the danger mounting, and a nervous knot formed in his chest.


    He and the other guards were all shifters, trained for physicalbat, but physical attacks seemed useless against the Night Walkers. He had witnessed one pass right through a fallenrade. From what the mage had told him, only light magic could harm these creatures.


    That left them with no choice but to stay strictly inside the barrier, forbidding anyone from wandering outside.


    While Lance and the caravan faced imminent danger, Addison and the others stood before the massive door. Elric spent a long time deciphering the ancient text inscribed upon it, carefully choosing his words.


    Just like with the array on the tform, one wrong incantation would seal the door shut forever. That was why Elric took so long.


    When he finally finished chanting, sweat drenched him inyers, and he let out a shaky breath of relief.


    As before, Levi hoisted Elric onto his back to give him a moment''s rest. Meanwhile, Maxwell and Zion positioned themselves on either side of the heavy stone door. Their muscles strained, veins bulging as they pushed with all their strength, but the door was massive, its sheer weight threatening to overwhelm even theirbined power.


    "Ugh!" Maxwell groaned, struggling against the weight.


    "Did you skip a meal or something? Push harder!" Zion teased with a smirk, managing to inch his side of the door open slightly farther than Maxwell.


    Maxwell ignored the jab, nting his feet firmly and pushing with renewed force. Slowly, the door gave way another three inches.


    "Try using your actions instead of your mouth," Maxwell shot back with a snort before focusing all his strength on the door again.


    Zion rolled his eyes but pushed harder, beads of sweat trickling down his forehead. After several grueling minutes, they finally pried the massive door open about a meter from both sides.


    They paused, knowing it would take too long to open it fully.


    As soon as Addison spotted the gap, she thrust thentern forward and was immediately met with a stronger gust of wind pouring out from within. Undeterred, they pressed onward, but with every step, the air grew colder, biting like the depths of winter.


    "This chill must being from theher energy," Elric murmured, trembling slightly behind Levi. Luckily, as a shifter, Levi''s body radiated natural warmth, helping Elric endure the cold until a flicker of light appeared ahead.


    "That must be the end of the cave," Elric said cautiously.


    What puzzled him, though, was that even after all this time, they hadn''t encountered a single dark fairy or Night Walker, something highly unusual. He suspected those creatures were either deeper inside or imprisoned just beyond the light.


    They quickened their pace and soon entered a wide chamber. In the center, atop a meter-tall pedestal, flickered a radiant light.


    "The Core Source!" Elric eximed, staring at the glowing orb.


    Addison scanned the room and noticed it was unlike the cave''s rough exterior. The floor was marbled tile, and seven tall pirs stretched up to the ceiling. Above, a mural adorned the ceiling, though its meaning eluded her.


    Then, a distant memory stirred, a snippet from a book she''d read as a child about fairies. Somehow, she felt she had seen that very mural before.


    "Now that we''ve found the Core Source, all we have to do is break it, right?" Maxwell said, stepping closer to the glowing orb.


    "No... Help me... Help us!"


    Addison suddenly heard a faint whisper. Her eyes snapped away from the mural, scanning the room in confusion. She couldn''t tell where the voice wasing from, but she noticed several dim orbs embedded in the seven pirs around them.


    Just as Maxwell raised his fist to smash the Core Source, Addison doubled over, clutching her head.


    "Stop!" she screamed, pain etched across her face.


    Maxwell froze, concern recing his determination.


    "What''s wrong?" Maxwell and Zion crouched beside her, while Levi quickly set Elric down and rushed to Addison''s side.


    "Addie, don''t scare me. What''s happening?" Levi soothed gently, reaching out to cradle her and rub her back, hoping to ease the pain just like he used to when he was still her Gamma.


    But Addison couldn''t hear them clearly; the voice in her mind was louder, relentless, tearing through her thoughts with such agony she feared her head would burst.


    After a while, the pain began to fade, and Addison finally managed to catch her breath. Her face was flushed from the pain, and tears still clung to hershes, giving her eyes a reddened, haunted look.


    "What''s wrong, Addie?" Levi asked gently, his voice soft and coaxing.


    "I¡ªI don''t know¡­" Addison replied, her gaze distant as she looked around the room once more. She was certain she''d heard a voice, but its source remained a mystery. The voice had seemed to invade her mind, forcefully pushing through her thoughts in a way that felt both urgent and intrusive.

 Chapter 249 - 249 Saving The Dark Fairies?

    Addison paced slowly around the room, checking every corner and even peering behind each pir as if expecting to find someone hidden there. Elric made no move to stop her, he knew she was safe.


    The Core Source before them radiated pure light magic, a power that no Night Walker could cross. In fact, this might even be the safest ce in the entire forest, so he allowed her to roam freely without worry.


    The others tried to speak to Addison, hoping to understand what was wrong, but she was too deep in thought to respond. Her focus had narrowed to a single purpose: finding the source of the voice.


    Then, she heard it again.


    "Here..."


    This time, it wasn''t as intrusive or desperate as before. Instead, it carried a gentler, almost apologetic tone, and with it came a strange warmth that seeped into her. Though the voice echoed in her mind, her body seemed to move on its own, guiding her steps until she stood before the glowing orb, the Core Source of the barrier that kept them trapped in the forest.


    Aside from its brilliant light, Addison couldn''t see through the orb, and she wasn''t even sure the voice she''d heard truly came from it; perhaps she was mistaken.


    "No¡­ here¡­" the voice urged again, as if it could hear her very thoughts. Addison''s eyes widened in shock. She blinked a few times before asking, almost hesitantly, "Should I break it?"


    "Yes, Princess¡­" Elric replied, thinking she was speaking to him.


    "Wait!" The voice cut in urgently. "Don''t break it just yet! Save them first!" it pleaded.


    "Who are they?" Addison asked aloud.


    By now, Maxwell, Zion, Levi, and Elric had caught up to her. It quickly became clear she wasn''t talking to any of them; her gaze was locked on someone, or something, they couldn''t see. Their eyes followed hers and settled on the glowing orb.


    "My kin¡­ save them, please."


    Addison drew in a sharp breath as realization struck her. "Are you¡­ a light fairy?" she whispered.


    "Um," the voice replied simply.


    "And¡­ you were the one used as the Core Source to keep this prison''s barrier working for centuries?!" Addison pressed, her mind racing as the pieces began to fit together. It sounded absurd, more like a wild theory than fact.


    Could a single Light Fairy truly sustain a barrier for hundreds of years without perishing?


    If it had indeed be the Core Source, then it was being exploited as the very power behind the prison''s seal, its energy, and perhaps even its life force, slowly drained over the centuries.


    "Yes," the voice confirmed, its tone casual, almost indifferent, as though the long years meant nothing to it.


    "The kin you want me to save¡­ are they Light Fairies too? Are there other survivors?!" Addison pressed urgently. After all, it was believed the Light Fairies had long gone extinct; none remained to counterbnce the power of the Dark Fairies. With no opposition, the dark witches had used that power as they pleased.


    "No," the Light Fairy corrected gently. "They are Dark Fairies, imprisoned here to protect them from the dark forces."


    Addison''s heart nearly stopped. Not only had she stumbled upon what might be thest living Light Fairy on the entire continent, but now she was hearing about Dark Fairies, the very beings said to summon Night Walkers, nightmares made out of flesh.


    And this Light Fairy was asking her to save them?


    She would die before she even got close. Without her wolf, she could barely keep herself alive, let alone rescue a Dark Fairy. The request was so far beyond her capabilities that she hesitated.


    How could she be certain she was truly speaking with a Light Fairy and not a Dark Fairy, cunningly trying to trick her into setting them free?


    "You don''t have to worry. The light magic radiating from this orb is proof enough that I''m not a Dark Fairy trying to deceive you." Once again, the Light Fairy answered Addison''s unspoken thoughts. Addison bristled; she hated the feeling of someone prying into her mind.


    "I''m sorry," the Light Fairy added softly, sensing her difort.


    Addison folded her arms, her voiceced with skepticism. "If that''s the case, why don''t I set you free first and let you save them yourself?"


    "Because once you break the Core Source, the barrier will immediately copse. The Night Walker outside will escape, and it could harm the people beyond the forest," the Light Fairy exined.


    "Then why should I even bother saving the Dark Fairies?" Addison shot back. "Why not just kill them? Once they''re gone, the Night Walkers will vanish with them, right?"


    "Quite the opposite," the Light Fairy said gravely. "When the summoner dies, the Night Walker will go berserk. It will not stop killing until it is purged, and with only one Light Fairy left to banish them back to the Netherworld, it would be unstoppable."


    Addison felt her heart plummet to her stomach as the pieces began to fall into ce. She now understood what those people had been nning from the very beginning. They hadn''t merely intended to release the dark fairies from this prison so they could control them, though that might have been part of it.


    No, their real n was far more sinister. They knew that the only way for Addison and her group to escape the forest was to locate the Core Source; there was no realistic way to gather all the materials needed to dismantle the barrier otherwise.


    And when they finally found it, they would have to destroy it, while the people who orchestrated this were fully aware that the orb contained thest surviving Light Fairy, the only one capable of stopping the dark fairies and banishing the Night Walkers back to the Netherworld.


    Once that Light Fairy was gone, nothing would stand in their way.


    Worse still, they knew exactly who they were dealing with. They understood Archmage Elric''s unmatched expertise with barriers, and that was why they had forced Addison and the caravan into the forest in the first ce.


    They were counting on him to decipher the runes, locate the Core Source, and unwittingly hand them the key to unleashing their n. They were betting everything on it.


    Addison gritted her teeth, hatred burning in her chest. She felt as if she''d been manipted into helping others wipe out her own kin. If she hadn''t heard the Light Fairy''s desperate plea, Maxwell might have already shattered the orb, releasing the Night Walkers¡­ and perhaps killing the Light Fairy in the process.


    "Then where are the Dark Fairies? And how can I save them? What if they try to kill me instead?" Addison demanded.


    Hearing her speak to someone they couldn''t see, Elric and the others managed to piece together only fragments of the story. But when they caught her saying she intended to save the Dark Fairies, their faces instantly drained of color.


    To them, it could mean only one thing¡ªAddison was willing to throw herself into mortal danger.


    "They are currently in a deep slumber," the Light Fairy exined. "I put them to sleep to stop them from escaping, because they''re still under the Dark Witch''s curse. Before I did, they managed to summon their Night Walker, hoping to use it to break free."

 Chapter 250 - 250 Light Fairy

    "Luckily, I forced the Night Walker out of this cave, so for now, it can only wander outside, and you''re safe."


    "But if the Night Walkers sense that their masters, the Dark Fairies, are touched or in danger, they will swarm back here, and we won''t have much time. That''s why I suggest you save all the Dark Fairies at once and destroy the medium that the Dark Witches use to control them."


    "However, you mustn''t touch the medium directly. Even though its malevolent energy has weakened over time, it''s still dangerous."


    Then Addison remembered that Lance and the others were still outside. Since the Light Fairies had mentioned the Night Walkers, didn''t that mean her people''s lives were also in danger?


    She realized she had little choice but to help, because if she didn''t, the first to die would be the people in the caravan.


    Now she understood why Elric had warned them not to leave the barrier, no matter what they saw or heard. He must have known about this all along. A shaky breath she hadn''t realized she''d been holding finally escaped her lungs.


    "Alright then," she said. "After we release the Dark Fairies, how do we free you without breaking the orb? Or do we simply shatter it?"


    "Form a contract with me," the Light Fairy replied.


    "Wait¡ªwhat?! What about our affinity? Aren''t you going to check that first? Besides, I''m a werewolf, not a spiritualist¡­" Addison said, her heart lurching like it was on a roller coaster.


    She couldn''t understand why the Light Fairy would even suggest such a thing. Werewolves were shifters with no natural affinity for magic; there had never been a werewolf mage in history.


    That was why her father, the Alpha King, had no choice but to form an alliance with the Mage Tower, which was led by a human, the current Tower Master, Archmage Elric.


    Without magic affinity, werewolves couldn''t sense magic, much less form bonds with fairies.


    "Are you sure you mean me¡­ and not the mage standing behind me?" Addison asked again, skepticism clear in her voice.


    "Forming a contract with a fairy doesn''t always require magic affinity. As long as you possess the talent and a connection to nature, it''s possible. It''s just¡­ no one''s ever done it before, so nobody knew. But I can feel it¡ªyou and I could make a contract¡­" the Light Fairy said, its voice growing weaker. Perhaps even maintaining this mental link with Addison was already pushing its body to the limit.


    "So, how do I save the Dark Fairies?" Addison finally asked. It wasn''t as if she had much of a choice; her only option now was to gamble her life on this.


    "You could simply shatter the orbs from the seven pirs to release them¡­" The voice faded into silence. Addison didn''t even know how to form a contract with the Light Fairy as it had described. It seemed the fairy had already exhausted its strength and fallen into a deepa.


    Addison swallowed the lump in her throat. "Didn''t you say I shouldn''t shatter the orb? What''s the difference between breaking yours and breaking theirs?"


    No one answered.


    She guessed the reason might be that the Dark Fairies'' orbs likely didn''t have any magic imbued in them, whereas the Light Fairy''s orb served as the Core Source of the barrier. Shattering it outright wouldn''t just deactivate the barrier; it would cause the magic to backfire against the Light Fairy. In its weakened state, it wouldn''t survive.


    That must be why it was asking her to form a contract. A master¨Cservant bond would allow them to share a life force, letting it draw on her strength to survive¡ªlike a parasite clinging to its host. The thought alone made Addison furrow her brows.


    When Addison suddenly went silent in the middle of her one-sided conversation with the orb, everyone grew worried. Maxwell stepped closer.


    "Baby, what''s wrong?" he asked, his gaze narrowing suspiciously at the orb. He wondered if Addison was hallucinating; perhaps the Dark Fairies were trying to stop them somehow. But that didn''t make sense. If this were a prison for Dark Fairies, wouldn''t they want the barrier destroyed so they could be free?


    Which meant¡­ it couldn''t be a Dark Fairy. Then was it truly a Light Fairy?


    Maxwell nced back at Zion, Levi, and Elric. Both Levi and Zion were frowning in deep thought, while Elric''s expression was entirely different¡ªhe looked as though he had just stumbled upon something extraordinary, his face lit with astonishment.


    "Addie¡­" Maxwell called out again.


    Addison lifted her gaze to him, then turned to Elric. "Can you check if the orbs embedded in those pirs have any magic or traps imbued in them?"


    Elric simply nodded. Noticing the orbs for the first time, he took his time examining each one carefully. Maxwell, meanwhile, kept ncing at Addison with growing concern.


    He''d overheard her one-sided conversation and could piece together fragments of what she was nning, but was she really intending to free the Dark Fairies? Wouldn''t that endanger all of them?


    And why was Elricplying so readily, without questioning her? Weren''t Dark Fairies supposed to be dangerous?


    Before Maxwell could say anything, Elric returned. "Your Highness," he reported, "those orbs have no magic imbued in them."


    "Alright then, can you prepare a spell that will let us safely extract the Dark Fairies from those orbs after we shatter them?" Addison asked.


    Everyone immediately understood her meaning, but confusion still lingered. Seeing the resistance in her mates'' expressions, she had no choice but to share her conversation with the Light Fairy.


    Her exnation left them all deep in thought. For now, they hadn''t touched the Dark Fairies, so the Night Walkers outside were still upied trying to reach Lance''s party. But once they made contact, the Night Walkers would surely rush back here.


    That meant they''d have only a narrow window to extract the Dark Fairies and destroy the mediums controlling them.


    What to do afterward, however, remained uncertain.


    Still, they could only move forward with this n. Even Elric nodded in agreement. Addison''s deduction about what would happen if they broke the Core Source first made the most sense.


    If it truly housed a Light Fairy, then shattering it would not only kill the fairy but might also release the Night Walkers from their prison.


    And even if they seeded in extracting the Dark Fairies and destroying the mediums ced by the Dark Witches centuries ago, there would still be a problem: without a Light Fairy to purify the Dark Fairies, the Night Walkers would return, and this time, nothing would stop them.


    That would mean certain death for everyone here. Not only would they have freed the Dark Fairies, but they would have done their enemies'' work for them, effectively killing themselves in the process, a perfect example of killing two birds with one stone.


    With Addison''s resolve so unshakable, they had no choice but to follow her lead. Still, Zion couldn''t help but voice a warning.


    "After studying the structure of this ce, I''ve noticed it was built with a high ceiling supported only by these seven pirs. Once we shatter the orbs embedded in them, we''ll also be weakening the pirs themselves. It won''t be long before the entire ce caves in. Based on my calctions, we''ll have at most five minutes, ten if we''re lucky."

 Chapter 251 - 251 Escape

    "That means running back up those stairs to the surface immediately. If we don''t, we''ll be buried alive. And even if we survive the copse, we''ll still be trapped here, and those limestone stairs won''t hold up either."


    Addison could hardly doubt Zion, after all, he had always been the one most fascinated with architecture. His reminder made her realize the problem as well. Whoever built this ce must have anticipated all of this from the very beginning.


    It seemed they would be forced to choose: save the Dark Fairies or save the Light Fairy. The logical choice would be to rescue the Light Fairy first, purge the Night Walkers, and leave the Dark Fairies buried here for eternity.


    But the more Addison thought about it, the more it didn''t feel like the true intention of the one who created this prison. If their goal had simply been to destroy the Dark Fairies, why hadn''t they done so long ago, especially when they had a Light Fairy on their side?


    Why go to such lengths to build this prison and even use the only Light Fairy left as the Core Source of the barrier?


    Perhaps there was a deeper purpose behind all of this. But now wasn''t the time to unravel the mystery. Shoving her questions aside, Addison ordered everyone to spread out.


    Elric stood behind them, chanting the incantation to extract the Dark Fairies. Addison positioned herself near one of the pirs, ready to smash it to pieces, while Maxwell, Levi, and Zion took their ces at another.


    Once they destroyed the orb in front of them, they nned to move swiftly to the next pir and shatter that one as well.


    They would need to control their strength carefully to avoid crushing the Dark Fairy inside like an insect. The three had volunteered to take on two orbs each, confident their agility would make it possible.


    Addison, knowing she couldn''t match an Alpha''s speed in her current condition, didn''t argue. As long as they aplished the task, she was willing to let them work as they saw fit.


    At Addison''s signal, the four of them struck. Orbs shattered under their blows, and in the same instant, Maxwell, Zion, and Levi darted to the next pirs to destroy the remaining ones.


    Elric, having justpleted his incantation, acted swiftly, shielding the Dark Fairies inside the orbs from the first impact. As the tiniest cracks began to form, he wove a small protective barrier around each fairy so that when the real force of the strikes came, they remained unharmed.


    Even so, Maxwell and Zion still held back some of their strength, wary of identally breaking Elric''s mini barrier.


    When the spell reachedpletion, threads of light extended from Elric''s hands to the seven shattered orbs. At the end of each thread, a small bundle of light formed, enveloping a Dark Fairy.


    They had seeded!


    But before they could celebrate, a deafening cacophony of shrieks erupted from above. None of them could exin how the sound reached them underground, but they all felt it, an oppressive wave of dread crashing over them again and again.


    The Night Walkers wereing!


    On Lance''s side, the barrier the mages had conjured was already flickering, threatening to copse at any second. One mage had already vomited blood from overexertion, while the Night Walkers grew increasingly violent, mming into the shimmering barrier with relentless force.


    Holding it together was putting unbearable strain on every mage; it was only a matter of time before it gave way.


    And then, in the final moment, the barrier shattered. The Night Walkers surged forward, yet before they could strike, the mages crumpled to the ground, unconscious, leaving no one to defend the group.


    But instead of attacking, the Night Walkers let out a piercing, furious shriek. The sound crawled under their skin, making their eardrums feel like they were about to burst. Many of the guards dropped to the ground, clutching their ears in agony.


    Just when they thought it was over, but the Night Walkers¡­ vanished.


    Lance noticed the fog seemed thinner, though it could have been his imagination. His knees threatened to buckle, his vision blurred into doubles, and his head throbbed like it had been struck. His eyes struggled to focus as a crushing dizziness threatened to drag him into unconsciousness.


    On Addison''s side, they now faced two threats: the iing Night Walkers and the danger above their heads. The moment the orbs shattered, the ceiling rumbled, and dust rained down on them.


    "We don''t have much time. What''s next?" Zion asked, snapping everyone back into focus.


    "We need to remove the mediums ced by the Dark Witches centuries ago," Addison replied. "Each one still carries lingering malevolent energy. If we touch it barehanded, it will cling to us."


    She followed the bundles of light tethered to the threads from Elric''s hands as he gently set the Dark Fairies on the ground near the Core Source. Once he released them, he withdrew his magic, and Addison stepped forward.


    "Here, use this." Zion handed her a pair of leather gloves. Luckily, he always made a habit of carrying them. He passed another pair to Maxwell, Elric, and Levi as well. The more hands they had working, the faster they could remove the mediums.


    Addison slipped on the leather gloves, though they were far toorge, crinkling awkwardly around her small hands, the fingertips hanging loose past her own. Still, she had no choice but to make do.


    Her gaze settled on the lump of dark mass on the ground. There was no trace of a fairy''s form¡ªonly something that looked as if it had been smothered in charcoal dust. The ck haze writhed and curled over its body like mist, obscuring every feature. She couldn''t even make out its wings.


    Finding the medium the Light Fairy had spoken of proved harder than she''d imagined¡­ until she noticed a dark red stone peeking out from within the swirling ck shroud. From its cement, it seemed to be part of a shackle sped around the fairy''s feet.


    "Here¡­" Addison pointed toward it. The others had been struggling to spot the medium, and with the rumbling above growing louder, they didn''t have a second to spare.


    Zion, Maxwell, Levi, and Elric all leaned in for a closer look. It wasn''t immediately obvious¡ªjust a faint glint of dark red half-hidden in the swirling haze¡ªbut now that Addison had pointed at it, they could make out the stone peeking through. At least they now knew where the medium was anchored.


    They reached for the fairy''s feet, fingers fumbling through the ashy mist, groping for the object by touch¡ª


    Shriek!


    A furious shriek tore through the air behind them, and when they looked over, they saw the Night Walkers were forcing their way toward the room. The light radiating from the Core Source kept them at bay, but it didn''t stop them from pressing closer, their screeches echoing off the walls.


    The sound was agonizing. Addison winced, her head pounding, each shriek slicing through her concentration. Her heartbeat quickened, panic wing at her chest. The noise seemed to dig into her mind, rattling her thoughts until she felt dizzy and unsteady, as if the Night Walkers'' voices could attack her very sanity.

 Chapter 252 - 252 Escape 2

    "Ugh!" Addison groaned, clutching her head against the piercing sound. She shook it off and forced her voice to rise above the noise. "Everyone, focus!"


    The ones suffering the most were the werewolves; the shriek tore through their sensitive ears like knives. Zion, Maxwell, Levi, and even her were drenched in sweat, grimacing as they shook their heads, desperately trying to clear the dizziness while stumbling in ce. Even Elric wasn''t faring any better, his movements sluggish and unfocused.


    After Addison''s fingers brushed against the shackle on the dark fairy''s feet, she tried to yank it off by force, but it wouldn''t budge. Then her fingertips found something small, like a tiny bolt that might be acting as a screw for the lock. She twisted it experimentally, and it shifted.


    Her pulse quickened. She kept turning it and called out to the others, "There''s a small bolt on the right side of the shackle, feels like a screw. It must be the lock mechanism¡­" She tried to work faster, but the ill-fitting leather gloves kept slipping, making it hard to keep hold of the tiny piece.


    She bit her lip, frustration gnawing at her as sweat trickled down her forehead. The pounding in her skull worsened under the relentless shrieks of the Night Walker just beyond the massive door, its furious cries pressing in on her like a physical blow to the head.


    Noticing her trembling hand, Zion, who was crouching right beside her, reached out and sped it gently. "Hey, Addie¡­ rx. We''ll be alright. I won''t let anything happen to you ever again," he murmured, his dark eyes locking onto hers with fierce intent.


    Oh, how he longed to be selfish¡ªpossessive even¡ªto im every bit of her attention and keep her entirely to himself. But beneath that desire lurked a bitter truth: with the kingdom in turmoil and danger closing in from every side, could he truly protect her on his own?


    And why¡­ why had the Moon Goddess bound Addison to three fated mates, two of them Alphas? It defied the order of their world, invited bloodshed between Alphas, and made less and less sense the more he thought about it.


    God knew how many times Zion had nearly lost control¡ªof both his emotions and his wolf¡ªdriven by the jealousy burning through his veins and the possessiveness embedded in his very soul. But what held him back?


    Guilt.


    Guilt for failing to protect her when she needed him most.


    Guilt for every ounce of pain she had endured because of him.


    Guilt for the trauma he had caused¡­ and for the scars etched into her back.


    Although most of the scars had faded, thanks to Saintess Ss''s healing, some were too deep to be erasedpletely. Ss had done everything she could to mend Addison''s back, but even then, faint traces remained.


    And if Ss hadn''t been there to heal her? The sight of Addison''s back would have been horrifying.


    From afar, the marks might not be noticeable.


    But through touch¡­ every ridge, every uneven line told a story of pain that could never be forgotten.


    He had felt them that night when he held her close, countless marks left by the silver whip. With each one his fingers traced, his heart sank further.


    So why hadn''t he fought Maxwell and Levi? Why had he allowed them to mate with her, even when jealousy and possessiveness tore him apart at the thought of them touching her?


    Because he knew he deserved this pain.


    Because he couldn''t stop torturing himself with the what-ifs.


    What if he had treated her the way she deserved?


    Would they have built a proper family by now¡ªmaybe even have children?


    Would the Moon Goddess still have given her two more fated mates?


    What if he hadn''t saved ire that day?


    What if he had mated with her properly before leaving?


    What if he had given her a chance to atone, or even exin herself, instead of assuming the worst?


    Now, thinking about it all, the guilt gnawed at him until it was almost unbearable. He wanted, no, needed to protect her, in every way he could, even if it meant breaking himself in the process.


    "I promise¡­ they''ll have to go over my dead body before they so much as touch a strand of your hair," he said.


    Addison stared into his eyes, and all she saw there was sincerity, guilt, and unwavering devotion. She wanted to be sarcastic, to mock him for the irony of those words, especially when, as her mate and Alpha before, he had failed to give her even the most basic respect, had failed to protect her from his own pack¡­ and from himself.


    But her throat went dry. The words wouldn''te.


    And though she knew men''s promises were often nothing more than fragile strings meant to be broken, for some reason, deep in her heart, she believed this one.


    For some reason, a wave of emotion welled up inside her, and all the grievances and pain she had buried for so long surged to the surface. She wanted to spill everything, every hurt, every injustice, but as she stared straight into his eyes, her lips only trembled.


    No words came. She didn''t know where to start¡­ or how. She had swallowed so much for so long that she had forgotten how to give her pain a voice. She had endured until she thought herself numb, until now.


    ''No,'' she told herself firmly. ''I need to pull myself together. We''re in the middle of a crisis. I don''t have time to fall apart.''


    Pursing her lips, she simply nodded at Zion. He saw her unwillingness to speak and understood, but deep inside, he steeled himself; he would see his promise through to the very end.


    With renewed determination, he worked at the small shackle around the dark fairy''s foot, fingers fumbling until, atst, it clicked free.


    "I got one!" he called, and the sound of his voice lit a spark of hope in the air. Addison felt it too. Levi, encouraged, freed another shackle and moved to the next dark fairy, the momentum slowly building.


    But time was running out. The rumble overhead grew louder, dust raining down from the ceiling as cracks spread like veins through the pirs, snaking upward toward the crumbling roof.


    Small stones began to tumble, the pirs shuddering under the strain. Worse still, the Core Source''s light began to flicker, and with each dim pulse, the Night Walker outside the door crept closer and closer.


    Luckily, instead of panicking, everyone doubled down on their task. Even Addison, soothed by Zion''sforting words, felt her nerves steady and her focus sharpen. Bit by bit, she turned the bolt until the shackle finally came free, releasing the dark fairy''s foot. One by one, Maxwell, Zion, Levi, and Elric freed the others as well.


    It was only then that Zion''s brow furrowed in recognition. He stared at the small shackles, a faint chill running through him. "These¡­ they''re almost identical to the ear stud artifacts we took from the rogue who attacked my territory," he murmured.


    Without another word, he pulled a cloth from his magic bag, carefully wrapping the shackles and bolts together. He added anotheryer of cloth, then tucked the bundle deep into the bag, sealing it away.

 Chapter 253 - 253 Escape 3

    "What should we do now?" Maxwell asked, his gaze fixed on Addison as though awaiting hermand.


    Addison''s eyes swept over the unconscious dark fairies, then to the Night Walkers outside, growing more frenzied with every passing second. Her attention shifted to the glowing orb before her, the Light Fairy''s Core. She had no idea how to form a contract with it; no instructions had been left behind before it went quiet.


    Then a thought struck her. Most contracts between different species were forged through a Blood Pact. It was a gamble, but it was the only thing she could think of.


    Drawing a knife, she sliced her palm, warm blood welling up before she pressed her hand firmly against the orb, closing her eyes in concentration. But no connection came. The light inside the orb flickered, weakening, fading, and her heart clenched with urgency.


    Maxwell, Zion, Levi, and Elric each gathered a dark fairy into their arms. With the medium removed, they no longer had to fear the malevolent energy radiating from it seeping into them.


    Unfortunately, the damage to the dark fairies had already been done, and the corruption had long since settled deep within their bodies. Without the Light Fairy''s purification, they would remain tainted like this.


    Thankfully, Zion and the others wrapped the weakened fairies in thick cloth, shielding them as they turned their attention toward Addison.


    They watched as Addison''s blood trickled slowly down the glowing orb. Outside, the Night Walkers crept closer, drawn by the fading light, while above them the ceiling was about to copse, dust and fragments already raining down.


    If they tried to run, the Night Walkers would strike the moment they stepped out of the door. It was like choosing between being devoured by a lion or leaping off a cliff¡ªthey were cornered, with nowhere to go.


    All they could do was wait for Addison toplete the contract. Yet, while the others were taut with anxiety, Zion''s heart was strangely calm. Deep inside, he knew she would seed. He couldn''t exin where that certainty came from, only that it was carved into his very bones. His gaze stayed locked on her back, unblinking.


    "Please¡­ please wake up," Addison murmured, willing the Light Fairy to respond as she tried to recreate the feeling from earlier¡ªwhen its mindlink had first touched hers.


    "Don''t you dare die on me now!" she almost snarled, her desperation cracking through. A faint flicker of response brushed her senses¡ªweak, but enough to tell her the Light Fairy could still feel her. She pushed harder.


    "Little fairy, I''ve done everything you asked. Now I''m only waiting for you to form the contract with me¡­ Wake up¡­"


    But the orb''s glow continued to fade, its light growing dimmer with every heartbeat. Maybe the Light Fairy had already spent most of its strength just to reach her earlier, leaving it this weak.


    Addison clenched her jaw. She couldn''t give up, not when the ceiling was about toe crashing down and the Night Walkers were closing in. This was the only chance they had, and she couldn''t let the Light Fairy die.


    The only question was, what else could she do?


    "Hey, little fairy," Addison urged, her voice trembling between desperation and defiance. "Didn''t you say you wanted to form a contract with me to extend your life? Then give it onest push, wake up, will you? Or we''re all going to die down here¡­"


    The orb''s light flickered¡­ then dimmed.


    Outside, the Night Walkers lunged, their shriek echoing through the crumbling chamber. Addison''s heart lurched. She squeezed her eyes shut, her chest burning with unwillingness.


    "Who said I''m going to die?!" the Light Fairy''s voice rang out, it was weak, but stillced with defiance just like Addison moments ago.


    A sudden burst of radiance red, engulfing Addison in light. The orb shattered, scattering shards of light as an ancient array bloomed beneath her feet. From the fragments, a small, shimmering wisp drifted toward her.


    In her mind, a voice echoed, it was weak but steady and resolute: "I, Sihda, ept you, Addison, as my master and will share my power with you until myst breath¡­"


    Before Addison could respond, Sihda''s light shot forward, piercing into her chest.


    Then, Addison heard Sihda''s voice again, it was still faint, but now carrying a touch more strength. "I knew it¡­ You have the light property within you, but I can also sense the dark. That''s why I asked you to help the dark fairies. You carry a dual property¡ªand oh, what''s this? Even a curse? How intriguing¡­"


    Addison froze, shock rippling through her, but a spark of hope followed. If Sihda could sense the curse¡­ maybe she could help. "You can tell? Can you help me?"


    "I can feel it," Sihda murmured, her tone soft and weary, "but I am so sleepy¡­ so drained¡­"


    "Wait¡ªwhat about the Night Walkers? And the Dark fairies?!" Addison blurted, a flicker of fear in her voice. The Night Walkers were only a breath away from her, their spectre forms looming closer.


    But then¡­ she noticed something strange. Everything around her had frozen. The crumbling ceiling hung suspended in midair, dust motes caught like glitter in the light. Even the Night Walker lunging toward her was frozen mid-shriek, its ws inches from her face.


    "What¡­ is going on?" she whispered.


    "Now, you can use my powers¡­ deal with them on your own," Sihda murmured, her voice fading. "I''ll need to sleep for a long time¡­" And then, silence¡ªutter andplete.


    Addison barely had time to register the stillness before the frozen world around her began to move again. The ceiling resumed its slow copse, and the Night Walkers surged forward.


    Startled, she instinctively threw her hands up in defense. A sudden warmth bloomed in her palms, spreading through her veins, and then, light burst forth. She didn''t even know how she''d done it; perhaps it was pure survival instinct.


    But the brilliant glow red outward, and in an instant, the Night Walkers vanished, dissolved into nothingness.


    "Addie¡­ you''ve done it," Zion said, a wide smile tugging at his lips.


    But there was no time to celebrate. Massive chunks of the ceiling were breaking loose and crashing down.


    "Addie, hold this!" Zion thrust a cloth bundle into her hands. Inside, the dark fairies stirred faintly. Addison epted it without thinking, still reeling from what had just happened, her mind struggling to catch up.


    Before she could even process it, Maxwell shoved two more dark fairies into her arms wrapped in cloth. Now, five of themy bundled together in her arms. She instinctively cradled them close.


    Without warning, Zion shifted into his massive midnight-ck wolf form. Shura''s gaze locked on her, silently urging her to climb on. Addison looked up at him, nodded, and scrambled onto his broad back.


    Zion didn''t wait for the others, he bolted forward, weaving through the falling debris. Maxwell followed suit, shifting into his wolf form. Levi shoved the dark fairy he carried into Elric''s arms, then transformed as well. In one swift motion, Maxwell grabbed the cor of Elric''s robe between his teeth and took off, with Levi close at his heels.


    "Ahhh! I''m gonna fall! I''m gonna fall!" Elric wailed, clutching the cloth bundle like it was hisst lifeline. He curled up like a shrimp, terrified his robe might tear or that he''d slip free entirely.

 Chapter 254 - 254 Out

    Every so often, his feet scraped the ground, making him tuck himself in even tighter, too petrified to risk falling.


    Addison, meanwhile, clung tightly to Shura''s thick fur with one hand while cradling the bundle of cloth in the other. She leaned closer to the wolf''s body to keep herself from falling off as Shura dashed at full speed through the cave.


    Even the hallway they had passed earlier was now beginning to crumble, chunks of debris scattering across their path. Shura weaved and maneuvered around them without slowing, while Maxwell and Levi trailed just a few feet behind, straining to match its pace.


    As Addison pressed herself closer to Shura''s body, the world narrowed to the deafening rumble of falling limestone and the pounding of Shura''s wild heartbeat beneath her. The beast was nervous too¡ªshe could feel it in every jolt of muscle¡ªbut it poured all its strength into speed. Each massive paw struck the ground with such force that deep imprints were left in its path.


    "Just a little longer!" Addison urged, her voice low but meant to cheer Shura to push onward. At her words, the beast surged forward, weaving through the rain of rubble. They were almost at the limestone staircase when a deafening crash erupted behind them, followed by a thick cloud of dust that billowed outward, choking the air and blurring their vision.


    They burst through the haze and bounded up the stairs. Addison dared a nce back, her heart tightened. The hallway they''d just crossed was now buried beneath the copsed ceiling, and she knew the stairs wouldn''t hold for long.


    Sure enough, cracks from the earlier chamber had already reached them, and chunks of stone were breaking away, tumbling into the darkness below. Time was running out.


    Addison pressed herself closer against Shura''s back, her heart pounding so hard it felt like it echoed in the darkness. The cavern swallowed all light, leaving only the sound of her own rapid heartbeat mingling with Shura''s heavy, rhythmic breaths and the fierce thundering of its chest beneath her hands.


    Lub-dub.


    Lub-dub.


    Lub-dub¡­


    For some reason, the sound made her tense¡ªbut not afraid. Her gaze stayed fixed far ahead.


    Then, Addison felt Shura gather its strength andunch into a massive leap, her stomach lurching as they soared. If she hadn''t been clinging to its thick fur, legs firmly straddling its sides, she might have been thrown off. Only then did she notice the gaping void where part of the staircase had copsed into the darkness below.


    Shura''s full-speed run gave them just enough momentum to clear the gap, but more importantly, it had been alert, spotting the danger in time.


    Behind them, Maxwell and Levi nearly lost sight of Shura entirely; in the pitch ck, only its golden eyes betrayed its position. They relied on sound and instinct, their ears picking up the rumble of crumbling rock just ahead. Without hesitation, they leapt.


    Levi barely made it, his wolf''s left hind leg slipping on the broken edge. For a moment, his heart froze. But regaining his footing, he pushed on, racing after Shura and Maxwell through the darkness.


    After what felt like an eternity, they burst through the cave''s entrance. Outside, the fog had lifted, and moonlight spilled over thendscape. The sudden brightness stung Addison''s eyes after so long in pitch darkness, forcing her to squint.


    But Shura, Maxwell, and Levi didn''t slow. They knew the ground beneath them could give way at any moment, dragging them back into the copsing cave.


    They sprinted toward the caravan, the thud of their steps echoing in the night. Addison risked a nce over her shoulder, just in time to see the stone tform splinter and drop away. A huge section of earth caved in, leaving a yawning crater where the entrance had once been.


    Not long after, Shura finally slowed to a halt, its sides heaving as warm steam billowed from its nostrils. Through the darkness ahead, the soft glow of the caravan''s torches andmps flickered in the distance.


    It had pushed itself to the limit¡ªrunning without pause through danger and darkness¡ªand now every muscle ached, its body on the edge of copse.


    "Good boy¡­" Addison murmured, her voice gentle and coaxing. She knew how much Shura had endured carrying her all the way. At her praise, Shura''s ears perked up, and a spark of pride lit its golden eyes. Somehow, the exhaustion weighing down its body didn''t feel quite as heavy anymore.


    They made their way back toward the caravan, where Lance waited anxiously. The distant rumble he''d heard earlier still echoed in his mind, feeding his fear. Every passing moment without sight of Addison or the others tightened the knot in his chest.


    A sudden, heavy breathing drifted out from the forest. Lance''s ears twitched, his body tensing in defense. With the mages down, they could only rely on themselves. Then came the crunch of dry branches ahead, closer this time. He bared his teeth in a warning snarl, ready to shift at the first sign of danger.


    Through the darkness, a pair of golden eyes locked onto him. He froze, muscles taut, returning the gaze. From the shadows emerged a massive, midnight-ck wolf, its sides heaving with each breath. Recognition came instantly to Lance; this was Zion''s wolf form. Relief washed over Lance, easing the tension from his shoulders.


    Not far behind Shura appeared Maxwell''s sleek, silver-grey wolf and Levi''s lighter, tawny-brown wolf, all three worn from the run but safely returned.


    As they drew near, Shura slowed to a halt. Addison slid carefully from his back, but before she could fullynd, Lance instinctively stepped forward to help her down.


    A low, warning snarl rumbled from Shura''s throat, its lips curling just enough to reveal its sharp canines. The corner of its mouth twitched, its golden eyes fixed on Lance with unyielding intensity.


    Shura wasn''t showing mere irritation; it was showing its territorial and possessive nature. Shura had no intention of letting another maley a hand on his mate. The weight of his presence pressed against Lance like a physical force, a silent promise that if he so much as touched Addison, Shura wouldn''t hesitate to rip his arm clean from his shoulder.


    Lance stepped back, and only then did Shura cease its growling. The big wolf then lowered its head, nuzzling Addison as if asking for her attention. Unable to resist, she reached out and stroked its massive head, fingers sinking into the surprisingly soft fur.


    It struck her then¡ªhow ironic it was. They had been mates for three years, yet this was the first time she had ever ridden on Shura''s back, or even had the chance to run her fingers through its fur. A quiet, wry chuckle escaped her lips at the thought. She gave its head a few more strokes before pulling away and walking ahead.


    _____


    A huge thank you to J_L_4504, Marcia_Natowcappo, Jenni_Toney_9894, Shirley_Law_7534, gmartina0309, Nancy_Hasse, Lisa_Summerson, DaoistSwVfZB, Ang_Waring, pinkelephant, and,st but certainly not least, Maria_Urena for all your support and those precious Golden Tickets! ??


    I''d love to hear your thoughts on the story so far. Feel free to leave ament or, even better, a review (XD). Your encouragement means the world to me, and I hope you''ll stay with me all the way until the very end of this novel.


    Thank you, my dearest Goddesses!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 255 - 255 Independent

    Shura, unwilling to see her leave so quickly, let out a few pitiful whines before yielding control back to Zion. Momentster, Zion emerged in his human form, his emerald eyes lingering on Addison''s retreating figure.


    He drew in a slow, shaky breath. ''Don''t rush¡­ don''t rush. Take it slow and carefully,'' he reminded himself, wiping the sweat from his skin.


    Maxwell and Levi had also shifted back into their human forms, both breathing heavily from the exertion. As they caught their breath, their eyes swept over the caravan before settling on two withered, skin-and-bone corpses lying not far from where they stood.


    "What happened?" Zion asked, following their gaze to the unsettling sight.


    "We were attacked by the Night Walkers," Lance exined, his tone heavy. "Those two ran outside to check the situation when we heard Addison''s voice calling for help¡­ but they ended up like that instead. We only managed to retrieve their bodies when the Night Walkers suddenly fled." He paused, his eyes shifting to the group. "And you¡ªwhere have you been?"


    Elric, who had been set down in the forest by Maxwell when they first stopped running, now staggered toward them. His staff served as a crutch, each step unsteady andbored.


    Only then did Lance notice him, his brow furrowing. He gave Maxwell and the others a questioning look before signaling one of the guards to step forward and help Elric sit and rest.


    The other guards had already prepared a campfire, the mes crackling warmly against the night air. They set a pot of water to boil, nning to serve chamomile tea to help calm Addison''s nerves. Lance slowly made his way back toward the fire while Zion, Maxwell, and Levi changed into clean clothes.


    Once they joined the circle, Lance repeated the question that had gone unanswered earlier due to Elric''s arrival. "Where have you all been?" His gaze swept over them as Zion, Maxwell, and Levi settled beside Elric and Addison around the fire.


    A guard handed each of them a steaming mug of chamomile tea the moment the water finished boiling, the soothing scent mingling with the smoke of the campfire.


    "Of course. We found a way to get ourselves out of this forest, but things became¡­plicated, and a lot happened," Zion replied vaguely.


    Only then did Addison realize she was still clutching the cloth bundle containing the dark fairies. She peeked inside, checking to make sure they were still safe and hadn''t been crushed in her grip.


    Elric seemed to notice as well. Without unwrapping the cloth he''d been carrying, he handed Addison the two additional dark fairies he had been safeguarding all this time. Then, without another word, he sank back down onto the log he''d been sitting on.


    Lance''s eyebrows twitched at Zion''s vague reply¡ªit didn''t truly answer his question, and he still had no idea what they had been through.


    It was clear, however, that none of them was willing to borate on what had really happened during their absence. With no choice but to drop the matter, Lance instead turned his attention to Addison.


    Dust still clung to her skin and silver-white hair, a silent proof of the ordeal they must have endured.


    Addison''s gaze fell on the two corpses lying on the ground, but she said nothing. No matter what words she offered, they couldn''t bring the dead back, and dwelling on it would only weigh everyone down further.


    She simply pressed her lips together. This wasn''t the oue she had hoped for, but she knew she couldn''t always expect a favorable one.


    Without lingering on the thought, she drank her chamomile tea in one long sip before speaking. "Everyone, prepare to set off. We''ll take the forest route to the other side. By tomorrow morning, we should reach the nearest pack. We''ll rest there for a few hours, restock our supplies, and then continue moving."


    Her decision was firm. Now that the threat within the forest had been dealt with, a new path had been opened¡ªone they could use from now on to shorten their journey.


    She wasn''t worried about the cave''s secrets being discovered; all traces had been buried under the rubble. The enemy forces who had forced them into this route would eventually learn that their n had failed, but Addison knew they wouldn''t stop scheming. That was fine¡ªshe intended to turn this to her advantage.


    With this new shortcut, the caravan and guards would finally have what they''d been wanting: a safer, shorter route. What once took far longer could now be crossed in half a day.


    "Understood. Please rest here for a bit while we make the arrangements," Lance said. He almost reached out to pat Addison''s head, but stopped when he caught Zion''s sharp re.


    Zion''s possessiveness toward her was practically radiating, and Lance knew better than to provoke it, especially when Addison already looked tired and preupied. Thest thing she needed was more tension.


    So, he quietly lowered his hand and walked off to handle the preparations, leaving the five of them gathered around the campfire.


    When the others had gone, the quiet stretched between them until Elric finally broke it, his voice low.


    "Princess Addison¡­ what do you n to do with these?" he asked, gesturing toward the dark fairies.


    Addison shook her head. She didn''t know either, only that she needed to help purify the dark fairies.


    Beyond that, she had no clear n.


    But now that they were in her possession, she had given those who had been targeting her yet another reason to watch her every move like a hawk. After all, she held exactly what they wanted.


    Yet, handing the fairies over was out of the question; she knew they would only use them to spread chaos throughout her kingdom. At the same time, she couldn''t simply destroy them, she had no idea how the light fairy within her might react to such an act.


    "I don''t know either. For now, we can only tackle each problem one at a time," she replied, her gaze dropping to the bundle in her arms as her thoughts deepened. "But I suppose, whether I have these or not, those who want me won''t stop scheming against me. At least this way, they''re in my hands, and we''ve taken one weapon away from them."


    As she spoke, she realized how often she kept her thoughts to herself, letting others guess at her intentions. The people around her did the same, tiptoeing as if walking on eggshells, worried about her feelings and past trauma.


    It meant they were always left to specte until she spoke first. If she didn''t change that habit, misunderstandings and mimunication would only grow, and that was thest thing she needed.


    She had grown so used to being independent that she always kept her thoughts and decisions to herself, leaving those around her to guess at what she was thinking. Ever since her return, she had been too preupied and, deep down, a little hesitant to share her feelings or burdens with anyone.


    But as she looked at Zion, Maxwell, and Levi, and thought about the dangers ahead, she realized they needed to know more about her.

 Chapter 256 - 256 Not My Fault But Yours

    They had already made a significant concession for her sake, holding back their possessive, territorial instincts as her mates, because they knew many wanted her dead or wanted to take her.


    They understood that relying solely on themselves might not be enough, and they were willing to work together to protect her. But how could they truly do that if she kept shutting them out? And now, with her children''s safety also at stake, opening up to them felt less like a choice and more like a necessity.


    While Addison was worrying about everything, Zion leaned closer and whispered, "Don''t worry, I''ll always protect you and stay by your side." His voice carried conviction, though it sounded more like a quiet promise to himself.


    Addison didn''t know what to feel. Her mind was crowded with too many thoughts and emotions. Ever since she had returned to this continent, her life had felt like a wrecking ball, events crashing into her one after another without giving her a moment to breathe, think, or even act.


    So many things were happening that she couldn''t understand, and many of them she didn''t even like. Yet, she had no choice but to endure. Even she, herself, was beginning to grow weary of it all.


    She didn''t respond to Zion''s words, partly because she didn''t know how, and partly because she had no idea what she should say. Instead, she pressed her lips together and waited quietly until it was time for their departure.


    When everything was ready, Lance returned. "Addie, we''re set to leave."


    Addison nodded, rose to her feet, and headed toward her designated horse-drawn cart. Meanwhile, Lance stayed behind for a moment, carefully burying the remains of the campfire under the soil to prevent the wind from sparking a forest fire.


    Only after he was certain the mes werepletely extinguished did he move to the front of the caravan. Zion, Maxwell, and Levi followed after Addison, while Elric, having just heard what had happened to his disciples, hurried over to check on them.


    "Alright everyone, let''s move out!" Lance called as he urged the caravan forward, the horses'' hooves striking the earth in unison.


    Inside the cart, Addison nced up at Zion and finally spoke. "Thank you¡­"


    The simple words stirred something deep within him. Emotion welled up, happiness threading through his chest, because she hadn''t brushed aside his efforts or his feelings. Addison might have carried her own grudges, but she still knew when gratitude was due.


    Zion had been there when she needed strength the most, standing by her side when the pressure threatened to crush her, and her acknowledgment meant more to him than she could ever realize.


    Addison noticed how Zion averted his gaze when she thanked him, but just before he looked away, she caught a faint glimmer in his eyes, reflecting the soft glow of themps. The sight jolted her heart.


    She had never seen Zion so vulnerable before. The only version of him etched in her memory was the arrogant young man who despised her so much he couldn''t bear to share a bed with her, let alone touch her. To her, he had always been the source of her pain and trauma, cold, indifferent, and distant, even as he pampered and showered kindness on other women.


    And yet now, something within her stirred, shaken by this fleeting glimpse of the man behind that hardened fa?ade.


    Her tangled thoughts and constant overthinking carried her all the way through the journey, nearly making her lose track of time. She didn''t realize that, within the bundle of cloth she clutched so tightly, something was stirring among the dark fairies.


    By the time they reached the first pack on the far side of the forest, dawn was already breaking.


    Addison felt utterly drained. Her mind had long since gone hazy, her head heavy, her heart numb, and her body beaten with exhaustion. The group went directly to the packhouse, and from there straight to their rooms. Zion, Maxwell, and Levi escorted Addison to hers, and only after she stepped inside did they retreat into their own rooms next door.


    As soon as Addison entered, she slipped off her shoes with weary hands. Too tired to even wash up, she dropped the bundle of cloth by the side of the bed and copsed onto the mattress, sumbing instantly to sleep.


    Meanwhile, Zion, who had gone through the ups and downs with Addison, entered his room and quietly stripped off his clothes before stepping under the shower. Warm water cascaded over him, but his mind was elsewhere,pletely consumed by thoughts of Addison and the way she had thanked him.


    It might have been the very first time, since discovering he was one of her fated mates, that she had truly acknowledged his efforts and thanked him. The memory made his chest swell until it felt like his heart would burst with joy.


    Even Shura, the wolf within him, couldn''t contain the excitement and leapt around inside his mind. For once, they were both equally ted, because Addison''s simple words had meant the world to them.


    "Mate thanked me¡ªand she was happy! Now I''m happy too!" Shura chirped inside Zion''s mind, its voice brimming with excitement. Then it added with a yful tone, "She even stroked my fur. I think she likes how shiny and soft it is!"


    "I know," Zion replied softly. "That''s why we need to do better. We can''t disappoint her again¡­" His words weren''t just for Shura, they were a reminder to himself.


    He knew all too well that too much disappointment could shatter expectations, and he had already failed her once when they were still bound as mates. He owed her more than words, he owed her a proper mating ceremony, and the life she should have had by his side.


    "Hmph! It was you who wascking," Shura snapped, rolling its eyes at Zion. "You''ve been the one dragging me down, always disappointing me, don''t lump me together with you!"


    Shura had never once agreed with Zion''s choices. It had fought against him, reminded him, pushed him¡ªbut Zion''s stubbornness had twisted everything,plicating what should have been simple.


    Even if they hadn''t recognized Addison as their fated mate right away, Shura had felt drawn to her from the very start. That was why it kept resisting Zion''s actions, why it had refused to yield. It wasn''t Shura who failed¡ªit was Zion. So now, speaking harshly to him was nothingpared to the mess he had made.


    Hearing Shura''s reproachful voice in his head, Zion choked up. He had no retort, because every word was true. He was the cause of it all. Even criminals weren''t condemned without proof, yet he had judged Addison guilty without giving her the chance to defend herself.


    He had abandoned her to fend for herself in his pack after disying nothing but disdain and hatred toward her. What else could he expect from his pack members, when he himself had set the example?


    Dragging a hand down his face, Zion let out a heavy sigh. His thoughts spiraled back over everything that had happened since arriving at the Royal Capital. He never imagined things would unravel this way¡ªor that his reunion with Addison would leave such a bitter,plicated weight on his chest.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 257 - 257 Missing

    "I know, buddy. I was wrong¡­ but I''ll do my best to win her over," Zion murmured. Shura only rolled its eyes with a huff before retreating to the far corner of his mind.


    Zion knew Addison was trying, trying to reciprocate their bond, trying to make sense of the tangled connection she shared with the three of them.


    But he could also feel the hatred simmering inside her chest, the scars of how he had once treated her. He saw it in her eyes¡ªthe unspoken desire to tear him apart, to make him feel even a fraction of the pain he had inflicted on her.


    And yet, instead ofshing out, she chose silence. She ignored him, pushed him aside, and pretended he wasn''t there.


    That indifference cut deeper than any usation or angry word could. If she yelled, if she raged, it would mean he still mattered to her. But this cold distance¡­ this quiet dismissal¡­ it was a silent deration that she wanted nothing to do with him anymore. And that was the one thing Zion dreaded most.


    But now, as he thought about it, Zion finally understood what Addison must have gone through¡ªalone in his pack, forced to swallow every vile word his pack members hurled at her, enduring their disrespect without a way to fight back.


    She had no choice but to bury her grievances and push forward, and the weight of it must have crushed her spirit and twisted her mentality. No wonder when he returned, she looked haggard and worn, so different from the radiant woman she was now. The stark contrast only highlighted how deeply he had failed her, and guilt wed at him all the more.


    "Shut up. Stop wallowing in self-pity and start acting!" Shura suddenly snapped inside his mind before vanishing again, temperamental as ever. Zion let out a dry chuckle at his wolf''s sharp tongue, then continued washing himself.


    After finishing his shower, Zion slipped on only a pair of pants before copsing onto his bed. Exhaustion quickly pulled him under, and he was asleep within moments. Maxwell and Levi weren''t any different; each was lost in his own thoughts about the tangled bond they shared with Addison.


    The mate bond weighed heavily on them, stirring a storm of mixed emotions, and the strain left them more drained than they had ever felt before. By the time they washed up, they too surrendered to sleep.


    For four straight hours, the room remained quiet, all three lost in restless slumber, until a sharp knock broke the silence. Blinking awake, they realized the sound wasn''t meant for them at all. It wasing from Addison''s door. Lance was standing outside, knocking firmly.


    "Addie, are you awake?" Lance called softly as he knocked on Addison''s door. Morning light was already spilling across the sky, and by her instructions, they should have been preparing to leave after breakfast.


    A sumptuous meal had been prepared for them by the former Gamma and former Luna of the pack, who had taken it upon themselves to host in the absence of the current Alpha and his core members.


    With the Alpha and his Luna still at the Royal Pce for the ongoing conference with the other Alphas, it fell to the former leaders to ensure everything ran smoothly. They did their best to amodate everyone''s needs, especially keeping the Princess and her party''sfort at the forefront.


    Their horses had already rested, with fodder and water prepared for the journey ahead. They had also replenished their food supplies, ensuring they could continue traveling without worry.


    Still, he understood that Addison had endured far more than the others. Yesterday, she and the others had faced a Night Walker, a creature spoken of only in legends and believed to be unkible. Yet, against all odds, they had managed to drive it away.


    Addison stirred at the faint voice outside her door, but it reached her ears only as a distant murmur. Her head felt heavy, and when she pressed a hand to her forehead, she realized she had a slight fever.


    Every muscle in her body ached. She remembered copsing the moment her body hit the mattress, face buried in the sheets while her legs still dangled off the edge. It hadn''t been a proper sleep at all, more like passing out from sheer exhaustion.


    No wonder she woke sore from head to toe, her neck and shoulders stiff as if she had slept in the worst position possible. On top of that, a wave of sluggishness and irritation weighed on her, making her mood even darker.


    So when she heard Lance''s voice reporting from outside, she forced herself to listen."Addie, we''ve already restocked our supplies. The horses are well-fed and rested, and we''re ready to leave at any moment. The former Luna and former Gamma have also prepared breakfast for us, hoping you could join. Should I ept their offer, or would you prefer we depart right away?" Lance asked.


    Addison rubbed at her temples before answering, her voice low and hoarse with sleep."Please let them know we''ll be joining them for breakfast. Just give me a few minutes to wash up, and I''ll be down."


    "Alright, take your time. Don''t rush and end up leaving shampoo in your hair," Lance teased lightly.


    When he nced up, however, he was met with three pairs of eyes ring daggers at him. It was far too early in the morning for him to be shamelessly flirting with someone else''s mate.


    Yet, instead of backing down, Lance only smirked, returning their res with a bold look of his own before turning on his heel and striding away.


    Addison, on the other hand, caught the scent of her mates the moment they stepped out of their rooms. Even through the gaps in the doors, their distinct fragrance slipped through, stirring her groggy mind awake.


    Still sluggish, she went straight to the shower without noticing anything unusual or bothering to examine herself too closely. Since her wolf had yet to fully return, it wasn''t surprising that her body remained vulnerable, prone to light fevers like an ordinary human whenever she pushed herself too hard. She didn''t dwell on it.


    After a quick shower, she slipped intofortable pants and a shirt, towel-dried her hair, and tied it into a high bun. Just as she prepared to head downstairs, her eyes fell on the bundle of clothes. Pausing, she loosened it slightly to peek inside, then froze.


    ''Where are the dark fairies?! Did they wake up while I was asleep and fly away?!'' Addison''s heart lurched as panic set in. She sniffed the air, desperate to catch any trace of an intruder who might have slipped into her room to steal them. But there was nothing, no unfamiliar scent, no sign of the windows being opened, not even the curtains had been disturbed.


    Her anxiety spiked as she tore through the room in a frantic search. ''Where are they?!'' The words nearly burst from her lips, but she bit them back, afraid of waking anyone and exposing the secret of the dark fairies.


    Her mind, still clouded and fragile fromst night, felt tangled and restless. She knew there was something important she needed to share, something she should have saidst night, but her thoughts wouldn''t settle.


    Disoriented, overwhelmed, it was as if every emotion within her had been magnified, dragging her into a storm of overthinking and turbulent feelings.

 Chapter 258 - 258 Missing 2

    But now that she thought about it, something felt off. She was a rational woman¡ªshe knew how to separate what mattered from what didn''t. Yet yesterday, it was as if her emotions had been magnified beyond her control. ''Could this be a dyed effect of the same phenomenon that affected Zion and the others? Or perhaps the work of the dark fairies, amplifying one''s darkest thoughts?''


    The problem was, she hadn''t been entertaining any dark thoughts at all. She had only been¡­ more emotional than usual.


    Addison forced herself to stop thinking about it¡ªor perhaps her mind simply went nk¡ªas she kept searching. She already turned the room upside down, but no matter how hard she looked, the dark fairies were nowhere to be found. A creeping nervousness began to coil in her chest, edging toward fear.


    Knock¡­ Knock¡­ Knock¡­


    "Addie, are you alright?" Zion''s voice came from outside the door. Only then did Addison realize they hadn''t left yet, they were still waiting for her.


    She strode over and yanked the door open, startling Zion, Maxwell, and Levi. All three had sensed the sudden fluctuation in her emotions and grown worried, which was why Zion had knocked.


    Now, seeing her up close, their concern deepened. Addison''s face was pale, her lips trembled slightly, and her eyes were unfocused¡ªshe didn''t look well at all.


    "What''s going on?" Zion asked as he closed the distance in a single step. He cupped her face in his palm with a familiar tenderness, studying her expression, but Addison turned away and stepped back, avoiding his touch.


    "I can''t find the dark fairies¡­" Addison said quietly, ncing at Maxwell and Levi so they would all know.


    Zion barely registered the sting of her avoiding him earlier¡ªher words hit harder, sending a jolt through his chest. The dark fairies hadn''t been purified yet, and their disappearance could only mean trouble. A cold sweat prickled at him.


    "Let''s look around," Zion said quickly. Maxwell and Levi were already poised to act, but froze when they saw Addison shake her head. Her eyes lowered, heavy with self-reproach and guilt.


    "If they''re not in my room and managed to escape, we might never find them¡­" Addison''s voice trailed off, until an idea struck her. Her eyes lit up as she looked at the others. "Elric! Let''s ask him to use tracking magic and see if he can trace where the dark fairies went!"


    Fortunately, Elric''s room was on the same floor. Levi strode a few steps down the hallway, knocked on a door, and waited. After a short pause, a groggy old man shuffled out, still in his nightgown, rubbing sleep from his eyes.


    He hadn''t even opened them fully when Levi yanked him into the hall, pulling him along before he could protest.


    "Archmage Elric, we need your help," Levi said. Seeing the old man still half-asleep, he decided not to waste time and dropped the bomb. "The dark fairies are missing."


    That did the trick. Elric''s eyes snapped wide open, his jaw dropping so far he could''ve swallowed a duck egg whole. For a moment, he was struck speechless.


    Addison quickly stepped forward and exined the situation, and before she had even finished, Elric spun on his heel, dashed back into his room, and snatched up his staff. He hurried after them to Addison''s room, all traces of drowsiness gone.


    The moment he stepped inside, he grabbed the cloth that had been used to cradle the dark fairies the night before. Muttering an incantation, he began to weave magic through the fabric, using it as a medium to track the fairies, much like a hunting dog sniffing out a trail.


    Addison bit her lip, recalling how she had tried earlier to catch even the faintest lingering scent from the cloth, hoping to track them down herself. But there had been nothing. That failure was what had set her panic bubbling in the first ce.


    After Elric''s incantation, the cloth floated in the air for a few seconds. Everyone held their breath, expecting it to start pulling them toward the dark fairies'' trail. Instead, it dropped limply to the floor. No movement. No lead.


    Elric frowned, muttered under his breath, and tried again. The cloth rose, hovered, then fell, useless once more. His expression darkened.


    "Your Royal Highness¡­" he began carefully, choosing his words. "I don''t think this is a mistake." He paused, scanning the room with sharp eyes. "Since none of you sensed the fairies leaving, and my tracking spell refuses to respond¡­ perhaps the truth is simpler." He looked at Addison, his voice low with unease. "The dark fairies may never have left this room at all."


    The silence that followed was heavy. Addison had already scoured every corner, overturning furniture and searching every shadow, but she had found nothing. It was as if the creatures had simply vanished into thin air.


    Elric''s brow furrowed further. He couldn''t exin it, but the thought of the dark fairies loose and might cause harm to others set his nerves on edge. He wanted to find them as much as she did, but for now, they were left with nothing.


    "I understand," Addison said after a moment of thought. She drew in a deep breath, steadying herself. "Let''s go down and have breakfast first. The people of this pack are waiting for us. If we keep dawdling, they''ll notice, and it might cause unnecessary rm. We''ll just send a few people to search quietly, without drawing attention."


    She had already weighed the risks. If the pack members learned that dark fairies had gone missing within their territory, panic would spread quickly. Worse, once their Alpha who wasstill in the Royal Pce, heard of it, word would travel, and everyone would know they had brought dark fairies into the kingdom and then lost them.


    With the people''s hearts already fragile and restless, thest thing they needed was more unrest.


    Zion, Levi, and Maxwell understood her reasoning. Each of them governed their own packs in their territories, and Levi, as second-inmand, was deeply involved in day-to-day governance.


    They all knew too well that if this news spread, panic would follow, morale that was already fragile would plummet, and the people''s work and focus would suffer. With the kingdom already facing so many challenges, one more blow could break their spirit entirely.


    A silent understanding passed between them. They lingered in Addison''s room for a moment longer, while waiting for Elric. Elric returned to his quarters to wash up and change into his robes, and once he was ready, they all made their way down to the cafeteria.


    The room was already filled: the pack members of this territory, the people of the caravan, and the guards who had apanied Addison''s entourage were waiting. As the five of them entered, conversations hushed and heads turned toward them.


    Addison, however, walked with steady confidence, her head held high as though nothing was amiss. As the one holding the highest position among them, the former Luna respectfully prepared the Alpha''s seat for her.


    Her fated mates took their ces at her side, sitting where the Luna would traditionally sit. The gesture gave Addison a strange, unfamiliar feeling, but she pushed it aside and focused on the gathering.


    "Thank you, everyone, for waiting¡ªand for arranging this lovely breakfast," she said warmly, her gaze settling on the former Luna to acknowledge her thoughtfulness. "We truly appreciate it."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 259 - 259 Dimitri Rosenthal

    Seeing Addison acknowledge her efforts, the former Luna dipped into a courteous bow, her smile warm with pride and relief. While addressing her, Addison simultaneously reached out through the mindlink to Lance.


    "Lance, send amand to the guards outside. Tell them to stay vignt and watch for anything unusual, shadows moving, disturbances, anything at all. If they notice even the slightest trace, they must investigate and report back immediately."


    When she finished, Addison''s gaze shifted to Lance, who sat not far away. Their eyes met, and he gave a firm nod of understanding before rying the order through the mindlink to the guards stationed outside.


    But even after breakfast, no word reached Addison. With silence hanging over them, they all returned to their rooms to pack, yet still no news came. Addison''s thoughts grew heavy.


    ''Could it be¡­ did the dark fairies already perish and turn to dust?''


    She couldn''t think of any other exnation. Still, they couldn''t linger here, too many people were waiting for them at the western frontline. With no answers and no time left, Addison had no choice but to leave the matter unresolved, at least for now.


    As everyone gathered around the carts, preparing to depart, the Former Luna and Former Gamma personally escorted Addison out of the packhouse to see her off. Just before she boarded her cart, Addison paused and turned back to the Former Luna.


    "If you ever need anything, let me know right away. I''ll do everything in my power to help. And if any strange phenomenon urs, don''t attempt to handle it on your own; inform the kingdom immediately," Addison said firmly.


    The Former Luna blinked in surprise, her brows knitting slightly as she asked, "What do you mean, Your Royal Highness?"


    "I''m just saying, if anything happens, remember that the kingdom stands behind you. You don''t have to shoulder everything alone, and letting those higher up know would ease your burden." Addison gave the Former Luna''s hand a reassuring pat before offering a gentle smile and climbing up onto the cart.


    Her gaze drifted to the mages who had copsed the night before; they must have gone to the Pack''s clinic for treatment and rest. Though still weak, their faces had regained some color, which eased her worries a little. Still, her focus sharpened again as she scanned her surroundings, exhaling heavily when she found nothing amiss.


    Zion, Maxwell, and Levi climbed onto the cart as well. Levi gave Addison a look before he started reporting. "We did onest sweep of the surroundings but found no trace of the dark fairies. Elric even performed a full magical scan of the pack, but the results were the same, as if the dark fairies had vanished into thin air¡­"


    Knowing how much this weighed on Addison, Levi gave her hand a gentle squeeze of reassurance. But even that small gesture earned him a possessive re from Zion, and a restrained one from Maxwell.


    Not wanting to spark tension in the cramped cart, Levi quickly withdrew his hand. Thest thing Addison needed was their petty rivalries adding to her already heavy burdens.


    As the caravan began to move, Addison stayed quiet. She noticed, however, that the light fairy she had contracted with was still unresponsive.


    When it imed it was only "sleepy," it must have meant it was hibernating inside her. Still, she felt nothing amiss, no drain on her energy or life force, so she pushed the thought aside for now.


    Since they couldn''t find the dark fairies, it seemed unlikely that the attackers were still around. Addison chose to believe the dark fairies had simply perished in the end.


    Thinking of it that way felt more usible, especially with no other clues pointing to someone sneaking into the pack to steal them. epting that, she let the matter rest, and their journey continued, this time without incident.


    ¡¸Meanwhile, in the Royal Pce¡­¡¹


    "What did you say?!" The Alpha King roared, his hands clenching the armrests of his throne so tightly that the golden metal nearly crumbled under his grip. His furious gaze bore into his younger brother, the same brother who had spent his life drowning in indulgence and debauchery. "Repeat that," the Alpha King demanded through gritted teeth.


    "Brother," Dimitri said, standing tall as if his words were justified. "I said, this is my daughter. Decades ago, when you sent me to the border to train and fight in those skirmishes with the vampires, a pack there hosted me for a year."


    "During that time, I¡­ became involved with the Beta''s daughter. She was my first love. But when I returned to the pce, I met my fated mate. And when I tried to find her again, she was gone. I never knew she carried my child. Only when I met this girl now did I recognize my scent upon her. There is no doubt¡ªshe is mine."


    "So you''re telling me," the Alpha King growled, teeth grinding as his re burned into his brother, "that the one who took her away during my birthday banquet was you?!"


    For so long, they had scoured every corner of the pce in search of ire, finding no trace. And only now, to discover she was his brother''s long-lost daughter? The realization struck him like a bolt of lightning.


    No wonder she had vanished so suddenly, without leaving the slightest clue. Someone from within the pce had indeed helped her escape. But for that someone to be his own brother, it felt like a betrayal that left his chest seething with rage, but at the same time, he couldn''t me him for it.


    Behind Dimitri, ire kept close, half-hiding in her newly acknowledged father''s shadow. Fear prickled through her. If she stepped forward, would the Alpha King have her executed on the spot?


    Yet another thought steadied her trembling: she was no longer just a nobody. She was the daughter of the Alpha King''s brother. That made her a princess. And she had never lied about it.


    More than anything, ire felt a smug satisfaction. Let them be furious; none of them could touch her so easily now. Royal blood flowed in her veins, a shield as powerful as any weapon.


    And yet, despite thatforting truth, the Alpha King''s oppressive aura pressed down on her like a crushing weight. Without the safety of her newly acknowledged father standing before her, she was certain her knees would have buckled instantly.


    The King''s growl of rage reverberated through the throne room walls, each sound a reminder of the danger she now stood in.


    But really, could anyone me her for such incredible luck? Ecstatic, she couldn''t stop herself from recalling the night of the birthday banquet¡­


    ¡¸Night of the Birthday Celebration Banquet¡¹


    ''Fuck! To think that bitch was actually the Royal Princess, the Alpha King''s daughter?! What cursed luck! Why does everything always revolve around her? Why must I be dragged into humiliation while she basks in glory and love?!''


    ire''s eyes zed with hatred as she red at Addison, but her body betrayed her, trembling like a fragile leaf in the wind. Fear coiled around her chest, tightening with every breath.


    One by one, every cruel thing she had done to Addison reyed in her mind, each memory striking harder than thest. The truth gnawed at her: every act of malice shemitted was a capital crime, each one punishable by death.

 Chapter 260 - 260 How Claire Ran Away

    Now, for the first time, she truly knew fear. ire felt herself teetering on the edge of breaking as her gaze locked on Addison standing beside the Alpha King.


    Her face drained of all color, and a chilling cold spread through her body. If Addison revealed the truth of what she had done, execution would be swift and certain. Not even Zion could shield her now, especially since he already knew she wasn''t the real princess, her only leverage over him before.


    Worse still, she had failed to win Zion''s heart, failed to secure her ce as his Luna. With no safety left, only one oue loomed before her. Her chest tightened as she spotted Zion and Levi pushing their way to the front of the crowd, and dread coiled inside her. Her heart sank lower with every step they took, and it felt as though ants were gnawing relentlessly at her nerves.


    "MATE!"


    "MATE!"


    "MATE!"


    ''What the hell does this mean?! Why?!''


    ire''s mind reeled, her thoughts screaming in disbelief. Not only had Addison turn out to be the true, long-lost Princess of the werewolves, but now she even had three fated mates?


    Three! How was such a thing even possible?


    ire stumbled back, her breath catching as the people around her turned to look. Suspicion glimmered in some eyes, mockery in others¡ªeach nce cutting into her pride like a p across the face.


    It was as if the crowd itself was telling her she had been delusional, daring to dream she could pass herself off as the Princess. After all, what did she really have? A passing resemnce, hair that only vaguely matched, and murky honey-brown eyes that could never be mistaken for true gold.


    Humiliation burned through her, but fear wed at her even harder, urging her to run, run as far and fast as she could. Yet how could she, when her body refused to obey, frozen stiff under the weight of terror?


    Her mind was nk, unable to grasp a single thought of escape. Then she saw them, the Midnight River Pack''s elite warriors cutting through the crowd, heading straight for her. ire didn''t need anyone to tell her whosemand they followed.


    Zion had sent them, making sure she wouldn''t slip away. Her fate was sealed, carved in stone long before she could even move a step.


    ''No! Why would I give up?! I didn''t endure three years of torture at the hands of vampires just to die here!''


    ire bit down hard on the inside of her cheek until she tasted blood, forcing her trembling body to obey. Summoning every shred of will, she bolted, shoving through the crowd and sprinting into the maze-like garden. This was her only chance to lose them.


    The shift in the air told her she''d been spotted. The Midnight River Pack''s elite warriors immediately broke into pursuit, their presence closing in behind her like a storm. Her body felt like it was on fire, a strange surge of power flooding her veins.


    Whether it was adrenaline or sheer survival instinct, she didn''t know. But it pushed her past her limits, weak as she waspared to them, her legs carried her faster than she ever thought possible, just barely keeping ahead of her hunters.


    As ire tore through the maze-likebyrinth of hedges, a hand shot out from the shadows and yanked her aside. Her mindgged, unable to process what had just happened, leaving her frozen in stunned silence.


    Before she could react, the figure who had dragged her into the dark corner was already uncorking a vial. With practiced speed, he sprayed the masking mist over her body and then himself, shrouding them both in its concealing scent.


    "I think I saw here this way!" one of the Midnight River Pack''s elite warriors called out in the distance.


    ire''s chest tightened as panic surged through her again. Her eyes darted wildly, searching for an escape route, only for the stranger in front of her to raise a finger to his lips in a sharp ''shush'' before tugging her toward a hidden path woven into the garden, a passage she knew only the royal family should have ess to.


    With no time to question or resist, she stumbled after the stranger before her, the sound of pursuit closing in behind them. The stranger nced back several times as they ran, before suddenly leading her into what appeared to be a dead end among the towering hedges.


    ire''s heart dropped. Fury and fear tangled inside her. If the Midnight River Pack''s warriors found them here, there would be no escape. But before her rising panic could spill over, she noticed the stranger press their hand against the hedge, feeling along its surface.


    Then, there was a sharp ''click'' that echoed through the still night, followed by the grinding shift of heavy metal.


    A hidden door slid open within the hedge wall.


    "Come on, follow me," the stranger whispered urgently, their voice low enough to avoid carrying to the warriors hunting her.


    ire hesitated only a heartbeat before nodding. She couldn''t afford to wonder who he was, why he was helping her, or what he might want in return. None of that mattered now. All that mattered was her survival, one more step, one more day. As long as she lived, she could fight for the next.


    She slipped inside after him. The door shut swiftly, the sound of interlocking mechanisms echoing behind them, sealing them in. Darkness swallowed her whole; she couldn''t see a thing.


    Then she heard the man''s hands moving along the wall, searching for something. Instinctively, ire stepped back, her every muscle coiled tight. If this stranger tried anything, she would strike first.


    But instead of danger, a sudden burst of light red before her, forcing ire to squint her eyes against the brightness. The stranger had been feeling along the wall for a torch fixed near the entrance. Beside its metal holder was a small crevice containing flint, an old mechanism meant so that anyone using the hidden passage could light their way.


    Now illuminated by the torch''s glow, the stranger gestured for her to follow closely.


    ire hugged her arms around herself as they stepped deeper inside. A strong draft swept through the passage, chilling her to the bone. Maybe it was just the cold air, or maybe it was fear crawling across her skin, but either way, her teeth wouldn''t stop chattering.


    "Why are you helping me?" ire asked atst, her voice low, guarded,ced with fear she tried to hide.


    The stranger ahead gave no answer.


    Her eyes narrowed. "You''ve got your back to me. Aren''t you afraid I''ll stab you and run? Kill you to silence you so I can escape safely?" she pressed, suspicion thick in her tone. Trust didn''te easily, especially now.


    For all she knew, this stranger was leading her straight back into the hands of her pursuers¡­ or worse, into a dungeon, lulling her into lowering her guard before striking.


    "If you kill me, you''ll never make it out of this passage. You''ll rot here until you starve," the stranger said evenly. "Besides, it''s not like you have another choice right now."


    ire understood the truth in his words, yet the realization only made her feel as though she had leapt from the chopping block straight into the frying pan. Fear of the unknown gripped her, her whole body rigid with tension. But no matter how much she wanted to fight back, there was nothing she could do.


    Thanks to the stranger''s intervention, the warriors of the Midnight River Pack lost ire. They scoured every corner of the garden''s maze-like hedges, but there was no trace of her; her scent had vanished out of thin air as if erased.


    With no trail to follow, they had no choice but to begrudgingly report back to their Beta that they had failed. Still, fear gnawed at them. None dared return without exhausting every possibility, knowing what awaited them if they disappointed their Alpha.


    Just the thought of Zion''s merciless methods made their stomachs churn and their hair stand on end. Driven by dread, they redoubled their search, desperate to avoid his wrath.


    While Addison, her three fated mates, and her family were discussing her past, ire was still weaving through the underground passages beneath the Royal Grounds. Nearly two hours had passed, and the longer she followed the stranger, the more it felt as though he was leading her in circles. Her suspicion deepened with every step, and her body was coiled, ready to strike at a moment''s notice.


    Though she couldn''t shift because her wolf remained unresponsive to her call, she still carried her wolf''s strength. One well-timed move could take him down. She''d been rehearsing the thought for over an hour, yet hesitation kept her hand.


    The stranger had been right: she knew nothing about theyout of these passages. If she killed him too soon, she risked trapping herself in thisbyrinth with no exit. And even if she screamed until her throat tore, no one would ever hear her through the thick stone walls.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 261 - 261 Biggest Surprise

    And so, ire could only follow obediently. Eventually, the wind picked up, cutting through her like icy des. She couldn''t tell if it was exhaustion making her feel it so sharply, or dread crawling beneath her skin. Just as she was about to voice another skeptical, sarcastic remark, the stranger said, "We''re here."


    He fumbled with the wall, his back still turned to her. ire tensed, ready to strike the moment the door opened. But as if he had eyes on the back of his head, he spoke first.


    "If you kill me now, you''ll never know why I helped you¡­ and you might miss out on the biggest surprise of your life."


    That single sentence froze ire in ce, leaving her stunned and hesitant behind him.


    ''Does this person only know how to threaten me?'' ire thought bitterly. ''He must be so scared of me making a move that he keeps throwing out all kinds of bait just to stall for time.''


    Her re burned into his back, but the stranger only chuckled, unfazed¡ªalmost amused¡ªas if she weren''t a threat at all. He simply kept feeling along the wall, searching for the hidden mechanism to open the entrance.


    ire''s mind raced, tangled with possibilities. Why had he really helped her? And what was this surprise he kept hinting at?


    ire''s thoughts scattered the moment the hidden entrance creaked open. As they stepped out, the sudden glow of moonlight stung her eyes, making her squint. What greeted her was a stretch of dense forest, and just beyond it, the shimmer of ake.


    If her memory served her right, the Main Pce had a vast forest behind it, with ake nestled at its heart.


    So this must be the ce¡­


    They walked only a short distance before a small, weathered cabin came into view near thekeshore. The stranger pushed the door open, and a wave of thick dust rushed out, instantly clogging ire''s nose. She sneezed several times, grimacing.


    The man stepped inside first, lit a small oilmp that bathed the cabin in a soft, flickering glow, then brushed the dust off a chair. With a simple gesture, he signaled for her to sit. ire lowered herself onto the seat reluctantly, her sharp gaze never leaving him, while he moved to clear another chair for himself.


    "So, may I know your name, and which Pack you belong to?" the stranger asked evenly.


    "Why would I tell you?" ire shot back, ring at him.


    He gave a small shrug. "If you don''t, that''s fine too. But earlier, when I arrived at the banquet and caught sight of your hair, I thought you might be the missing Princess. Then your scent reached me, and it felt strangely familiar¡­ until you turned."


    His voice trailed off as his gaze locked on her, filled with an emotion she couldn''t ce. "That''s when I realized¡ªthe reason your scent feels so familiar¡­ is because it''s the same as mine."


    ire''s heart skipped a beat. "What do you mean?" she demanded, though her voice wavered.


    "It means," the man said firmly, "that you are my pup, and I am your father. I, Dimitri Rosenthal, sired another child without knowing, and now I''ve found you. If I''m not mistaken, your mother must be Rosalie, of the White Crescent Pack near the border¡­"


    His certainty made ire''s mind buzz. Everything he said was true. Her mother was Rosalie, the daughter of the White Crescent Pack''s Beta. But more than that, he was saying he was her father?


    It suddenly made sense. When she was born, she never truly had a father figure. The man she knew as her father had never treated her like his daughter, only recognizing the son her mother boreter. Now she understood why: she had never been his child.


    And Rosalie¡­ her mother''s tragic fate returned to her in a flood of painful images. The White Crescent Pack, once strong, was annihted by vampires three years ago.


    Her mother was defiled by lesser vampires before being cruelly in, while the man she''d thought of as her father was impaled through the body with a stake, rammed from the base of his spine which was his ass up through his mouth.


    ire had watched it happen while she was being dragged away, and she had felt¡­ nothing. No grief. No sorrow. Only the emptiness of seeing her pack fall.


    Maybe¡­ if the vampires had not mistaken her for the Royal Princess who had escaped during her abduction, she would have shared her mother''s fate. Instead, she became the sole survivor of her pack, but until that veryst moment, her mother never told the truth about her real father.


    When the White Crescent Pack was attacked, it wasn''t random. The vampires had seen her in the crowd and believed she was the missing Princess. That mistaken identity drew the newly appointed Vampire Lord to their territory, sealing the pack''s doom.


    Back then, she had thought her resemnce to the Princess was both her greatest curse and her only blessing. Because of it, her pack was ughtered. but also because of it, she alone survived.


    But now¡­ now she finally understood why she bore those features. It wasn''t coincidence. It wasn''t luck. It was because she truly carried royal blood in her veins.


    The Moon Goddess knew how deeply she had once longed to be someone of importance. It was that very resemnce to the Princess that had allowed her to strut proudly through her former Pack¡ªadmired, tolerated, even envied. But all of that radiance had been shattered, ground into dust beneath the heel of the Vampire Lord.


    Day after day, he broke her. He tortured her, degraded her, used her as nothing more than a ything, forcing her into the life of a sex ve for three long years. She had been made to crawl on the floor like a dog, to bark onmand, to beg for scraps of food¡­ or for him to take her body again and again.


    Pride had no ce there. Survival demanded obedience, and so she endured, humiliation after humiliation, until survival itself felt like a curse.


    That was why, when Zion found her and mistook her for the missing Princess, she hadn''t denied it.


    How could she?


    From the very moment she saw him, she had fallen in love at first sight. And beyond that, she wanted¡ªno, needed¡ªto escape that hell. Zion had be both her chance at freedom and the fragile hope she clung to with everything she had left.


    But now, someone was telling her he was her father? Then where was he when her mother gave birth to her? Where was he when she had been dragged into the Vampire territory by her hair? Where was he when she was tortured, debased, treated as if she were filth?


    Hatred red in ire''s eyes as her lips curled into a snarl. Yet, in the same breath, doubt struck her. The man before her stood tall, with short golden hair and striking golden eyes. Handsome, regal, he bore features that, try as she might, she couldn''t deny held some resemnce to her own.


    She didn''t know how to reconcile it, her seething anger with the truth standing right in front of her. But beneath the storm of emotions, another feeling broke through, unbidden and undeniable: happiness. For the first time, she could im it without shame, she wasn''t a fraud. She was a real Princess.

 Chapter 262 - 262 The Love And Hate

    After her snarl faded, a smile tugged at her lips. The thought of being a Princess sent a rush of pride through her chest, and she let out a low snort.


    ''Now that I''m a Princess too, I''m no lesser than that bitch Addison,'' she thought with venom.


    Her gaze drifted back to the man she now had to call "father." To her, he was nothing more than a meal ticket. Yes, he was tall and handsome¡ªbut hecked the overwhelming aura of the Alpha King, and his body held none of the power she so admired.


    No matter how she looked at him, Dimitri seemed lesser. The realization soured her pride because it meant that Addison still stood above her in rank. ire''s smile faltered, her brows knitting together in irritation.


    Dimitri spoke for hours, recounting everything. He told her how he had been sent to the White Crescent Pack for a year of training, to learnbat and strategy, only to unexpectedly meet his first love¡ªher mother, Rosalie. Rosalie had been warm, radiant, fiery yet kind, like sunlight breaking through his days.


    Inevitably, they fell into a secret romance.


    But after that year, duty called him back to the Royal Pce. His sister-inw had shown signs of pregnancy, and the Alpha King held a banquet to celebrate. Dimitri never expected that night would change everything.


    There, for the first time, he crossed paths with his fated mate, who had only just arrived at the Pce after hering-of-age ceremony, barely eighteen.


    The moment her scent reached him, his instincts overwhelmed his reason. His wolf surged forward, and before he could stop himself, he was drawn to her, kissing her, unable to hold back.


    One thing led to another, and as though possessed, he spent days with her in a frenzy of passion. He marked her, leaving her neck littered with bites and his im ring for all to see. Worse still, his instincts had made him knot inside her, ensuring she would almost certainly bear his child.


    But because of the mate bond''s pull, he couldn''t resist her. She was like an intoxicating aphrodisiac; the harder he tried to fight it, the stronger it drew him in, trapping him in an endless cycle he couldn''t escape.


    It wasn''t until he heard the news that his first love had found her own mate¡ªafter leaving home in search of him¡ªthat the guilt came crashing down. He began to me himself, loathing how he had surrendered to instinct, how he had allowed carnal desire and primal need to consume him until there was no turning back.


    And indeed, his fated mate soon became pregnant. When his brother, the Alpha King, learned of it¡ªthat Dimitri had found his mate, consummated the bond, and even marked her¡ªhe was overjoyed.


    He held another grand celebration, honoring Dimitri''s union. There was no marking ceremony; Dimitri had already imed her in his reckless impulse, so the wedding was performed only for the sake of tradition. To everyone else, it was a moment of double happiness for the royal brothers.


    But for Dimitri, it was nothing less than a gilded cage, his prison, his pain.


    Because of this pain, Dimitri began to stray, taking other women to his bed. He knew the bond would make his mate feel it, that every time he touched another woman, agony would burn through her body. And yet, he relished in that cruel thought. Still, she never left him.


    He hated her, med her for trapping him in a life that kept him from his first love. Yet at the same time, he dreaded the idea of her leaving. He told himself it was only the bond twisting his mind, making him irrational. The more the bond pulled at him, the less sense he made.


    There were nights when he craved her, when desire consumed him until he would fuck her relentlessly, using her body to quench a thirst that never seemed to end, rough and merciless until her voice grew hoarse. But when he was spent, he would leave her and find another woman, only to return and repeat the cycle again and again.


    Each time he saw his mate''s eyes grow dimmer, a part of him ached, knowing it was his hand that extinguished her light. His mind told him the truth, that it wasn''t her, but him, who had caged himself. That he was beginning to care for her and love her, and this felt like a betrayal to the woman he had once loved, his first love.


    He knew he was selfish, a man who wanted to keep both worlds without sacrifice, to eat his cake and still hold it whole. It was ugly, unsightly, but he was drowning in his suffering, and in his torment, he wanted everyone else to suffer too.


    Maybe this was what ire inherited from her father, selfishness, that insatiable desire to have everything bend in their favor without ever sacrificing or losing anything. And when loss dide, they always med others instead of reflecting on themselves.


    Because of this twisted love and hate, M''s mother suffered for over a decade. Under Dimitri''s constant push and pull, she became indecisive. One moment, she wanted to leave, ready to walk away from the torment, but with just a few sweet words from Dimitri, or a night where they mended their bond through passion, she would falter and forget her resolve.


    And so the cycle continued. Their bond was never whole, only patched together enough to keep her alive, enough for Dimitri to go on with his phndering without letting his mate dying on him, bedding any woman who caught his fancy.


    In his mind, if he couldn''t have the love of his life, then he would drown himself in fleeting pleasures, losing himself in other women''s arms to numb the ache inside him.


    And so, because of this, Dimitri sired countless children, yet his mate could never leave him. Under his constant mind maniption, she grew weak, both physically and mentally, and in that weakness, even her only daughter, M, suffered alongside her.


    The illegitimate children he fathered flocked around them, bullying and tormenting M, while Dimitri turned a blind eye, fully aware yet letting it all happen.


    But everything changed when he discovered that he had a child with his first love. Happiness and guilt crashed over him in equal measure. It meant that when Rosalie went out searching for him, she had already been pregnant, likely hoping to tell him the truth.


    Yet instead of finding her, he found his fated mate and surrendered to desire, never once thinking of Rosalie. She must have been heartbroken, forced to ept her own fated mate the way he had. In the end, it was his choices that carved this path.


    Because of that realization, Dimitri wanted to treat ire better than anyone else, to make up for the wrongs of the past. He vowed to change, to pamper her as if she were his redemption.


    But this newfound devotion only ignited M''s hatred. After years of being the coteral damage, watching her mother suffer while she herself endured torment, seeing ire treated like a treasure made her seethe with fury.

 Chapter 263 - 263 Punishment

    ¡¸Back to the Present...¡¹


    ''It''s not as if she''s any different from your other illegitimate children!'' The Alpha King wanted to say those words, but he held them back. No matter how mischievous or wayward his younger brother was, he was still his brother, and as the Alpha King, it was his duty to correct him, not to wound him.


    Instead, he spoke firmly, his tone steady with authority. "I understand what you mean. If she is your daughter, then so be it. But cing her into the royal genealogy as your legitimate child cannot be allowed."


    "It would be unfair to your rightful daughter, no matter what you say. This is not me refusing to understand you; it is the rule of our royal family. And though she is indeed your daughter, she cannot hold any power within the pce."


    The Alpha King paused, as though recalling a memory that stirred his anger. His eyes narrowed, his aura thickened, and the tension in his body grew stronger as he continued in a low, unyielding voice.


    "Besides¡­ even if she is your daughter, she is not exempt from punishment. She dared to harm the heir apparent¡ªan offense that warrants nothing less than death. But because royal blood runs in her veins, her life will be spared. Instead, she will face one hundredshes with the silver whip..."


    "Impossible!" Dimitri roared.


    The Alpha King''s aura crashed down on him, a crushing force that pinned him to the ground and demanded his submission. His body trembled under the weight, powerless to resist, and instinct forced him to bow his head, baring the nape of his neck in surrender.


    But the moment his brother''s words registered, something within him snapped. Defiance red like wildfire, burning through the chains of submission. They were talking about his pup, his blood, his child, and for that, Dimitri was willing to stake his very life.


    The Alpha King''s expression darkened, his face clouded over like a brewing storm."Impossible? This is the Royal Family''s rule! More than that, hurting the heir apparent is already punishable by death."


    "Yet because you are my brother, I have already lessened the punishment by more than half, and still you are dissatisfied? If your daughter is precious, then is mine not? Does my child''s life mean nothing to you?!"


    His voice did not rise to a roar like Dimitri''s, but the fury behind it was undeniable. His oppressive aura surged, heavier than stone, wrapping around Dimitri like invisible chains.


    The crushing pressure made his organs feel as though they were being squeezed by unseen hands, every breath a struggle. Pain seared through him, yet this confrontation remained theirs alone; fortunately, no one else was present in the throne room to witness the sh of brothers.


    Although the Alpha King longed to kill ire then and there, to avenge his daughter, who had been pushed down the stairs despite not having a wolf, he restrained himself.


    His mother had entrusted Dimitri to him before her death, making his younger brother both his responsibility and his family. Severing that bond outright would mean betraying herst wish.


    Yet the conflict in his heart was bitter. His daughter''s life would alwayse first, but if he pushed Dimitri to the brink, his brother mightsh out against his family, or worse¡ªrevolt.


    Such a rift would hand M''s faction the perfect opportunity to advance their schemes. And though he was the Alpha King, he was not beyond judgment; if he acted too harshly, the other factions in the pce would see it as tyranny.


    Dissatisfaction would spread, unrest would fester, and in the chaos, Addison herself could be dragged into danger.


    For now, he could only rely on his authority and strength as the Alpha King to maintain order. Yet he knew too much oppression could nt seeds of resentment in the hearts of the werewolves, resentment that might one day turn against him and his family.


    His crown rested not only on his royal bloodline, which granted them unmatched strength, but also on the fact that he was the strongest of them all. Still, if a dark horse among the Alphas, dissatisfied and ambitious, chose to challenge him, the oue could not be predicted.


    It wasn''t that he doubted his own strength; he was confident, but the royal pce was already rife with undercurrents, many circling around Addison. And in such turmoil, it wasn''t only Addison who was in danger; even the Alpha King and Queen themselves had be targets.


    And if he killed ire now, with only the justification that she had harmed Addison, it might drive Dimitri to the edge. Worse, others could seize upon it as an excuse to stir trouble, while enemies lurking in the shadows would exploit the chaos to plunge the kingdom into deeper turmoil.


    Their hands were already full; they could not afford another crisis. Yet at the same time, keeping ire alive posed its own dangers. She was a threat to Addison, and though he valued testing Addison''s judgment, responses, and strategies as the next Alpha King, she was still his daughter¡ªhis precious child.


    He couldn''t ignore the risk. ire was not only scheming and malicious; he was certain she bore guilt for what Addison had endured in the Midnight River Pack''s dungeon. Innocence was something she had long since abandoned.


    The decision to subject ire to one hundredshes with a silver whip was meant to give her a taste of her own medicine, to force her to endure even a fraction of the pain Addison had once suffered.


    But even that punishment was far from enough. Addison hadn''t had her wolf back then; she couldn''t heal, couldn''t fight the pain, and had nearly died from it. The memory alone made the Alpha King''s blood boil.


    His re bore down on ire, who trembled as she hid behind Dimitri, his fury darkening into something vicious and merciless. The weight of his rage pressed on her like an invisible predator ready to strike.


    Her knees buckled, her chest tightened until she could barely breathe, and her face drained of all color. Fear and pain consumed her, leaving her unable to make a sound, save for the single pitiful whimper that slipped from her lips as she clung desperately to Dimitri''s back, head bowed low.


    "Brother, that''s enough!" Dimitri roared, his voice breaking with both fear and defiance. He could barely stay on his feet beneath the crushing weight of the Alpha King''s aura, his body trembling, his wolf forced into submission. Yet the instinct to protect his pup drove him to resist, giving him strength even as he faltered.


    "Enough?" the Alpha King growled through gritted teeth, his eyes zing. "No, Dimitri. She will face the punishment I decreed, whether you ept it or not."


    Hearing the punishment, ire''s face drained of color. She knew a hundred silvershes could strip flesh from bone; she might not survive it. Trembling, tears spilling down her cheeks, she shook her head and forced herself to look up at the Alpha King.


    "You can''t do this to me!" she cried, her voice cracking before sharpening with bitter defiance. "Besides¡­ is Addison truly the Princess? From what I''ve heard, the Royal Princess is said to be gant and strong, with a majestic silver-white wolf."

 Chapter 264 - 264 Debunking Accusations

    "But Addison? She''s just a wolfless omega. How could she be heir apparent when she couldn''t even stop her own pack from bullying her as Luna of the Midnight River Pack?"


    Her words were not just defiance; they were a threat. ire was warning the Alpha King that if he dared harm her, she would spread the truth: Addison was nothing but a wolfless mutt. And once that truth spread, Addison''s im to the throne would crumble, for a kingdom built on strength could never ept a wolfless woman as its ruler.


    "Sweetheart, what do you mean by wolfless? And¡­ Luna?" Dimitri asked, his face a mixture of disbelief and confusion.


    ire''s lips trembled, but she pressed on, voice quivering. "Father¡­ did you truly not know? Addison was Luna of the Midnight River Pack for three years. And yet, in all that time, she never once shifted into her wolf form. Every time she was injured, she had to go to the clinic for bandages; her wolf couldn''t even heal her. That can only mean¡­ she doesn''t have a wolf anymore."


    As she spoke, she dared to flick a nce at the Alpha King, and instantly regretted it. His storm-dark expression made her blood run cold. Just one look was enough to crush the air from her lungs, as if his very gaze promised: ''Say one more word, and I''ll cut off your head with my own hands, right here, right now.''


    Fear seized her whole body, her knees nearly buckling under the invisible weight of his fury.


    ire bit her lip hard, refusing to speak further. She had already said what needed to be said, and now silence was her only shield. Still, her words had already lit a fire¡ªone that burned hot in the Alpha King''s eyes.


    Before he could unleash his wrath, Dimitri stepped forward, his voice trembling with desperation as the questions wed their way out of him. "Brother¡­ what is going on? Is what my daughter said true?"


    The Alpha King ignored his brother''s question, his gaze locking on ire with the cold, lethal eyes of a predator. To him, she was already as good as dead. "Are you threatening me? The Alpha King of this kingdom?"


    His voice was low, edged with danger. "Do you think you can spread rumors and escape unscathed? Try it. Speak a single word, and I will hunt you to the ends of the earth myself. Even if you are my brother''s child, you are nothing to me."


    His re was so vicious, so merciless, that ire felt her knees buckle. The crushing weight of his aura pressed down on her until she nearly fainted from sheer terror.


    The Alpha King''s words were more than enough to confirm Dimitri''s suspicion. Dimitri shot his brother a cold look, but the Alpha King showed no intention of admitting anything outright.


    His earlier deration had been both a promise and a warning, the natural response of someone of his rank. To be threatened by a lesser werewolf was nothing short of insulting, and he could easily justify his words as a reaction to that disgrace.


    Yet when he caught Dimitri''s gaze, eyes that already seemed to hold the answer, the Alpha King''s expression hardened.


    "I despise being threatened," he growled. "If you believe you can manipte me with false usations, then be prepared to die by my hand. My daughter, who has always been outstanding, was simply too kindhearted to act against you. I have already shown leniency, yet you dare to demand more? Then perhaps I should reinstate the original sentence¡ªpublic execution!"


    His voice dripped with venom, the sound of a low growl rumbling in his chest as his eyes began to glow. His wolf was wing to the surface, desperate to tear ire apart. Dimitri saw it too, and in a rush of panic, he threw himself in front of his daughter to shield her from the Alpha King''s wrath.


    "Brother, calm your anger¡­" Dimitri said, bowing low. His voice quivered with submission. "We never intended to challenge your authority as Alpha King. I beg you, grant us your leniency, not only as your subject, but as your brother. Please¡­"


    From the Alpha King''s vantage, all he could see was Dimitri''s trembling form. What he could not see, hidden beneath the bow, was the cold glint in Dimitri''s eyes¡ªa silent defiance veiled by humility.


    "Dimitri, as my brother, you should know well that a hundredshes with silver is already an act of leniency," the Alpha King said, his tone clipped with restrained fury. "What your daughter has done warrants a public execution."


    "Thew has always been clear: anyone who dares to harm, target, or even plot against the Royal Bloodline faces death. This decree has stood since the founding of our kingdom, and even I, the Alpha King, am bound to it. Without such rules, how else do you think peace is maintained? Without order, anyone could crown themselves king, and chaos would reign."


    Though his words carried reason, his eyes betrayed the storm raging within. In truth, the silvershes were far from enough to soothe his wrath. Even as he spoke, his mind churned with dark schemes, plotting how he would make ire pay¡ªslowly, piece by piece¡ªfor daring to harm his daughter.


    "Brother, that would kill my daughter!" Dimitri roared, chest heaving as his re burned into the Alpha King, losing control over his emotions. His voice cracked with desperation, but his defiance rang clear.


    That outburst alone was enough to be taken as a challenge against the Alpha King''s authority. Dimitri had begged once, then twice, then more,demanding his brother overturn a royal decree, an act so brazen it could warrant his beheading on the spot.


    Any other man would have already been executed for such insolence. The only reason Dimitri still breathed was because he was the Alpha King''s brother, and even then, the Alpha King''s restraint was wearing thin.


    The Alpha King had endured countless trials as ruler, honing his will to cage his fury when duty demanded it. But his wolf was another matter entirely. Every word of defiance from Dimitri was like fuel to the beast''s rage.


    Its zing eyes wed for dominance, desperate to shred the disrespectful pair into pieces. Only the Alpha King''s iron grip on his own instincts kept the wolf from seizing control and ending them both right then and there.


    "Enough!" the Alpha King thundered, his voiceced with fury. "Dimitri, you''ve already overstepped your bounds more times than I should permit. Do not push me further."


    "Your illegitimate daughter''s weakness is her own fault; if a hundred silvershes could kill her, then so be it. After all, my own daughter, whom she dared to brand a wolfless omega, endured the same torment and survived."


    "If Addison had truly been wolfless, how could she have withstood such torment? Tell me, how could she live through what even your daughter admits would kill her?"


    His words cut like a de, dripping with venomous sarcasm. The retort stunned Dimitri into silence, his anger faltering as the weight of the Alpha King''s reasoning sank in. With that single statement, the Alpha King had unraveled ire''s usation entirely.


    If even ire, someone with wolf, believed such a punishment would be fatal, then Addison surviving it was proof enough that she was far from wolfless. The usation crumbled beneath its own contradiction, exposed as nothing more than a baseless lie.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 265 - 265 He Knows

    The Alpha King deliberately emphasized ire''s status as an illegitimate daughter, openly belittling her just as she had belittled Addison by calling her a wolfless omega right in front of her own father.


    To him, it was only fitting that ire be humiliated in turn, be reminded that she was no princess, merely a rat crawling in the shadows of the sewer.


    Now, not only had ire dared to harm the heir apparent to the throne, but she had also defamed her, further adding to her crimes. His voice turned colder,ced with authority."Keep running your mouth, and you''ll only add more to your sentence. That hundredshes of silver might just double, enough to kill you outright."


    "Brother¡­ are you saying my niece endured that torture?" Dimitri asked in disbelief. Everyone in the kingdom knew Addison, the future Alpha King, was cherished and revered. No one dared even touch a strand of her hair, yet she had been subjected to a hundredshes with silver?


    Silver was a werewolf''s greatest weakness aside from wolfsbane; even someone as strong as Addison could have died from such torment. And yet here she stood¡ªalive, vigorous, and carrying herself as though nothing had happened.


    Her survival alone was proof of her extraordinary life force and strength. This undeniable truth shattered ire''s earlier im that Addison was nothing more than a wolfless omega.


    "Why? Did your precious daughter fail to tell you what she''s been up to in the Midnight River Pack after being rescued from the Vampire Lord?" The Alpha King''s words carried a subtle taunt.


    If not for the dignity required of his station, he would have been far more cutting and merciless with his sarcasm and scorn. But as the Alpha King, he had to uphold his image, so he reined himself in, opting instead for a passive-aggressive push-and-pull approach.


    Though frustration simmered within him, this controlled method was better than letting his fury run unchecked. After all, if ire thought she could conceal her misdeeds, she was gravely mistaken.


    He would not allow her to parade around pretending to be a noble princess when she was nothing of the sort. To grant her that title would only tarnish the Royal Family''s name.


    It was already disgraceful enough that his younger brother was a constant source of trouble; he would not allow ire to add fuel to that fire and make them theughingstock of the entire kingdom.


    Hearing the Alpha King''s words, ire''s heart skipped a beat, and for a fleeting moment, she forgot her own fear, nearly stepping forward to defend herself. "Uncle¡­" she began, but the instant her eyes met the Alpha King''s icy re, a shiver ran down her spine. She quickly lowered her gaze and corrected herself.


    "Alpha King, please¡­ you can''t simply take Princess Addison''s one-sided story at face value. I haven''t done anything wrong. I beg you, be fair in your judgment."


    The way she forced out Princess Addison, each syble almost ground between her teeth, betrayed how much it stung her to say it. The title alone reminded her of the bitter gulf between their statuses, one she could neither deny nor bridge.


    Hearing ire''s words, the Alpha King could only let out a bitterugh. Truly, there were times when anger left a man speechless.


    After all his warnings, both open and veiled, for her to stop dragging his daughter''s name through the mud, ire still hadn''t learned her lesson. Continuing to argue with this woman would only shorten his patience further¡­ and might even end with her losing her life.


    ''Oh, sweetheart¡­ Addie,'' he seethed inwardly, his mrs grinding in suppressed rage. ''How did you endure being bullied by such a foolish, vile woman to the point you returned home half-dead? Was it because you appeared wolfless¡­ because your kindness made others mistake you for a doormat?''


    "Shut up!" the Alpha King roared. "Not only do you show no repentance, but you even dare twist ck into white? Do you think my daughter was the one who tattled on you? No! She barely utters your name; just speaking of you makes her look as if she''s swallowing filth."


    "The one who told me what you''ve been scheming these past three years was none other than her fated mate and former chosen mate, Alpha Zion Greyhound. Did you really think your shameless attempts to seduce him at every turn would never reach my ears? Did you believe your covert role in bullying my daughter would remain hidden from the world?!"


    Truthfully, Zion hadn''t said much. After all, when Addison first confessed, he was already beaten down and silenced, and saying any more now might well send him straight to his grave, because if the Alpha King ever heard the most brutal and crucial details of how Addison ended up being tortured, he mightpletely lose control.


    Still, the Alpha King wasn''t a fool. Even with the little Addison revealed, with only fragments here and there, he had managed to piece them together into the full, devastating picture.


    Why else would Addison have been bullied so ruthlessly when her wolf was sealed and she couldn''t even remember who she truly was, to the point of bing haggard and gaunt?


    Why else would she return to his side, barely clinging to life, as if on her deathbed?


    The answer was obvious; another woman wanted her gone, desperate to steal Addison''s rightful ce as the Luna of Zion''s pack. It wasn''t unheard of. Many she-wolves had resorted to such vile schemes before, especially when the bond was not one of fate but merely of choice.


    The Royal Court did not often intervene in such "domestic" matters, but the Alpha King had heard enough stories to know how cruel and real such betrayals were.


    And besides, all those rumors he had once heard, the whispers and misunderstandings about ire being Zion''s Luna, none of them would have taken root if someone hadn''t deliberately fanned the mes to mislead the public.


    If it wasn''t Zion himself, then the culprit was obvious.


    And did ire truly believe her shameless stunt in the Royal Pce, faking a heat cycle and attempting to crawl into Zion''s bed, had gone unnoticed? This was his pce. Nothing within its walls escaped his eyes, least of all the mutt Zion, whom he had been watching closely ever since his arrival.


    Even before he learned the full truth about what happened between Zion and his daughter, the Alpha King already bore a grudge against him, for Addison had been grievously hurt under Zion''s territory. But who would have expected that ire would try such a brazen trick right under his nose in the Royal Pce?


    With all the information he had gathered, he would be a disgrace to his tutors if he still failed to see through the farce. Even without Zion or Addison recounting every detail, he was more than capable of piecing together the truth on his own.


    ire''s face drained of all color at the Alpha King''s words. She opened her mouth to protest, stammering for an excuse, but nothing came. The Alpha King didn''t allow her even a moment to recover. His voice thundered through the throne room, shaking the very ss panes in their frames.

 Chapter 266 - 266 The Alpha Kings Stance

    "Guards! Take her away and deliver one hundredshes with the silver whip!"


    His roar dripped with unrestrained rage and disdain, leaving the air heavy with dread. Momentster, the guards stormed in. Two of them seized ire by the arms, their grips like iron shackles.


    She struggled desperately, but it was useless; their hold was unyielding, dragging her forward despite her thrashing. The more she fought, the more pitiful and disgraced she appeared.


    And though she once dreamed of mingling with nobles as their equal, this scene would forever cling to her, an indelible image of humiliation that would ensure she was looked down upon from this day forth.


    "Brother¡­" Dimitri began, his voice heavy with conflict. Everything he had just heard from his older brother was so shocking that his mind felt numb, and his heart ached for his niece.


    Yet, ire was still his daughter, the child of his beloved first love. No matter her faults, he couldn''t bring himself to abandon her. Guilt gnawed at him, deepening with the thought of all she must have suffered at the hands of the Vampire Lord before being rescued.


    That guilt, coupled with his love for her, outweighed whatever sympathy he held for his niece. Blood would alwayse first, and when forced to choose, he would prioritize his own daughter over his brother''s.


    But before Dimitri could voice any of this, the Alpha King cut him off.


    "Brother, if you''re thinking of talking me out of this, drop it." The Alpha King''s voice was cold, his eyes glinting dangerously. "You know very well I don''t grant favors nor show face, not even to you. The only reason I haven''t cast you out for all the disgrace and trouble you''ve caused is because of our mother."


    "That was mercy. But make no mistake, I am ruthless. If you insist on walking this path, and if your newly acknowledged daughter adds to it, then don''t me me when I show you no mercy¡­ not even for our blood ties."


    His wolf stirred restlessly within, a dark presence pressing at the edge of his control. He had been holding it back all this time, but if his brother truly wished to provoke him, then the Alpha King would let the beast free.


    Seeing the unrestrained fury burning in his brother''s eyes, Dimitri swallowed his words. He bowed deeply and excused himself, retreating with forcedposure. But the moment he turned away, his face twisted into a darker expression, one brimming with murderous intent, before he hastened after ire, who was still being dragged away.


    Once Dimitri departed, the Alpha King''s Royal Advisor, who had been standing discreetly in the shadows, fully aware of the situation, stepped forward. Bowing slightly, he spoke in a cautious tone. "Your Majesty¡­ with this much, your brother may see it as cause for rebellion. Does that not concern you?"


    The Alpha King snorted. His brother had always carried resentment over being cast aside during the selection for the throne, but dissatisfaction alone changed nothing; he had never once bested the Alpha King inbat, nor did he possess any talent for governance or strategy.


    Even if Dimitri were to rebel now, emboldened by his newly acknowledged daughter, the oue would not change. The Alpha King was confident he would crush him with ease. Still, he knew his brother''s nature; Dimitri mightsh out at every turn for the sake of his child. If he did not, all the better; the Alpha King could spare them.


    "You and I both know my brother''s limits," the Alpha King said coldly. "Would he truly abandon his carefree life¡­ for one troublesome daughter?"


    "But Your Majesty, have you forgotten?" the Advisor pressed carefully. "That man has tortured his own fated mate for years, all for the sake of his first love. If he could do that, what else is he incapable of? And now that he''s discovered he has a child with her, do you truly believe he won''t go to extremes?"


    Though the Alpha King had every right to be confident in his own strength, the Royal Advisor knew that men like Dimitri, forever overshadowed, never as strong, were often the most dangerous.


    They were unpredictable, cunning, and without bottom lines. He wasn''t trying to sow discord between the brothers; it was his duty as Royal Advisor, the Alpha King''s strategist, to see threats the Alpha King might dismiss.


    When the Royal Advisor pointed this out, the Alpha King sank into deep contemtion. It was true, his brother had long been misbehaving, ruthless even toward his own fated mate. Such conduct was not only shameful but forbidden, especially within the Royal Family.


    They were meant to lead by example, to uphold the honor andws of the werewolf society as decreed by the Moon Goddess herself. Otherwise, they risked drawing her curse upon their bloodline for generations toe.


    And yet, his brother refused to listen. Dimitri convinced himself that because he had not formally rejected his fated mate, the Moon Goddess would overlook his cruelty.


    After all, the greatest taboo among werewolves was rejecting one''s fated mate. This was also why Addison could not justifiably reject Zion, because he was her fated mate. The Royal Family, as the leaders of the werewolves, understood that their every action set the standard for the people who followed them.


    If they failed to honor the Moon Goddess''s design, it would only be a matter of time before their entire lineage fell from grace.


    As for Dimitri, the Alpha King had already lost hope in him. If the Moon Goddess chose to curse him, then only Dimitri and his descendants would bear the weight of that judgment.


    Now that the Royal Advisor had pointed it out, the Alpha King realized he had indeed been underestimating his younger brother. He never saw Dimitri as a truepetitor, which made himcent.


    But the reminder served its purpose¡ªit was wiser to stay vignt. Although the Alpha King could be ruthless when duty demanded it, he was not like his younger brother, who was heartless enough to torment his own fated mate and mistreat his legitimate daughter.


    And now, with ire freshly punished and her hatred for Addison festering, the Alpha King could already envision the chaos that might follow.


    "You are right," he admitted, his tone firm. "Thank you for reminding me. If I focus only on one possibility, I risk being blindsided in the future. We shall keep a close watch on them, especially on that ire."


    "If she survives a hundredshes of a silver whip, I am certain she will cause more trouble for Addison. But killing her outright would only drive Dimitri''s ruthlessness directly against me and my family."


    "But Your Majesty, we cannot allow such people near us. If we let down our guard, we may well be stabbed in our sleep," the Royal Advisor cautioned, determined to ensure the Alpha King raised his defenses.


    ire was a schemer, and with Dimitri''s backing, her ruthlessness would surely surpass what she had shown in the Midnight River Pack.


    The Alpha King''s gaze lingered on the grand doors through which Dimitri had vanished. His tone was calm, yet edged with authority. "There is a saying, keep your friends close, and your enemies closer. Let us watch them carefully and act ordingly when the timees."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 267 - 267 Claires Punishment

    "I understand, Your Majesty. Allow this humble servant to keep watch over the matter," the Royal Advisor said, bowing deeply before withdrawing to make his own preparations.


    The Alpha King remained where he was, eyes fixed on the grand doors. He didn''t want to doubt his own brother, nor imagine him ruthless enough to raise a dagger against his kin.


    Yet in their world, survival of the fittest was the onlyw, and the Royal Advisor''s words were a sharp reminder not to lower his guard. His daughter had already been harmed more than once, something he swore would never happen again while he still drew breath.


    If protecting her meant suppressing his brother and treating him with caution, then so be it.


    But he couldn''t simply kill Dimitri on a mere suspicion, nor could he easily move against ire. The Royal Capital was rife with hidden currents, and any reckless action without solid justification would make him no different from the Rogues.


    Worse, it could brand him a tyrant, giving rival factions the very excuse they needed to topple him. In the end, it would be Addison and his mate who suffered most.


    For now, all he could do was heighten his vignce and ensure that any information in their hands remained firmly under his control. As for whether his brother would truly rebel, only time would tell.


    While the Alpha King contemted his next move, ire was dragged before the castle gates on his orders. Her punishment was not meant for her alone, but as a reminder to anyone who dared harbor malice against the Alpha King''s family.


    As the newly acknowledged daughter of Dimitri, ire became the perfect example, proving that not even Dimitri or any member of the royal bloodline would be spared from punishment if theymitted wrongdoing.


    At the same time, this was the Alpha King''s way of venting his fury on behalf of Addison for what ire had done to her. By publicly disgracing ire, he ensured that her first impression within high society would be tarnished beyond repair.


    Even if she managed to step into social circles, she would be forced to associate only with factions driven by ulterior motives, precisely the kind of people the Alpha King wanted to gather and expose.


    Once the time came for him to purge those corrupt groups, he could eliminate them all in one sweep, while safeguarding decent werewolves and nobles from being entangled in ire''s schemes and shenanigans.


    As ire was dragged before the crowd, her heart seethed with burning hatred. Dimitri rushed after them, desperately invoking his status as the Alpha King''s brother, begging the Royal Guards to show leniency in her punishment.


    But how could they?


    The royal guards had received a directmand through the Alpha King''s mindlink to ensure that everysh of the whip tore away ayer of ire''s flesh.


    After all, when Addison had been rescued and brought back to the Royal Pce, her back bore no patch of unscathed skin.


    Her back had been reduced to a mangled mess of flesh, shredded by the deep, brutal spikes of the silver whip. It was nothing short of a miracle, and a testament to her unyielding will, that she had survived at all, despite the blood she had lost and the torment she had endured.


    Perhaps Addison hadn''t known she was already pregnant at the time, but her body had known¡ªand her instinct to protect her unborn children might have driven her to cling to life.


    Or perhaps, even stripped of her memories, she was still the same indomitable warrior who refused to surrender no matter how dire the fight. Now, as ire was about to face the same ordeal, the Alpha King wondered whether she could endure it.


    The thought alone made his lips curve into a satisfied smirk as he leanedzily against the throne''s armrest.


    When ire was dragged before the castle gate, Royal Guards were already waiting. They had built a makeshift stage so all could see. On it were silver cuffs and a silver whip. Just the sight of them made ire tremble.


    "No! Let me go! I''ve done nothing wrong!" ire screamed, thrashing in vain against the grip of the two Royal Guards. They were far too strong for her to break free, and no matter how much she struggled, she couldn''t even budge them.


    In her mind, she clung to the belief that she was innocent; after all, she hadn''t been the one to whip Addison in the dungeon. That had been Greg.


    But ire conveniently forgot the truth: it was she who had goaded Greg, who had whispered the suggestion to use a silver whip and to make every strike excruciating.


    She had wanted Addison to suffer, to ensure that even if the fall hadn''t killed her, the torture would. And if by some cruel chance Addison survived both, the infections from those deep, unhealed wounds would finish her off. A slow, agonizing death was far more satisfying than a swift one.


    After all, Addison couldn''t shift, and without her wolf, she had no way to heal or dull the pain of the torment. Fever, festering wounds, and unbearable pain were supposed to be her inevitable end.


    Yet fate had turned. Who would have imagined that Levi would defy the second-inmand, risk his life, and save his Luna? Or that Addison would be rescued and returned alive to the Royal Capital?


    ire never considered those possibilities. If she had, she might have chosen differently. Rather than leaving Addison to suffer, she would have ordered Greg to kill her outright.


    A dead woman could tell no tales. Even if Zion lost control and massacred everyone in his grief, Addison could never return, and in time, it would have been far easier for ire to seduce him.


    Even now, ire felt no remorse. Her hatred had only deepened, and her single regret was not ending Addison''s life when she had the chance. As the crowd began to gather, eager to witness her humiliation, ire''s thoughts turned once more to vengeance.


    She wanted to strip Addison of everything: her position as the future ruler, the love of the people, and even her fated mates.


    As ire''s mind churned with thoughts of vengeance against Addison, her jaw tightened until her teeth ground together. Only one sentence echoed endlessly in her head: ''Survive. Kill Addison and everyone she loves.'' That mantra became her sole driving force to endure the punishment.


    Eachsh seared into her flesh, the pain unbearable, and yet her wolf refused to aid her. Though it suffered the same torment, it recoiled deep within her mind, turning its back on ire. It offered no healing, no relief¡ªonly cold silence, leaving her to face the agony alone.


    "Ahhh!" ire''s banshee-like screams pierced the air, echoing across the pce gates. The crowd began to murmur, desperate to know what crime could warrant such brutal punishment.


    ___


    A huge thank you so much to Jenni_Toney_9894, Jackie_Bourke, Ms_maam5301, Pam_Ingram, DaoistvXqbSt, Lilia_Vasileva, Lucky_Sookie, Domari, Emily_Jade_4552, pinkelephant, Gabrielle_0127, CowgirlMafia88, Comfy4life, Brandy_Robinson_0271, JET_5264, and gmartina0309 for all the Golden Tickets and for your amazing support! I truly appreciate every one of you!

 Chapter 268 - 268 Bad Reputation

    The Royal Guards stationed before the stage, ensuring no one dared interfere, offered exnations, but only because the Alpha King had ordered them to.


    "She is the newly acknowledged daughter of Prince Dimitri Rosenthal," one of the royal guard announced, his voice ringing out for all to hear. "Yet she once conspired to kill the Royal Princess in order to seduce the Princess''s fated mate, Alpha Zion Greyhound¡­"


    A wave of shock rippled through the crowd, gasps echoing in unison. Then, breaking the silence, a small boy snatched up a stone and hurled it at ire.


    "Bad woman!" he shouted.


    It was as if a switch had been flipped. Suddenly, voices rose in anger, and the air filled with curses and stones pelting toward the stage. ire now suffered not only the savagesh of the whip but also the sting of rocks striking her bruised body.


    She longed to fight back, but her strength was gone. Her wolf refused to answer her calls, and the silver cuffs drained her of all power, leaving her defenseless against both punishment and scorn.


    ire snarled, her expression so feral that the little boy who had thrown the stone recoiled in fear and burst into tears. But his mother, standing protectively behind him, ced a firm hand on his shoulder and urged him on.


    "Honey, don''t be afraid. Stone that vicious woman, mommy will protect you from her ws. She hurt our future Alpha King, and we must protect her. A creature this cruel cannot be forgiven."


    She spoke loudly, her voice carrying through the crowd, as if she feared her son might waver or feel pity for ire. To drive the point home, she pressed him to throw again, teaching him how to show his loyalty and that to side with Addison, their Royal Princess and future Alpha King, was to stand against ire''s wickedness.


    Emboldened by his mother''s words, the little boy hurled a stone the size of his fist at ire. Unfortunately for ire, it struck her squarely on the forehead. Blood gushed instantly from the cut, running down into her eye.


    ire lifted her head and fixed an unblinking re on the boy. The blood trickling into her eyes stained them crimson, making her appear even more terrifying, her face twisted into something feral and vicious.


    Her gaze was so chilling that even the boy''s mother, who had just urged him on, felt a tremor of fear run through her.


    "STOP!" Dimitri roared, shoving through the crowd until he stood bristling before the stage. In a sh, he shifted into his wolf form, his growl rumbling low and dangerous.


    The crowd recoiled, stepping back in fear.


    The Royal Guards made no move to restrain him, though the Captain, stationed at the side to oversee the punishment, continued to ry every detail through the mindlink to the Alpha King.


    But the Alpha King did not order the Captain to intervene. On the contrary, he was savoring every word. The more irrationally Dimitri acted, the more displeased the Council grew with him.


    And with suspicion already hanging heavy in the pce over the hidden mole, no one was beyond doubt¡ªnot even the Alpha King''s younger brother.


    Now, with Dimitri openly defying him for the sake of his disgraced daughter, the Alpha King knew resentment would take root in his brother''s heart. Better to iste him quickly than to allow him time to rally or plot in secret.


    And what better way than this? After all, everyone in the Royal Capital knew the Alpha King spared no one, not even family. To punish his brother''s wicked daughter was not cruelty; it was justice.


    The more Dimitri defended ire before the crowd, now that everyone knew she had tried to kill Addison, their missing Royal Princess, the more public opinion turned against him. His actions only fueled the people''s disapproval, ensuring that both he and his daughter would be shunned and isted.


    And when that happened, no matter how much resentment festered in his heart, he would find no allies willing to stand by him. Only if he had long prepared a rebellion in secret, securing the loyalty of noblemen and council members alike, could he hope to challenge the Alpha King.


    "Grrr¡­" Dimitri released another vicious growl, this one directed at the young boy who had struck ire''s forehead with a stone. The boy''s mother immediately crouched, pulling her son into her arms, and stumbled back in fear.


    Then murmurs began to spread again from the back, stirred by Dimitri''s defiance.


    "Prince Dimitri has always been a waste of resources, chasing only pleasure and indulgence. And now he defends such a vicious daughter? It must be, like father, like daughter; this cruelty must be in their blood. Just look at them, both looking savage and vile!"


    The whispers ignited fresh waves of fear and hatred, and soon the crowd''s res turned poisonous. Dimitri and ire were no longer seen as individuals, but as one and the same, father and daughter bound by disgrace. The damage to their reputation would be immense, perhaps even irreversible.


    Because of this, even if Dimitri managed to win the support of noblemen and council members, the Alpha King would still hold the advantage if he secured the loyalty of themon people. Numbers, after all, outweighed titles. Noblemen and council members might wield power, but they could never triumph against the sheer force of the masses.


    Moreover, their positions were not untouchable. If proven guilty of corruption or bias, a nobleman''s status could be stripped away, and a council member could be demoted. The Alpha King had the authority to elevate an unknown family with merit into a noble family or cast down those Council members who failed to uphold justice.


    In truth, his strategy was clear; he was not merely seeking the favor of the council or nobility. His true aim was the hearts of the people. That was why he chose to punish ire at the pce gates, where every citizen could witness justice with their own eyes.


    But Dimitri, too preupied with defending his daughter, failed to see the greater game the Alpha King was ying. And the Alpha King was not the only one observing from the sidelines.


    M, upon hearing the news that her father had acknowledged a daughter from his first love, had rushed out to witness the spectacle herself. Pce maids had fed her enough whispers and rumors¡ªhow carefully Dimitri doted on ire, how he treated her as though she were his only legitimate child, shielding her from harm at every turn.


    M had even heard how he had gone so far as to petition the Alpha King to formally recognize ire.


    And now, all of it had led to this.


    M''s lips curled into a mocking sneer, her dark gaze fixed coldly on both ire and Dimitri.


    At this moment, M held a higher status than her own father. She had lived under the care of the Alpha King and Queen for years, and many noblemen had already begun rallying behind her as a potential heir to the throne.


    With their backing, M now wielded a measure of influence. Though her power was nothingpared to the Alpha King''s, or even Addison''s¡ªit still far surpassed what Dimitri held in his hands.

 Chapter 269 - 269 Never Begged, Never Pleaded

    M''s hate-filled eyes burned into Dimitri. How could she not despise the man who had tortured her mother and allowed her to be bullied by her half-siblings? And now, to make matters worse, he had brought yet another illegitimate daughter to unt as his favorite.


    To M, it was like being pped in the face, a cruel reminder that in his eyes, she and her mother were nothing but trash to be trampled on.


    But now that his cherished daughter was being humiliated and demeaned before the crowd, could he still stand there so smug and untouchable?


    M felt a surge of satisfaction watching the spectacle unfold. She hadn''t made a mistakeing here¡ªseeing them be the butt of the joke was worth it. Dimitri, however, was being a nuisance, interfering with the punishment and throwing the scene into chaos. Did he really think shifting would be enough to stop it?


    Of course not.


    The Captain of the Royal Guards finally stepped forward, nting himself firmly in Dimitri''s path. At once, Dimitri''s wolf let out a low, menacing growl, a clear warning that one more step would provoke an attack.


    "Prince Dimitri, please understand, we are only doing our duty. Don''t make this harder than it has to be," the Captain said. His tone was reasonable, but his face was cold and indifferent, and the smile that curved his lips was nothing but a mask.


    Dimitri growled again, louder this time, but the Captain remained unfazed. Without even shifting into his wolf form, he lunged, reaching for Dimitri''s scruff. But Dimitri wasn''t about to go down so easily; he moved swiftly, stepping back just in time to evade being grabbed.


    And so, the squabble began in front of the crowd, a spectacle far more humiliating than anyone expected. This was never what the Alpha King had intended. What exactly was Dimitri trying to aplish?


    Since he couldn''t stop ire''s punishment, was he really nning to buy her time to heal betweenshes so she wouldn''t die before the hundred were through? What then¡ªwould he throw himself in the Royal Guard''s way every time she hovered at death''s door?


    The Alpha King would never allow it because this is supposed to be a revenge for Addison''s suffering, so how could he let it be easy for ire?


    The Captain of the Royal Guards had been reporting every detail of what was happening at the pce gates in real time, and the Alpha King''s orders soon came down.


    Without hesitation, the Captain subdued Dimitri, mping silver cuffs around his wrists. Due to the silver cuffs, he was forced to shift back to his human form. Shackled and powerless, Dimitri was forced to stand and watch¡ªhelpless¡ªas his daughter''s punishment continued, with no chance left to interfere.


    "No! Stop! She''s already too weak, give her a chance to breathe or she''ll die!" Dimitri roared, his voice echoing through the crowd. But no one listened. The punishment continued, each strike tearing into ire without mercy.


    "Ah! Father! Help me! It hurts!" ire cried out in agony.


    From the sidelines, M only snorted, her lips curling into a cruel smile. She wanted to burn this moment into her memory, the sight of her so-called father humiliated before the people, powerless to save the daughter he favored. The more ire screamed, the more satisfaction M felt. She was eager, almost giddy, to watch that girl die before everyone''s eyes.


    Because of Dimitri''s earlier outburst and ire''s unrepentant re, the crowd''s anger only grew sharper. Those who had been pelting her before now intensified their attacks, determined to make her suffer even more.


    The most zealous were the ones who already despised Dimitri; his notorious reputation had long dragged down his brother, who was seen as a capable leader. Others joined in simply to follow the crowd, but many were driven by deeper resentment.


    Among them, women were the most vocal in their fury. Dimitri''s phndering had left scars far beyond his personal affairs; his behavior had encouraged other male werewolves to stray, take mistresses, and even unt them openly.


    As a prince of the Royal Family, his reckless indulgence had be a poisonous example to the young. Some had begun to believe fidelity was optional, that purity until finding one''s fated mate was outdated, and that having multiple lovers was eptable.


    In short, Dimitri had be more than just a scandal; he was the very symbol of corruption, betrayal, and decline. And the ones who suffered the most because of it were now the ones throwing stones with the greatest satisfaction.


    This spectacle wasn''t part of the Alpha King''s original n, but who could Dimitri me except himself? He had paraded his mistresses in public while tormenting his own fated mate, and word of it had spread far and wide.


    Years had passed, yet people still whispered about the cruelty of forcing someone to endure the agony of a decaying mate bond. No one wanted to imagine living through that kind of life-and-death torment, and Dimitri''s actions had made him a despised figure, a living example of what a mate bond should never be.


    So, although he carried the blood of the Royal Family, resentment against him had long been festering. Now the crowd seized this chance to vent their anger. And because of themotion he and ire stirred up, even more people gathered.


    Instead of letting the punishment conclude quietly with only a few witnesses, allowing ire at least a shred of dignity, the uproar only drew greater attention, making her appear even more pitiful.


    But the more pitiful she looked, the happier M felt.


    "Ha! You deserved it¡­ Father." M sneered. The moment the finalsh struck and ire copsed unconscious, she turned away, leaving as if she had never been there at all.


    irey on the ground, her body caked in filth, rotten eggs, spoiled vegetables, and whatever else the furious crowd had hurled at her.


    With the punishment concluded, the Captain of the Royal Guards finally released Dimitri. The people, too, began to disperse. As much as they despised him, they knew he was still of the Royal Family.


    The only reason they had been allowed to pelt ire was because it was a sanctioned punishment. Had they attacked outside that boundary, the guards would have cut them down without hesitation.


    Now that it was over, no one dared raise a hand against ire or her father. The same applied to Dimitri: once theshes ended, there was no longer any justification to restrain him. A guard silently handed him a robe, and the moment Dimitri threw it on, he rushed to ire''s side, frantic to check her condition.


    "Sweetheart, don''t sleep, please¡­ stay with me." Dimitri whispered urgently as ire''s breathing grew shallow. Without another thought, he scooped her into his arms and sprinted toward the medical ward. No one tried to stop him; no one even spared him a nce.


    Reaching the ward, he kicked the door open with a resounding crash. "Healer! Doctor! Someone, help my daughter!" His voice was raw, frantic, filled with a desperation no one had ever heard from him before.


    Even when his fated mate had been wasting away under the agony of a decaying mate bond, Dimitri had never shown this much urgency¡ªnever begged, never pleaded.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 270 - 270 Improvement

    Back then, he had seemed almost resigned to sharing her downfall, as though her death would drag him willingly into ruin. But now, with his daughter lying pale and broken in his arms, Dimitri looked like a man whose entire world was on the verge of copse.


    Many who witnessed the scene could not help but raise their brows. Was this truly the same Dimitri they knew?


    Dimitriid ire gently on the medical bed as the staff rushed to surround her. His eyes, however, darted past them, searching frantically for the ones he trusted most, the head of the ward, the Royal Doctor, and the Royal Healer, both renowned as the best in their fields.


    "Where are they?!" Dimitri''s roar thundered through the ward, his voice echoing off the stone walls. "Bring me the Royal Doctor and the Royal Healer, now! Heal my daughter!"


    The sheer force of hismand rattled the healers and attendants alike, fear flickering in their eyes as the weight of his fury filled the room.


    "Where are they?! Why haven''t theye yet?!" Dimitri roared, his voice shaking the ward as his patience snapped.


    A trembling staff member stepped forward, bowing his head, his body quivering like a leaf. "P-Prince Dimitri¡­ the Royal Doctor and Royal Healer are both out¡ª"


    He never finished. In a sh, Dimitri''s hand shot out, gripping the man by the throat and lifting him effortlessly off the ground.


    "Are you fucking kidding me?" Dimitri growled, his voice a low, lethal rumble. His fangs lengthened, glinting as he yanked the terrified man closer until their faces nearly touched. The promise in his eyes was clear. One more useless word, and he''d tear the man apart right there.


    But the man in Dimitri''s grip wasn''t just any staff member; he was the acting lead of the medical ward. That left him no choice but to speak, even as his face flushed red and his legs kicked weakly in the air.


    "P-Prince Dimitri¡­ p-please, calm your anger," he rasped, wing at Dimitri''s hand. "The Royal Doctor¡­ went north¡­ but the reports from there grew dire. The situation¡­ too many wounded and infected¡­ the Royal Doctor called for the Royal Healer¡­ to save more lives¡ª"


    His words broke into a fit of choking coughs, his eyes beginning to roll back as Dimitri''s grip crushed the air from his lungs.


    Hearing this, Dimitri''s rage boiled over. With a snarl, he flung the man across the room. The impact shook everyone watching, cracks spiderwebbing across the wall where his body struck.


    A sickening thud followed, and the man crumpled to the floor, coughing violently as if his ribs had shattered.


    Other medical staff rushed to his side, scrambling to lift him up, their faces pale with fear. Dimitri''s outburst left the entire ward on edge, every healer and assistant too wary to meet his eyes.


    But even in his fury, Dimitri realized that the longer he raged, the longer ire''s treatment was dyed. Grinding his teeth, he forced himself back under control, though his voice still thundered like a storm.


    "Hurry up and heal my daughter!" he roared, themand echoing through the ward.


    "R-Right away!" The medical staff scrambled to ire''s side. But Dimitri''s outburst had left the lead doctor battered and barely able to move. How could he possibly tend to her now?


    Uneasy nces darted among the staff.


    Instead of helping, Dimitri''s fury had only made saving his daughter harder.


    Still, no one dared stop. They called for every avable healer, working together to stabilize ire. Bandages wrapped hastily over her wounds, hands glowing faintly with weak healing spells, though it was far from enough.


    Someone tested her blood, their face paling at the sheer volume she had already lost.


    Worse yet, the silver cuff from earlier suppressed her wolf, leaving her body unable to heal on its own. But even after ounting for that, something else was wrong; the silver cuff had long been taken off, but ire''s wolf remained eerily unresponsive, refusing to stir or help heal ire.


    The healers'' urgency doubled, their movements frantic now. If her wolf would not help¡­ There was only so much they could do.


    While chaos erupted in the Royal Capital''s medical ward, the caravan continued its journey to the West. It would still take them several days to reach their destination.


    "Addie, is the reason we can''t head straight to the western frontline because you were assigned to escort the caravan with Lance?" Maxwell asked, pulling out a small bundle of her favorite snacks, prepared earlier by her attendant, before offering them to her.


    "Hm." Addison gave only a soft reply. By now, she was starting to get ustomed to being surrounded by her fated mates, so that their little gestures no longer startled her. Instead, she simply focused on her own tasks, letting their presence blend naturally into her world.


    "What are you doing?" Zion asked as he leaned closer.


    Addison didn''t look up, her hand moving steadily across the parchment. She was mapping their journey¡ªmarking the exact route the caravan had taken so far. "This way, when we return to deliver the harvested crops, they can follow the same path without trouble," she exined.


    On another section, she sketched an alternate route, one rmended by nearby packs. Few knew of it, but it would cut down travel time significantly.


    They were already nearing the western territory; soon enough, their real work would begin.


    "We''re lucky the other packs shared those alternate routes. They may be narrow and rough, but they cut down the travel timepared to the original path we mapped out," Addison replied calmly.


    By now, she had long pushed aside what happened in the forest with the light and dark fairies. The light fairy still hadn''t awakened, and despite her efforts, she had uncovered nothing more about the dark ones.


    Instead, Addison poured all her focus into the mission.


    Traveling left them with little to do; most of the time, they simply sat in the cart until the caravan stopped to rest or to let the horses eat and drink before continuing. asionally, monsters would attack along the way, but with two Alphas present, they were dispatched swiftly, barely slowing the journey.


    In truth, their progress had been smooth so far, and they had even uncovered better possible routes for future use.


    Still, Addison distracted herself with tasks to keep herself from missing her children. This was the first time she had been away from them for so many days, and she was certain they missed her just as much.


    The thought made her restless, eager toplete the mission quickly and return home. Her fated mates noticed her unease and refused to leave her alone for long. Fortunately, the four of them no longer shed the way they used to. Even the rivalry between Maxwell, Zion, and Levi had eased; instead of constant tension, they were slowly learning to get along,municating more andpeting less.


    "This is much better. We''ll be reaching our destination soon, you should try to rest a little, Addie," Zion said as he naturally handed her a sk made from animal skin.


    "I''m fine, I''m not tired. Levi and I used to travel like this when we traded our pack''s goods before¡­" Addison began, but her voice trailed off. That was back when she was still Zion''s Luna.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 271 - 271 The West

    Zion stiffened at her words. A pang of jealousy twisted in his chest, knowing that Levi once shared those moments with her. At the same time, guilt washed over him. He remembered how Addison had supported him for so long while he fought at the frontlines, yet he had been too blind and foolish to truly see her worth back then.


    Knowing this, Zion smiled wryly as they pressed on.


    It took them another two days of traveling at their fastest pace, stopping only to feed and rest the horses when necessary before continuing forward. When they finally reached the frontline where the mages were holding back the locusts, the mages who had managed to recuperate during the rough journey stepped out of the carriage and took over maintaining the barrier.


    Meanwhile, the exhausted mages who had been sustaining it for so long were finally able to rest, while Addison and the others busied themselves helping with the harvest.


    "Alright, Zion, you don''t know how to harvest rice stalks, so just help tie the bundles and carry them like the others," Addison instructed as she swung her sickle through the stalks with practiced ease.


    Not far from where they worked stood the barrier that contained the locusts. Beyond ity a destend¡ªbarren and lifeless. Countless dead locusts littered the ground, but every tree, every de of grass, had already been devoured, leaving behind nothing but emptiness within the shimmering barrier.


    When they arrived, the ce was already bustling with activity. Addison and the others didn''t even have time to rest before jumping in to help. At first, some people tried to stop Addison from joining, but after she insisted, knowing how little time they had, they finally relented.


    As work began, Maxwell, Levi, and Zion merely stood by, watching. Addison almost let out an exasperated sigh, thinking they would just idle around, but soon enough, after observing how the others moved, the three of them joined in.


    One after another, they began carrying heavy sacks of stored grain from the warehouses to the caravans and into the magic bags, maximizing every bit of space so they could bring as much as possible.


    "Alright, Addie, just don''t push yourself too hard. Call me if you need anything," Zion said as he handed Addison a towel and a bottle of water. Addison didn''t hold back, gratefully epting them.


    Under the scorching sun, her throat was parched, and sweat clung to her skin. She drank deeply, then used her fisher''s hat to fan herself while ncing around. A few acres had already been harvested, leaving patches ofnd that looked bald but alive, almost like scenes from a peaceful farm.


    Yet when her eyes shifted toward the barrier where the locusts were contained, the contrast was jarring: beyond ity only destion, a barren wastnd crawling with locusts and stripped of every de of grass.


    Right now, they couldn''t use the biochemicals yet, as the barrier was too close to one of the pack''s territories and their fields. Because of that, Addison and the others had no choice but to focus on evacuating the people and harvesting the remaining acres of crops before resorting to releasing the biochemical solution.


    After a brief rest, Addison picked up her sickle again and resumed cutting the rice stalks. Nearby, Zion busied himself with the bundles that Kisha had already cut, gathering the stalks scattered on the ground. He used the empty stalks as makeshift ties, binding fistfuls of rice together before stacking them until the bundle was as thick as an adult''s torso.


    Once the stacks grewrge enough, he tied them securely again with a length of hemp rope. Instead of carrying them right away, Zion continued methodically tying more bundles, preparing everything so they could all be hauledter in one go.


    "Royal Princess, why don''t you rest for a while and let us old folks handle the harvesting?" an older woman called out as she hurried over with a basket of snacks. She couldn''t help but feel uneasy seeing their Royal Princess doing the work ofmon folk.


    Perhaps it was precisely because of Addison''s status that the sight weighed on them; after all, they were ustomed to seeing members of the Royal Family dressed in fine clothes, living in grand pces, proud and untouchable. To see a princess stooping to do what they considered menialbor was something they simply couldn''t get used to.


    "No, don''t worry about it. We need as many hands as possible to finish all this work. After this, we still have to head to the neighboring packs to do the same, then move all the supplies to the temporary warehouses and granary," Addison exined as she cheerfully epted the snack from the old woman.


    What she said was true¡ªafter all, it wasn''t as if the Royal Family were too high and mighty to do this kind of work. The reason they usually didn''t was because they were tied up with governance, giving the rightmands to the people under them to solve problems across thend.


    If rulers tried to do everything themselves, they would be too exhausted to govern properly. Their role required more strategy than physicalbor.


    Still, Addison knew that not everyone would understand. Many assumed the Royal Family''s duties were simply about giving orders, when in reality, it was about nning, bncing, and leading wisely.


    And since her father was already handling those responsibilities, she hade down to help guard the caravan, and since she was here, why not lend a hand with moving the goods as well?


    "Princess, you are just too kind and humble," the old woman said with a bright smile. Without waiting for Addison to respond, she bustled over to Zion, who was a few meters away, tying bundles of rice stalks, and handed him a cold drink along with some snacks.


    "Addie, we''re almost done with the loading. We''ll be ready to leave soon after this," Maxwell and Levi said as they walked over. Their clothes were disheveled, their faces streaked with sweat and dust, yet instead of looking worn out, the two of them somehow managed to appear ruggedly handsome. Addison narrowed her eyes at them, silently giving them a once-over from head to toe.


    "Addie, you okay?" Levi asked, stepping closer to check on her. He studied her face carefully, worried she might be suffering from heatstroke. Her cheeks were flushed with a light sunburn, but she still seemed fine.


    "It''s really getting too hot¡­ no wonder there''s already a La Ni?a in the south," Levi murmured, ncing up at the sky.


    Addison didn''t reply, her gaze drifting around the fields instead. Ever since her small confession about what was happening to her body the other day, and after what had urred in the forest, her rtionship with the three had subtly shifted¡ªgrowing closer than before.


    She could feel how each of them was careful not to intrude or force their feelings on her, choosing instead to quietly chip away at her defenses little by little.


    And though Addison noticed their efforts, she allowed it. After all, it would be selfish of her to keep pushing them away when all they had done was help and care for her. So, she had begun epting their concern and giving back in her own way.


    Even so, none of them pressed further. It was as if they had silently agreed to wait until she wasfortable with their advances, an unspoken understanding that gave Addison room to breathe. For that, she was deeply grateful.


    "I think this still isn''t the peak of the heat yet," Addison remarked as she bit into the cold watermelon that had been kept at the bottom of the well to chill before being cut. Along with it, there was also sweet milk with shredded melon, also cooled in the well, which tasted refreshing and helped ease the sweltering heat.


    "How long will it take for everyone to finish harvesting these grains?" she asked Levi. Since she was busy helping with the cutting, she left the task of estimating the time to Levi. It was also his job to coordinate with the workers and see if they could speed things up.


    Both Levi and Addison were already familiar with farm work, thanks to their time at the farm they built in the Midnight River Pack. Because of that experience, they knew what to ask and how to handle the process smoothly.


    The people here were even surprised to see how knowledgeable the Royal Princess was, and because of that, they opened up to her easily and followed her lead without hesitation.


    With Addison''s guidance and Levi''s instructions, the workers managed to increase their pace and harvest faster than before. Unfortunately, thend here was simply too vast. Addison doubted they could finish everything in one trip; they would still need to return after delivering the crops to the temporary warehouses and granaries.


    They couldn''t transport all the supplies in one trip, but it also wasn''t wise to increase the number of carts in the caravan. Therger the caravan, the harder it would be for the guards to defend it in times of danger. For now, they could only maintain the current size and pace.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 272 - 272 Planning

    If a massive caravan filled with more horses and people were attacked by monsters or bandits, the guards wouldn''t be able to respond quickly enough, leaving dangerous gaps in their defenses.


    Those gaps could easily be exploited, leading to either the destruction of goods or, worse, the loss of lives. Neither oue would benefit them, especially now that they knew certain people were already stirring trouble from the shadows.


    "I spoke with the team leaders overseeing the harvest," Levi replied to Addison''s question. "They estimate it will take another three days of nonstop work to finish gathering all the grains, and about three more days after that toplete the vegetable harvest."


    There were at least five team leaders, each in charge of around two dozen people, and each group was assigned to a specific section of the farnd. Since thend spanned more than a hundred dozen acres, dividing it into sections allowed every team to strategize how to tackle the harvest each season while ensuring that everyone worked consistently without cking off.


    By keeping the team sizes bnced¡ªnot toorge but not too small¡ªeach leader could effectively monitor progress and make sure their members stayed on quota. In addition, every leader was responsible for estimating how long it would take to harvest their assigned section and managing their group to stay on track with the overall harvest timeline.


    "Hmmm, so that means it''ll still take about a week to finish everything here. If we leave now, our second trip would coincide with them wrapping up the harvest, and we could evacuate the rest of the people at that time, right?" Addison asked as she nced around.


    "Then why don''t we have the people at the checkpoint prepare fresh horses for us? That way, we can continue forward with fewer breaks. Besides, on this first trip, we''ll be bringing the herd of farm animals along, which will definitely slow us down."


    "Instead of four days, the return journey might take the full seven. And even after we get back here for the second round, we''ll still need to transport the remaining animals, the crops, and the rest of the pack members. That''ll make things even more difficult¡­"


    As she spoke, Addison''s mind was already turning over the logistics, carefully calcting how long it would take to move the caravan, supplies, and people to their designated destination.


    And more than that, transporting everything would not only make the return journey far more difficult but also consume precious time.


    By the time they reached the next pack nearby, nearly a month would have passed, andpleting the task there would take yet another month. If that were the case, could the mages maintaining the barrier even hold out that long?


    They had already been straining for weeks, and the effort had exhausted every mage stationed here before, just to keep the locust swarm contained. Yet, despite their efforts, the swarm kept multiplying.


    Even with Elric''s presence, even if his power surpassed that of all the othersbined, he could not sustain the barrier indefinitely. And dropping the biochemical solution wasn''t an option until every neighboring pack was evacuated.


    No one knew how toxic the substance truly was, and risking lives without certainty was something they couldn''t afford.


    "What about the treatment agent the Alchemist was working on? Has there been any progress with that?" Addison asked, her tone sharp with concern. "If we follow the normal path, it will take at least three months topletely evacuate everyone in this area before we can proceed with dropping the biochemical. That timeline won''t be favorable for the mages¡ªor for Elric."


    "But at the same time, we can''t just send the other packs to the designated sites for the temporary granaries and warehouses on their own. They could be attacked by bandits, monsters, or even the same people who ambushed us the other day. That would jeopardize our food supply."


    "If the people after me are truly orchestrating all of this to destabilize the kingdom, then it makes perfect sense why they targeted the granaries first. By cutting off our supplies, they weaken the werewolves'' ability to sustain their numbers."


    "If that''s the case, it''s not far-fetched to think they''ll go after the caravans transporting the supplies before they ever reach the temporary storage. Which means¡­ letting the other packs move their own goods without protection would be walking them straight into a trap."


    As she spoke, Addison''s thoughts spilled out in a steady stream, her eyes distant with spection. Zion, Maxwell, and Levi exchanged nces but said nothing; they, too, had reached the same conclusion.


    "Then, what do you suggest we do?" Maxwell finally asked after carefully weighing the situation. Their options were indeed limited.


    "How about this?" Zion interjected, breaking the silence. "We set up a temporary settlement where we can gather all the farm animals, harvested crops, and grains, along with the people from the different packs. They can stay there and guard the supplies while we return here to deal with the locust swarm."


    "Once the Alchemist finishes the treatment agent, we''ll use it to restore thend. While we wait for the treatment agent to work as it restores the soil, we can start transporting the goods to the actual designated location near the Royal Capital."


    "This way, we won''t waste time going back and forth before making progress. The mages won''t have to drain themselves holding the barrier for so long, and when ites time for the return trip, they''ll still have enough strength left to help escort the supplies, giving us anotheryer of protection. Don''t you think that''s a much better n?"


    Addison''s eyes lit up as she listened to Zion''s n.


    ''No wonder this man managed to establish his own trade routes with the elves and other species, his mind truly shines when it mattered most.''


    "That''s a brilliant idea," she said, her tone full of approval. "And once we finish dealing with the locust swarm here, it will be even easier to open a teleportation gate in a secure location and let the packs and supplies cross directly to the designated site."


    "That way, we''ll have more people protecting the goods while the main group continues moving from pack to pack, escorting and assisting. It would be time-efficient, and we could also make use of the pack members'' hands as additional manpower."


    "This way, we can prevent those attackers from scheming against us or trying to overwhelm us with numbers, like they did when they pushed us onto that dangerous path. And once the swarm is gone, we won''t have any reservations about using the portals, after all, the only reason we avoided them in the first ce was the fear of a locust slipping through."


    Her eyes sparkled with satisfaction at Zion''s suggestion, and she kept nodding as if already envisioning it in action. Watching this rare, unguarded side of her, Zion couldn''t help but feel drawn in. A smile slipped onto his face before he realized it.


    "It''s definitely a solid n," Maxwell agreed with a nod. "We''d save time by avoiding all the back-and-forth, and the other packs could remain behind to guard the supplies while we assist the mages with the locust swarm."

 Chapter 273 - 273 Planning 2

    "All we''d need to do is relocate the neighboring packs to a safer distance from here, far enough that they wouldn''t be affected by the biochemical. Even if it means moving them a little farther out, it''s still a far better option than escorting them all the way to the temporary granary, which would take a week''s journey."


    "And with their numbers stationed to watch over the supplies, we''d greatly reduce the risk of rogues or attackers trying to steal, damage, or even burn them. Strength in numbers would finally be on our side."


    "I agree as well," Levi said with a nod. When it came to matters like this, Zion''s judgment was sharp, and Levi saw no reason to undermine it. After all, if a solid n was already on the table, why waste energy trying toe up with an alternative just to impress his mate? This wasn''t aboutpeting for the best idea; it was about working together.


    "Alright, let''s check the map and find a suitable location for their temporary settlement. But for now, let''s keep this n between us until we''re ready to act," Addison said meaningfully.


    She wasn''t wrong. If even the Royal Grounds, the most secure ce in the kingdom, had a mole working for the enemy, then it wasn''t impossible that some of the other packs werepromised as well.


    How to deal with those infiltrators would have to be a problem forter; for now, time was short, and they needed to move quickly.


    With that, Addison, Zion, Maxwell, and Levi finished their snacks and refreshments and returned to work as though nothing had happened. When night fell, they convened again in Addison''s room.


    Their visits drew no real suspicion, after all, they were fated mates, and spending time together behind closed doors was natural. At most, they received a few knowing nces, which they ignored. It was the perfect cover, and under that guise, they could begin cementing their n.


    "Thank you foring," Addison said warmly as she poured tea for each of them and arranged the snacks her attendant had prepared for her journey. At the center of the tabley a map, already marked with potential sites for a temporary settlement where the surrounding packs could be relocated.


    Each location had been chosen with care, but they still needed to weigh the terrain, essibility, and whether it could sustain hundreds of people.


    Levi quietly assisted Addison in setting out the tea and snacks, while Maxwell and Zion leaned over the map, studying the marked spots with thoughtful concentration. Both men weighed the advantages and drawbacks of each area, considering not only the terrain but also its security and long-term viability.


    "You''ve chosen some excellent locations; it''s hard for us to even decide," Zion remarked, his gaze lingering on the map. "From the way you marked them, I can tell you''ve also considered which terrain would be easier to defend but harder for enemies to infiltrate." His years on the frontlines made it second nature to read ns like these and recognize strategic advantages in thend.


    For the first time, he found himself truly admiring Addison''s sharp mind, something he had never fully appreciated before. Deep down, a sense of excitement stirred within him¡ªan eagerness he couldn''t quite suppress.


    "Thank you for thepliment," Addison replied, her tone calm and assured, showing no trace of shyness. This was something she had grown up learning andter honed further when she became Luna of the Midnight River Pack.


    Even with the burden of amnesia, these instincts were ingrained deep within her bones. Whether she wanted to or not, her body remembered; it only needed a bit of refining.


    After setting down thest of the snacks, Addison leaned over the map with a mix of seriousness and confidence, her voice steady as she began to exin her reasoning for each site and the one she favored most.


    "Here, look at this location. It''s close to a river, which would provide the people with a steady supply of drinkable water while we''re busy dealing with the locust swarm. We could leave them here to manage on their own, and they''d still have ess to the food that came from their granaries and warehouses."


    "That way, aside from surviving for a few days to a week, their main focus would only be defense. We could draw up a properyout for them, n their fortifications, and appoint a capable leader to make sure everything runs smoothly. What do you all think?"


    Addison didn''t notice how her eyes sparkled with fascination as she spoke, but her mates did. To them, her brilliance only amplified her beauty, and they couldn''t help but smile from ear to ear as they listened,pletely captivated.


    "It really is the better option," Maxwell agreed, pointing at the spot on the map. "Among all the locations, this one not only has a water source, but since it''s a flowing river, we won''t have to worry about anyone trying to poison it and harming both our people and the livestock."


    "As for defenses, the river itself works in our favor. It''s deep enough that anyone attempting to cross would take time to do so, giving us the perfect chance to strike while they''re vulnerable."


    "Swimming across a strong current would limit their mobility, making them easy targets. On top of that, we could set up rms on the far bank, subtle but effective, to make sure any attempt at a sneak attack is detected before it even reaches our side."


    "We could also ask Archmage Elric to set up the rm spells on the far bank, quietly, without anyone knowing," Levi suggested, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. "That way, even if there''s a mole among the packs, they wouldn''t be aware of it, and the enemy wouldn''t be able to use the river as cover to sneak into the settlement." His words earned an approving nod from everyone around the table.


    "That works too," Addison agreed. "We can set a few traps here and there, along with offensive arrays to catch our enemies off guard if they try to ambush the settlement. As for the moles, we could ask Elric to weave a hidden branding spell in the spots most likely used for secret meetings or contact with the enemy."


    "That way, once we''ve dealt with the intruders, Elric can reveal the marks, and we''ll be able to pinpoint the traitors immediately. With solid evidence in hand, they won''t be able to talk their way out of it."


    "So that means the secondary defense will be a hidden measure only the five of us know about?" Zion asked, lifting his gaze to Addison.


    "But what if our own people fall victim to those offensive arrays?" His concern was valid; if the settlement was riddled with traps and spells meant to catch the enemies off guard, they could just as easily turn into a double-edged sword, harming their own instead.


    Addison frowned at Zion''s words. She had been so focused on offense that she had overlooked the dangers it could pose to their own people. A strong offense could serve as a solid defense, but it could just as easily backfire.

 Chapter 274 - 274 Planning 3

    Yet, revealing the existence of the arrays to everyone wasn''t an option either. If there truly were moles hidden among their ranks, such knowledge could be leaked, putting the entire settlement at risk.


    Her mind shed back to the rogues that had ambushed them on their journey to the west, reckless, unyielding, and unafraid of death. If those same rogues decided to attack the settlement, they would stop at nothing to ughter everyone inside.


    Perhaps they were overthinking¡­ but what if they weren''t?


    "Then how about we expand the settlement and keep everyone inside the borders? That way, even if we set up traps and offensive arrays all around, they wouldn''t endanger our people, they''d only target intruders."


    "After all, right now, we''re only specting they might attack. But what if they don''t? What if they back off? If we gather the neighboring packs together, we''d have hundreds, maybe even a few thousand people. Would that same group that attacked us days ago really dare to cause trouble against such numbers?"


    "The arrays and traps would serve as security measures, not something we''d necessarily have to use. Even if those rogues were death warriors sent to fight to the bitter end, it''s unrealistic to think they could amass thousands just to overwhelm a few united packs. I don''t believe they''d be that reckless. So long as our people stay inside, we don''t have much else to worry about."


    Maxwell spoke calmly, trying to ease the tension. Addison and Zion were already close to being overwhelmed by the nning. Everyone here had valid points, and no one was trying to outshine the other, they all just wanted to protect their people.


    Hearing Maxwell''s reasoning, Addison finally calmed down a little. Earlier, she had been overly stressed, worried that her n might end up hurting the very people she was meant to protect.


    That fear made her second-guess herself. But now, with Zion pointing out the loophole, and Maxwell offering a sound perspective, she realized it wasn''t as dire as she had imagined.


    "You''re both correct. If we manage to relocate all the neighboring packs into the settlement before dealing with the locust swarm, that would bring together at least four to five packs."


    "Each pack has no fewer than three hundred to five hundred members, and thergest among them, this one we''re in now, holds nearly seven hundred. Even though they have many elderly and children, their able-bodied members and warriors still number over five hundred. That already includes the farmers, livestock keepers, and the border guards."


    "With this many people gathered, it would be suicide for the enemy to attack the settlement head-on. But if their mission is to burn or sabotage our supplies, poison our animals, and strike from the shadows while avoiding the eyes of so manybined, then we must remain vignt."


    "After all, even as death warriors, it''s not impossible for them to resort to dirty tricks to make all our efforts meaningless. If their true goal is to plunge the Kingdom into chaos, targeting our supplies would be a much smarter move than a direct assault."


    As Addison reasoned this out, she felt a little lighter. Brainstorming with her mates was proving far more fruitful than she expected. Two of them were Alphas who had long governed their own fiefs and territories, carrying wisdom she mightcked or overlooked, while Levi had worked with her closely in the past and could see matters as sharply as the others.


    "To prevent them from targeting our livestock and the grain we''ll be storing in the temporary warehouses, I don''t think we should keep everything in one ce¡ªit would make us an easy target."


    "Instead, we should spread the supplies across different locations. We can also set up a few fake storage sites, each protected with arrays that will trap anyone who tries to break in without authorization."


    "That way, even if they attempt sabotage, they''ll be caught. The real storages, meanwhile, should be scattered deeper within the settlement." Zion exined, pointing to several marked spots on the map where the n could be carried out.


    Zion had faced these kinds of problems before during his time on the frontlines against the vampires. Those vile creatures thrived on dirty tricks, never hesitating to use any tactic that would kill as many werewolves as possible, or worse, torment them just to prolong their suffering.


    One of their favorite methods was to burn or sabotage the food supplies, and another was to poison the water sources. Because of this, Zion had grown especially vignt, able to recognize and point out such dangers quickly.


    It was also the reason why every pack fighting on the frontlines was made responsible for guarding its own provisions, ensuring supplies were scattered instead of concentrated in one vulnerable ce, making it harder for their flying enemies to strike a decisive blow.


    "Not a bad idea. This way, even if they target our grain and we can''t guard against every scheme, we''ll still have plenty left. And even if a mole is involved, they won''t necessarily be able to burn or sabotage the real supplies, since we''ll have several decoys and only we will know which ones are genuine."


    "Still, we''ll assign guards to every storage site with equal vignce, so no one suspects we''re hiding the true locations of the genuine storages." Maxwell continued seamlessly from where Zion left off.


    The two seemed perfectly in sync, or perhaps it was simply that, after pointing out what needed to be done and what wascking, everyone had begun to narrow down the possibilities and arrive at the same conclusion together.


    "Very well, this is a solid n. We should send someone capable to inspect the site, someone who can move unnoticed, blend in, and even outsmart anyone trying to follow them," Addison said, taking a careful sip of her tea. With so much on her mind, she felt her throat growing dry as she spoke.


    "I''ll go." Zion looked at Addison, waiting for her approval, almost as if he were presenting himself for her choice. "I''ve been on the frontlines for three years and picked up plenty of skills. I''m confident I can shake anyone trying to tail me."


    "I''m especially skilled in stealth, particrly in the dark. I can scout the area right now to confirm that the map is urate, after all, this map was from years ago, and there might be changes we don''t know about. Sending me is the best decision. On top of that, I can act as a decoy to draw out anyone lurking in the shadows and help reduce their numbers."


    Zion said this with a confident, smug grin. Though he appeared arrogant in front of Maxwell and Levi, he wasn''t exaggerating, his wolf, Shura, was stronger than both of theirs, especially when he was in feral mode, where no one could easily stop him from wreaking havoc or going on a killing spree.


    "Alright, we''ll leave this task in your care." Addison agreed after seeing both Maxwell and Levi nod. Their simple gestures confirmed that they, too, believed Zion was the best man for the job.


    Although she had never seen him fight in person, she had heard countless stories about him from his time on the frontlines.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 275 - 275 Planning 4

    Back then, she had been a lovesick fool, hoping he might notice her if she tried harder, so she paid attention to every rumor or news about him, his feats, his victories, his ferocity.


    She knew of the countless times he had gone on killing frenzies in the enemy territory, earning him a notorious reputation that inspired fear in many.


    But Addison didn''t fear him. Instead, she admired his strength, the kind of strength that made him a living nightmare for his enemies, a presence that alone could instill terror the moment his name was mentioned. That, she realized, was an achievement in itself.


    Seeing that Addison was entrusting him with this task, Zion broke into a smile. Even Shura, his wolf, couldn''t contain its joy, leaping excitedly within his mind. Ovee with emotion, Zion took two quick strides toward Addison, wrapped her in a firm embrace, and pressed a kiss to the crown of her head.


    It wasn''t just excitement driving him; beneath it was a fierce determination to prove himself. Opportunities like this didn''te easily.


    Addison was a strong, independent woman who preferred handling things on her own, and for her to trust him with such an important responsibility was a chance for Zion to demonstrate not only his abilities but also his worth as one of her fated mates.


    After all, if the time came when she chose to bond and mark them, the three of them¡ªZion, Maxwell, and Levi¡ªwould be her Royal Concubines, standing beside her as she ruled. Their positions would be elevated, yet they would still be responsible for leading their own packs under her reign.


    Together, their union would merge three powerful packs into a united force and be the backbone of the Kingdom''s strength. The Greyhounds were the Kingdom''s de, striking down its enemies, while the Ackermans stood as its shield, defending it.


    With Addison as both Luna of their packs and Alpha King of all werewolves, it would appear as though she were annexing the two packs, but in truth, it was a partnership that elevated them all.


    Still, such a union came with scrutiny. Every eye would be on them, on Zion, Maxwell, and Levi, and every w would be magnified. That was why they needed to showcase their strengths at every turn, never giving anyone a reason to doubt Addison''s ability or to diminish her rule.


    After Zion hugged her, Addison stiffened for a moment before allowing herself to rx. As much as she tried to deny their mate bond, resisting it only ended up punishing herself as well.


    The mate bond''s pull was strong, strong enough to affect her mind and heart, no matter how much she tried to fight it. Perhaps it was better not to be so firmly against it.


    Besides, she could see that Zion was truly trying to make amends for his past mistakes. She couldn''t simply erase the memory of her suffering, or the fact that she had nearly lost her life and her babies when she was tortured.


    Yet when she forced herself to think more deeply about it, and considered Zion''s exnations, the truth became harder to ignore: he had not ordered her torture. In fact, he had prioritized sending a healer to her side over ire''s.


    His decision to send her to the dungeon back then had been less out of cruelty and more out of misguided protection, born of his foolish mistake of mistaking ire for the Royal Princess.


    The real cruelty hade from Greg. It was Greg who had taken advantage of the situation, twisting it to feed his prejudice against her. To him, she had been unworthy of being Luna because of her supposed weakness.


    In the end, her suffering had not been born from Zion''s directmand, but from Greg''s hatred and from the bitter consequences of theirck ofmunication.


    But perhaps the reason she still felt so averse toward Zion was because of that night, the night she heard the moansing from ire''s room and assumed they were having sex.


    Even now, she could hardly recall the details clearly; her mind had been consumed by the sharp, shattering pain of her heartbreak. And yet, thinking back, she realized something strange: she hadn''t truly felt the sting of betrayal that night.


    At that time, she convinced herself that the reason she hadn''t felt the sting of betrayal was because their mate bond was iplete, dulling what should have been an unbearable pain.


    Besides, ire had already been pregnant then, and since Zion openly imed the child as his, Addison assumed it must have been true. She thought that if ire could conceive while she herself had never felt anything, then it all made sense, the bond was iplete, and so it affected some things that tethered them, and that exined everything.


    She never stopped to question whether they had actually done such a thing under her own roof.


    What she couldn''t forget, however, were the hateful words Zion had thrown at her, words sharp enough to convince her he would rather touch another woman than ever look at her.


    Back then, she had also believed that ire was his true fated mate. To discover now that it had all been nothing more than a fa?ade to protect ire''s identity and reputation¡­ that was his real mistake. Not only choosing lies over truth, but also choosing to wound her with his unjust hatred, leaving her alone in the dark.


    But now, if she examined it more carefully, was it really Zion she had heard with ire? Or had ire staged the entire scene just to drive a wedge between them?


    As these thoughts tangled in her mind, Addison chose not to resist. She simply remained still and allowed Zion to hold her. To him, that small act was already a victory. The fact that she wasn''t pushing him away, as she had so many times before, was enough to make him smile for three days straight.


    After savoring Addison''s warmth in his arms, Zion shifted into his wolf form and slipped beyond the pack''s border, sprinting into the forest with silent precision. Every step was measured, his senses sharp as he scanned for any sign of pursuit.


    Sure enough, rogues lingered on the outskirts, cloaked in masking spray to conceal their presence. Fortunately, Zion had already hidden his own scent before leaving; otherwise, his Alpha''s scent would have alerted them instantly.


    Using his natural agility and the cover of his midnight-ck fur, he melted seamlessly into the darkness. Not even the pack''s border patrol noticed his departure; at most, a few guards felt a rush of wind sweep past, but they dismissed it without suspicion.


    After Zion''s departure, Addison, Maxwell, and Levi were left staring at one another. Levi still held Zion''s discarded clothes from his shift, while the three of them remained in Addison''s room.


    Now that the business at hand had settled, their attention was drawn to something else, the room itself. Addison''s divine scent lingered heavily in the air, enveloping the space and stirring an undeniable reaction within their bodies.


    Without meaning to, Addison''s eyes flickered downward, lingering where they shouldn''t have. The moment she realized her gaze had passed over the growing bulges in their pants, she silently wished she hadn''t looked at all.

 Chapter 276 - 276 Tempest Of Emotion And Desire

    Yet, as if sensing her fleeting nce, both Maxwell and Levi grew even more aroused. It had been days since theyst tasted the bliss of mating, and before that, they could usually manage their desires, even with Addison standing right in front of them.


    Sure, their instincts would stir, but they were still able to keep them in check. Now, after experiencing her, that hunger had only deepened, and resisting the urge to im her again was bing nearly impossible.


    Addison could feel the weight of their darkening gazes, heavy with desire, and her own body began to heat in response. Their lustful eyes traced every inch of her, making her squirm as a tingling sensation spread across her skin.


    If she didn''t hold herself together, she feared a soft moan might slip past her lips. Hershes fluttered, but she forced herself to feign indifference, pretending not to notice or feel anything.


    Deep down, though, fear lingered, that what had happened the other day might happen again. She still didn''t know how to control the vitality she drew from her mates if they ended up tangled beneath the sheets.


    Back then, her other wolf had been in control. Now that she was fully aware and inmand of herself, the thought of giving in left her flushed with embarrassment.


    She couldn''t even imagine taking the first step now without feeling utterly embarrassed.


    ''Forget it, there''s no need to rush. Just calm down,'' Addison reminded herself over and over as she carefully set the map aside. Then, distracting herself, she began cleaning up the used cups. Seeing her busy with the task, Levi immediately stood and hurried over to help her.


    "Addie, let me handle this. You just sit and rx," Levi said gently, taking her hand and guiding her to the chair by the window. He cracked the window open, and the cool night breeze brushed against her skin, easing the heat still lingering in her body.


    Yet, along with the wind came a strange warmth. It wasn''t summer yet, but the days had grown unbearably hot, and weeks had passed without rain, likely due to the La Ni?a forming in the south.


    Now seated by the window, Addison felt her thoughts, which had begun drifting into unholy territory, slowly quiet down. Still, she couldn''t ignore the weight of Maxwell''s unblinking stare pressing against her, nor Levi''s subtle nces as he cleaned the table, his eyes returning to her again and again. She pretended to be too tired to notice, though her heart told her otherwise.


    "Thank you, Maxwell, Levi, foring and brainstorming with me. We still have a lot to do tomorrow, so you two should head back and get some rest as well," Addison said. She didn''t notice the faint hoarseness in her voice, but Maxwell and Levi caught it instantly; their attention was fixed so closely on her that even the smallest change in her tone didn''t escape them.


    Maxwell didn''t respond right away. His gaze lingered on Addison, tracing every detail¡ªher face, her soft red lips, and the graceful line of her flushed, swan-like neck, faintly glistening with sweat.


    He caught the subtle motion of her throat as she swallowed, her scent filling his senses and stoking the fire within him. The longer he looked, the more his restraint frayed.


    His eyes drifted lower, lingering on her chest, and memory assaulted him¡ªthe way it had felt against his palm: warm, soft, soothing in a way that left him aching to feel it again.


    Unconsciously, he nced at his own hand, almost as if it still held the memory, before his gaze returned to her. He let it roam over her toned yet supple waist, the curve of her hips, and down the length of her legs.


    A lump caught in his throat, forcing him to swallow. His mouth parted as his breathing grew heavier, and in his darkening eyes swirled a tempest of desire and emotion he could no longer mask.


    Addison felt the tension thickening in the air, charged by Maxwell''s unrestrained gaze. Part of her wanted to dismiss them, to put distance between herself and the heat building in the room, but deep inside, an aching anticipation tugged at her.


    ''She wanted it too.''


    Or at least, she thought she did.


    That was the problem; she couldn''t tell if the desire was truly hers, or if it was the mate bondpelling her¡­ or perhaps that shadowy ck wolf within her, moring to be fed. The uncertainty made her hesitate.


    Maxwell, Zion, and Levi had been nothing but devoted, always trying to meet her needs andfort her. As her mates, they were attentive and unwavering. Yet in the quiet corners of her heart, a question gnawed at her: how much of their devotion came from genuine choice, and how much was just the mate bond''s pull?


    Addison let out a heavy sigh.


    ''I''m overthinking again,'' she scolded herself. Maybe it was her past with Zion that left her this way, always second-guessing, unable to fully trust a rtionship with the opposite sex without questioning how much of their feelings were genuine and how much were not.


    She gave her head a small shake, as if to scatter the thoughts before they swallowed her whole. Her gaze drifted toward the window. Outside, only a fewmps flickered against the darkness, their light casting long shadows of patrolling guards in the distance.


    The night air carried faint murmurs of the watch, apanied by the steady chorus of crickets and the asional low call of an owl.


    While Addison struggled to calm the heat rising in her body under Maxwell and Levi''s predatory stares, Zion was dashing through the forest at full speed. His first stop was one of the locations marked on the map; he remembered every mark Addison had carefully drawn.


    Although they had already chosen a primary site for the temporary settlement of the surrounding packs, Zion knew ns could easily change.


    Time and weather might have altered the terrain, and if their first choice turned out unsuitable, it would be too risky to send others scouting again; any movement could attract unwanted eyes lurking in the shadows.


    So, instead of relying on chance, Zion resolved to check every marked site in one sweep. With his speed, he could cover them all and return quickly with a full report.


    But fate seemed to be on his side¡ªhe caught sight of the same grey wolf that had led the attack on their caravan just days ago. Controlling his breathing, he stayed quiet and careful not to let his paws strike the ground too heavily.


    Zion slowed his pace and trailed the wolf as it slipped into a nearby clearing. His midnight-ck fur melted into the darkness of the forest, making him one with the night. With his eyes narrowing, he crouched low in the bushes, hiding hisrge frame with the patience and precision of a stalking puma.


    _____


    A huge thank you once again to Emily_Jade_4552, Lucky_Sookie, Maurka_Bull, lovefirecracker, Jackie_Bourke, Mary_ML, JET_5264, gmartina0309, Elia1978, Jenni_Toney_9894, Domari, andst but certainly not least, vws_Tule. ?? Your support, gifts, and Golden Tickets mean so much to me¡ªI truly, deeply appreciate every single one of you!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 277 - 277 The Grey Wolf With...

    The grey wolf moved with vignce, scanning the darkness of the forest behind it. A handful of rogues lingered close, circling him like shadows. After sweeping its gaze around and finding nothing, save for a small rabbit that bolted at their presence, the wolf turned and padded forward, the rogues trailing behind.


    Zion followed patiently, unconcerned about walking into a trap. Even if it came to that, he was alone and confident in his ability to break free from an encirclement.


    Once, he had been the frontline''s best scout, often sent on high-risk reconnaissance and infiltration missions.


    Although many werewolves and even Alphas looked down on him before, his abilities spoke louder than their scorn. That was why, despite the disdain and dissatisfaction surrounding him, they also feared him and relied on him.


    Time and again, he was sent on dangerous missions with his subordinates. Just like that one time when he infiltrated the Vampire Lord''s castle and rescued ire.


    Blending seamlessly into the night, suppressing his presence, and moving with silent precision were second nature to him. Unless he faced a high-ranking vampire capable of sensing even the flow of blood in his veins, Zion had little reason to fear being discovered.


    Using the night as his cover, Zion set aside his mission to check all the marked sites. Right now, the priority was uncovering who these werewolves were working for, was it truly the dark witches or the vampires?


    This information was vital, and he knew Addison would understand if he returned a littlete. And sure enough, the group didn''t disappoint. The moment Zion saw who they were meeting, a low growl almost slipped past his maw. Inside him, Shura stirred, bristling with fury at the sight of that person.


    As Zion forced his emotions under control, his gaze locked on the grey werewolf and the rogues trailing behind him. The grey wolf shifted into his human form, which shows his tan skin glistening under the moonlight, muscles rippling with the kind of strength forged in battle, not training.


    Every scar, every defined line on his body spoke of countless fights, of bloodshed and victories carved through force and fear. Zion could recognize it instantly. After years on the battlefield, fighting alongside werewolves from countless packs against the vampires, he had seen warriors shaped this way.


    His own body bore the same proof. That was how he knew; this was no ordinary opponent.


    After all, muscles built by simply lifting heavy weights might look impressive, but they were superficial; they looked stiff, bulky, andcking real flexibility.


    True strength was forged inbat, where every strike, every sh honed the body into smooth, defined lines, less bulging, butyered with ridges of hardened muscles. The grey wolf bore all those marks.


    Seeing this, Zion''s vignce sharpened. He could already tell this one was far stronger than the scarred brown wolf who had infiltrated his territory weeks ago.


    "You''ve arrived. Tell me¡ªdid you find what I asked for? And what about the princess? Have you still not caught her, when she can''t even shift?!" The man standing before the grey wolf demanded, impatience dripping from his tone. His eyes gleamed with scorn, the condescension in his gaze unmistakable.


    "We followed your n, Sir Greg," the grey wolf replied cautiously, "but unfortunately, the Alphas escorting them were both powerful and capable. They managed to leave the Forbidden Forest unscathed. Even after we searched the rubble, we found no traces of the ck fairies or the light fairy. We can only assume that either they were killed... or taken away¡ª"


    Crack!


    The report was cut short as Greg''s handshed across his face, the force of the blow sending the grey wolf stumbling backward.


    "Are you telling me I''m the incapable one here? That my ns were wed, and not your pathetic execution of the task?!" Greg roared, his chest heaving with fury.


    Yes¡ªthe man before the grey wolf was none other than Greg, the same coward who had fled Zion''s territory, with an arm missing. Even now, he remained maimed, his left side empty where the limb had once been. Butpared to the Greg Zion remembered, this one was far more violent, far more unstable.


    Perhaps it was the humiliation of being driven from the Midnight River Pack, or the bitter fact that his arm had been torn off by Shura. Unable to retrieve it in his escape, he lost the chance to have it reattached. The limb had long since rotted away, and with it, any shred ofposure he once had.


    What remained was a man consumed by rage, his temper growing worse and worse with each passing day.


    One thing was certain now: Zion''s suspicions had been confirmed. Greg was indeed working with the faction that wanted to abduct the Princess. And not only that¡­ they were also after the dark and light fairies hidden in the forbidden forest. More cunning still, they intended to use others as pawns to seize them.


    ''Ha! Truly crafty of him,'' Zion sneered inwardly, his eyes narrowing into a cold re fixed on Greg.


    Shura, restless within Zion, wed furiously against the mental barrier erected inside Zion''s mind, desperate to break free. Its hunger to tear Greg apart was too obvious, fangs itching to sink into flesh.


    The hatred Shura held for him overflowed like a raging tide, but Zion fought to suppress it. If he lost control, the bloodlust would spill from his body, exposing his presence.


    "Not now, Shura. Hold still¡­" Zion coaxed, his mental voice firm yet calm, trying to smother the murderous intent radiating from his other half.


    "Why should I?!" Shura''s snarl reverberated through his thoughts. "I want to avenge my mate! That bastard deserves more than a missing arm¡ªI should have gutted him alive, made him suffer every ounce of pain he inflicted on her!"


    "Believe me, I want nothing more than to gut that bastard alive," Zion muttered inwardly, his tone edged with the same fury Shura carried. "But right now, we have a mission. We need information, information that will keep our mate safe. If we kill him now, the ones above him will just keep scheming, and we''ll be left blind."


    "Instead, we use him, squeeze every bit of intel we can, and then¡ªthen¡ªwe''ll rip him apart. Do you understand?"


    He knew if he failed to rein Shura in, the beast would burst out of the shadows and tear Greg''s head clean from his shoulders. And if that happened, they''d lose the very secrets being revealed before them, secrets far more valuable than Greg''s miserable life.


    After a brief internal struggle, Shura finally grumbled, "I understand¡­" before retreating to the far corners of Zion''s mind, sulking as it licked its fur in frustration. It wanted blood, but for now, it could do nothing.


    The moment Zion managed to bury his killing intent, the Grey Wolf''s head snapped up. His eyes swept the surroundings with sharp vignce, as if the stinging p Greg had dealt him moments earlier didn''t exist. Greg, oblivious as ever, continued to fume, unaware they were being watched.


    Zion''s re of bloodlust hadsted no more than a heartbeat, yet the Grey Wolf had still caught it. That single reaction was proof enough: this was no ordinary fighter. His senses were razor sharp, far keener than the rogues trailing at his side, who hadn''t noticed a thing.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 278 - 278 Chase

    Because of this, Zion crouched lower into the bushes, hiding himselfpletely. He even closed his eyes, relying not on sight but on his other senses, trying to feel his surroundings. His breaths grew shallow, his heartbeat steadying until it was as calm and still as water.


    "What''s this? Giving me attitude now?" Greg sneered, his voice dripping with malice. "Ha! Just because you''re the master''s favorite, you think you''re above me? Not a chance. You''re nothing but a mutt¡ªfetching bones when the master tells you to. That''s all you''ll ever be, understand? Mutt!" He spat harshly to the side, venting all his anger on the gray wolf.


    Yet the gray wolf showed no reaction, not even a flicker of emotion. His expression remained cold and unreadable, golden eyes narrowed in focus as he silently scanned the surroundings, every muscle taut with vignce.


    But Greg grew furious at being ignored, treated as if he were nothing more than empty air by the gray wolf. His rage boiled over, and heshed out, raising his foot to kick the wolf in the stomach.


    Before the blow couldnd, the gray wolf''s hand shot up, catching Greg''s ankle with unerring precision, without even ncing his way. His senses were that sharp.


    Once he confirmed there was no threat lurking nearby, the wolf finally turned his gaze on Greg. His voice was calm but edged with steel.


    "Stop calling me ''mutt'' this and that. I have a name. Chase."


    "Ha! Just because the master gave you a name, you think you''re something great now?" Greg sneered, his voice dripping with mockery.


    Chase''s eyes flickered with a subdued anger. In truth, he despised Greg. The man''s arrogance was unbearable, always looking down on others he deemed beneath him, clinging to the pride of once being the Beta of the Midnight River Pack. Even now, despite his downfall and disgrace, Greg still carried himself as if the pack''s glory was his own.


    Yet the bitter truth was obvious: Greg resented the very people of the Midnight River Pack. He especially loathed Zion, who had branded him a traitor. Greg burned with the need to prove Zion wrong, to show he could carve out a better life without the pack. That was why he betrayed them, handing over every secret he knew to his new master.


    But betrayal did not make him clever. ire had deceived them all; she was never the royal princess as he had believed. That supposed trump card had turned to dust in his hands. Fortunately for him, fate dealt another hand: Zion himself was revealed to be the true princess''s fated mate. Because of that, Greg still had some worth in his master''s eyes.


    The only reason Greg was still alive was because of his lingering usefulness. To Chase, he was nothing but dead weight, but perhaps their master had seen something in Greg that no one else could. Whatever it was, Chase could not question the master''s decision.


    So, he endured. He let Greg strut about, arrogant and haughty, pretending his past glory still mattered. But Chase had his limits, and Greg kept testing them. One day, if he pushed too far, Chase would not hesitate to silence him permanently.


    Greg''s instincts screamed danger, his hair standing on end as he yanked his leg back and red at Chase. Outwardly, he tried to look defiant, but deep down, fear gnawed at him. Chase wasn''t just anyone; he was their master''s personal killing machine.


    The only reason Greg had dragged Chase along was to deal with Zion and Maxwell, back when they forced Addison''s caravan into the forbidden forest.


    But Chase hadn''t lifted a finger; instead, he coldly ordered their death warriors to serve as a barricade, herding the caravan ording to Greg''s n. At the time, Greg hadn''t dared toin; his n had worked, or so he thought.


    Who would have imagined that damned Addison would still manage to survive? Worse, they hadn''t found a single trace of the dark fairies in that ce. The failure burned in Greg''s chest like acid. His mission was in shambles, and now, the only thing left was to cling to their next move.


    Catching the hidden warning in Chase''s eyes, Greg quickly turned his back and snapped, "You''d better make sure n B works. Don''t me me if I report everything to Master. I wasn''t the one responsible for carrying it out¡ªyou were. I only make the ns. And my n seeded¡­" His voice trailed into a bitter excuse, each word dripping with his attempt to dodge responsibility.


    Chase saw right through it. His jaw tightened, teeth grinding as he watched Greg vanish into the shadows of the forest with a handful of rogues guarding him. That left Chase behind with the rest, his frustration simmering.


    Almost unconsciously, his hand rose to his chest, pressing against the mark burned into his skin, the tattoo that branded him as nothing more than a ve. A reminder he could never escape their master, no matter how much he longed to.


    Chase ground his mrs, the muscles in his jaw twitching. "Spread out. Check the area and look for any openings. We''ll make our move tomorrow night." His voice was cold andmanding, enough to scatter the rogues lingering around him.


    Once their footsteps faded into the distance, the mask slipped. Left in silence, Chase''s posture sagged, his expression carved with loneliness. A flicker of defiance burned in his eyes, a quiet rebellion buried beneath the weight of his servitude.


    Meanwhile, Zion, who had overheard everything, was left confused. This trip felt useless; he hadn''t gathered any solid information about their next move, aside from Greg dumping all responsibility onto the gray wolf named Chase.


    Theck of details only confirmed that Chase wasn''t foolish enough to openly discuss their ns where someone might be listening. Instead, they deliberately spoke in vague terms, clearly guarding against skilled eavesdroppers like him.


    Because of that, Zion didn''t know whether to apud their caution or be angry at the wasted time. He had wanted to strike Greg down long ago, but restrained himself when both Greg and Chase kept mentioning a mysterious "master."


    Zion''s mind churned. ''Was this master an Alpha from another pack, or part of the Dark Witch faction?'' Deep down, he suspected it was thetter.


    Zion only needed to wait for Chase to leave before slipping away himself, but Chase showed no sign of moving, which gnawed at Zion''s patience. He briefly considered ambushing him, but then felt Chase''s gaze lock directly onto his hiding spot.


    Even with his eyes closed, attuning himself to his surroundings, Zion could sense the sharp weight of that stare, making his brows knit together.


    Chase didn''t look away. It would have been foolish for Zion to assume he hadn''t been discovered, especially when his killing intent had slipped out earlier. Chase must have sensed him long ago.


    Yet, instead of alerting Greg or the others, he remained silent. That alone told Zion this wolf''s thoughts weren''t aligned with theirs, and the realization stirred his intrigue.


    Since concealment was pointless now, Zion opened his eyes. Twin golden orbs gleamed in the darkness, predatory and cold, his figure still cloaked in shadow, like a beast waiting to strike. But Chase didn''t flinch. He held Zion''s gaze steadily before finally speaking.

 Chapter 279 - 279 Praise Me

    "You have impressive stealth," he said evenly. "But you let your killing intent seep out earlier¡­ that''s how I found you."


    Chase wasn''t trying to confirm anything; he was stating it outright. His aura burned strong, refusing to yield against Zion''s, proving he was every bit the warrior Zion was. If they shed, the oue would be uncertain.


    Yet Chase showed no intent to attack. Instead, there was something else in his eyes, an intrigue, almost fascination, as if he''d finally found someone who mirrored his own strength, someone worth knowing.


    Zion stepped from the shadows, his massive midnight-ck wolf emerging from the brush. In the moonlight, he looked like a hound risen from hell, his golden eyes gleaming with predatory fire.


    "Indeed¡­ you are just as Greg described," Chase murmured under his breath. But Zion still heard it.


    Seeing that Chase showed no intent to confront him, Zion grew even more confused and intrigued. Slowly, he shifted back into his human form.


    "Why didn''t you tell anyone I was here?" Zion asked. It was the first thing that left his lips, though he wasn''t expecting an answer. Only a fool would expect an enemy to exin themselves.


    Yet something about this situation felt off. Chase''s silence, his restraint, all hinted that there was more to him than what met the eye. That was reason enough for Zion to ask, even as his piercing gaze stayed locked on the man before him.


    Chase let out a low chuckle, sensing that Zion was just as intrigued by him as he was by Zion. Perhaps it was because they were cut from the same cloth, two warriors who seemed to recognize something of themselves in the other, even while standing on opposite sides.


    It was a strange contradiction: the urge to ask questions, even to befriend one another, while still knowing they were enemies. The thought amused Chase, though he couldn''t exin why. Maybe it was simply one warrior acknowledging another of equal caliber.


    "I just feel our paths shouldn''t end here," Chase said lightly. "Consider this a favor. One day, perhaps you''ll repay it." His chuckle faded as quickly as it came. In an instant, the warmth drained from his expression, reced by the cold, mechanical indifference he wore before.


    Without warning, he shifted his stance andshed out with a sudden kick. Zion reacted on instinct, snapping into defensive mode as he raised his arms, bracing himself against the crushing impact.


    "Ugh!" Zion groaned as pain shot through his arm, the impact heavy as if struck by a boulder. A faint crack echoed in his bones, forcing his brows to knit together. He had been caught off guard.


    ''My fault,'' he thought grimly. ''I let my guard down in front of an enemy, all because of my curiosity.''


    His sharp gaze snapped to the side, intent on finding Chase, but the man was gone.


    Vanished.


    It was as if he had never been there at all. Even his scent had been wiped clean from the forest, leaving behind nothing but silence. Zion couldn''t tell whether Chase was just another rogue or if he belonged to a pack far more dangerous than he had imagined.


    But Zion found no answer. If anything, the encounter left him more bewildered. Why had Chase acted that way, knowing full well they stood on opposite sides? Chase''s faction clearly meant harm to his mate, perhaps even to him, yet his actions carried no real hostility.


    Zion''s thoughts flickered to the stud earring he had taken from the dead rogues who once attacked his territory. His gaze lingered on the ce where Chase had vanished. ''Could it be¡­ he''s the same as them? Controlled against his will?''


    He shook the thought away. Now wasn''t the time to puzzle over another man''s fate. What mattered was protecting his mate and ensuring Greg never had the chance to harm her again.


    Especially now, Zion had narrowed down the one targeting them all along. After six years of silence, Greg was finally making his move. Was this his revenge for being cast out of the pack¡ªfor the arm that had been torn from him?


    Zion couldn''t be sure. But one thing he did know: Greg was prepared. He intended to use every detail he knew about the Midnight River Pack, and every nuance of Zion''s own nature, against them. That much became clear from the fragments of Greg and Chase''s conversation that Zion had overheard.


    After rearranging his thoughts, Zion cast onest nce at the spot where Chase had vanished before shifting back into his wolf form. With a powerful leap, he darted off in a different direction, resuming his scouting, the very reason he hade out in the first ce. But this time, he moved with heightened vignce.


    Chase had shown no hostility earlier and had even covered for him, yet Zion couldn''t afford to trust that. He had already let his guard down once.


    For all he knew, Chase''s strange behavior was calcted. Perhaps Chase suspected Zion had found out about the ear stud with the bloodstone embedded in it and wanted him to believe that, like the rogues, Chase was also being controlled.


    If Zion fell for it, he would eventually lower his defenses, and that would be the moment Chase struck.


    The realization made Zion squint his eyes. He shoved away any lingering thoughts of sympathy or curiosity about Chase. An enemy was still an enemy¡ªshowing his back could only invite a de to it.


    For the rest of the night, Zion scouted every marked location, sprinting like the wind yet moving cautiously through the forest, his senses sharp to the slightest shift in his surroundings.


    The strain of his heightened vignce kept his entire body taut, draining his stamina and mind far faster than usual. By the time he finally returned to the pack house at dawn, exhaustion weighed heavily on him. Sweat clung to his skin, his muscles slick and glistening faintly in the early light.


    Even in his drained state, Zion went straight to Addison''s room. Levi and Maxwell had long since retreated to their own quarters, leaving her alone to rest.


    But before Zion could even raise his hand to knock, Addison had already stirred awake, the moment his rich scent of chocte and coffee drifted into her room. It was overwhelming, intoxicating, curling in her chest and making her stomach twist with want.


    Her body reacted before her groggy mind could catch up. Holding her breath in anticipation, she hurried to the door and pulled it open, only to find Zion standing there, strikingly handsome despite his fatigue. His body was drenched in sweat, each sculpted muscle on disy, the raw physicality of him made even more alluring by his bare form.


    Before Addison could react, Zion shed a toothy grin. Despite the sheen of sweat on his face, the expression made him look strangely vulnerable, yet still captivating.


    "Baby, I''vepleted the mission you gave me," he announced, his tone carrying a boyish eagerness. The way he said it almost screamed for her approval, as though an invisible banner hung across his face reading: ''Praise me, please.''


    Addison''s lips twitched as she struggled to suppress an involuntary smile. This was the first time she''d ever seen this side of Zion, and it made him look unexpectedly adorable. But she wasn''t about to give in so easily. Besides, it was hard to focus on anything other than his face, especially with him standing therepletely naked.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 280 - 280 The Third Possibility

    It seemed Zion had no intention of leaving until she praised him, leaving Addison no choice but to indulge the big child standing before her. Hoarsely, she said, "You did great. Please go back to your room and get some rest¡ªit''s already dawn¡­"


    Zion, clearly exhausted, nodded with a bright, satisfied smile. His eyes crinkled with joy as he finally turned and headed to his own room. The moment the door shut behind him, Addison felt her knees go weak.


    His intoxicating scent lingered in the air, making her feel as though her legs would give out beneath her. She quickly closed the door and stumbled back to her bed, but no matter how hard she tried, sleep refused to return; her mind was gued with thoughts of Zion, who was in the room next to hers.


    Meanwhile, as soon as Zion entered his room, he immediately stepped straight into the shower, humming lightly as he washed away the night. The grin on his face never once faded.


    He was delighted to see Addison, but what truly pleased him was realizing the effect he had on his mate. He would have to be blind not to notice the deepening flush on her cheeks as she pretended not to be affected by the sight of him standing naked before her.


    To Zion, that reaction felt like an affirmation. He knew her body''s response was likely intensified by the mate bond, but that didn''t matter to him; it only made him happier and lifted his mood even more.


    After finishing his shower, he slipped on a pair of pants, quickly toweled off his hair, and copsed onto his bed. Sleep imed him almost instantly, making up for the rest he had lost.


    Meanwhile, once Addison managed to calm herself, she changed into her training clothes and left her room for the warriors'' training ground. She felt an urgent need to move and to distract her mind, to remind her muscles what it was like to fight.


    After all, ever since her mates had insisted on protecting her so fiercely, she hadn''t been given the chance to throw a single punch. She refused to let her skills dull, no matter how sheltered she was kept.


    After changing into fresh clothes and tying her hair into a ponytail, Addison was ready to leave her room. But the moment she shut the door behind her, she was met with an unexpected sight: Maxwell and Levi already leaning casually against their own doors, as though they had been waiting for her all along.


    "Good morning," Addison greeted politely.


    Both men returned the greeting, then moved almost in unison to fall into step behind her, their presence natural and effortless¡ªlike shadows acting as her bodyguards.


    "Good morning, Addie. Heading out to stretch your limbs?" Levi asked with a knowing smile, his tone making it clear he had already guessed her intentions. The uracy of his words caught Addison off guard, leaving her momentarily astonished.


    "Hmmm," Addison replied thoughtfully, then suddenly brightened with an idea. "How about we spar a little?"


    She couldn''t let her mates always treat her like some fragile doll in need of constant protection. If they kept seeing her that way, they might either get too used to thinking she was weak and useless or worse, refuse to let her do anything dangerous at all, convinced her body wouldn''t be able to handle it.


    "Alright¡­" Levi and Maxwell followed Addison to the training ground. As soon as they arrived, the warriors of the pack they were staying with, along with Lance and the caravan guards, nced their way before returning to their drills.


    They assumed Addison had simplye to observe their training and didn''t think much of it, at least, not until she began stretching on her own.


    Levi crouched beside her, assisting with her warm-up. When she sat on the ground reaching for her toes, he pressed gently on her back, helping her hold the position longer to loosen her leg muscles and prevent strain during sudden bursts of strength. Afterward, she stretched her arms, rotating her shoulders with practiced ease.


    Every movement was closely watched by Levi and Maxwell, though it was Maxwell''s gaze that grew especially intense. When Addison rolled her hips in slow circles, loosening her waist, Maxwell''s throat went dry.


    His heated stare clung to her, and though no one else noticed, Addison could feel it, like he was stripping her bare in his imagination, fingers already tracing the curve of her body. The thought alone made her stomach tighten.


    Without even realizing it, Addison began to lose her breath, not from exhaustion, but because she had been holding it in. Her heart raced so wildly it felt like it might burst from her chest. Worse, she couldn''t shake the feeling that she was somehow seducing Maxwell, even though she wasn''t doing anything intentional.


    The longer she rolled her hips, the hotter Maxwell''s stare burned into her back, so intense it felt as though it could sear straight through her. The heat of it made her skin prickle, and she had no choice but to abruptly clear her throat and put an end to it.


    "Ehem! I''m done. Let''s go, Levi¡­" she announced, forcing a lightness into her voice as she headed toward the arena.


    As if snapped out of a trance, Maxwell blinked, lifting his gaze from her with a start, watching her stride away.


    Maxwell, too, was momentarily stunned when he realized where his thoughts had wandered. His mind was overflowing with lewd images of Addison, every movement of hers fueling his hunger as though he could trace each curve of her body with his eyes alone.


    The longer he stared, the more irresistible she became, until his self-control frayed dangerously thin.


    Fortunately, he had chosen a spot at the very back of the training ground, leaning against the wall where no one could see the effect she had on him. His cock was already rock hard, twitching with anticipation, and shame prickled through him for acting like such a starved, horny dog.


    Was this simply the aftermath of tasting the forbidden fruit, and has it now be an insatiable craving after knowing her sweetness? Or was it the mate bond, demanding he be constantly connected to her?


    He didn''t stop to consider the third possibility: that his rut might already be returning. Though the suppressant had dulled it temporarily, it couldn''t suppress him for long.


    For a normal werewolf, it might hold off weeks or even until the next rut cycle, but for an Alpha like Maxwell, with his body''s higher tolerance, the suppressant barely bought him a few days. And when his rut returned, it woulde back fiercer than before.


    No one had anticipated that one¡ªor even two¡ªof them would slip into rut so soon. They hadn''t prepared for it at all. After all, once one of the three was pulled under, the others would inevitably follow, like dominoes toppling in sequence. And when all three of them sank into rut, Addison''s heat would be triggered in turn.


    None of them had expected to be blindsided by such a storm, yet it loomed over them, ready to strike without warning.


    As for Addison, her body was bing irresistible, like a flower in full bloom, drawing bees with an allure neither instinct nor will could deny.

 Chapter 281 - 281 Sparring

    As soon as Addison stepped into the arena, with Levi following a step behind, the atmosphere shifted. Those who had been sparring or training instinctively moved aside, their eyes drawn to her.


    Among them, perhaps only Lance had ever witnessed Addison fight firsthand, and the rest were eager to see for themselves whether the rumors about their Royal Princess were true.


    They had heard she was strong¡ªvaliant even¡ªand as werewolves who revered strength above all, the chance to witness her in action stirred their excitement.


    Even Levi, who had been by her side for three years, had never once seen her set foot in a training ground. She had been consumed with managing the Midnight River Pack, and her inability to shift had only cemented the belief that she was fragile and weak, a leader without the power to fight.


    Today, however, she stood before them, ready to prove otherwise.


    Now that Addison had asked him to spar, his first reaction was worry. But then he remembered the rumors about her strength, rumors that carried even more weight now that he knew she was that princess. Curiosity began to rece his hesitation; he wanted to see for himself just how strong Addison truly was.


    And besides, she had already shifted into her wolf form once. Though it wasn''t quite the wolf described in the rumors, the fact that she could shift at all meant he no longer had to fear as much for her safety. He could always control his strength, test the waters, and gauge how much she could handle.


    At the same time, he knew he couldn''t hold back too much. Going too easy on her would only suggest that he didn''t see her as a true warrior, an insult he had no intention of giving.


    Addison met Levi''s appraising gaze with a faint smirk. She knew he had never seen her fight before and was probably weighing how to handle this spar. Not giving him much time to think, she slid into her stance. That left Levi with no choice but to take his own, the air between them tightening as the others watched.


    For a few seconds, neither moved. Both were measuring each other, testing with their eyes before testing with their bodies. Addison immediately sensed the shift in Levi''s aura the moment he grounded himself.


    He had grown stronger since being promoted to Beta. Not only had his body filled out with power, but his presence had grown stronger, too, pressing against her like a challenge. The realization only widened her smile.


    Then she struck first. With a sudden burst of speed, Addison spun, aiming a sharp turnaround kick at the side of his neck. Levi hardly flinched, his arm lifting just in time to block, his forearm braced close to his jaw.


    Addison flowed straight into her next move, pivoting into a quick side kick toward his stomach. But Levi caught her small foot with one hand and yanked her toward him, his smirk widening, mischief glinting in his eyes.


    But Addison didn''t panic. Instead, she shed Levi a mischievous smirk before twisting the situation to her advantage. Using the foot he had caught as leverage, she pushed off, flipping backward in a fluid motion. Her free leg snapped upward, aiming for his chin mid-flip. Forced to react, Levi released her and stepped back to avoid the strike.


    Addisonnded lightly and didn''t waste a second; she pressed forward with a relentless flurry of kicks and punches, weaving in sharp elbow strikes to keep the momentum rolling. Her attacks chained together like a seamlessbo, leaving Levi no opening to counter or restrain her.


    It became clear to him then: Addison might not match his raw physical strength, but her keen eye to spot weaknesses made her dangerous. She could spot the smallest gap in her opponent''s guard, and if there wasn''t one, she had the skill and creativity to create it, driving her enemy into a corner until she struck clean and true.


    Levi never even got the chance to "test the waters" or go easy on her. From the very start, Addison seized control of the fight, setting the pace and probing his defenses as if she were the one testing him.


    Instead of frustration at being unable to strike back, Levi only felt his excitement grow. He was now even more curious¡ªjust how strong had Addison be?


    With that thought, he stopped holding back. Every so often, he tried to force an opening, breaking her rhythm in hopes of shutting down her relentlessbinations and turning the tables.


    But Addison was too quick, her small frame and sharp agility allowing her to slip through the narrowest of gaps and turn them back against him.


    Even when Levi tried to ram her with the full weight of his body, Addison never resisted head-on. Instead, she would simply press her palm against him and use his own force to push herself away.


    She hardly needed to exert any strength; she was turning his power back on him, conserving her stamina while letting him wear himself down. To Levi, it felt as if she was using a borrowed knife to stab its owner, and the sheer ingenuity of it fascinated him.


    He even tried to mimic her technique, but there was no strength of hers for him to redirect, leaving him falling short. Addison''s method was brilliant, and it left him struggling under her unrelenting assault.


    He managed to block the first or second strike, but by the third or fourth¡ªespecially her sudden sneak attacks¡ªhis defenses would inevitably falter.


    Before long, Levi copsed onto the ground, heaving for breath, sweat dripping down his temples. Yet instead of frustration, he wore the gleeful smile of a child who had just stolen a piece of candy.


    The others watching were momentarily stunned by how the fight unfolded. Addison had sparred with him for two straight hours, leaving him unable tond a decisive blow, while she delivered dozens of strikes in return.


    Though each attack alone wasn''t devastating, their umtion was brutal, and with no predictable pattern, Addison''s movements flowed like water, responding effortlessly to every shift and opening in the fight.


    More than that, Addison had mastered the art of turning her opponent''s strength against them. That was the reason she managed tost two whole hours sparring with Levi. Now, the two of them sat in front of each other on the ground, drenched in sweat and breathing hard, yet smiling as they acknowledged each other''s strength.


    For Levi, the surprise was even greater; he had never imagined Addison could be this formidable. Though she couldn''t fully tap into her wolf''s power to enhance her body and amplify her strike''s power, she had discovered an alternative: borrowing her opponent''s force and using it against them.


    This clever technique was exactly why she had continuously triumphed in spars against other werewolves back when she was in the Sacred Land.


    That didn''t mean Addisoncked power in her punches. When needed, she could strike with incredible force, just as she had done when sparring against M''s wolf. But those heavy blows drained her stamina quickly, making them best reserved for decisive moments when she needed to finish a fight swiftly, especially against shifted wolves.


    Against humans, however, the flowing, energy-efficient technique she had just used on Levi was far more effective.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 282 - 282 Golden Hue Pack

    "Addie, you were amazing!" Levi praised as he stood and walked over to her. He extended his hand, and Addison epted it without hesitation, letting him pull her up with a smile.


    "You too, you''ve gotten so much stronger," she replied sincerely. She wasn''t just ttering him. Addison had watched Levi train and spar countless times. Back then, as her Gamma, he was still weaker than Greg and often lost their matches. But now, his strikes carried far more weight and power than before.


    Maxwell approached as well, his eyes carrying a hint of astonishment as he looked at Addison. "That was a great spar, and a valuable lesson for many of the warriors," he said, unconsciously reaching out to ruffle her hair. Addison didn''t shy away; she allowed the touch, knowing it was only natural for a mate to always want that closeness.


    After the sparring match, everyone returned to their own training. But thanks to Addison''s disy, the atmosphere was different, everyone was fired up, eager to try new techniques and methods in hand-to-handbat.


    With her example, they began to understand how to fight more freely against their real enemies which are mostly monsters and rogues. Addison had given them fresh insight: while they couldn''t replicate her unique style, they no longer confined themselves to one rigid approach that looked uniform and predictable.


    After training, they all headed to the cafeteria. The omegas were already bustling about,ying out steaming tes of freshly cooked breakfast one after another.


    The long tables quickly filled with an abundance of dishes, rich meats and fresh vegetables, befitting the West, the granary of the kingdom, blessed with the most abundant food resources. The aroma alone greeted Addison and her group the moment they stepped inside.


    As before, Addison naturally took the Alpha''s seat, while Maxwell and Levi settled on either side of her, assuming their roles as her partners. By now, this arrangement felt normal to everyone; no one questioned it.


    The Alpha of the pack, who had stayed behind to maintain order within the pack, graciously yielded his ce to her. Smiling warmly, he addressed her with respect."Princess, where is Alpha Zion? Should we call him to join us for breakfast?"


    Unlike the arrogant and domineering Alphas Addison had encountered before, this one was kind, mild-tempered, and truly one of a kind.


    Perhaps it was because the Alpha of the Golden Hue Pack had three daughters and only one son, or perhaps it was simply because of how deeply he loved his mate, but he treated everyone with fairness and respect. His naturally mild temperament was rare among Alphas, whose bloodlines often carried an inherent air of pride and dominance.


    It wasn''t that all Alphas were misogynistic by nature, though arrogance wasmon, as they stood at the top of their packs and were often the strongest among them.


    Pride came naturally with that position.


    Misogyny, however, was not instinctual but rather a product of upbringing. Fortunately, many Alphas were raised with discipline and rigorous training, much like the royal family, which tempered their arrogance into leadership rather than cruelty.


    Even so, there remained a near-instinctive belief among most Alphas that she-wolves were weaker in build and strength. As warriors, they seldom regarded females as true equals inbat. That was why there had never been a precedent for a female Alpha¡ªuntil now.


    This Alpha, however, was different. He had openly considered passing his position to his eldest daughter rather than his youngest son, not because he was following the Alpha King''s example, but because he truly believed she possessed the ability to lead their pack, regardless of her gender.


    Many other packs mocked his decision, some even to his face, yet he remained steadfast. He had already begun her Alpha training, and even his son did not protest; he openly admitted he could not surpass his sister. Perhaps it was the strength of their family''s unity, but within their pack, no one saw anything wrong with this choice, even if others looked down on them.


    Because of this, Addison respected the Alpha and his family deeply, finding her time in their pack both refreshing and reassuring. In fact, the Alpha King''s example had only strengthened their position, after all, anyone who mocked the Golden Hue Alpha for choosing a female heir would also be mocking the Alpha King himself for naming a woman his sessor.


    With the Alpha King now opening more opportunities for she-wolves, public ridicule hadrgely fallen silent. Of course, some still clung to their old beliefs, but after Addison''s disy earlier, many had begun to acknowledge that she-wolves could be just as formidable inbat, and perhaps just as worthy of leading.


    "No need, Alpha Hue. Zion was just tired and trying to catch up on sleep¡­" Addison answered vaguely. But the moment the words left her mouth, she realized something was off. When she looked up, Alpha Hue''s kind yet knowing smile met her eyes, and her mind nearly exploded.


    Her exnation sounded far too easy to misinterpret, as if Zion was exhausted because she had worn him out in bed. Heat rushed to her cheeks, and she instantly wanted to rify, but any attempt to exin would only make things worse.


    Around the table, everyone wore the same knowing smiles. Even the Luna leaned forward, piling more food onto Addison''s te with a bright look in her eyes, as though silently cheering: "You did well, Princess. You''re a woman among women!"


    Addison''s blush deepened until she wished she could sink into the floor. Levi and Maxwell, meanwhile, chuckled quietly as they looked away, refusing to rescue her.


    They knew full well what everyone was thinking, but correcting the misunderstanding would only draw attention tost night''s covert mission. For now, they let Addison squirm under the weight of the teasing looks, silently amused at her predicament.


    "Alright, let''s eat before the food gets cold."


    Finally, the Luna stepped in to rescue Addison, seeing how shy and embarrassed she had be. She didn''t want the young woman to feel too overwhelmed.


    After all, mating with one''s partner was perfectly normal among werewolves, something everyone did, and many were even open about it. Werewolves were, by nature, highly sensual creatures.


    But Addison was different. She had grown up in the Royal Pce under strict rules and proper etiquette, so shecked the casual openness that came naturally to most wolves. Unlike others, who might sneak away to indulge in the forest or even in secluded public spaces when the mate bond became too hard to resist, Addison carried a far thinner skin when it came to such matters.


    And more than that, everything about her drew attention. She was the first she-wolf in history to be blessed with more than one fated mate. For two Alphas to share a mate without tearing each other apart in a bloody battle for dominance went against every instinct of their kind.


    To the rest of the pack, nothing about Addison made sense¡ª, and because of that, every little thing she did was magnified in their eyes.


    "Ahem, yes, let''s eat. We''ll prepare a fresh breakfast for Alpha Zion when he wakes up," Alpha Hue said with a smile, taking the lead as he began eating in order to ease the weight of embarrassment from Addison''s shoulders. The rest quickly followed his example.

 Chapter 283 - 283 The Naughty Maxwell

    Addison, however, still felt her cheeks warm. She pursed her lips and lowered her head as she quietly focused on her food. Watching her, Maxwell''s gaze softened.


    When a strand of her hair slipped forward, nearly brushing her te, he reached over to tuck it gently behind her ear. His fingers brushed against the delicate curve of her ear, and the idental touch sent a shiver through Addison. Her ears, after all, were one of her most sensitive weak spots.


    Seeing her tremble like that, hershes fluttering beneath his touch, Maxwell felt the spark rush through him. Just that small reaction from his mate was enough to stir his desire, making his thoughts burn hotter.


    Lately, he couldn''t seem to stop thinking about Addison, his mind constantly drifting toward lewd things, filled with images he couldn''t shake. The more he tried to resist, the stronger the pull became.


    But he wasn''t the only one. Levi and Zion felt the same way, even if they hid it better, keeping their facesposed, their actions restrained. If not for the mission they had in the West, none of them would have been willing to let Addison out of their bed.


    That very thought sparked mischief in Maxwell''s mind. Casually, he stretched out his long legs and brushed his foot against Addison''s ankle. At first, she flinched at the touch, dismissing it as an ident; Maxwell did have long legs, after all.


    But when the faint rub came again, lingering just like the stunt he had pulled back in the Royal Pce during the conference, Addison''s suspicion red, heat rushing to her cheeks.


    Addison swallowed the bite of food in her mouth and nced up, only to find Maxwell calmly eating as if nothing unusual was happening. His expression wasposed, graceful even, but beneath the table, his mischief continued.


    She subtly shifted her position to escape his teasing foot, and sneaked a quick look under the table. But Maxwell wasn''t about to let her slip away. His long leg stretched out again, hooking around her ankle and gently pulling her back into ce.


    Before she could react, his hand slid beneath the table and found her thigh. Sitting on her right side, Maxwell moved so naturally that no one would suspect a thing, his left hand resting possessively on her thigh while his right continued to lift his fork with practiced ease.


    But unlike before, Maxwell was far bolder now. His hand slid higher, his fingers squeezing gently at her thigh until Addison nearly let out a squeak.


    He didn''t stop there. His touch crept upward, deliberate and teasing, like the slow crawl of a spider''s legs, each movement bringing him closer to the ce that made her tremble.


    Inside, Addison was torn¡ªhalf of her wanted to push his hand away, yet the other half ached for him to continue. The mix of thrill and pleasure fogged her mind until she bit down on her lip, desperate to hold back a sound.


    Then his finger brushed against her clit, and the jolt that shot through her made her breath hitch sharply. Heat pooled at her core, wetness already gathering, and panic red as well, because what if someone at the table caught the faintest whiff of her arousal?


    Addison shot Maxwell a sharp re, but he didn''t even nce her way, too absorbed in his meal, or at least pretending to be. Levi, however, seemed to notice her unease. Leaning closer, he asked gently, "What''s wrong, Addie? Is the food not to your liking?"


    He suspected nothing of what was happening beneath the table, where Maxwell''s fingers teased her mercilessly, rubbing against the sensitive spot of her clit with deliberate precision.


    A faint smirk tugged at Maxwell''s lips as he continued his hidden assault, making Addison''s body quiver. Her voice wavered when she finally managed to reply, "It''s good¡­ I''m just savoring the food."


    Hershes fluttered as she lowered her eyes, hiding her gaze from Levi. Unaware of her turmoil, Levi simply added more food to her te. Addison ate mechanically, forcing herself to stayposed, her lips pressed tight to stifle any sound that might escape.


    Her left hand gripped Maxwell''s wrist, trying to pull it away from her thigh, but he didn''t budge. His fingers kept moving, rubbing insistently over her clit, each stroke drawing a sharper tremor from her body.


    When the dampness of her pants reached his touch, Maxwell''s eyes lifted to meet hers, a glint of triumph sparking within them.


    If only she weren''t wearing pants, he mused¡ªit would be so much easier to slip his hand inside and indulge in even naughtier things. But for now, the barrier of fabric made his teasing all the more deliciously frustrating.


    And so, Addison''s breakfast turned into a torturous mix of pleasure and restraint. Every touch made her body sing with sensation, yet she had to suppress her reactions; being caught indulging in something so indecent in front of so many people would be unbearably embarrassing.


    Still, the risk only heightened the thrill, a dizzying excitement twisting in her belly like a restless wind, ufortable yet undeniably intoxicating.


    Maxwell, of course, was relentless. Each time she tried to push his hand away, he only grew bolder, intensifying his teasing until her resistance felt hopeless. All she could do was press her thighs tightly together, desperate to contain the betraying scent of her arousal from drifting across the room.


    When breakfast finally ended, Addison bolted from the table and rushed back to her room, so quickly that no one even had the chance to speak to her. The others exchanged puzzled looks, sensing something was off, but since she vanished like a gust of wind, they let her be.


    Levi, however, turned his gaze toward Maxwell with a raised brow. He might not have realized it at first, but sitting beside Addison gave him just enough to catch on, a faint trace of her arousal halfway through breakfast.


    That alone was enough for him to piece together what Maxwell had been doing and why Addison behaved so strangely. Still, Levi chose not to intervene; Addison could barely handle one of them, let alone both.


    Feeling the weight of Levi''s stare, Maxwell met his eyes with a smirk. Slowly, he lifted the very fingers that had tormented Addison beneath the table, bringing them close to his nose.


    He inhaled deeply, his gaze gleaming with dangerous possessiveness, before slipping his fingers past his lips. The moment her taste hit his tongue, his pupils dted, and a sharp twitch stirred in his cock, as if he had just swallowed something intoxicating.


    Suddenly, Maxwell pushed back his chair, the sharp scrape of wood against the floor cutting through the room and silencing everyone. Without a word, he strode off, leaving the others stunned. In their surprise, no one noticed the telltale bulge straining against his pants.


    Levi, however, caught it and felt the urge to follow. Instead, he offered the room a reassuring smile to smooth over the awkwardness. "Sorry about that," he said lightly. "Alpha Maxwell must''ve gotten an upset stomach from eating too much."


    His exnation only deepened the confusion. Everyone knew Maxwell hadn''t eaten that much, but Levi''s sly tone carried another meaning entirely. The "eating too much" he referred to wasn''t food at all¡ªit was Addison.

 Chapter 284 - 284 Sihdas Affirmation

    After leaving the cafeteria, Addison stopped in the corridor leading to the stairs, clutching her chest as she tried to steady her erratic heartbeat. Heat coursed through her veins, her body trembling as desire threatened to overwhelm her.


    "Great," she muttered through clenched teeth, forcing herself to shove the feeling back down. This wasn''t her Pce; she was still in someone else''s territory, and the thought of losing control here terrified her.


    What if it happened again? What if she couldn''t suppress the thing inside her and ended up devouring more of her mates'' vitality than she should? The idea of harming them made her stomach twist.


    She prayed her hunger was nothing like that of a subus. A subus drained men dry, leaving them frail husks, powerless and hollow once their limited vitality was consumed. Addison couldn''t bear to imagine her mates suffering the same fate.


    Even though she had already epted that she must feed the thing within her, the unknown still lingered like a shadow, and that uncertainty frightened her more than anything.


    "Don''t worry. Your wolf will not hurt your mates. Just do what you must¡­" Sihda''s voice echoed faintly in Addison''s mind, soft yet firm, as though it had been waiting to answer her fears.


    "How do you know?" Addison whispered back in her thought, clinging to the reassurance. But there was no reply. Silence pressed in on her, and she realized Sihda must have only stirred briefly, just long enough to catch her anxious thoughts and soothe them, before slipping back into slumber once again.


    And more than that, Sihda could even sense her sealed wolf. Addison''s heart tightened at the realization. Sihda had just confirmed what she had only dared to specte. So many questions burned in her mind. If Sihda could feel both the curse and the wolf within, then perhaps it could answer everything she longed to know.


    But what unsettled her most was Sihda''s certainty that her wolf would never harm her mates. Did that mean her wolf was not truly like a subus, even if it fed on men''s vitality? Was there a distinction she didn''t understand? Or perhaps¡­ was it not vitality at all, but desire that her wolf consumed?


    She didn''t know. None of the histories she had studied ever mentioned such a thing. No record in werewolf lore spoke of a wolf like hers. Maybe, just maybe, the answers lie buried in the ancient times, in the earliest stories from the creation of their kind.


    Now that Addison had calmed down thanks to Sihda, she decided to return to her room and take a shower before starting work. After all, many of the pack members assigned to farming were likely still busy harvesting crops. But before she could even take a step, her feet suddenly left the ground.


    "Ah!" she squeaked, startled. Her head whipped back, and her breath caught when she saw Maxwell. His face was dark and stormy, like a warrior marching to war, and Addison''s heart skipped a beat.


    He had lifted her effortlessly with one arm, but then adjusted her gently, cradling her in his arms as if she were something precious. Almost instinctively, Addison looped her arms around his neck, and only then did his expression soften. A smirk tugged at his lips as he strode purposefully up the stairs with her.


    "W-What are you nning to do?" Addison asked nervously, shifting uneasily in his arms.


    "You''ll find out soon enough," Maxwell replied, his voice low and hoarse.


    Her breath hitched at his words, and her expression changed instantly. She would have to be a fool not to understand what he meant. Still, she struggled to pull away.


    The sun was high in the sky, and the thought of indulging in such things while everyone else was working tirelessly to finish the harvest felt wrong. It wasn''t just unthoughtful; it risked drawing resentment from the anxious, exhausted pack members who were depending on them to lead them.


    "Maxwell, put me down. Really, we should go back and help everyone else," Addison protested, though her voice came out faint,cking conviction. Even she wouldn''t have believed herself if she imed that no part of her was expecting more.


    The truth was, her body betrays her at times like this, craving the warmth and touch of her mates. No matter how firmly her mind whispered no, her body and soul screamed yes, urging her to surrender and sink deeper into their arms.


    The contradiction gnawed at her, frustrating and relentless. And now, as Maxwell held her, she felt her stomach twist in anticipation, the heat she had only just managed to suppress ring back with a vengeance, hotter and more demanding than before.


    "Shh, baby. Don''t worry about anything¡­" Maxwell murmured as he strode quickly up the stairs. His pace was urgent, each step purposeful, even skipping stairs as though he wished he could just fly straight to the room.


    Only sheerposure kept him from outright sprinting, as if restraint alone kept him from revealing just how desperately he wanted her.


    "But¡ª" Addison tried to protest, but the moment they reached thending, Maxwell silenced her with a kiss. His hand cradled the back of her head, firm and unyielding, ensuring she couldn''t slip away.


    "Mmm¡­" Addison''s muffled sound melted against his lips as her hands clutched at his shirt, seeking an anchor. But the more she tasted Maxwell, the more her body betrayed her, her breath hitched, her limbs trembled, and a shiver of heat pooled low inside her, spreading with every second his mouth consumed hers.


    "Ugh¡­" Maxwell groaned, unable to hold back as the scent of Addison''s arousal hit him. His impatience surged, and he quickened his stride toward her room, kissing her without pause. The door mmed shut behind them in a rush of motion, and before Addison could steady herself, Maxwell pressed her back against it.


    He meant to set her down, but the sweetness of her lips was too intoxicating to let go. Instead, he pinned her there, lifting her so her legs instinctively wrapped around his waist. Their mouths moved hungrily together, each kiss deeper than thest.


    Addison''s restless hands roamed across his chest as he tore off his shirt in between kisses, her touch drawing low growls from his throat. "Baby¡­ don''t push me away, okay?" Maxwell breathed against her lips, his thumb brushing her cheek as he cupped her face tenderly before iming her mouth again.


    Her gasp opened the way, and he plunged his tongue past her lips, devouring her with a passion that made her tremble. His hips ground forward with raw need, pressing his hardened cock against her damp core through the thin barrier of fabric, making her whimper into the kiss.


    Maxwell devoured her mouth with relentless hunger, teasing and tangling with her little tongue as his hands moved to strip her of her clothes. But just as his fingers slid against the fabric, Addison caught his hand, stopping him. She broke away from the kiss, her breath ragged, though her body still trembled with need.


    Maxwell didn''t relent. His lips trailed to her cheek, down her neck, and along the curve of her earlobe, each kiss deliberate, each touch meant to weaken her resistance.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 285 - 285 Surrender To The Desire

    His hips pressed firmly against her, grinding with slow, coaxing friction that sent waves of heat through her, urging her to surrender to the desire wing at them both.


    "Ma-Maxwell, I¡­ I''m covered in sweat. I need to take a shower first," Addison moaned, her palms pressing weakly against his chest in an attempt to push him away. Deep down, she was mortified; after all, she was still a woman, and no matter what, she wanted to present herself properly, especially in front of her mate.


    The thought of Maxwell catching her like this, sweaty and disheveled, made her cheeks burn crimson. What if he actually sniffed her? She couldn''t bear the embarrassment; her little heart felt like it might burst from the thought alone.


    But Maxwell was relentless. His coaxing touches and low murmurs melted every excuse she clung to. Even she could tell her resistance was half-hearted; her words said no, but her body betrayed her, leaning into his heat as if begging for more.


    "No need, baby. You smell divine," Maxwell growled low, his lips grazing her skin as he nibbled along her neck and shoulder, helping her slip out of her clothes piece by piece. "Your body''s giving off the most intoxicating scent¡­ that sweet mix of milky vani and cinnamon, only richer with your sweat. It''s driving me insane. You have no idea how badly I''ve wanted to taste you since earlier¡ªbut I can''t hold back anymore."


    With one swift motion, he tugged her top free, his hungry gaze devouring her. His fingers quickly slid down to her waistband, deftly working on the button as his breath fanned hotly against her ear.


    Addison''s heart pounded wildly at his words. The sincerity in his eyes, the raw hunger, and the way he looked at her as if she were the only thing that mattered made her chest ache in the sweetest way.


    She secretly loved hearing such things from her mates; it made her feel treasured, desired, and unbearably flustered all at once.


    Then Maxwell murmured with a dangerous smirk, "Or¡­ should we shower together?" Without waiting, he shifted toward the bathroom. Addison''s eyes widened, her stomach flipping. Somehow, she had the distinct feeling that if she let him drag her under the spray, there''d be no actual showering¡ªonly something far naughtier.


    But Maxwell didn''t give her a chance to protest. He carried her straight into the bathroom and stepped under the shower, letting the warm water cascade over them both. He didn''t even bother stripping off their remaining clothes, too consumed with kissing her flushed skin, tasting every drop that mingled with the water.


    Tilting his head back with a wicked smirk, he murmured, "This way, Levi and Zion won''t be able to smell your arousal from outside the door¡­"


    Addison''s eyes flew wide, her breath hitching. ''So that was his n all along¡­'' He must have known she''d try to insist on a shower, only to twist it into the perfect excuse to join her. Now, with the spray masking her scent, it really did feel like they were sneaking around, doing something forbidden.


    And somehow, that only heightened the thrill. The same rush she''d felt earlier in the cafeteria returned tenfold, making her squirm helplessly in his arms.


    Maxwell showered Addison''s jawline with hungry kisses as his hands skillfully slid her pants down. The moment they fell away, he sank to his knees before her. Water streamed over his face and sculpted body, making him look impossibly alluring, so much so that Addison bit her lip in anticipation.


    Now d only in her soaked underwear, the damp fabric clung to her curves, barely concealing anything. Maxwell''s gaze darkened with raw desire, the sight driving him closer to the edge.


    Droplets trailed from his sharp jawline down his chest as he tilted his head up to look at her, his eyes zing with hunger that sent shivers through her. Addison''s knees threatened to give out beneath her, but before she could copse, Maxwell pressed her back against the cool tiled wall, caging her in.


    His face inched closer to her thigh, yet his gaze never left hers, watching, waiting, as if he wanted to savor every expression she made in response to what he was about to do.


    With Addison''s back pressed against the cool tiled wall, she was now just beyond the shower''s stream, while Maxwell remained beneath it, water cascading down his shoulders and back.


    From this angle, Addison could see every flicker of expression crossing his face. He leaned in, inhaling deeply against her most intimate spot, and she caught the way his pupils dted, his lips parting as though he were savoring her scent before he licked his lips.


    Addison''s breath hitched, anticipation knotting in her chest. Then, with deliberate slowness, Maxwell ran his tongue over her clit through the thin, soaked fabric of her underwear, sending a shiver racing down her spine.


    Instinctively, Addison''s hands shot up, tangling in Maxwell''s hair as if clinging to him could slow his movements or earn her a little mercy. But to Maxwell, it only felt like encouragement, and he took it as such.


    He pressed forward, his tongue teasing her most sensitive nub while his hands eased her thighs wider apart. With practiced strength, he lifted her left leg and hooked it over his shoulder, granting himself fuller ess to her trembling core.


    Growing impatient with the soaked fabric between them, Maxwell tore her underwear aside in one swift motion and discarded it. The moment his hot tongue found her bare clit, Addison cried out in a breathless moan, her body quivering under the sudden rush of pleasure. Maxwell answered with a low, satisfied sigh, his warm breath spilling over her slick heat, sending another shiver racing through her.


    Maxwell''s tongue circled Addison''s clit with hungry precision, eachp drawing a louder gasp from her. His chin was slick with her love juice when he let out a low, primal growl. "Fuck, baby¡­ you''re so wet."


    The vibration of his voice against her sensitive flesh sent a shiver rippling through her core, forcing another moan from her lips. Spurred on, Maxwell''s movements grew more fervent, his tongueshing with deliberate intensity.


    His hand traced up the curve of her long leg, gliding slowly to her trembling thigh before slipping toward her wet entrance. Without warning, he slid two fingers inside her, filling her deeply. Addison''s body jolted in pleasure, her knees buckling as she bit down on her lip to stifle the desperate cry building in her throat.


    "Don''t hold back¡­ moan for me, baby. I love hearing your sweet voice," Maxwell murmured, his intense gaze locked on her. From his view, he drank in the sight of her heaving chest and flushed face, each ragged breath only fueling his hunger.


    To Addison, his words made her cheeks burn hotter with embarrassment, and she tried to bite back her voice, clinging desperately to silence. But Maxwell was relentless. It was as if her moans were the only proof he wanted, the only reward he craved.


    His fingers pumped steadily into her wet entrance while his tongue teased her swollen clit, a merciless rhythm that shattered her resistance. The dual assault overwhelmed her senses, and before long, her voice broke free, moans spilling from her lips uncontrobly, echoing through the steamy bathroom as she forgot all about holding back.

 Chapter 286 - 286 Tell Me, What You Want

    "Ah¡ªMaxwell!" Addison moaned, her voice breaking into a ragged gasp. Her eyes fluttered shut as that familiar sensation struck deep, sending waves of heat rushing through her.


    Something was building inside her core, the tingling overflow consuming her senses. Her toes curled uncontrobly; she was teetering on the very edge.


    "Baby, are you close? Are you cumming? Tell me how you''re feeling¡­ hmm?" Maxwell murmured against her thigh, his voice vibrating against her skin and sending shivers through her body.


    The sound of his voice alone pulled her closer to the edge. Addison was about to break, but being vocal during sex had never been her nature. The most she ever managed were a few words, little fragments meant less to express herself and more to signal her partner when she was about to cum, just so they''d ease up and keep her from losing controlpletely.


    Because every climax left her nerves unraveling, pleasure so intense it threatened to make her pass out if her mate didn''t give her room to breathe.


    But for Maxwell to ask her to describe how she felt? Addison didn''t even know where to begin; her mind was hazy, her thoughts scattered, and the helpless moans spilling from her lips left her barely able to form words.


    "Baby, I want to hear you say it¡­ I want you to tell me what you want... hmm?" Maxwell coaxed, his hum carrying a yful lilt. The sound vibrated against her as he wrapped his mouth around her clit, sucking deeply while his tongue swirled and teased it, heightening the overwhelming sensations crashing through her.


    "I¡­ yes¡­" Addison gasped, her back arching as her head tipped upward, eyes rolling back while hershes fluttered helplessly; she could no longer keep them open. "I-I''m burning all over¡­ and¡­ something''s building down here¡­" Her trembling hand drifted down her stomach, while the other instinctively cupped her breast, giving it a squeeze before teasing her nipple.


    The hardened bud tingled at her touch, and when she pinched it, a broken moan tore from her throat. It felt as though the nerves around it were connected to every part of her body, sending sparks all the way to her head.


    "Hnnn¡­ I-I''m about to cum. More¡­ please?" she pleaded, her voice breathless and desperate. Forcing her heavy gaze downward, she tangled one hand into Maxwell''s damp hair while the other continued to tease her swollen peak.


    When her eyes finally met his, she shuddered. Maxwell''s hungry stare glowed with golden flecks, his wolf peering through, and that alone sent an electrifying feeling through her very core.


    "What else?" Maxwell coaxed, urging her to say more.


    "And¡­ I want you inside me¡­" Addison whispered, her voice trembling as her zed eyes locked onto his, drowning in the pleasure overwhelming her senses.


    The moment Maxwell heard those words, he didn''t hesitate. This was what he had been waiting for; he didn''t want to let her cum on her own, but to feel her unravel while he was inside her.


    He had been guiding her, drawing her to say it, to ask for it. And now that she had, the sound of her desperate plea made his cock twitch, a bead of precum slipping free from the tip as his control frayed.


    Unable to hold back, Maxwell rose in one fluid motion and turned Addison to face the wall, pressing her back gently until her ass aligned against him. He guided her into position, lifting her onto her tiptoes to meet his height.


    Still, he was so tall that he even had to bend slightly to reach her entrance; his towering frame dwarfed her trembling body, and the anticipation between them crackled like fire.


    "Baby¡­ as you wish, I''ll put it in," Maxwell murmured, his voice trembling with excitement. He teased her entrance with the tip, rubbing slowly, before pressing forward. Even with just the head inside, Addison couldn''t help but cry out, her moans spilling louder, her body quivering at the intrusion.


    One hand guided his cock into her, steady and unrelenting, while the other mped firmly onto her shoulder, sliding up toward the back of her neck. The moment he pushed past her resistance, he drove himself in with a sharp thrust, his hand gripping the nape of her neck as if to anchor her.


    Addison convulsed beneath the sudden pressure, her nerves exploding in a rush of tingling sparks that raced through every inch of her body.


    "Ah!" The scream ripped from her throat as the fullness consumed her, overwhelming and intoxicating all at once.


    "Fuck, Addie¡­ you''re so wet it slid right in," Maxwell groaned, nostrils ring as the heat of her insides clenched around him. He leaned forward, his hot breath ghosting across her back, sending a shiver racing from her scalp down to her tailbone, where her trembling body pressed flush against his lower belly.


    Addison felt fireworks exploding behind her eyes, but Maxwell gave her no time to adjust to his thick cock. He pulled out slowly, just enough to tease, before driving himself back in hard¡ªburying himself to the hilt. Addison''s back arched in response, her moans spilling as the force jolted through her.


    The angle,bined with the faint light, revealed something that stole Maxwell''s breath: the faint, uneven sheen of old whip scars etched into her skin. Subtle against her tone, barely visible unless the light struck just right¡­ yet undeniable. His jaw clenched tight, fury and desire twisting in his chest at the sight.


    Of course, Maxwell knew where those scars came from; he was the one who had carried Addison to safety when she was barely clinging to life. For a long time, the memory had been buried beneath everything that came after.


    The first time he mated with her, the room had been cloaked in near-darkness, and though they were in this very position, he hadn''t truly seen them. But now, with the early morning light streaming in, every uneven line, every faint sheen of those scars stood out to him.


    His chest tightened, his heart twisting painfully for her. Yet that pain only deepened his desire to cherish her, to heal her in the only way he knew how.


    His thrusts slowed, turning deliberate, more tender, while the hand that had been guiding his cock into her entrance earlier slid upward, tracing the raised patterns of her scars with reverence. Each stroke of his palm promised more than words ever could, even as he continued to pound into her from behind.


    Addison''s breath hitched sharply at the warmth of Maxwell''s hand gliding across her scarred back, the tenderness in his touch shing with the relentless rhythm of his deep thrusts. Her mind was lost in a haze of pleasure, every thought dissolving until there was nothing left but the overwhelming sensations he was drawing from her.


    Her fingers clenched against the cool tiles, struggling for an anchor as her breasts swayed with each powerful movement. Then Maxwell''s lips found her back, scattering feverish kisses across her skin, and she shuddered when his right hand slid forward to im her breast.


    His palm molded over her softness, kneading firmly before his thumb and fingers began to tease her nipple, making her body tremble with a new surge of heat.


    "Addie¡­ Addie¡­" Maxwell''s voice broke with reverence as he thrust into her, his hips pping against her in a rhythm that filled the bathroom with the raw sound of flesh meeting flesh.


    The wet, lewd noises from her pussy only heightened the heat flooding Addison''s body, sending sparks racing along her nerves. Each ragged breath and muffled groan spilling from Maxwell''s lips made her ears burn, every sound pushing her closer to the edge.


    His every movement, every touch, felt as though he wanted to fuse her body with his, im her,fort her, and heal her.


    When his mouth found her back, Addison shivered. Maxwell''s lips trailed soft kisses before his tongue traced over one of her deepest scars, the long silver whip mark carved into her flesh.


    The memory shed in her mind when Greg''s merciless strike, the whip tearing into her muscle and refusing toe free, each brutal tug leaving a wound that should have never healed.


    Thanks to Ss''s healing powers, the scars had faded enough that her skin looked almost smooth, enough that she could wear backless dresses without shame. But at this distance, under Maxwell''s reverent touch, there was no hiding them. Only he could see them. Only he could remind her that even the deepest wounds could be cherished.


    And for some reason, Maxwell''s touch made Addison tremble even more, not just from the pleasure, but from the sincerity she felt in him, the way he wanted to take her pain away. Her moans grew hoarse, her voice breaking. "M-Maxwell¡­ I-I''m cumming¡­" she whispered, tears brimming at the corners of her eyes.


    ____


    Huge thanks to JET_5264, Danielle_Mogged, Jenni_Toney_9894, Jackie_Bourke, Shell_G, Lorena_Alvarado, Georgina_6380, Diabolique1369, Victoria_Fuzuzzles, and Shirley_Law_7534 for the Golden Tickets and all your amazing support! I appreciate you all so much!

 Chapter 287 - 287 Protect You Through Every Storm

    "Let it out, baby¡­ cum as much as you want," Maxwell murmured, gently tilting her face toward him. When he saw her reddened eyes, his chest tightened, and he leaned in to press a soft kiss against her lips. He wanted her to feel it, to know he would stand by her side, protecting her so that nothing like the past would ever haunt her again.


    "Shh¡­ don''t cry, baby," he whispered against her skin. "Just feel me inside you. Don''t think about the sadness anymore. From now on, I''ll be here, protecting you through every storm."


    But hearing him say that only made Addison''s tears spill faster. Her back wasn''t the only ce scarred¡ªher heart and soul bore wounds just as deep. And yet, hearing Maxwell''s vow in the midst of their intimacy struck straight into her chest.


    It didn''t feel like empty pillow talk whispered in the height of passion; his words carried sincerity. Against her will, Addison felt her heart open¡ªjust a little¡ªto him.


    "Good girl¡­ just let your body feel it. Let go of your worries, hmm? Let me take care of you¡­" Maxwell whispered, his low voice brushing against Addison''s ear like velvet. The sound made her tremble, her body shivering from the mix of emotions and the pleasure coiling tight in her core. She felt as if she mightbust at any second.


    "Ugh, baby, you''re getting tighter," he groaned, his breath ragged. "Are you close? Then cum for me¡­ soak my cock with your sweetness."


    His pace quickened, thrusts sharper and deeper. Pulling back slightly, he gripped her hips firmly with his right hand, while his left slid to her ass, spreading her cheeks wider to give himself more room and intensify the pressure. Even his lower abdomen clenched as her walls squeezed him relentlessly, milking him with every desperate contraction.


    As Maxwell pounded into her drenched pussy, his low groans and dirty murmurs spilled out between gritted teeth, each oneced with heat. Just hearing him, this side of him, was enough to make Addison''s mind unravel.


    She felt utterly seduced by this lewd, unrestrained Maxwell, so far removed from the cold, indifferent man everyone else saw. Who would have thought he could be like this in bed? Even Addison hadn''t known, and now the stark contrast caught her off guard, enticing her, and feeding her hunger.


    She never imagined dirty talk could feel this thrilling. But with every word and every thrust, her body climbed higher until it finally shattered. Pleasure ripped through her, so intense her body convulsed violently, her knees giving out as though she might copse.


    Maxwell''s arm tightened around her waist before she could fall, holding her steady. In his grasp, she dangled like a trembling doll, utterly consumed by the waves of ecstasy flooding her.


    Yet even as her voice cracked, her moans breaking into breathless cries of pleasure and pleading, Maxwell didn''t stop. He drove her further, mercilessly, as though determined to brand her with everyst drop of desire.


    "S-Stop¡­ I''m still cumming¡ªstop¡­" Addison whimpered through her broken moans, but Maxwell only drove his hips harder, his thick cock swelling and twitching deep inside her. She realized then that he was close too, chasing his own release while using her trembling body to ride the peak.


    It was overwhelming. Her body, already wracked with sensitivity from her climax, couldn''t handle the relentless assault. The overstimtion made her cum again and again, until she was nothing but a moaning mess, her voice unrecognizable as incoherent cries and gasps spilled past her lips.


    Maxwell''s own hoarse growls filled the air, rough and primal, each one somehow heightening her spiraling pleasure.


    "God¡­ this is¡ª" Her words broke as her eyes rolled back, her body nearly copsing from the sheer ecstasy. But Maxwell didn''t let her fall. Instead, he hooked his right arm tightly around her waist, easily lifting her off the floor.


    He pressed her flushed body against the wall, his weight pinning her there, his body covering herspletely. Trapped between him and the wall, Addison felt like she was being molded into him, as though he wanted to fuse her body with his, to make her utterly his.


    "Addie¡­ Addie¡ªI''m cumming, I''m cumming¡­" Maxwell growled, his voice rough, his eyes zed golden as his wolf surged forward.


    The beast inside him wed for control, desperate to knot inside Addison, to im her fully. But Maxwell fought back with every ounce of willpower. They had only just acknowledged each other, hadn''t even marked one another yet, and he couldn''t risk something as irreversible as pregnancy happening.


    If he lost control now, Addison might retreat from him just when she had begun to open her heart. He knew he still had a long way to go, and now wasn''t the time for something so drastic.


    His body trembled as he forced his wolf back into the confines of his mind, straining against the primal urge even as his release built to a breaking point. Pressed against the wall, Addison could feel every ripple of his strength¡ªhis right arm coiled tight around her waist, the hard bulge of his forearm digging against her lower belly where his cock stretched her from within, making her feel him even deeper.


    And as though that wasn''t enough, Maxwell''s left hand slid down to her clit, his fingers moving in fast, deliberate circles. Thebined assault, his relentless thrusts and the sharp flicks of his fingers, sent Addison reeling.


    Her eyes flew wide, her moans rising higher, breaking into desperate cries as waves of ecstasy wed through her insides with delicious, unbearable force.


    Addison''s brain had already dissolved into a muddled haze; her words slurred, her tongue barely obeying her. The sight of her unraveling like this only drove Maxwell deeper into his own frenzy, feeding the fire in his veins until he felt like he mightbust.


    His teeth clenched, every nerve alive with that familiar, overwhelming tingle that spread from his gums to his toes, up to his scalp, as he rammed into her with feral intensity.


    "Baby¡­ let me fill you up¡ªlet me leave my mark inside you for days. I want you to remember my shape every time you move¡­ ugh¡ª!" His voice broke into a guttural growl as the surge overtook him.


    He mmed deep, burying himself to the hilt as his climax ripped through him. His cock throbbed violently, spilling into her in thick, hot waves. He pressed harder, grinding in as though terrified a single drop might escape, determined to push it deeper, to brand her with the very essence of himself.


    Addison could feel the scorching, thick load Maxwell poured inside her. It was so hot, so heavy, it filled not only her body but seemed to seep into her very mind, overwhelming her until another wave of pleasure detonated through her nerves.


    Her vision went white, her thoughts nking out as her body shuddered violently¡­ and for a heartbeat, she slipped into blissful unconsciousness from the sheer force of it.


    Maxwell''s ragged gasps and guttural growls rumbled against her ear, each sound vibrating down her spine. His husky voice made her ears tingle, disorienting her sopletely she could barely remember where she even was.


    Still, he didn''t let her go. As though intent on engraving himself into her, Maxwell kept up slow,zy thrusts, grinding deeper, refusing to let a single drop escape.


    "Fuck¡­ I can''t stop cumming. You feel so good, baby¡­" he murmured hoarsely against her skin before pressing his lips to the shell of her ear. He nipped and sucked at her earlobe, sending sparks racing down her exhausted body.


    The sensation alone was enough to make her feel on the edge of release again¡ªbut her trembling limbs were already giving out, her body so spent she feared she''d pass out a second time.


    But Maxwell wasn''t wrong. The overwhelming ecstasy they shared now was born from their mate bond, an undeniable proof of their perfectpatibility. This wasn''t any ordinary pleasure they could experience elsewhere; it was something far deeper, more consuming, something only fated mates could experience.


    It coursed through them like the most addictive drug, a high they could never replicate with anyone else¡­ and one they would never be able to get enough of.


    The bathroom was thick with hot steam, the hiss of the shower blending with the sound of water sshing and their ragged breaths. It was the only symphony echoing in the room.


    Addison felt her mind slowly w its way back from the haze. Moments ago, she had nearly cked out from the sheer exhaustion, but now a strange energy coursed through her veins, brimming with energy like a wilted flowering alive after being watered.


    She knew it had something to do with the wolf inside her.


    Behind her, Maxwell slumped slightly on her shoulder, his body heavy and spent after pouring himself sopletely into her.


    "Are you okay, Addie?" he asked, his voice rough butced with concern.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 288 - 288 Being Proud Of His Own Masterpiece

    Even in his exhaustion, he still thought of her first. That simple care warmed Addison''s chest in a way nothing else could.


    "Y-Yeah¡­" Addison managed, her voice hoarse, dry, almost grating, as if every moan and cry had scraped her throat raw.


    "Alright, don''t push yourself too hard. Let me wash you up a little and carry you back to bed," Maxwell said, still catching his breath as he reluctantly pulled out of Addison. He nced down, groaning low in his throat at the sight of his still-hard cock coated with her juices, his eyes darkening with desire all over again. "Ugh¡­" he bit his lip, fighting the urge to dive right back in.


    Instead, he lifted Addison onto the sink, gently spreading her legs apart. Addison let him do as he pleased, her chest rising and falling as she watched him. His gaze dropped between her thighs, fixating on the slow trickle of his thick white cum seeping from her folds.


    When his eyes finally rose back to hers, a smug, satisfied grin tugged at his lips¡ªequal parts proud and boyishly mischievous.


    Addison couldn''t help but smile helplessly at him. He looked like a boy proud of his masterpiece, grinning as though he''d just won a prize. Yet beneath that boyish expression lingered a deeper, burning desire.


    She deliberately avoided his eyes, afraid that if she met them, she''d be pulled right back into the temptation of wanting to mate with this insatiable man again.


    This small indulgence would have to be enough¡ªfor now. They still had work to do, and letting things spiral further wasn''t an option.


    Still, this little indulgence had helped Maxwell more than they realized. It eased the pressure of his rut, keeping it from surging back with full force. If they hadn''t given in, no one could predict when his rut would strike suddenly, and when it did, he wouldn''t just be feral, he''d keep mating with her relentlessly until his body was fully sated.


    Worse, the intensity of his rut would spread over to the other two then it would also affect Addison, turning all of them into a desperate, lust-driven mess that might dy their mission for days.


    More than that, Addison could feel the energy coursing through her body after mating with Maxwell, as if her strength had been replenished a hundredfold, like she could do anything. The rush of vitality made her pause, and she turned to him with a hint of worry in her eyes.


    "Are you feeling okay? I think I fed my wolf again¡­ did I siphon too much energy from you, like what happened with Zion and Levi?" Addison asked, studying his face carefully. He wasn''t pale or looking drained. Yes, he was sweating and looked a little tired, but overall he seemed fine¡ªtoo fine, almost.


    Maxwell only shook his head, brushing off her concern. "I feel fine. I even forgot your wolf could do that, honestly. But¡­ was it really your wolf?" he murmured, pressing a gentle kiss to her cheek to ease her worries.


    "Yeah, the Light Fairy just confirmed it earlier."


    "Is it awake?" Maxwell asked, raising an eyebrow as he walked over to the bathtub, turning on the faucet to fill it with warm water before shutting off the shower.


    Addison followed him with her eyes, still perched on the sink. Her breathing was uneven, her legs trembling slightly, though she didn''t feel nearly as drained as before. Maxwell, too, was catching his breath, a faint weariness clinging to him, but the satisfaction on his face made it clear he didn''t mind.


    "It only woke up for a moment before going back to sleep," Addison admitted honestly.


    "That''s fine. What matters is it helped you get through this point. At least now we know a little more about your wolf. Still¡­" Maxwell''s tone grew firm as he arranged the shampoo and other essentials her attendants had prepared, "¡­it''s better we keep this between the four of us until we understand if it''s really siphoning vitality¡ªand why."


    "I think so too," Addison agreed, tilting her head as she watched him fuss over her things with surprising care. "But the Light Fairy said my wolf wouldn''t hurt my mates. So maybe¡­ it only draws strength from you all because you''re my mates?" Her voice carried both curiosity and quiet amusement, especially seeing Maxwell so meticulous inying everything out for her.


    When Addison finished speaking, Maxwell froze mid-movement, then slowly turned to face her. "Do you think this might be your wolf''s way of recovering? It''s been sealed inside you for years, cut off from you all that time. That must have weakened it."


    "Maybe¡­ that''s why you were given three fated mates¡ªus¡ªto help you through this, to give you more protectors. Perhaps the Moon Goddess foresaw all of this and prepared us to support you in every way we could."


    His voice carried a thoughtful weight, as if he was finally piecing together fragments of a puzzle he''d been turning over in his mind for some time. Though he had wrestled with the thought in silence, this was the first time he voiced it to Addison.


    For Maxwell, admitting such things wasn''t easy, an Alpha male wasn''t meant to share his woman, let alone speak openly about it. But now, with the truth of Addison''s wolf and her conditionid bare, it all felt connected. After all, the Moon Goddess never made mistakes, nor did she bestow gifts or weave fates without purpose.


    "Maybe¡­" Addison replied softly, her own thoughts wandering in the same direction. The surest way to know the truth was to ask her wolf. After all, wolves were closest to the Moon Goddess, bound to her will and attuned to her designs for each person''s fate.


    If anyone held answers¡ªwhy she had three fated mates, what was happening to her wolf, and why it acted this way¡ªit would be her wolf.


    But if her wolf didn''t know, then perhaps the Light Fairy would. And if even that failed, Addison knew she would have to keep searching elsewhere until she uncovered the truth.


    After chatting a little longer, Maxwell finished preparing the bath. He returned to Addison, gently pulling her into his arms. For a moment, his gaze lingered on her thigh, as though lost in thought, before he gave a quiet sigh and let the thought go.


    Without another word, he carried her to the bathtub and stepped inside with her, settling her carefully on hisp.


    He had grown used to bathing her this way, and Addison, still dazed from their earlier mating, didn''t even feel embarrassed. She didn''t notice how suggestive their position might look¡ªtempting in one sense, yet deeplyforting in another.


    Maxwell reached for the sponge, soaking it in the warm water before gently pressing it against Addison''s skin, letting the heat seep into her. He repeated the motion a few times, patiently wetting her body until he was satisfied she was ready to be washed with soap. The way he handled her was so careful, almost as if he were tending to a fragile child with delicate skin.


    When Addison finally gathered her thoughts and noticed how meticulous he was being, she nearly burst outughing.

 Chapter 289 - 289 Zion Is About To Rut

    "Maxwell, let me bathe on my own. You should take care of yourself more¡­" Addison said helplessly.


    "No, baby. Let me take care of you. This is the least I can do¡­" Maxwell murmured as he pressed a gentle kiss to her cheek from behind. For a moment, Addison almost felt touched¡ªuntil he added teasingly, "After all, you took care of me earlier¡­"


    His innuendo wasn''t lost on her, and she couldn''t help but yfully roll her eyes. Who would''ve thought that the man everyone knew as a cold, indifferent iceberg of a man could turn out to be so mischievous and yful at times?


    Addison yfully rolled her eyes but let Maxwell have his way. Without realizing it, she was slowly getting used to his closeness. As the saying goes, proximity breeds familiarity, familiarity breedsfort, andfort inevitably gives rise to feelings. It almost felt like Maxwell was treating her like a frog in warm water, being boiled little by little, while she¡ªthe frog¡ªstayed in the pot without even noticing.


    After washing her body, Maxwell carefullythered her hair with shampoo. His touch was gentle, the slow massage of his fingers so soothing that Addison couldn''t help but hum softly, her tension melting away.


    She was so lost in thefort he created that she didn''t notice what was happening outside her door, where both Levi and Zion stood pacing restlessly, their expressions dark and stormy, like thunderclouds ready to break.


    "Did you feel it too?" Zion suddenly asked, his voice low as he stopped pacing and looked up at Levi.


    Just moments earlier, he had been sleeping soundly, only to jolt awake when a sudden heat surged through his body. His cock twitched violently, precum already leaking as though responding to some invisible call.


    He wasn''t even reacting from a wet dream; he hadn''t dreamt at all. Yet the ache in his lower belly coiled tighter and tighter, a maddening urge to release wing at him with every breath.


    His chest rose and fell in ragged pants, the sensation growing unbearable the longer hey there, his cock straining painfully against the fabric of his pants. It felt as though he mightbust if he didn''t ease the need tearing at him.


    His sleepiness vanished instantly, reced with raw hunger, and before he realized it, he had shoved his pants down just enough to wrap his hand around his throbbing length, stroking in desperation.


    "Maybe it''s starting again¡­" Shura suddenly cut through his thoughts, its voice dripping with impatience.


    "Starting what?" Zion growled back, frustration shing in his eyes. Even with his hand working his cock, it still wasn''t enough; the ache only deepened.


    "Our rut, dummy¡­" Shura snapped, almost mocking. "Don''t you remember? The Alpha King and the others had to dose us with suppressants the other day when we nearly lost control and came tearing out of the pce to hunt our mate. But it was only a suppressant, not a cure. With our Alpha bloodline, you really think we could hold it down for long?"


    As Shura spoke, the heat inside Zion red even hotter, his wolf restless and needy. In the back of his mind, Shura was already grinding and humping with abandon, as if its body could no longer wait for their mate''s touch.


    "I almost forgot about that," Zion rasped, his voice hoarse as he looked down at his cock. Thick veins pulsed along its length, the throbbing ache making his whole body scream to bury himself deep inside Addison and lose control.


    "Then let''s go to our mate," Shura urged, his tone buzzing with excitement. "If our rut takes hold now, we''ll all be in trouble¡­" It didn''t even want to wait for Zion to move. Zion could feel his wolf straining against him, wing to take over his body and bolt straight to Addison''s room.


    "We might be able to handle this on our own," Zion muttered, his breath ragged. "Our bond with Addison is still fragile¡­ we''ve only just started earning her goodwill. If we run to her now, begging to mate while everything''s so busy, it''ll only put her in a difficult spot. Besides¡­" His jaw clenched as he tried to reason with himself. "We''ve endured countless ruts before without our mate. We just need to bear it and deal with it ourselves without troubling her."


    But even as he spoke, his hand moved faster over his cock, slick with his own need. His other hand trailed down the ridges of his abs, wrapping around the base before cupping his heavy balls, massaging them in desperation to relieve himself.


    The pressure was unbearable, his body begging for release, yet no matter how hard he stroked or teased, it wasn''t enough. The hunger wed deeper, leaving him trembling with frustration.


    As his hand moved along his cock, Zion''s mind betrayed him, shing back to the other night when he had buried himself deep inside Addison. The memory of her tight pussy clenching around him made his hips jerk instinctively.


    "Ha¡­ ugh¡­" he groaned, eyes squeezing shut as his chest rose and fell with ragged breaths. The ache dulled slightly, reced by a flood of molten pleasure. He tightened his grip, trying desperately to mimic the suffocating, velvety squeeze of Addison''s pussy wrapped around him while he thrust into her over and over again.


    "Addie¡­" The name slipped past his lips in a hoarse whimper as he bit down on his lower lip. In his mind, she straddled him, rolling her hips in a torturous rhythm, riding him until his entire body burned. The thought alone made his abdomen coil tight, desire surging violently through him.


    "Man, you really are helpless¡­" Shura muttered inside his mind, but Zion barely registered the words. He was too far gone, drowning in the fantasy of Addison wrapped around him.


    Yet no matter how desperately he pumped his cock, it wasn''t the same; it could never be the same as the real thing. His hand moved so fast his wrist ached, his arm burning as though it might give out before he reached his climax. Frustration twisted in his gut, making every stroke feel both torturous and insufficient.


    Still, the thought of Addison, her warmth, her scent, her voice, kept him going, pulling him closer to the edge until his balls tightened with aching pressure.


    "Baby¡­ let me fill you up with my load¡­" he groaned, the words tumbling from him in a low, needy murmur. His climax finally tore through him, thick ropes of white cum spurting out in violent release, sttering across his abdomen and chest. His body convulsed as he sucked in ragged breaths, sweat slicking his skin, the release leaving him trembling but not fully sated.


    Zion nced down at himself, chest still heaving, only to see his cock still hard and throbbing. The release had done nothing; the aching need was already crawling back, stronger than before. Real frustration gnawed at him, the kind that made his chest tighten and his thoughts blur. If this kept up, he knew he''d slip into a full-blown rut right here, in someone else''s territory.


    His body was a mess, sweat-slick and trembling, cum still dripping from his tip. The urge to keep stroking, to chase another high, wed at him relentlessly.

 Chapter 290 - 290 Mindlinking While...

    But at the same time, guilt pulled at the back of his mind; everyone else was already out working in the fields, and here he was, losing himself. Still, he couldn''t just walk away like this, not when the fire in his veins refused to die down.


    The indecision made Zion''s gut churn, but his body seemed to know its own priority; his hand moved again, stroking his cock. Yetpared to Addison''s pussy, his grip felt a little rough and unsatisfying, and the friction was threatening to leave him raw and blistered.


    It wasn''t enough. His other hand pressed against his forehead as he leaned back onto the bed, chest rising and falling heavily with ragged breaths.


    Then, through the mindlink, Levi''s voice suddenly broke in¡ªhoarse, strained, and breathless. "Alpha Zion¡­ I think I''m in trouble¡­"


    Frustrated and already on edge, Zion almost snapped back at him, but managed to grind out, "What''s wrong?"


    "I think¡­ I might¡­ go into rut soon," Levi admitted, his voice thick with strain.


    "Wait¡ªdon''t tell me you''re mindlinking me while jerking off?" Zion almost bolted upright from the bed in shock. Levi''s voice had been ragged and uneven, every pause making it sound like he was distracted, struggling to keep his thoughts straight.


    ncing down at his own stomach still streaked with cum, Zion could only imagine what Levi was doing on the other end. Then it hit him, he''d nearly forgotten that he, Maxwell, and Levi were bound together. If he was suffering like this, it wasn''t far-fetched to think the others were drowning in the same torment.


    Rather than spiral deeper into frustration, Zion dragged himself to the bathroom, washed up a little, changed into fresh pants, and threw on a robe.


    Although Zion had guessed what Levi was doing, Levi gave no reply and stayed silent on his end of the mindlink. His hand moved over his cock in reckless strokes, chasing the heat that refused to fade.


    In his mind, only the memory of Addison, her warmth, her tightness when he had once been buried inside her, came close to easing the ache. It wasn''t enough, not truly, but it was better than nothing.


    Like Zion, he didn''t want to burden Addison. He nned to deal with the rut himself and only speak to her about itter, when the time was right. Thest thing he wanted was to startle her with a sudden demand to mate, to make her think he was no different from the males, driven only by lust and unable to see beyond it when they are in rut.


    But in the middle of dealing with his desire, Levi couldn''t ignore the fact that he and the others were connected. Instinctively, he reached out to Zion, the only one he could confide in right now through the mindlink.


    Still, the timing was strange; he wasn''t even finished wrestling down his own desire, and mindlinking while in that state felt almost shameful.


    His thoughts were a tangled mess of heat and worry, so it slipped his mindpletely, until Zion''s blunt question hit him like a p: "Wait¡ªdon''t tell me you''re mindlinking me while jerking off?"


    Levi nearly choked on his own breath. Hearing that usation from another man made the whole thing feel even more awkward, almost surreal.


    After Levi finally reached his climax, his cum spilling across his body, he copsed onto the bed, chest heaving as sweat clung to his skin. But even in his haze, his thoughts drifted toward Maxwell.


    Suddenly, it all made sense why Maxwell had acted so strangely in the cafeteria earlier. He must have already felt the rut gnawing at him, driving him restless and desperate, so much so that he tried to tease Addison into the right mood.


    The thought unsettled Levi. It wouldn''t be surprising if Maxwell had already slipped into Addison''s room, but he had no proof. He couldn''t use him outright, and telling Zion might only make things worse; Zion''s jealousy would re, and a fight between them could erupt.


    Still, the idea festered in Levi''s mind. Compared to the hollow relief of his own hand, the memory of Addison''s warmth was overwhelming. Now that they all knew what it felt like to truly mate, jerking off felt like nothing more than a frustrating substitute.


    After cleaning himself up, Levi lingered by the door, staring down at the bulge straining against his pants. His cock was still throbbing with an aching need that refused to settle, frustration coiling tight in his gut.


    He drew in a helpless breath before stepping out into the hallway, only to find Zion pacing restlessly back and forth outside Addison''s room, his expression stormy.


    Levi didn''t stop. Instead, he walked straight past Zion and headed for Maxwell''s quarters. As he feared, the room was empty. That left only two possibilities: either Maxwell had gone out to work, which was highly unlikely, given their condition, or he had slipped into Addison''s room to sate his hunger.


    Levi''s jaw tightened. Because once one of them gave in to the rut, it would ripple through the others like falling dominoes. Unless all three of them were satisfied, none would find relief. And in the end, Addison would be caught in the middle, dragged down with them.


    So when Zion asked if he felt it too, Levi fell silent. Unlike Maxwell and Zion, who were both Alphas, he didn''t carry that same overwhelming possessiveness or pride. He could still rein himself in, hold back his desires, for Addison''s sake if nothing else. But the same couldn''t be said for the other two.


    If Zion discovered that Maxwell was in Addison''s room, fucking her to ease his rut, he mightpletely lose control. And so, Levi chose silence. For now, it was the only thing he could do.


    But it turned out he didn''t need to say anything. Not long after, the answer revealed itself. As the two of them stood outside Addison''s door, their bodies burning with restless desire, the tension inside them suddenly lightened. Before they could make sense of it, the door opened, Maxwell stepping out first, followed closely by Addison.


    The moment Zionid eyes on her, instinct took over. He bolted forward, inhaling her scent like a starving wolf. His nose wrinkled the instant he caught Maxwell''s scent clinging thickly to Addison, and a guttural growl escaped his throat before he could stop it.


    "Maxwell, you¡­" Zion snarled through clenched teeth.


    ____


    Hello, my little Goddesses,


    I want to let you know that I always read yourments and feedback, both on the story''s progress and any issues you might be experiencing with the tform. I sincerely apologize to the privilege readers who paid for the advanced chapters to stay up-to-date, only to encounter problems with being asked to renew their privilege tier again after already doing so this month.


    I''m truly sorry for the inconvenience, and I also want to thank you for letting me know. If anyone else is experiencing the same issue, please drop me a message so I can include it in the support ticket I''ve already submitted.


    I also want to give a huge thank you to the readers who''ve shown support through gifting and Golden Tickets: JennCM, Jenni_Toney_9894, Diabolique1369, AwrsenicCatnip, Sorcha_Mckenna, gmartina0309, Georgina_6380, Nancy_Hasse, Comfy4life, DaoistMx6gje, andst but certainly not least, Heather_Childs.


    Your support honestly makes me so happy and keeps me motivated; it really shows me how much you''re following and enjoying the story. Thank you so much!

 Chapter 291 - 291 Agitation

    Maxwell only shrugged when he caught Zion''s using gaze, heavy with killing intent and hostility. He could already feel Zion''s wolf bristling, fury coiling thick in the air around them.


    Yet Maxwell remained unfazed. They were both Alphas¡ªpossessive, domineering, and fiercely territorial. Sharing a mate went against everything their instincts dictated. Their minds might understand what was important and what they needed to do, but their primal nature would never easily adapt to such an arrangement, one that defied the very beliefs, practices, and instincts of their kind.


    Even so, Maxwell knew he had done nothing wrong. Being physically intimate with their mate wasn''t a betrayal; it was a natural urge, a need, a craving deeply ingrained in every werewolf with a fated mate. That truth applied not only to him, but to Addison as well.


    Seeing both Zion and Levi lingering outside Addison''s door could only mean one thing: they, too, were restless, their rut was beginning to stir, and leaving them on edge. Fortunately, Maxwell and Addison had mated in the bathroom, where the sound of running water helped mask Addison''s loud moans.


    If Zion had heard her, he might have lost control, barged into the room, and dragged Maxwell into a fight on the spot.


    After all, Shura could easily lose its temper when provoked, and its reasoning could easily be clouded by fury. It wasn''t far-fetched to think Zion might have gone barreling in, determined to im Addison for himself.


    "You¡­" Zion growled through clenched teeth, hostilitycing his voice. His eyes burned a glowing gold as Shura peered through, agitation rolling off him in waves. The rut had begun gnawing at them, and simple release was no longer enough to ease the ache.


    While Zion and Shura struggled against their own unfulfilled need, Maxwell was indulging freely¡ªsavoring time with their mate.


    To Shura, it was intolerable, unfair. It felt as though Maxwell was trespassing into its territory¡ªterritory that belonged to Zion and Shura alone. And that territory was Addison.


    Addison let out a heavy sigh. She couldn''t truly fault Zion and Shura, not really. It was natural for males, especially those of Alpha bloodlines, to grow agitated and fiercely territorial during rut. When a male entered rut, his female often followed, or vice versa. In that state, the female''s body would emit an intoxicating scent capable of luring and enticing every unmated wolf nearby, which would trigger a male''s territorial instinct that would lead to them being agitated when another male was near their mates.


    That was why things were far messier for her. Her mates weren''t just restless from the rut; they were having internal struggles as they shed head-on. All Addison could do was try to be patient and understanding.


    But the timing couldn''t have been worse. It was already past ten in the morning, the sun zing high in the sky. Farmers were working hard in the fields, and mages were straining to maintain the barrier. They didn''t have the luxury of retreating back to her room to continue.


    But if she spoke now, it might onlye across as her acting indifferent, as if she were dismissing their feelings, worse, it might look as though she had already sated her own desires, so she didn''t care to leave them to suffer through the rut and their unmet needs. Yet if she stayed silent, the two might snap and start a bloodbath right in front of her.


    Caught between their instincts and her own guilt, Addison felt like a cheater caught red-handed, helpless and torn in a bind she had no easy way out of.


    As if sensing Addison''s difficult position, Levi cleared his throat. He felt like hell himself, but at least his mind remained clear enough to think straight. In moments like this, he could almost be grateful for being one rank below the other two because his wolf''s ego wasn''t as overbearing as Zion''s or Maxwell''s.


    Realizing how hard it was for Addison to intervene without seeming partial, an act that would only worsen the tension, Levi stepped forward. If nothing else, he could be the voice of reason, the bnce in the storm, and help keep the two from tearing into each other.


    "Alpha Zion, Alpha Maxwell, please, calm yourselves." Levi''s voice was steady, though his own body wasn''t free from the strain of the rut. "We''re all in an ufortable position right now. The rut we''ve been suppressing is finally breaking through, and the longer it was held back, the harsher ites at us now."


    "I think I finally understand why the Alpha King ordered us to suppress it back then. We had only just met our mate; our emotional foundation with her was still weak, so I can understand that he was worried about certain things. And more than that, if all three of us had gone into rut at the same time, Addison would never have been able to withstand it. With her condition, she would have suffered."


    Levi''s gaze flicked between them. "That''s why, for now, it''s better to take turns. One at a time. Since Alpha Maxwell has already had his moment, perhaps we can hold off a little longer, Alpha Zion, and focus on the mission ahead. That way, we won''t put Addison at risk, or draw unnecessary concern from the pack and the caravan."


    Hearing him, Addison couldn''t help but give Levi a silent thumbs-up in her mind. What he said was exactly what she''d been thinking.


    Since they had already discussed her wolf needing to feed on her mates'' vitality, it naturally meant she would have to mate with them. Zion had even suggested setting a schedule, so they wouldn''t sh like this, especially since none of them were used to sharing the same mate yet.


    And as Levi pointed out, while Addison could faintly sense her wolf now, the connection was still weak, offering no real support to her body.


    If she mated with all three of them under normal circumstances, she might be able to endure it. But if she did so while they were in rut, survival would be far less certain. During rut, they would be relentless, unable to stop until every ounce of their desire was spent and their instincts fully sated.


    Maxwell, who managed to hold on to some semnce of reasoning than Zion after Levi''s attempt to mediate, gave a nod. He could see Zion''s judgment slipping, clouded by agitation, and knew it was wiser not to sh with him now. For Addison''s sake, one of them needed to step back, and so Maxwell chose to be the bigger person, letting Zion stew on his own for the time being.


    As soon as Maxwell stepped aside, Addison took over, her voice soft as she tried to coax both Levi and Zion.


    "Alright¡­ now isn''t the time to be arguing among ourselves. I think what Levi suggested is a good idea¡­" she said gently.


    But she couldn''t bring herself to meet their eyes. Embarrassment tugged at her, the words catching in her throat. She wasn''t used to speaking so openly about such intimate matters. All she wanted was to resolve the issue quickly and escape before the heat in her cheeks gave her away.

 Chapter 292 - 292 Addisons Decision

    Hearing Addison''s words, Zion finally took a step back, biting his lip. He didn''t want to seem selfish or unreasonable in front of her, yet sometimes a werewolf''s instincts were stronger than logic.


    "I¡­ I''m sorry for losing myposure," he muttered, his voice low and hoarse.


    Addison, who had been ready to slip away, froze at his words. Lately, it felt like all she ever heard from Zion was apologies, something she still struggled to reconcile with the arrogant, prideful image of him etched in her memory.


    But this time was different. This time, he apologized immediately, of his own ord. Could she take this as a sign of his growth?


    Seeing how things were turning, Maxwell subtly signaled Levi to follow his lead. He slipped an arm around Addison''s waist and guided her back into her room. Levi caught the signal right away.


    He tugged Zion along, who was still lowering his head like a pitiful puppy, and ushered him inside. Once they were all in, Levi quickly shut the door behind them.


    He understood what Maxwell intended: better to continue this conversation in private rather than risk being seen quarreling in the hallway, where an omega servant, Elric, or anyone else might walk by.


    As leaders of their own packs, being caught bickering in public would only tarnish their image and provide amusement for others. And more importantly, until they confirmed whether a mole existed within the pack, they couldn''t afford to let personal matters spill out into the open.


    Once inside, Maxwell gently guided Addison to sit on the single couch facing the balcony, while he himself settled onto the longer couch to the left. When Levi and Zion entered, they both took their ces beside Maxwell. Addison, meanwhile, was still a little dazed, too caught up in noticing Zion''s unexpected change in demeanor to remember her earlier urge to slip away.


    After a moment, Addison gathered her thoughts and nced at each of her fated mates in turn. Maxwell pulling them all into the room likely meant he wanted to discuss their arrangement and how things should move forward, now that they were undeniably bound together.


    As much as Addison sometimes wished to avoid the situation, she knew she couldn''t run from the truth; her only option was to face it.


    It wasn''t that she truly wanted to escape from them; rather, she felt embarrassed that her other two mates had caught her with one of them. It left her feeling as if she had been unfaithful, even though she hadn''t.


    At the same time, she worried it looked as though she favored one over the others, something that could strain their bond in the future. Everything about it feltplicated and messy, especially when all of them had grown up believing in and valuing monogamy.


    Addison let out a heavy sigh, finally setting aside her embarrassment. Maybe it really was time to face them seriously instead of constantly pushing things aside or running away; it was starting to feel irresponsible.


    "I want to apologize," she began, her voice soft but steady. "For always trying to run from this whole fated mate bond and for only thinking about my own feelings instead of yours."


    Now that she was sitting here, forced to confront them and her emotions, she realized this might actually be the best arrangement. If they hadn''t brought her here, she might have kept putting it off, never finding the right moment. And if that happened¡­ when would she ever truly face them and share what was in her heart?<fncf18> This text is hosted at f?ndnovel</fncf18>


    The moment Addison''s apology left her lips, Maxwell, Zion, and Levi all turned their heads toward her in astonishment. Maxwell, in particr, hadn''t expected her to apologize; he had actually pulled them all into the room with the intention of apologizing himself.


    Since Zion had already humbled himself and admitted his mistake, Maxwell saw this as the perfect chance to follow through, to not only make amends but also set an arrangement that would work for all of them while keeping Addison''s needs at the center.


    Because no matter how overwhelming their own urges or instincts might be, Addison''s feelings still mattered most. She was the one caught in the middle of this bond, absorbing the weight of it all like a sponge.


    And never, not once, did Maxwell want her to feel as though any of it was her fault. In his heart, he believed none of them was to me. This was the Moon Goddess''s arrangement, and if She had tied their fates together, then there had to be a reason, a purpose waiting to reveal itself.


    "Addie, please don''t apologize. None of this is your fault," Maxwell said softly as he reached out and took her hands in his.


    Levi moved closer as well, crouching down so he could hold one of her hands, his steady gaze locking onto hers. That look alone was enough to tell her what he felt; he had never once med her. Her reaction was only natural.


    Many she-wolves would have rejoiced at having three fated mates, especially when two of them were Alphas like Maxwell and Zion. To others, it would feel like a blessing, being the favored one, protected and cherished by the strongest leaders.


    But Addison''s situation was different. She wasn''t just any she-wolf; she was destined to lead the entire werewolf kingdom. Her every action would be magnified under the public eye.


    With three fated mates, her power would be seen as even more formidable. Some would view it as a great advantage, two powerful packs tied to the Royal Family through their bond, securing alliances for decades toe.


    But that same power would also draw fear. She herself would be a target¡­ and even more so, her future children. Enemies who feared the strength of such a union would not hesitate to strike, whether they were rival werewolves or even other races, like the vampires.


    More than that, Addison had been raised to believe in loving and giving her whole heart to only one person, her fated mate, just as her parents had loved each other.


    She had never once imagined herself with more than one partner, nor did she ever entertain the thought of it, simply because she had the power to choose. Monogamy was what she knew, what she believed in.


    But now, with three fated mates, she was forced to adjust both her beliefs and her mindset, and it wasn''t something she could do easily. It wasn''t only about epting them; it was about learning to navigate their different personalities and needs.


    That part wasn''t the true problem.


    The real problem was far heavier.


    How could she tell them that she already had children? And that one of them was the father? That truth alone wouldplicate everything even more. Just as she had feared from the beginning, things were not simple.


    And with Zion, though he was her fated mate, he had once broken her trust. Because of that, she still couldn''t bring herself to let him know about the twins. Deep down, she knew it was his right to know, but if he found out¡­ then the others would have to know as well.


    ''Stop overthinking¡­'' Addison reminded herself, forcing her racing thoughts to slow as she took a steadying breath.

 Chapter 293 - 293 Addisons Decision 2

    Zion, who had been sitting beside Maxwell, shifted forward and kneeled before Addison. Resting a gentle hand on her knee, he spoke in a low, earnest voice.


    "Addie, I know I''ve done many foolish things in the past¡­ but I finally understand where I went wrong, and I want to make amends. Please, allow me that chance. I''ll follow whatever arrangements you decide, and I''ll wait, no matter how long it takes, for you to open your heart to me again."


    "I know I caused you so much pain and left scars with my actions and harsh words, born out of ipetence and misced anger when you had done nothing to deserve it."


    "It''s taken me years of reflection to even begin to grasp what you must have felt during those times I treated you with such cold indifference. I know I''m not worthy of you yet¡­ but I beg you to give me the opportunity to prove myself."


    When his eyes lifted to meet hers, Addison saw a gaze heavy with sincerity, longing, and heartache, not for himself, but for her. The weight of his words stunned her into silence.


    And her heart trembled.


    Maybe it had taken years for her to finally hear the apology she deserved, but now that it came, when she heard it, it shook her to her core. It felt as though her former self, the one who had endured everything he was apologizing for, was trembling too, overwhelmed by a storm of pain, anger, heartache, and countless feelings she couldn''t even name.


    For the three long years she spent in the Midnight River Pack, working herself to the bone, she had longed for this moment, for Zion to stand before her, admit his wrongs, and give her a chance so they could start anew.


    Every night she dreamed of it, only to wake up to the cold reality of his indifference, the cruel stab of betrayal, and the deeper twist of the de when he brought ire back to their pack as if Addison didn''t matter.


    And yet, here he was now, apologizing. His words made her relive every wound, but at the same time, she felt something inside her beginning to mend. It was as if the dagger long lodged in her heart was slowly being pulled out. Still, the scar would remain. The damage had been done, and though she could ept his apology, forgetting was another matter entirely.


    A part of her wanted him to suffer as she had, to know what it felt like to be treated with such cruelty. But as that thought crossed her mind, another quickly followed: if she truly repaid him with the same indifference and pain, wouldn''t that only make her no different from him?


    Addison sank into deep contemtion. She had already made her point, Zion had felt the sting of indifference from the moment they reunited until now, and he knew she couldn''t easily forgive him.


    But dragging it out longer, forcing him to humble himself and grovel before her again and again, would only make her appear petty. That wasn''t the kind of person she wanted to be.


    Perhaps giving him a chance to atone would be wiser. It would allow him the opportunity to prove himself and, more importantly, give all of them the chance to start anew. After all, she already carried twins that were his, though Zion remained unaware.


    She couldn''t hide the truth forever. The children were still young, and they deserved to know their father. So this chance she considered offering Zion wasn''t just about reconciliation between them; it was also about giving him the opportunity to be a father to his children.


    Now that Addison had made her decision, she gave a slight nod and lifted her gaze to meet Zion''s. Her eyes reddened as she caught her reflection in the depths of his emerald orbs. The sight made her want to cry; her scars, the pain she had buried so carefully beneath anger and indifference, now felt exposed for everyone to see.


    She couldn''t keep clinging to her anger forever, and watching Zion earnestly trying to make amends chipped away at the thick walls she had built around her heart.


    A soft chuckle escaped her lips, but it broke almost instantly into a low, painful sob. Her lips trembled, her chest constricted, and before she realized it, the emotions she had fought to suppress poured out in tears. When she tried to speak, her voice cracked, and instead her sobbing only grew louder.


    Seeing her unravel like this, Zion panicked. He reached forward, trying to wipe away the tears streaming down her face, but the more he tried, the harder she cried. Maxwell and Levi, equally shaken, tightened their grip on Addison''s hands, as if anchoring her through the storm of her emotions.


    "Baby, don''t cry¡­" Maxwell murmured, his voice unusually gentle as he tried to coax Addison through her sobs. "Are you upset with this mutt? Say the word, and I''ll teach him a lesson; he won''t even have the strength to defend himself. I dare him." As he spoke, Maxwell didn''t even care about tossing Zion into the pit, his protective fury rising.


    Zion, however, only pressed his lips together and stayed silent. He didn''t try to resist or argue. Even the agitation and frustration gnawing at him from the onset of his rut seemed to vanish, swallowed by the panic of seeing Addison crying so uncontrobly.


    Addison trembled as sobs racked her body, pitiful and unrestrained, and with each tear that fell, the hearts of her three fated mates twisted painfully. Their heartstrings quivered in unison with her tears, each drop of her tears cutting into them like a de.


    "Addie, don''t worry. I''ll make him kneel on burning charcoal, would that do?" Levi added smoothly.


    But to Addison, it didn''t sound like concern for her; it sounded like a personal vendetta. The way Levi spoke it was less aboutforting her and more about seizing the chance to take revenge on Zion.


    Perhaps it stemmed from what had happened to her before Maxwell brought her back to the Royal Capital. Back then, even though Levi hadn''t known Addison was his fated mate, he had still been her closest confidant.


    Naturally, he carried a grudge. He simply hadn''t acted on it, because he was bound by duty as Zion''s Beta, the most he could do was verbally rebuke him. Until now.


    Zion caught Levi''s eyes and gave him a sharp, knowing nce, as if to say, ''Don''t think I don''t know what you''re plotting.'' Then, he turned back to Addison, gaze steady and unwavering, like a warrior prepared to face a battlefield alone, if only she would give him the chance.


    Hearing this back-and-forth, Addison''s tears no longer flowed with pure grief. The absurdity of it all struck her, and she suddenly burst intoughter through her sobs, her emotions tangled between heartbreak and amusement.


    "Stop, just stop¡­" Addison said between fits ofughter. She never would have imagined seeing Zion like this, not even in her wildest dreams. The once prideful Alpha, now reduced to such a pitiful state, was enough to make herugh until her stomach hurt.


    ____


    A huge thank you to gmartina0309, Maria_Urena, Marcia_Natowcappo, Zallyza, Lisa_Summerson, Diabolique1369, Sarah_Kiwi_chick, Glenda_oy, Georgina_6380, Domari, Angie_Rodriguez_6157, vws_Tule, Emily_Jade_4552, and Nancy_Hasse for the gift and the Golden Tickets! Your support truly means the world to me, and you''ve made me so happy!<fnc893> Chapters first released on f¦É¦Ídn¦Ïvel</fnc893>

 Chapter 294 - 294 The Locust Swarm

    And yet, beneath the humor, warmth stirred in her chest. It was almost¡­ cute. Endearing, even. The old Zion would never have allowed himself to fall so low, not even for her. But here he was, willingly setting aside his pride, letting his dignity crumble, just to coax a smile from her.


    That realization softened her heart. As sheughed, Zion only smiled helplessly back at her, his emerald eyes shimmering with quiet devotion, while his thumb kept gently brushing away her tears.


    "Princess! This is bad!" Lance''s urgent voice echoed through the mindlink.


    Addison''s brows furrowed instantly, a sinking feeling stirring in her chest. Her mood shifted in a heartbeat, and she snapped her gaze toward Zion, Maxwell, and Levi. Whatever warmth lingered between them had to be pushed aside. She shot to her feet.


    Sensing the sudden change in her aura, the three men rose with her, tense and alert.


    "What''s wrong?" Zion asked, his voice low and guarded. He saw how Addison''s tear-reddened eyes had turned razor-sharp in an instant, and the seriousness in her expression told him enough; something was about to happen.


    "I don''t know. Lance didn''t say anything, but it feels serious. Let''s check for ourselves," Addison replied.


    Without another word, the four of them darted outside. The moment they stepped out of the packhouse, chaos greeted them; pack members rushed in every direction, faces tight with panic. Addison''s frown deepened as her sharp gaze swept across the scene.


    She wanted to stop someone to ask what was happening, but it was clear no one could spare a second. Everyone was frantic, yet moving with purpose, as if they had critical tasks toplete.


    Gritting her teeth, Addison reached out through the mindlink to call Lance again, only to be met with silence.


    While Addison was still trying to process everything, Zion had already stripped off his shirt and shifted into his massive midnight-ck wolf. Noticing her, he lowered himself and nudged her with his massive head, signaling for her to climb on. Without hesitation, Addison pulled herself up, and Zion immediately surged forward.


    Maxwell and Levi followed suit, quickly shedding their clothes and slipping them into their magic bags before shifting into their wolves. They bolted after Zion, their powerful strides shaking the ground beneath them.<fn3dee> Follow current nov?ls on Find~Novel</fn3dee>


    Addison leaned low against Zion''s back, gripping his thick fur tightly to steady herself as he raced through the dense forest, weaving past trees with blistering speed. Around them, other warriors thundered forward, all rushing toward the same destination.


    "Wait¡­ isn''t this the path toward where the locust swarm was being contained?" Addison murmured, scanning her surroundings.


    The farther they went, the thinner and weaker the greenery became. Leaves were stripped down to veins, branches gnawed bare until only brittle bark remained. The air grew drier, the forest more lifeless, until all that surrounded them was skeletal trees and withered ground.


    By the time they arrived, the destion wasplete. At the center stood Elric and the mages, struggling to hold their ground. Elric''s voice rang out in desperation as he shouted frantic orders to his disciples, urging them to hold on.


    "Don''t falter, hold your ground! We cannot let the locust swarm escape the barrier!" Elric roared, his voice cutting through the chaos.


    He and his disciple mages stood rigid, pouring every ounce of their mana into the barrier that now flickered dangerously, seconds away from breaking. Around them, warriors closed ranks, forming a living shield in front of the mages.


    If the barrier fell, they would be the first line of defense, buying precious moments to pull the spellcasters to safety. Everyone knew that the mages excelled at long-rangebat, but in close quarters, they were vulnerable.


    "Warriors, stand ready!" Lance barked, crouching into a defensive stance, his eyes fixed on the quivering barrier as though he could hold it together by sheer will.


    Zion skidded to a halt beside Elric, who was at the center of the mages, straining to keep the barrier intact. The moment Addison slid down from Zion''s back, she strode toward Elric, her expression serious. She was calm¡ªalmost unnervingly so¡ªbut it was better this way. Panic would only cloud her judgment and dull her awareness.


    As soon as her feet hit the ground, she spoke in a firm tone, "Archmage Elric, update me on the situation."


    Her eyes swept the battlefield as she waited. Nearly every mage stood in a circle around the flickering barrier, channeling their mana to stabilize it. The strain was obvious; the sudden surge of unstable energy was throwing their control into disarray.


    The locust swarm seemed to sense this weakness and took the chance to batter the barrier with their own body in a frenzy. Each impact sent ripples through the shimmering barrier and shudders through the mages maintaining it.


    The harder the swarm struck, the more the casters faltered¡ªElric most of all, shoulders rigid as he led the desperate effort to mend and bnce the barrier''s power.


    "P-Princess, you''re here." Elric''s voice trembled, though he didn''t falter in channeling his mana through his staff. Sweat trickled down his temples as the glow of his spell wavered. "We don''t know what triggered it, but the Locust Swarm suddenly turned restless, bing more violent than before."


    "They began clustering together, then using their sheer numbers to ram against the barrier again and again. At first, we dismissed it as agitation, but then one of the mages copsed, coughing blood from overexertion¡­ and that''s when the barrier began to flicker."


    Even as he exined, Elric kept his staff raised, pouring mana into the unstable barrier to ease the crushing burden on the others.


    "Do you think they might have already devoured all the vegetation inside the barrier, and now they''re starving? That could be why their aggression suddenly spiked," Addison voiced, her voice calm but sharp.


    Elric froze for a moment, realization dawning in his eyes. They had been so focused on holding the barrier that they''d overlooked the simplest possibility. Beyond the wall of writhing wings and bodies, they could barely see anything; the swarm was too dense, nothing but a reddish blur pressing against the barrier.


    "Wait¡­" Addison''s gaze narrowed as she studied the locusts battering the barrier. "Can we get a dead sample of one of them?"


    Her expression was unreadable, but the weight of her aura pressed heavily on those around her. It wasn''t panic, it was fury, cold and controlled. Elric couldn''t understand the reason behind it, but he could only brace himself and nod, determined to try.


    "Princess, let''s think about thatter. For now, we need to focus on containing them," Elric urged, his voice firm but strained. "We have to suppress their aggression and stop them from hammering the barrier. The mages won''t hold much longer, and if the barrier falls, the consequences don''t need to be spelled out."


    "Right¡­" Addison nodded, her sharp eyes fixed on the writhing mass. The swarm moved like a school of fish, shifting in eerie unison, circling as if guided by an unseen leader before hurling itself against the barrier.


    Each impact burst with a sickening stter of greenish blood, staining the shimmering wall that was nearly invisible to the naked eye.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 295 - 295 The Locust Swarm 2

    Some locusts were crushed instantly, their innards smearing across the barrier, but the others were truly resilient as they twitched back to life after hitting the ground, wings shuddering before they rejoined the swarm¡­ only to m themselves against the barrier again and again until they finally ceased moving.


    As Addison racked her brain for a solution, she nced at Elric, hoping he might provide some guidance, but he was far too consumed with maintaining the barrier, pouring every ounce of focus into keeping it from shattering.


    Lance stood on guard, muscles taut, prepared to intercept the swarm should the worst happen. Zion, Levi, and Maxwell had already taken their positions at the front line, too, bracing for the moment the barrier might give way.


    That left Addison at Elric''s side, forced to hold back her questions. She knew better than to distract him; he was the linchpin holding the barrier together. If his concentration slipped even for a second, everything would copse.


    Seeing this, Addison''s stomach churned. She tried to peer beyond the barrier, but the sttered blood of the locusts obscured her view. Gritting her teeth, she forced herself to look around instead.


    It was clear how much effort the mages had poured into driving the swarm back this far; the devastation behind them and the deste state of thend were proof enough. The vegetation had already suffered greatly, and Addison realized the swarm had likely been deprived of food for too long. That starvation could exin their violent attempts to break through.


    But a worse thought gnawed at her. Even if the locusts were contained again this time, what would happen once they had nothing left to devour inside the barrier? Would they turn cannibalistic and start feeding on one another while the females continuedying eggs, multiplying endlessly?


    If that happened, if their numbers grew while their behavior turned even more vicious, her people would be facing a threat far more dangerous than what stood before them now.


    Thinking of this, Addison clenched her fist. The possibility was almost certain. If she remembered correctly from her readings in the library, locusts were not only pests that devoured crops and vegetation, but once they stripped thend bare, they would begin turning on one another, and even small animals.


    In the worst case, when their numbers surged to unprecedented levels and the vegetation could no longer sustain them, the swarm would grow desperate enough to attackrger creatures as well.


    Before that happened, they needed to deal with the locust swarm as soon as possible. Just then, Addison noticed more warriors arriving from within the pack''s territory, even the patrols had been recalled, leaving only half their number to guard the borders while the rest rushed here to help.<fndcf7> This content belongs to find¡¤novel</fndcf7>


    ''Damn it, this isn''t good¡­ With the border patrols thinned out, those people who tried to attack us might seize this chance to slip through. We have to finish this quickly before anyone takes advantage of the situation,'' Addison thought grimly.


    She immediately called over the nearest warriors, and five of them stopped in front of her. "Please, gather as many straws and rotting vegetables as you can find around the pack''s territory. Get others to help, bring as much as possible."


    Though the warriors didn''t understand her n, they obeyed and sprinted toward the farms. Addison then hurried toward Zion, Maxwell, and Levi. Seeing her approach, the three men broke from the line of defense and came straight to her.


    As soon as Zion, Maxwell, and Levi reached her, Addison spoke firmly. "Help me monitor the inside of the barrier. Circle the perimeter and check if the locusts are concentrated only on this side. Look for any areas where their numbers are thinner, or, ideally, where there are none at all."


    Her words made Zion pause, his expression tightening as he pieced together her intent. "Addie¡­ are you nning to open the barrier and go inside?" His brows furrowed deeply, his voiceced with disapproval. "I won''t allow it."


    Addison shook her head firmly. "We don''t have the luxury of being picky with our ns. This is the only option we have right now. If it works, we might be able to calm the swarm long enough to relocate the people, crops, and livestock to safety before moving forward with the biochemical solution."


    "But if the locusts keep raging like this, we won''t even have the chance to evacuate; we''ll be pushed to use that biochemical around living things when we aren''t even sure if that thing can be used around living beings without causing death. We have to try." Her eyes zed with conviction, and though Zion''s hesitation was clear, he couldn''t argue. He had no better solution to offer.


    "Then let me go in," Zion countered, his tone unwavering. "I''ll carry out your n. I don''t want you in danger, Addie. Just wait for me out here, I won''t back down from this."


    But Addison had her own purpose. "That won''t work. I need to go inside myself, I have to see the situation with my own eyes. There are things I need to check," she insisted. Her gaze didn''t waver. "If you''re that worried, then I''ll ride on your back. Just run at your top speed and make sure we get out safely together."


    She wasn''t backing down. Addison knew she couldn''t let Zion and the others shield her from every danger; doing so would only make her dependent and weak, and that wasn''t an option. Without her wolf, she was already at a disadvantage.


    That only meant she had to work twice as hard, and in order to achieve that, she needed to bnce her reliance on her mates while sharpening her own vignce and strength.


    Too much dependency on her mates would only dull Addison''s vignce and make her weaker. She was supposed to be a warrior, and a true warrior couldn''t rely solely on others.


    How could she grow stronger or gain experience if she stepped back and let her mates do all the work? There were times to let them take the lead, yes¡ªbut there were also times when she needed to stand on the frontlines herself.


    Seeing her unshakable determination, Zion realized he couldn''t persuade her otherwise. With a heavy, defeated sigh, he finally nodded. "Alright¡­ but on one condition. You must cling to me tighter and not let go."


    Though he waspletely bare from shifting into his human form, Addison''s mind was too preupied with the dire situation to notice, or even care about, Zion, Maxwell, and Levi''s nakedness.


    Her focus was fixed entirely on their next step. With a silent exchange, the three men nodded at her, then at each other, before shifting back into their wolf forms. In unison, they darted off, racing around the perimeter of the barrier to scout for a potential opening they could exploit to get inside.


    After the three left, Addison approached Elric andid out her n. At first, Elric opposed it just as strongly as Zion and the others. But once he fully understood what she intended to do and who would apany her inside, he fell into deep thought, even as part of his mind remained fixed on sustaining the barrier.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 296 - 296 Holding The Grudge For Her

    "Alright, Princess," Elric finally said, his voice steady though his expression was grave. "I know that once you''ve made up your mind, nothing I say will change it. So instead of wasting time trying to stop you, I''ll focus on making sure you seed."


    "But hear me out, if you''re going in, I''ming with you. I need to be there to open and close the barrier at the right moment. If I stay outside, the timing won''t be guaranteed¡­ and one mistake could doom us all. It''s safer if I go with you."<fnfa93> Get full chapters from find?novel</fnfa93>


    It seemed that no matter what Addison said, Elric would never be convinced to stay behind. Not only was he worried for her safety, but he also believed that apanying her would give him a clearer understanding of her current situation.


    By staying close, he could protect her with his barrier, boosting her defenses and survival chances inside. More than that, being with her would allow him to calcte precisely when to open and close the barrier, ensuring Addison''s safety without letting a single locust slip out.


    Thinking through all the possibilities, Addison finally understood what Elric meant and nodded in agreement. But if Elric wasing along, he would need someone to carry him up.


    Naturally, his gaze shifted toward Maxwell. Maxwell''s nostrils red as he shot back stubbornly, "If you want me to carry you, then forget it, unless you''re fine being carried the same way I did in the forest. My back is reserved only for my mate."


    It was rare to see Maxwell this unyielding, to the point that even Addison couldn''t talk him around it. Levi, on the other hand, pretended not to hear a thing, keeping his eyes elsewhere, until a mischievous glint sparked to life in them.


    "Ehem¡­" Levi cleared his throat, his gaze sliding toward Zion before he continued, "Since Alpha Maxwell and I share the same opinion, why don''t we leave this to Alpha Zion? After all, thinking it through, bringing Archmage Elric really is the best course of action. Besides¡ª" his lips curved into a sly smile, "¡ªfor your information, I''ming too but on the same thought as Alpha Maxwell."


    Just that look was enough to make Zion''s temple throb violently, as though a splitting headache was about to strike him.


    "And what makes you think I''ll agree to this?" Zion snapped, his voice edged with exasperation. "You both know a werewolf''s back is reserved for their mate. Why in the world would I let anyone ride mine while I''m in wolf form?"


    Levi let out an exaggerated snort. "Well, Alpha Zion, let''s be honest, among all of us, only you have ever allowed someone on your back before your mate. So naturally, I believe you have a much higher tolerance for bending that rulepared to me or Alpha Maxwell. If it were me, I don''t know¡­ my wolf might just snap and go berserk."


    The moment the words left his mouth, Levi''s wolf rolled its eyes inside his mind.


    ''Nice try, annoying someone, kid¡­'' it muttered, flopping down onto the ground and resting its massive head on its paws. Still, despite its aloof act, its tail betrayed it by waggingzily, it was a proof that it was entertained by Levi''s mischief.


    Perhaps this was Levi''s subtle way of standing up for Addison while teaching Zion a lesson. After all, regardless of his reasons, Zion had once let ire ride on his back, and that fact couldn''t simply be erased.


    Zion nearly choked on his own saliva from sheer anger, his face flushing red as the veins on his forehead threatened to burst. Maxwell, of course, wasn''t helping; he turned his head away, shoulders trembling as he struggled to hold back hisughter. It was painfully obvious that both Maxwell and Levi were ganging up on him.


    And the worst part? Zion couldn''t even deny it. What Levi said was true, and deep down he knew it. This was Levi''s way of standing up for Addison,te as it was. Still, there''s a saying that a gentleman''s revenge is never toote, even if it takes ten years.


    It was almost as if Levi was implying that, since Zion was so fond of letting just anyone ride on his back, then carrying Elric shouldn''t be a problem. The truth was, they all knew Elric couldn''t be carried the same way Maxwell had once carried him in the forest.


    This time, Elric had a crucial task, and that was protecting Addison and keeping the locust swarm contained within the barrier. For that, he needed a stable position and a clear vantage point to cast his incantations, which meant riding securely on someone''s back.


    But with both Maxwell and Levi refusing to make concessions, the choices were limited. Either they brought along an extra warrior solely to carry Elric, which would end up risking having arger team that might draw the locust swarm''s attention, or one of them would have to swallow their pride and do it.


    Keeping the group small was critical. If the swarm detected them inside, the frenzied locusts hammering the barrier could instantly turn their aggression on the intruders. And if that happened, the consequences would be catastrophic; the creatures wouldn''t just attack, they might even devour the people who came inside.


    That was why only those at least of Beta-level bloodline could be considered. They needed the speed to outpace danger, and even then, carrying another person would inevitably slow them down.


    Zion clenched his jaw, his gaze shifting to Addison. The moment their eyes met, Addison''s chest tightened. She had almost forgotten, but now that memory came crashing back. A pained expression crossed her face as the image reyed vividly in her mind, each detail cutting into her like a de.


    The heartbreak she felt back then was unbearable, a humiliation that struck like a p across the face. She hadn''t voiced it aloud, but Levi, ever the attentive Gamma, had clearly noticed. And now, it seemed, he was carrying that grudge on her behalf.


    Addison lifted her eyes toward Zion again. He had imed his only condition for letting her enter the barrier was that he woulde with her and that she would be the one he carried.


    As if catching on as well, Maxwell turned his gaze toward Zion. "If you''re worried about who should carry Addie, I''ll do it. I''m an Alpha bloodline too, so it''s not like I''d fall short of you in speed or strength, right?" he said evenly.


    By now, he had pieced together what Levi was doing. Mischievous or not, Levi''s jab was meant to teach Zion a lesson, and since it was all for Addison''s sake, Maxwell had no intention of letting the opportunity slip by either.


    Defeated, Zion could only release a heavy sigh as his gaze settled on Addison. She hadn''t spoken a word, but he caught the fleeting shadow of pain in her eyes before it vanished. He knew he had reasons for letting ire ride on his back back then, but that didn''t erase the fact that he had hurt Addison.


    Some of that pain, he had inflicted knowingly,shing out because he wanted her to hurt. Compared to that, letting another man ride his wolf''s back now felt like nothing.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 297 - 297 The Plan

    Perhaps, if Addison hadn''t been unable to outright reject him, she might have already turned her back on him during her father''s birthday banquet.


    "¡­Alright. I''ll do it," Zion muttered, his voice trembling faintly as old memories and regrets pressed heavily on his mind.


    "That''s more like it." Levi smirked broadly, then turned to Addison. "Addie, do you want me inside with you, or should I stay with Lance and help keep the locust swarm busy on the front lines?"


    Addison quicklyposed herself and nodded at Levi. "You cane with us and help carry some of the supplies inside. We''ll leave the distraction to Lance and the warriors." She decided without hesitation, knowing that bringing Levi along wouldn''t make their group toorge to be noticed, and his strength would be useful once they were inside.


    Hearing this, Levi''s lips curved into a satisfied smile before he, Zion, and Maxwell set off together, circling the barrier in search of a spot where the locust swarm was thinner. As they ran along the perimeter, Addison reached out to Lance through the mindlink.


    "Lance, can you hear me? I have a task for you¡­"


    "Addie, please, just consider me at your service anytime. No matter what you ask, treat it as missionpleted," Lance said firmly, his eyes fixed on the flickering barrier.


    Addison gave a faint smile at his determination. "I''m d to see you so energetic andmitted. Actually, I need you and the warriors to do more than just watch the swarm''s movements inside the barrier. I need you to keep them as distracted as possible."


    "Distracted?" Lance tilted his head, curiosity shing in his eyes. "May I ask why?"


    Addison hesitated, torn on whether she should reveal the gist of the n to Lance. If she did, there was a real chance he might react like Zion, refusing to let her go inside without him. That wouldplicate everything.


    They could technically leave Levi outside to lead the warriors instead, keeping their group small enough not to draw unwanted attention. But unlike Lance, Levi had no pack bond with some of the warriors stationed around the barrier.<fn10f3> Content originallyes from find[?]ovel</fn10f3>


    Lance could connect with them through the mindlink, coordinate them seamlessly, and his presence outside was undoubtedly the most practical choice.


    Yet, keeping Lancepletely in the dark carried its own risks. If he sensed something off or acted rashly, it could jeopardize everything. Addison knew it woulde down to her ability to convince him, to make him stay behind and maintain control over the situation, ensuring no one, especially the locust swarm, noticed what she was truly nning. Failure here wasn''t an option.


    "Well, actually, I do have a n," Addison began carefully. "It isn''t guaranteed to seed, but we''re nning to head inside. I''ll be going with Elric, Zion, Maxwell, and Levi. I also need to retrieve a sample of the locust from within the barrier, which means I''ll need someone trustworthy to cover my back and keep the swarm distracted from the frontlines."


    She hadn''t lied, but she had chosen her words carefully, softening the edges so they sounded more reassuring and more ttering. She made sure to strike directly at Lance''s weak spot, appealing to his sense of loyalty and his pride by emphasizing how much she trusted him above anyone else to guard her from behind.


    To Lance, that trust meant everything. And because Lance had grown up alongside her, watching firsthand how formidable she had be, he wouldn''t easily refuse her like Zion had.


    Though Addison hadn''t openly shown confidence in her n, the fact that she had one at all spoke volumes. It was proof that she wasn''t interested in wasting time with endless discussions; she intended to act and bring this ordeal to an end as soon as possible.


    Although a trace of bitterness stirred in Lance''s chest when he realized Addison was bringing all her mates inside without him, he also understood how deeply she trusted him, and that meant the world. Instead of pushing his limits and demanding to go with her, he conceded with quiet dignity.


    "Alright," Lance said softly. "You can leave the frontline to me. I''ll make sure to keep the locust distracted. Just¡­ promise me you''ll protect yourself, okay?" His voice carried a faint, pitiful edge that made Addison''s chest tighten with guilt.


    "I will. I''ll be careful," Addison reassured him gently. "Thank you, Lance, for having my back." She made sure to show her appreciation because she could sense how much restraint it took for him to hold back his stubbornness and selfish desire to insist on going with her.


    For a moment, she even felt a little embarrassed for having overthought it, thinking he''d give her a hard time, when instead he only chose to support her.


    "No need to thank me so much. You know I''d do anything you asked, Addie." Lance''s tone softened, tinged with a subtle sultriness and quiet longing, as though he wished she would let him stand closer to her heart, the way Zion, Maxwell, and Levi already did.


    But Addison couldn''t give him that. She bit her lip, cleared her throat, and, thankfully, the warriors she had sent returned just in time with what she requested. It gave her the perfect excuse to end the mindlink conversation, sparing her from having to confront the feelings hanging between them.


    Lance, however, felt the ache immediately. His chest tightened, his heart churned, and he bit down on his lip to stop himself from saying more. He knew Addison was avoiding any talk of emotions between them.


    Still, he clung to the thought that her distance was only because of the amnesia, that she simply couldn''t remember what they had meant to each other, or the feelings they once shared. All he needed, he told himself, was patience.


    While Lance was quietly nursing his bruised heart, Addison turned her attention to the warriors. They began unloading cart after cart filled with rotten vegetables and bundles of straw cut from rice and wheat stalks, byproducts that would be mixed into livestock feed.


    Since more straw would be produced once the harvested rice and wheat were processed, there was no worry about depleting their supply.


    Before long, ten carts were lined up in front of her, just as Levi, Zion, and Maxwell returned. The three shifted back to their human forms, their bodies slick with sweat from sprinting along the barrier''s perimeter.


    "Addie, what''s all this?" Levi asked first, striding toward her with heavy breaths, clearly winded from the run. Zion and Maxwell arrived beside him as well, though the two Alphas looked far less fatigued than Levi since their stamina and agility were naturally superior.


    By now, Zion had already reined in the storm of emotions he''d carried earlier. The run had cooled his head, leaving nothing but a calm mask in ce. Still, none of them spoke of their findings yet. Their attention, for the moment, was fixed on the strange collection of goods the warriors had gathered.


    Once the warriors had departed to join the defensive line, Addison turned to face Zion, Maxwell, and Levi. Her expression was calm but resolute.


    "We''re bringing these supplies inside with us," she said firmly. "I believe the locusts are growing restless because they''re hungry. If we bring them food, it might calm them¡ªat least for a while."

 Chapter 298 - 298 Planning To Go In

    Maxwell raised an eyebrow, giving the goods in front of him a quick nce before smirking. He could tell that while Addison imed they would be feeding the locust swarm, she wasn''t about to waste anything valuable.


    Instead, she''d gathered only rotting vegetables and straw¡ªthings that can only be treated as little more than animal feed or fertilizer. He chuckled softly, then reached out to ruffle her hair.


    "Good thinking¡­" he murmured.


    Without another word, he pulled out the magic bag strapped to his waist and began storing as much as he could inside. Once he shifted back into his wolf form, the bag would resize to fit neatly around his neck, making it easy for him to toss the contents out, or he could also let Elric handle it. That way, he could stay focused on running while Addison and Elric took care of dumping the rotten vegetables and straw.


    After Maxwell made his move, Zion and Levi followed suit, storing as much as they could in their own magic bags. Elric, of course, had his own and quickly filled it as well, while Addison gathered the remaining scraps into hers.


    Once they were finished, Levi, Zion, and Maxwell exchanged a quick nce before handing their magic bags to Addison, trusting her to toss out the contents while Elric focused only on his own.


    This way, Elric could concentrate on both defending them from the swarm and maintaining his incantations, while Addison managed the dumping of the rest.


    With their tasks divided, the three men shifted back into their wolf forms. Maxwell crouched low, his massive frame lowering to make it easier for Addison to climb onto his back. She did so without hesitation, while Zion lingered behind to watch their rear.


    Shura gave a soft whine but obediently crouched as well, allowing Elric to mount. Unfortunately, climbing onto such arge wolf was no easy task for a human, especially one of Elric''s age and condition. Struggling to pull himself up, he finally epted Levi''s assistance. Only once Elric was secure did Levi shifted into his wolf form, ready to run with the rest.


    After ncing back and confirming that Zion, Elric, and Levi were all ready, Maxwell, leading at the front, snorted, a puff of steam escaping his wolf''s nose before he burst into a sprint. The others quickly followed close behind.


    As they ran, Addison reached out to Lance through the mindlink. "Lance, we''re moving in. Please start the n as soon as possible. I left some rotten vegetables at the back, maybe you can wave them in front of the locust swarm and see if they''ll bite."


    Her tone was half-joking, but the idea wasn''t entirely useless. If the locusts were truly starving, food could easily divert their attention, and once their focus shifted, it might just buy the group the opening they needed.


    Before leaving, Elric was forced to recall even those disciples who had already been carried off to the tents after vomiting blood. Though injured and drained of mana, he had no choice but to make them push themselves a little longer.


    He had been covering for too many of them already, and without his support, the barrier would surely copse. So he sent them back to their positions; this time, they would surely be relying solely on mana stones to sustain themselves.


    It wasn''t ideal, but it bought him the chance to focus on what he needed to do. If Addison''s n seeded, then at least he could rotate them properly, allowing the most exhausted to finally rest while those with energy left continued holding the line as he worked on stabilizing and reinforcing the barrier.


    As Maxwell sprinted, he didn''t follow the barrier''s edge but veered left, slipping into the cover of the forest. Though once lush, the woods were now nothing more than skeletal trees and scattered boulders, with hardly a de of grass in sight.


    They needed to stay hidden until they reached the spot Zion had scouted earlier, an area with fewer locusts, the only opening that might let them slip inside the barrier. To seed, they had to move carefully, avoiding the swarm''s notice and trailing behind its movements.


    That was why they waited for Lance to fully draw the locusts toward the front lines, where the main group was. Only then could Maxwell, Zion, Levi, Addison, and Elric make their move toward the far side of the barrier¡ªa deste stretch so barren that not even a withered tree or patch of grass remained.


    Before reaching their destination, they had to hide as much as possible. Earlier, when Zion, Maxwell, and Levi scouted along the barrier for an opening, they noticed a portion of the locust swarm tailing them like a cloud of bees.


    Now that they were preparing to slip inside, stealth was critical; if even a handful of locusts broke free of the barrier because of them, the entire n would fall apart.


    As Maxwell veered left, the group moved farther from the barrier, circling toward the rear. After some time running, Addison finally witnessed the full extent of the devastation the swarm had left behind.


    The skeletal trees were almost gnawed down to their cores, their surfaces chipped and scarred, while the animals that once lived here had long since fled. Thend was stripped bare, but in this destiony an advantage¡ªthe uneven terrain and scattered boulders offered them just enough cover to remain hidden.


    They pushed themselves in a full sprint for another twenty minutes before finallying to a halt. Pressing low behind a massive boulder about a kilometer from the barrier, they then caught their breath in silence.


    To get any closer, they would need to crawl through the rocky terrain, shaving the distance down to five hundred meters, close enough to gain a clear view of the barrier, but that would be far more dangerous.<fnd8a0> Fresh chapters posted on find?novel</fnd8a0>


    Zion, Maxwell, and Levi shifted back to their human forms as Zion spoke in a low voice. "Addie, this spot has the fewest locust¡­ but it''s also the most exposed. If we move too close, we''ll be easy to spot. And once they notice us, they''ll be on us in seconds."


    Zion ducked back behind the boulder, stealing a cautious nce toward the barrier before retreating again.


    "Then how tightly are the locusts swarming this ce? Did they react when you got near the barrier earlier?" Addison asked. She tilted her head, trying to peer at the faint outline of the barrier. But even with her werewolf senses, the distance was too great; she could barely make out anything.


    "Earlier, when I pushed closer, about fifty meters away, the swarm stirred." Zion''s voice was low, serious. "They rushed to the barrier like a hive of angry bees, wings buzzing like thunder. Looked to me like they were guarding something." He gave a small shrug, but his eyes remained sharp.


    "They''re that aggressive?" Addison''s brows knit together. A chill ran down her spine as her thoughts raced. "Then¡­ could it be they''re protecting something inside?"


    "I didn''t get the chance to find out," Zion admitted. "The longer I lingered, the more of them gathered. I had to pull back and lead the swarm away just to keep this spot from bing as heavily guarded as the rest of the barrier."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 299 - 299 Entering

    "I checked other locations too, but the numbers there were overwhelming, and they could easily be counted in the hundredspared to what''s here."


    As he spoke, Zion crouched down and pulled a rolled-up map from his magic bag, a rough sketch he had made after circling the barrier. He spread it open on the ground, the lines marked with his careful observations.


    Addison leaned closer to the map, her eyes widening in awe at Zion''s work. She crouched down to study it more carefully, but soon found herself in a rather¡­promising situation.


    Since Zion, Maxwell, and Levi had shifted back to human form without bothering to put on clothes, as they are ready to shift into their wolf form again at any moment, Addison struggled to keep her focus.


    Elric seemedpletely unbothered by their nakedness, but Addison wasn''t nearly asposed. No matter how hard she tried to concentrate on the map, her peripheral vision kept betraying her, catching glimpses of the dangling "eggnts" that made her ears burn.


    And when the three men crouched even closer, one knee bent with an arm resting casually while their legs spread wide open, it was practically impossible for her not to notice. Addison desperately tried to be as chill as Elric, but the sight seared itself into her brain in a way she wished it hadn''t.


    ''Goddess, please help me...'' Addison prayed silently. She wasn''t feeling aroused seeing them naked like this at this point; what hit her instead was a wave of secondhand embarrassment.


    If the naked men around her had been ordinary warriors, she might not have thought much of it. After all, nudity among shifters was second nature, and it wasn''t as if she''d never seen a naked man before.


    But these three weren''t just anyone; they were her fated mates. That made it impossible for her to ignore them or remain unaffected. The awareness alone left her flustered, especially since their well-sculpted bodies were far too distracting.


    "Ehem..." Addison cleared her throat and crouched lower, pulling the map closer in front of her. At least this way, she could block out the distracting view of certain dangling eggnts from her peripheral vision.


    After steadying herself, Addison focused on the map Zion had sketched. She couldn''t help but feel a flicker of amazement; despite the little time he''d had, he''d still managed to draw a surprisingly detailed map.


    That also meant he''d finished circling the barrier faster than Maxwell and Levi, yet returned alongside them.


    Her eyes lingered on the markings. Three dots were ced on certain points, while a small triangle marked their current position.


    "What do these symbols mean?" Addison asked, pointing at the dots and the triangle.


    "The dots mark the heavily guarded areas along the barrier; those are the ces swarming with the most locusts. The triangle represents the spot that could serve as our possible entry point."<fn4c4d> Readplete version only at Find?Novel</fn4c4d>


    "Compared to the others, it has fewer locusts, though¡­" Zion traced the triangle with his index finger as he spoke. "It feels like they''re guarding that area specifically. Still, their line of sight there isn''t great, thanks to a huge boulder near the barrier. That''s why I marked it with the triangle."


    Addison nodded, following his reasoning.


    "So, you mean we could slip in through this point, open a section of the barrier from behind that boulder you mentioned?" Addison asked, seeking rification.


    "Correct," Zion confirmed. "The boulder isrge enough to give us cover. We could move from there. As for the locust swarm, once we step out from behind it, they''ll definitely notice us. The only chance we have is if Lance seeds in luring most of them toward the frontlines."


    Addison frowned. "But if they''re truly guarding something here, then they might not leave so easily. Worse, once we go inside, they could call the rest over."


    Her words made everyone pause. Even if they managed to breach the barrier, moving deeper inside toplete their mission might not be as simple as they first imagined.


    "How about I cast an invisibility spell over us?" Elric suddenly suggested, offering a possible solution. "With our numbers, I could only sustain it for at most five minutes, two, at the very least."


    After all, he was still an archmage, and casting the invisibility spell itself wasn''t difficult for him. The challengey in covering all five of them at once. It would demand precise mana control and careful distribution, draining a significant portion of his reserves.


    Still, this approach would greatly reduce the risk of being noticed by the locust swarm.


    "But as I recall, locusts are also highly sensitive to sound¡­" Addison paused with a frown, realizing the problem wasn''t so simple to solve. "So, an invisibility spell alone might not be enough."


    "What if you created a self-contained barrier, one that hides us from sight while also trapping any sound we make inside? That way, no matter the noise, the locusts wouldn''t notice. Would that be possible?" She turned to Elric expectantly.


    Elric hesitated before nodding. "Princess, your idea is indeed possible. But to achieve it, I''d need to weave three different spells into one, then expand it wide enough to cover five people."


    "That would consume a tremendous amount of mana. I could probably sustain it for three minutes at most. Within that time, we''d have to finish everything, or we might risk being trapped. If an emergency forced us to retreat quickly, I might not even have the strength left to open the barrier again." His expression grew grim as heid out the risks.


    "Three minutes it is¡­" Addison said firmly, making her choice clear. They would have to be extremely careful; one small mistake could turn into a disaster. Elric had warned her of the worst-case scenario so she''d be aware, but she also knew he still had mana stones to fall back on if things went wrong.


    As long as they couldplete the mission within three minutes, they would be fine.


    With the n set, the group began crawling low to the ground, using the rocky terrain as cover to avoid being spotted by the locusts. The sharp edges of the stones cut into their skin, leaving painful scratches. Elric, unused to such conditions, gritted his teeth and pressed on. Addison endured the same, her skin stinging with every movement.


    Zion, Maxwell, and Levi weren''t spared either; the rocks scraped and pricked them as well, but their wounds healed almost instantly. Even so, their concern wasn''t for themselves. Their eyes kept drifting toward Addison and Elric, silently worrying about the toll this crawl was taking on them.


    "Addie, are you okay? Should we slow down?" Zion asked, ncing to the side. Addison was two steps ahead of him, crawling steadily over the jagged rocks.


    "No need," she replied firmly, eyes fixed on the path ahead. "We don''t have time to waste. Let''s reach the five-hundred-meter mark first, then assess the situation before moving forward, just as nned."


    Zion hesitated. His gaze dropped to her hand, where a fresh cut bled from scraping against a sharp stone. He wanted to say something, to urge her to stop, but he bit his tongue, knowing that pressing her would only burden her more.

 Chapter 300 - 300 Specimen

    Inside his mind, Shura whined in distress at the sight of Addison''s injury, but like Zion, it chose silence.


    They both understood the weight of this mission. They couldn''t falter over every wound, nor could they risk annoying Addison with needless worry. All they could do was endure and keep moving forward.


    "Alright, we''re three hundred meters in. Just a little more and we''ll hit the five-hundred mark¡­" Addison urged, her voice steady but firm. As she spoke, she gave Elric a reassuring pat on the back, recognizing the effort he was pouring into every crawl forward. A small push of encouragement was the least she could offer him.<fnf280> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? find?novel</fnf280>


    Elric didn''t reply, but he gave a firm nod. At his age, he had already weathered countless hardships, and this was no different. With two Alphas at his side and Princess Addison keeping everything under control, he trusted that following her lead would see them through.


    He had witnessed herposure in crisis before, how she guided them out of the Tigren camp and through the dangerous forest. This situation felt no less dire, yet no less manageable under hermand.


    Her quiet encouragement spurred him on. The sting of the sharp rocks cutting into his skin barely registered now, perhaps dulled by adrenaline, though he knew the pain would hit himter.


    Regardless, both he and Addison pressed forward, their movements deliberate and cautious, careful not to make a sound that might draw the swarm''s attention.


    Once they closed thest two hundred meters, it would fall to Elric to cast what Addison had requested, starting with the sound-cancetion spell. After all, the boulder might shield them from the locusts'' sight, but their heightened sensitivity to noise meant even the slightest slip could rouse the swarm.


    Just as nned, once Addison, Zion, Maxwell, Levi, and Elric reached the five-hundred-meter mark, they stopped to observe the swarm''s movements within the barrier, searching for any discernible pattern.


    From this close, however, Addison narrowed her eyes and frowned. Instead of the expected mottled greens and browns, all she could make out was a dense, writhing mass of red.


    That wasn''t right. As far as she remembered, locusts were typically shades of dirty green, faded brown, or other earthy tones that helped them blend into their surroundings. This crimson swarm looked nothing like the ones she had studied before.


    Her voice cut through the tense silence. "Is red a natural color for some species of locust?"


    She nced at Elric, the oldest among them, hoping his experience might offer an exnation. Addison had her share of knowledge from books and long hours spent in the library, and while fragments of old memories stirred faintly in her mind, nothing she recalled had ever mentioned locusts that gleamed blood-red.


    Wait¡ªthere was a species of red locust mentioned in the insect encyclopedia.


    But if she remembered correctly, they were small, with ck-spotted wings¡­ Addison''s train of thought faltered. From this distance, she couldn''t make out enough detail to confirm anything.


    For now, they had to focus. Their priority was to study the swarm''s movement inside the barrier,mitting its pattern to memory before making their approach. Five long minutes passed in tense observation before they finally pushed forward again, crawling toward the boulder they had marked earlier as cover.


    This time, they moved faster, driven by urgency. But the speed came at a price, Addison and Elric''s exposed skin scraped against sharp stone and gravel, leaving them with fresh bruises and shallow cuts as they dragged themselves forward.


    Once they reached therge boulder, Elric immediately set to work. He renewed the sound-cancetion spell along with a standalone barrieryered with invisibility. While he chanted the incantations, Zion, Maxwell, and Levi crept closer to the barrier''s edge, holding themselves in ready stances¡ªprepared to move the instant Elric finished.


    The final syble left his lips, and the spell took hold. To the outside world, they looked like they had vanished; now, only they could see and hear one another. Elric stepped forward, pressing the tip of his staff against the shimmering barrier. Muttering another string of incantation, he traced a wide circle, justrge enough for an adult to pass through.


    The circle pulsed, then parted ¡ª an opening into the barrier''s inner domain. Zion slipped in first, followed closely by Maxwell and Levi. They immediately fanned out, keeping watch behind the boulder.


    Addison and Elric followed quickly, and the moment they were inside, Elric reversed the incantation. The glowing circle sealed shut, restoring the barrier as though it had never been touched.


    As soon as they slipped inside, Zion, Maxwell, and Levi confirmed the locusts hadn''t noticed a thing. Without wasting another second, the three shifted into their wolf forms. Just like before, Maxwell and Zion crouched low, ready for Addison and Elric to climb up.


    Addison quickly climbed onto Maxwell''s back while Elric¡ªnow more practiced¡ªclung tightly to Zion''s thick fur as he pulled himself up.


    Once both were securely seated, Zion and Maxwell sprang forward in unison, paws pounding against the ground, while Levi kept watch at the rear. Maxwell led the charge, following Addison''s directions as she pointed out their path.


    "Center of the barrier," she instructed, her voice firm.


    But they hadn''t gone far before Addison noticed something unusual. Scattered ahead were countless tall, mound-like structures, damp soil piled high, resembling enormous ant hills, rising like ominous towers across thendscape.


    "Wait¡ªstop for a moment!" Addison called out, tugging on Maxwell''s fur to halt him.


    The sudden stop nearly caused chaos. Maxwell skidded, Zion and Levi almost collided into him, and both Addison and Elric lurched forward as if they were about to be thrown off.


    Luckily, they had been pressed close against Zion''s and Maxwell''s broad wolf bodies, their hands clutching tightly to the thick fur, keeping them from being tossed to the ground.


    "What is it, Princess?" Elric asked, puzzled as he followed Addison''s line of sight.


    Then he saw it, massive red locusts with twin horns jutting from its head, their bodies bent as they drove their abdomens into the damp soil. In an instant, he understood. They had stumbled right into the swarm''s breeding ground.


    One of the horned locusts was barely three meters away, still oblivious to their presence thanks to Elric''s concealment spell. But even at this close range, its size was terrifying; its body was asrge as his palm and thicker than two of his fingers together. A shiver crawled down his skin at the sight.


    Before he could dwell on it further, Maxwell let out a low, guttural growl in his wolf form, lips curling back to reveal his sharp teeth. His agitation was clear, though they couldn''t ask what had set him off, not while he remained in his wolf form.


    Addison immediately slid down from Maxwell''s back. Pulling a cloth pouch from her magic bag, she crouched by one of the mounds and carefully pushed her fingers into the opening.


    When she withdrew her hand, pale, pulsing eggs clung to her palm. She quickly wrapped them in the cloth and secured the pouch.


    Her eyes swept the ground, where a few dead locustsy scattered. Normally, locusts didn''t die afterying eggs, which meant these had likely reached the end of their lifespan.


    But judging from their appearance, they hadn''t been dead for long. Addison quickly collected a few samples of their remains as well.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 301 Unusual Locust

    <h4>Chapter 301: Chapter 301 Unusual Locust</h4>


    She refused to believe ordinary locusts could grow this massive. Something was wrong with these locusts; they might have mutated, which elerated their growth, and thrown nature off bnce.


    The evidence in her hands only confirmed what she suspected, and why she had insisted on entering the barrier in the first ce.


    Looking around at the barren stretch of forestnd, she understood. Their massive size came with monstrous appetites. The swarm had consumed thend too quickly, leaving nothing but destion behind and driving them to starvation far sooner than nature could handle.


    "Princess, did these locusts grow this big just from eating all the vegetation in the forest? Did they overeat and... be massive?" Elric asked, his voice tinged with disbelief.


    His eyes tracked the few female locusts busilyying eggs in the damp soil mounds scattered around.


    He could even see the small holes they left behind, freshly dug and glistening with moisture. A shiver ran down his spine as he surveyed the area; the sheer size of the insects and the unnerving activity made the hairs on his arms stand on end.


    <fn7e2e> Discover more novels at f¦É?dn¦Ïvel</fn7e2e>


    Addison shook her head firmly. "I don¡¯t think so. No matter how much a locust eats, it shouldn¡¯t grow this massive so easily... it has to be some kind of mutation."


    Just then, she felt Maxwell¡¯s massive wolf nose nudge her back. Turning, she caught him shaking his enormous head.


    "What? You¡¯re telling me they¡¯re not mutated locusts?" she asked, raising a brow.


    Maxwell gave a slow, deliberate nod. Addison¡¯s eyes narrowed. His reaction said enough that he knew something about this locust swarm. If he had an idea of what these creatures truly were, then he likely also knew where they came from... and why no one had noticed their presence until now.


    Deciding not to press him here for answers, Addison gathered a few more samples, carefully storing them away. She¡¯d make sure a trusted mage delivered them to the Royal Alchemist and the kingdom¡¯s researchers.


    Locust eggs took time to hatch, and she had a long window before then. As long as the samples reached the royal capital before then, the experts could dissect the bodies, study their fluids, and uncover what they needed.


    Even if Maxwell didn¡¯t know all the specifics, Addison would ensure the researchers and the Royal Alchemist developed countermeasures¡ªa biochemical solution that could target these insects specifically without harming nts or endangering people¡¯s health.


    "Alright, we can discuss thister. For now, let¡¯s stick to the n," Addison said, quickly moving to climb back onto Maxwell¡¯s back. After onest nce at the eggying locust, Maxwell crouched low, allowing her to settle in.


    As soon as she was securely seated, Maxwell rose and began sprinting toward the center of the barrier. With each passing moment, the swarm grew denser, the buzzing and rustling of thousands of locusts filling the air.


    "Princess, getting any closer could be dangerous. We only have a few minutes before the spell wears off," Elric cautioned.


    "It¡¯s fine," Addison replied confidently. "Just a little further. We need the swarm to stay clustered in the center as long as possible. They¡¯re herbivores, and they¡¯ll eat the vegetables as soon as we throw them in. We have to take this chance."


    Hearing her, Elric fell silent. After all, the two Alphas and Levi were fast on their feet; if they sprinted back as quickly as they could, they could make it before the spell wore off.


    They pressed on toward the center of the barrier. The swarm was thick, but it wasn¡¯t impassable. Still, the sheer density of the locusts made it almost impossible to see anything ahead. If given more time, the swarm would undoubtedly fill every remaining space inside the barrier, creating a serious problem.


    It was clear that they couldn¡¯t waste a second. The harvesting and transportation of crops, animals, and people in the area had to be expedited before the swarm overwhelmed the space inside the barrierpletely.


    It seemed everyone understood the urgency, even Elric, whose face grew grim as he scanned their surroundings. Then Addison¡¯s firm voice rang out:


    "Alright, this is enough, we can start dumping the rotten vegetables and straw from here!"


    Without hesitation, she reached into Maxwell¡¯s magic bag and began tossing out the contents while they ran. Elric, meanwhile, kept his focus on maintaining the concealment spell, his eyes darting around to make sure nothing was leaking through.


    He wasn¡¯t rushing to empty his own magic bag yet; there would be time for that as they pushed further in.


    A few hundred kilos of rotten vegetables and straw spilled out behind Addison¡¯s path. She nced back and, just as she expected, the locust swarm immediately pounced. They descended on the discarded scraps in a frenzy, forming a writhing mound of red bodies that looked disturbingly like a pool of blood.


    Everywhere the rotten vegetablesnded, locusts leapt on them with terrifying hunger, leaving behind a crimson trail that stretched out across the ground in their path.


    The sight of the locusts swooping down from the air to devour the discarded vegetables confirmed Addison¡¯s earlier spection and her gamble. These creatures were truly starving; their restlessness and agitation from before is now really making sense.


    It exined why they had been battering against the barrier with such desperation.


    What startled her more was how quickly the feeding frenzy spread. The locusts gorging themselves seemed to draw in those hammering at the barrier, luring them away in swarms.


    From a distance, Addison saw the mass gathering¡ªa thick, blood-red cluster swirling in the air. With their bodies so densely packed and their coloration so vivid, it looked as though a floating pool of blood was drifting closer and closer.


    Sensing the danger, Maxwell surged forward at greater speed as they began circling back. Addison wasted no time; she started tossing out the remaining rotten vegetables and straw from her, Zion¡¯s, and Levi¡¯s magic bags.


    Elric followed suit, unloading everything he had stored. In total, over a thousand kilos of scraps rained down in their path, a desperate offering to keep the starving swarm upied.


    To them, the pile of discarded supplies seemed enormous, but Addison knew better. For a swarm this size, it would take only minutes to devour everyst scrap of vegetable. Still, that brief window was all they needed: enough time to maneuver, adjust their path outside the barrier, and push the evacuation and harvesting efforts into overdrive.


    "Everything¡¯s out, let¡¯s get out of here!" Addison barked, her silver hair whipping across her face as she nced back. The sight of the swarm tearing through the thousand of kilos of vegetables they had dumped made her stomach twist.


    She could only hope it would keep them docile for a few more days before they turned on the barrier again.


    Maxwell, Zion, and Levi sprinted back toward their entry point, their powerful strides carrying them swiftly across the ground. Along the way, smaller clusters of locusts flew past, drawn to the feast at the center, which made their return far less troublesome than expected.


    Atst, they reached the boulder. Elric wasted no time, weaving the same spell as before to pry open a narrow gap in the barrier. Maxwell, Zion, and Levi stood tense, guarding the entry point against any chance of locust escaping from there. The moment the opening appeared, Elric slipped out and held his position, ready to seal it at once.

 Chapter 302 New Plan

    <h4>Chapter 302: Chapter 302 New n</h4>


    One by one, Addison, Maxwell, Levi, and finally Zion emerged. Elric began chanting again, the gap shrinking rapidly under his spell. But before it sealedpletely, a sudden red blur shot out, slipping through the narrowing crack and into the open world beyond.


    "Ah!" Elric yelped, stumbling back in shock as his heart skipped a beat. The red blur shot past them, and Zion and Maxwell were already lunging forward, ws raised to tear it down. But Addison was quicker; her dagger shed through the air and struck squarely, cutting down the locust just as it nearly slipped free.


    Her chest heaved as her heart pounded so hard it felt like it might burst. She swallowed the lump in her throat and exchanged a shaken nce with the others.


    If even one of them hadn¡¯t been paying such close attention to the opening, that single locust could have made it out, and one escape was all it would take to spawn another swarm outside the barrier, unleashing disaster all over again.


    "T-That was close..." Elric muttered, pressing a hand against his chest as if to steady the heart that nearly leapt out of his ribcage. The scare had left his pulse pounding wildly.


    Everything had happened so fast¡ªtoo fast. He hadn¡¯t expected a locust to move with such terrifying speed, especially when he was already racing to close the barrier¡¯s opening. If not for Addison¡¯s quick hands, that one would have slipped through, and once it took flight, they never would have caught it before it vanished into the distance.


    <fn76b2> Official source is find¡¤novel</fn76b2>


    Addison didn¡¯t respond right away. She first steadied her breathing, forcing her racing heart to calm, then swept her gaze around to ensure nothing else had slipped past them. Her eyes lingered on Zion and Maxwell, both frozen mid-action, ws poised, before they lowered their hands, realizing Addison had already dealt with the threat.


    She strode to the locust¡¯s corpse, crouching low to pull her dagger free. As she did, she noticed its belly bulging unnaturally, plump and heavy. Her expression hardened.


    Instead of taking chances, she pulled out a flint and thest crumbs of straw from her magic bag, scattering them around the carcass. With a spark, mes licked up, quickly consuming the insect.


    Addison stood guard until every trace of the locust was reduced to ash. Only then did she straighten, satisfied, and motion for the others to return with her.


    When they returned to where Lance and the others were, Addison¡ªstill astride Maxwell in his wolf form¡ªhad already scouted the perimeter of the barrier. She confirmed that the locusts were no longer as aggressive as before.


    A few clusters still drifted overhead along the inner edges, but unlike earlier, the swarm had stopped battering against the barrier with relentless force.


    This lull gave the mages a precious chance to breathe, regroup, and let the exhausted among them rest. Elric, after leaping down from Zion¡¯s back, immediately drew on a mana stone to replenish his strength before rejoining the circle of mages to help stabilize the barrier.


    Meanwhile, the border patrols returned to their posts, leaving only Lance and the caravan¡¯s guards stationed nearby.


    "Addie..." As soon as Lance saw Addison dismount from Maxwell¡¯s back, he immediately jogged over, though not without shooting Maxwell a sharp, displeased nce. The sight of her riding on someone else unsettled him, a bitter reminder that she belonged to another as a fated mate.


    Choosing to ignore Maxwell, Zion, and Levi altogether, he focused only on Addison.


    "Addie, you really did it," he said, his tone earnest as if seeking her approval. "Now we¡¯ve bought more time. I already ordered the farmers to speed up the harvest, the others are preparing to transport the livestock, and the pack members are packing their things. We¡¯ll be ready to move at a moment¡¯s notice."


    Even Addison was taken aback. She had only been nning to discuss these measures with the others, yet Lance had already acted ahead of her. The realization didn¡¯t just surprise her, it left her deeply satisfied.


    She gave Lance a firm nod, her approving gaze showing that all she needed to do now was follow through with the n.


    Before leaving, she approached Elric and handed him a pouch containing the locust¡¯s egg and carcass. She wanted him¡ªor another trusted mage¡ªto teleport the items directly to the Royal Pce.


    It struck her as a safer and far more efficient method than sending someone out of the pack¡¯s territory to find the nearest outpost before teleporting to the Royal Capital. With moles possibly hidden among them and rogues lurking just beyond the borders, any messenger could be ambushed, which would ruin her n.


    Instead, she proposed teleporting the items like a direct delivery straight into themunication chamber. Once received, she could ask Elric to link the Communication Crystal, allowing her to speak personally with the Royal Alchemists and Researchers about her idea, and to update her parents.


    This n hade to her only after running a fullp around the perimeter and realizing it was possible. Now, before Elric resumed stabilizing the barrier, she needed his confirmation.


    "Is it really possible to deliver it directly through item teleportation?" Addison asked.


    "Princess, of course it is," Elric replied with a huff, puffing out his chest as if insulted. "Do you think I¡¯ve gotten old and rusty, that you no longer trust my ability?" His tone carried both mock indignation and confidence.


    In truth, direct item teleportation didn¡¯t even require him to open a full portal. All he needed was to inscribe a magic circle with the precise coordinates of the destination. The circle¡¯s size would adjust to the item¡¯s dimensions.


    Since Addison only wanted to send something small, he merely had to form one about the size of a ball, ce the item at its center, and the spell would beplete.


    "Alright then. Once you¡¯ve sent it over, call me back when themunication crystal is online and the Royal Alchemist, the Researchers, and my parents have been gathered. For now, I¡¯ll check on the harvest and the preparations for transporting the animals." Addison let out a relieved sigh.


    With this arrangement, she no longer had to worry about every detail or about her people being ambushed or killed on the way.


    "Understood, Princess. Give me two hours. I¡¯ll stabilize the barrier first, then personally handle the item delivery."


    "You don¡¯t have to push yourself so hard, Archmage Elric¡ª" Addison began, but Elric cut her off with a wave of his hand and a reassuring smile.


    "Princess, I know you have big ns, and I wouldn¡¯t feel at ease leaving such an important task to my disciples. Besides, once I¡¯m done, I can retreat to my room and sleep the whole day until tomorrow."


    "Surely no one would dare disturb my rest after I¡¯ve contributed this much, right?" Elric¡¯s tone was cheeky, almost mischievous, as though he had already calcted everything. In that moment, he didn¡¯t sound like an old archmage at all, more like a young punk, which made Addison chuckle as she nodded.


    "Alright, we won¡¯t let anyone disturb youter, so you can rest well..." Addison assured him before leaving with Maxwell, Levi, Zion, and Lance.

 Chapter 303 Quick Thinking

    <h4>Chapter 303: Chapter 303 Quick Thinking</h4>


    As always, Lance made sure to stick close to her, as if trying to remind her of his presence. To the three others, however, it felt no different from a fly buzzing persistently around their mate¡ªannoying and intrusive.


    The two Alphas, in particr, had to work hard to hold their tempers. Normally, either one of them would have already exploded, but knowing how pressed for time Addison was and how focused she needed to be on nning their next move, they swallowed their irritation.


    Even they were surprised at how much restraint they could show for her sake. In truth, if this had been before, they would have already caused havoc, especially with Lance so openly testing their patience and making his disdain toward them clear while shamelessly clinging where he didn¡¯t belong.


    Even the most "docile" of them, Levi, was already growing irritated with Lance¡¯s persistence in sticking so close to Addison. But like the others, he held himself back. After all, they had tagged along on this mission only to support Addison, not to add to her burdens.


    This assignment was originally meant for Addison and Lance alone, their presence was never part of the n, so the least they could do was be useful rather than troublesome. Still, it was impossible topletely suppress their wolves, who growled and paced restlessly inside them.


    In the end, they had no choice but to shift back into human form, hastily pulling on clothes while Addison busied herself discussing matters with the farmer group¡¯s section leaders. They forced their wolves to the back of their minds, knowing full well that if Shura and the others surfaced, they would leap at Lance without hesitation, and that would only create the kind of chaos Addison didn¡¯t need right now.


    Maxwell and Zion clenched their fists tightly, silently reminding themselves over and over to stay calm. But Lance¡¯s behavior only stoked their tempers.


    And the truth was, the moment Lance drew close to Addison, he had caught Maxwell¡¯s musky scent on her. It clung so strongly that no matter how much he tried to ignore it or convince himself otherwise, he couldn¡¯t deny what it meant.


    That Addison and Maxwell had mated. The intimate scent was so overwhelming, so undeniable, that it left Lance shaken to his core. In truth, it made him restless, unable to feel at ease leaving Addison alone with her mates.


    He feared that the moment he did, they would fall into each other¡¯s embrace again and give in to the raw instincts of wolves with fated mates. That intrusive, selfish fear consumed him until he could think of nothing else.


    He wanted to stay close and keep an eye on Addison, so close that no one else could have her, and so he did.


    Lance wasn¡¯t blind, nor was he insensitive; he could feel the crushing aura radiating from Zion and Maxwell, hear the low, restrained growls they released whenever he drew too close to Addison.


    But he had already thrown caution to the wind. He didn¡¯t care if they tore him apart; he knew Addison would never allow her mates toy a hand on him, and he gambled everything on that.


    It was reckless, audacious, even unbing of him, yet he couldn¡¯t stop. Maybe it was possessiveness, maybe it was already slipping into obsession¡ªbut every time he thought of Addison leaving him again, vanishing from his life as she had before, it felt like his gut was being ripped open.


    He simply couldn¡¯t let her go.


    "Princess, if we¡¯re truly expediting the harvest, then we¡¯ll need every avable hand, I mean all of them," one of the section leaders said. Each section group only had a few dozen people, and even if they worked day and night, exhaustion would soon catch up to them.


    They were already stretched thin, but with the locust swarm wreaking havoc inside the barrier and the barrier itself threatening to copse, time was something they could no longer afford to waste.


    The only option was to leave just enough pack members to manage the farm animals and recall most of the border patrol to join the harvest. That way, they could gather crops much faster than nned.


    If they followed the original schedule, it would still take days to finish, and with their farnd being thergest, that would really take long and they wouldn¡¯t have other choice then.


    Addison felt a knot of unease tighten in her chest. She hadn¡¯t told the pack about the very real possibility that rogues were lurking along the edges of their territory. If she pulled all the border patrol to help with the harvest, they would be leaving themselves dangerously exposed to an attack when they least expected it.


    Yet, keeping the patrol in ce meant slowing the harvest, and with time already slipping through their fingers, she felt cornered. No matter which choice she made, the risk was heavy.


    "Addie, I can take a squad and cover the Northwest border. That stretch is the most vulnerable to rogue attacks, with too many blind spots that are easy to exploit. If I hold that line, you can pull back the rest of the patrol to help with the harvest. What do you think?" Zion offered, his tone steady but resolute.


    He had read the tension on Addison¡¯s face, understood the weight pressing on her shoulders, and gave her the solution she hadn¡¯t dared voice. True to his instincts, the moment the words left his mouth, she felt the knot in her chest ease.


    The northwest border was notorious for being the hardest to defend, the very reason more patrols were usually stationed there, and it was also the point that had endured the most rogue incursions.


    Yet, if anyone could handle it, it was Zion. His strength and ability made her believe he truly could shoulder that burden, and with renewed confidence, Addison gave him a firm nod.


    "Then I¡¯ll take the Southeast, Levi can cover the Northeast, and Lance the Southwest. That way, we can pull back most of the border patrol to help with the harvest, while the four of us guard the perimeter," Maxwell said, ncing at Zion after catching on to his n.


    He quickly realized what Zion was doing, splitting their positions so Lance wouldn¡¯t have an excuse to hover around Addison. It was a clever move, one that would force their rivalry to a standstill by putting distance between them.


    <fn8a87> Latest content published on f¦É?dn¦Ïvel</fn8a87>


    And when Maxwell weighed the risks, the n made sense. With them covering the borders, rogues would have no chance to sneak through, keeping Addison safe from outside threats.


    As for potential trouble from within, the possibility of a mole trying to take advantage of the chaos, Maxwell reasoned they could assign guards from the caravan to stay close to Addison.


    That way, not only would she have protection, but they could also keep their own tempers in check, away from each other¡¯s sight. It would give Addison the breathing room she needed to focus on the harvest without feeling smothered, granting her peace of mind while they secured the territory.


    Maxwell almost felt like patting Zion on the back for his quick thinking. Not only had hee up with a way to keep Lance from taking advantage of the situation, but he also ensured no one could hover around their mate with ulterior motives. After all, they¡¯d have to bepletely blind not to see what Lance was trying to do.

 Chapter 304 Setting Up Defenses In The Border

    <h4>Chapter 304: Chapter 304 Setting Up Defenses In The Border</h4>


    When Zion heard Maxwell¡¯s proposition, he turned to him with a questioning raise of his brow. He wasn¡¯t sure how Maxwell had figured out what he was trying to do, but it was a relief to know that Maxwell supported it. Maybe they even shared the same goal.


    Levi also nodded in agreement with Zion¡¯s proposal before turning his sharp gaze on Lance. "Vice Captain Lance, are youing with us? Or would you rather stay behind and keep distracting our mate when she¡¯s just trying to do her job and help us leave sooner?"


    "This is the best option we have. If you won¡¯t join the border patrol, then what, are you nning to harvest crops, and will you be faster than the few people working together?"


    Levi¡¯s words were blunt, leaving no room for argument. He deliberately showed exactly what he was thinking, giving Lance no opening to twist his way out of it. More than that, Levi didn¡¯t feelfortable leaving Lance alone near Addison while he, Maxwell, and Zion were busy defending the border from rogue attacks.


    And if Lance openly refused to help, he¡¯d only look selfish and useless in Addison¡¯s eyes, something that would tarnish his image with her far more than Levi¡¯s sharp words ever could.


    Although Levi¡¯s tactic might have seemed a little maniptive, he knew it was necessary. Leaving Lance around Addison would only interfere with her work. Zion and Maxwell had chosen to guard the border not just to support Addison, but also to maximize their defenses.


    If Lance refused to join them, one section of the border would be vulnerable, a weakness the rogues could easily exploit. They might concentrate their attacks there to breach the pack and sow chaos while everyone else was preupied.


    And it wasn¡¯t far-fetched to think their enemies would sink that low. Even if the rogues weren¡¯t aiming to kill, they could still stir enough havoc to disrupt Addison¡¯s efforts and prevent the supplies from being secured.


    After all, wasn¡¯t that the very goal of their enemy from the start? To sabotage the kingdom¡¯s food supply and spark unrest?


    Although Zion, Maxwell, and Levi felt threatened and irritated by Lance hovering around their mate, they knew what truly mattered. Helping Addison came before their personal feelings, and that meant using every possible method to lighten her burden.


    When Zion first suggested the idea, both Maxwell and Levi immediately understood his intent. All they could do was show their support, and for perhaps the first time, the three of them stood united.


    Together, they conspired to bring Lance with them: both to keep him away from Addison and to ensure the border defenses remained tight despite having fewer men.


    After all, Maxwell and Zion were Alphas whose strength could rival dozens of werewolvesbined, while Levi¡¯s sharp, calctive mind had been honed through years of running the pack alongside Addison during her time as Luna.


    And Lance, as Vice Captain of the Royal Capital¡¯s Border Patrol, carried the experience and skill necessary to fortify his section and guarantee that no rogue could slip past his defenses.


    "How dare you speak to me like that?!" Lance bristled, his growl sharp as he felt the sting of Levi¡¯s challenge.


    Zion, however, only smirked and added lightly, "Don¡¯t mind him. He doesn¡¯t really care much for hierarchy; he even talks to me the same way. Maybe I just spoiled my Beta too much."


    On the surface, Zion seemed to be covering for Levi, but in truth, he was subtlyining in front of Addison, pointing out that if Levi didn¡¯t even respect his Alpha, why would he respect Lance?


    <fn1c62> The rightful source is find?novel</fn1c62>


    Still, Zion held no real resentment. He knew why Levi spoke so harshly to him. It wasn¡¯t ack of loyalty to his Alpha, but rather a deep disdain for the man who had once hurt Addison. Levi respected Zion¡¯s strength as an Alpha but couldn¡¯t respect him as a man.


    And Zion understood that all too well. It was his fault, after all, so he could only mask the truth as a yful jab, never holding Levi truly ountable.


    After hearing Zion¡¯s words, Levi couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes, though he tried to do it discreetly. Unfortunately for him, his gazended on Addison¡¯s, and he froze, suddenly feeling a little awkward.


    Addison, on the other hand, nearly burst outughing at his timing, but she bit back the sound. With everyone else so serious, she didn¡¯t want to ruin the moment, so she quickly looked away, her shoulders trembling with suppressedughter.


    Lance, misreading the scene, turned his eyes toward her, silently pleading for backup. He even let a trace of pitifulness show, as if the three men were unfairly ganging up on him. But when he noticed Addison¡¯s trembling shoulders, he assumed she was on the verge of tears from being caught in the middle.


    Misunderstandingpletely, he bit his tongue and gave a stiff nod, choosing to endure rather than add to what he thought was her distress.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll do it..."


    Maxwell, who had witnessed the entire exchange, almost let out a whistle andugh at the absurdity of it all. But when he noticed how tense everyone was, and how badly Lance had misunderstood Addison, he realized that reacting now would only expose the truth and risk setting Lance off even more.


    So, instead, he bit back his amusement, pressing his lips together to keep from giving himself away.


    After Addisonposed herself, she looked at the group and thanked them for being proactive.


    "Thank you so much, Zion, Maxwell, Levi, and Lance, for taking over the defenses at the border. We¡¯ll let you know once we¡¯re done and ready to move, so please hold on a little longer," she said warmly.


    The four men nodded before heading to their assigned sections. Once there, they gathered the border patrol units, selected the strongest warriors to remain, and sent the rest to assist with the harvest.


    Zion, in particr, chose a dozen warriors and reorganized their patrol sequence, rotations, and routes.


    By doing so, he ensured that even if the rogues had memorized the old patterns, they would now be forced to pause and adapt to the new rotations, leaving them with no easy chance to infiltrate without first studying the updated system.


    Maxwell and Levi followed the same strategy, each selecting nearly a dozen of the strongest warriors and sending the rest to support Addison with the harvest. Lance, however, chose fourteen of the best and divided them into two groups.


    This allowed them to rotate shifts, preventing fatigue and ensuring the warriors remained sharp and focused, especially during critical moments when even the smallest slip could prove costly.


    Zion, Maxwell, and Levi also divided their patrols into two groups to keep their warriors in top condition and ensure they could rest when needed. The only reason they had fewer men than Lance was because Zion and Maxwell were confident in their own overwhelming strength, while Levi had been assigned the easiest section of the border.


    Lance¡¯s area, though not as dangerous as Zion¡¯s,y closer to the barrier holding back the locust swarm. That made it a critical spot requiring extra caution.


    Since he had taken on the responsibility, Lance knew he couldn¡¯t afford to botch it; any mistake wouldn¡¯t just endanger the pack, but the responsibility would ultimately fall on Addison¡¯s shoulders since she was the one who held the highest position among them.


    And he wasn¡¯t foolish enough to let that happen, so he had no choice but to treat the task with utmost seriousness.


    After the four of them rearranged the defenses along the border, they instructed the patrols to set up traps. Soon, both Zion, Maxwell, Levi, and Lance¡¯s sides grew busy; some were cutting and sharpening wood into stakes, while others dug a deep pit.


    Once the pit was ready, the sharpened stakes were driven into the bottom. A werewolf falling inside might not die immediately from the fall or the impalement, but it would be gravely injured, slowed down, and left in agonizing pain, unable to escape quickly.


    To conceal the trap, theyid thin branches across the pit and covered them with dead leaves and grass. Finally, to prevent their own allies from falling victim, Zion, Maxwell, Levi, and Lance marked a nearby tree with w scratches.


    The marks weren¡¯t too obvious, but not too well hidden either, subtle enough that only those paying close attention would notice them.


    If an enemy happened to enter the forest and noticed the w marks, they would likely dismiss them as nothing more than ordinary territory markings. After all, it wasn¡¯t unusual for werewolves to leave such signs from time to time.


    But for the border patrols working alongside the four of them, those w marks carried a very different meaning: they were signals marking of the location of traps.


    But that wasn¡¯t all. Afterward, Zion, Maxwell, Levi, and Lance grew even more creative in setting traps, working as quickly as they could.

 Chapter 305 Leon’s New Role

    <h4>Chapter 305: Chapter 305 Leon¡¯s New Role</h4>


    Though confident in their own abilities, they knew that having multiple fallbacks was far better than being caught unprepared. With so few hands at their disposal, their best option was to build as many obstacles as possible to slow their enemies down.


    And even when the pack eventually returned to reim thisnd, once the lingering biochemical traces had been dealt with, the traps would remain, ready for the pack¡¯s continued use of the traps for defense.


    What none of the four realized, however, was that while each worked separately on their own section of the border, they were all thinking and doing the same thing.


    While the four were busy setting up defenses along the border, Addison had already received reinforcements from the border patrol and immediately sent them to help with the harvest.


    The section leaders divided the extra hands among themselves, and theirbined effort quickly increased the output by nearly 30 percent, which brought a smile to Addison¡¯s face. She joined in the work as well, all while waiting for Elric to call her over.


    Meanwhile, Lance had assigned two of the caravan¡¯s best guards to stay by Addison¡¯s side, ensuring her safety against any possible threat. But Addison, never one to let anyone stay idle, also put them to work in the fields.


    As she swung a long-handled sickle with its curved de to cut through the wheat, one guard followed behind her, bundling the stalks together for collection once the donkey-drawn cart arrived.


    The other guard kept close, about a meter away, also harvesting with the same type of sickle, turning their protective watch into a joint effort in the harvest.


    "Princess, you should rest for a while and drink some water before you get dehydrated. Leave this work to the two of us..." said the guard bundling the wheat as he stretched forward, his back sore from bending too long. He tilted his head with a small crack, easing the stiffness in his neck.


    "Yes, Princess, please take a break and let us handle the rest," the other guard added, wiping the sweat from his forehead with his sleeve as he spoke.


    But Addison shook her head as she looked around. Arge section of the acre still remained untouched, and she realized that no matter how hard everyone worked, the progress was much slower than she had hoped.


    Determined to change this, she resolved to push the research department and the mage tower to develop a machine or device that could speed up the harvesting process. That way, the western packs wouldn¡¯t have to rely solely on manpower or, worse,promise their defenses by pulling more people into the fields during nting and harvest seasons.


    With the growing number of rogues, weakening a pack¡¯s protection was far too great a risk.


    She made sure to take note of this idea so she could bring it up with her fatherter. It was fortunate that she had been sent to the West, where she could witness firsthand how the people worked the fields.


    <fnd2b1> Follow current nov?ls on find?novel</fnd2b1>


    Although she had also started a farm in the Midnight River Pack, the scale there couldn¡¯t evenpare to the vast farnds of the west, so she had never realized this problem before. At Midnight River, everything generally met her expectations and stayed on schedule.


    The workload in the fields was bnced, neither too heavy nor too light, and it provided them with enough options to survive and keep food on the table.


    The West, however, was a different story. As the kingdom¡¯s main granary, its terrain was perfectly suited forrge-scale farming, which meant the fields stretched far wider. But that also meant most of their manpower had to be devoted to farming, leaving far fewer hands for anything else.


    If the crops couldn¡¯t be harvested in time, especially with the rainy season or winter fast approaching, any dy would surely lead to waste. That made it clear to Addison that appealing for the creation of a device or machine to aid in harvesting was no longer just an option but a necessity.


    She also realized that relying solely on the West as the kingdom¡¯s main granary was a dangerous strategy. It would be far better to encourage other packs in different regions to reimnd and begin farming as well.


    This way, each pack could be more self-sufficient rather than depending heavily on the West¡¯s harvest. And if disasters such as a locust swarm were to strike the west again, the other regions would remain stable, and the Royal Capital would still have a fallback option, preventing the kind of chaos they were facing now.


    She could even use the Midnight River Pack as an example for the other packs. After all, the Midnight River Pack had bergely self-sufficient and no longer relied solely on other packs or grains from the west.


    This independence hade about because, during hard times, many packs had turned their backs on them, forcing Addison to take matters into her own hands. She began farming and raising livestock, including poultry, cows, sheep, and more.


    Thanks to these efforts, they even had a surplus, which they could trade with traveling merchants or other packs to obtain necessities theycked, such as clothing and other supplies.


    If other packs followed the example set by the Midnight River Pack, the kingdom¡¯s packs would prosper even more. Without expanding their skill set beyond fighting, packs would remain limited in perspective, and when times of need came and options dwindled, they would surely fall.


    This was almost the fate of the Midnight River Pack. When their former Alpha suddenly died, their primary source of ie, which was protecting the kingdom¡¯s border and nearby packs, vanished.


    In return for their protection, they had previously received monthly food allocations from neighboring packs or traded byproducts from their hunts with traveling merchants or other packs.


    With the Alpha gone, many believed the Midnight River Pack would never rise again. Losing their main source of ie was effectively a death sentence for any pack.


    But with their own source of food, the farm and livestock, the Midnight River Pack no longer had to rely on anyone. Trading became a choice rather than a necessity, giving them more options, and the pack grew stronger, eventually bing one of the wealthiest packs in the kingdom.


    Even if other packs couldn¡¯t reach the same level of prosperity, the idea itself was powerful. Addison believed that if she presented it at the conference once she returned, few packs would turn down the opportunity.


    Addison nodded to herself as she considered the n. To make sure she wouldn¡¯t forget, she hugged the long handle of her sickle and pulled a small notebook and charcoal pencil from her magic bag.


    She began jotting down her thoughts carefully; these points were all too important to overlook.


    As for livestock, the west was clearly the best option, with its vast granaries, abundant food, and spacious grazing areas.


    But then she thought of Leon. Now that he would be her "subordinate" and he hailed from the grasnds, perhaps it would be wise to let some of the Tigrens handle more of the livestock.


    After all, Tigrens had far more experience raising animals, they were carnivores who relied heavily on meat, and their grasnd homnd was ideal for livestock farming.

 Chapter 306 Not A Bad Idea

    <h4>Chapter 306: Chapter 306 Not A Bad Idea</h4>


    And although she had already promised to put the Tigrens under her protection while using them as additional manpower to defend against intruders, sending some of them to raise livestock could still be beneficial.


    They might not need to return to the grasnds, after all, grass can be grown. One region could be transformed into a pasture, with the male Tigrens serving as warriors and the females taking care of the livestock and their young.


    <i>¡¯That actually isn¡¯t a bad idea. After all, Leon came knocking on my door, conspired against me... and I¡¯d be foolish not to use him for the kingdom¡¯s benefit,¡¯</i> Addison thought as she added the point at the bottom of her notebook. She nned to either send it to her father or mention it when she spoke to himter.


    She was confident her father would understand her intentions. After all, the situation in the West had be a source of stress for him as well, especially following the locust swarm.


    "Princess... the Archmage is calling for you!" A young werewolf warrior came running from a distance, his voice carrying loud and clear even before he arrived. He must have only recently reached adulthood, as a hint of naivety lingered in his bright eyes.


    When he finally reached Addison, he beamed and repeated, "Princess, Archmage Elric is looking for you. He said that what you asked of him has beenpleted..."


    Addison nodded and smiled at the young man. "Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll be there."


    Her smile was so radiant that the young warrior, who had yet to find his own fated mate, couldn¡¯t help but be captivated. He blushed, swallowing nervously as he felt a lump rise in his throat. Then he remembered Addison¡¯s mates.


    Just one of them would be enough to tten him, and he knew how fiercely protective and possessive male werewolves could be.


    The brief enchantment vanished instantly, reced by a shiver that ran down his spine and cold sweat that prickled his back. Eyes fixed on the ground, he reminded himself that while he appreciated beauty, he valued his life more.


    The auras of those two Alphas alone were enough to suffocate him. After delivering his message to Addison, he ran, fast, clearly prioritizing survival over admiration.


    Seeing the young werewolf run for his life, the two guards snickered. They had actually been nning to warn him, because they could see that he clearly seemed to have a crush on their Princess, and they wanted to tell him not to even think about it.


    But before they could say a word, the situation resolved itself. In a way, it made their job easier.


    Not long after, Addison put away her sickle and approached the section leader. "I¡¯ll be stepping away for a bit. Please continue with the work, and thank you for all your hard work," she said, gently patting the middle-aged man on the shoulder.


    She noticed the dark circles under his eyes. He and the others had been pulling all-nighters toplete the harvest as quickly as possible, sleeping only in short intervals, two hours at a time, totaling maybe four hours a day. It was far from enough to sustain their bodies, but they had no other choice for now.


    Addison felt a pang of guilt for the workers, but there was little she could do beyond helping herself. Even the caravan staff and the guards she had brought were assisting the farmers, yet it felt like a drop in the bucket. After giving her final instructions, she left.


    When she reached Elric, now back in his room, Addison wiped the remaining sweat from her face and knocked twice on the door. Soon after, Elric opened it.


    "Princess, you¡¯re here! Come in,e in. I¡¯ve already delivered the items to themunications room in the Royal Pce, connected themunication crystal, and someone has called the people you wanted to speak with¡ªincluding your parents. You¡¯ve arrived just in time," Elric mumbled, pulling Addison inside.


    The two guards remained outside, standing watch, and Elric didn¡¯t bother about them and closed the door on them.


    Elric guided Addison to the table where themunication crystal rested. The curtains had been drawn tightly to block out light, ensuring the image in the crystal would appear as clearly as possible.


    As soon as Addison sat down, the faces of the Royal Alchemist and the head of the research department appeared, their expressions lighting up at the sight of her.


    "Princess!"


    "Princess Addison!"


    Both shouted in excitement. The head researcher, eyeing the Royal Alchemist with a hint of disdain, was the first to speak, though the Royal Alchemist seemed unfazed by her re.


    "Princess, I heard that you brought these carcasses and insect eggs as specimens. Could you please borate on what you would like us to do with them?" she asked, her eyes shining with curiosity.


    "Um... actually, as you may already know, the West is currently facing a locust swarm, and I came earlier to take a closer look." Addison paused as she noticed her parents being led into the room.


    The Royal Alchemist and lead researcher stepped aside to make way for the Alpha King and Queen so they could sit in front of themunication crystal, then the Royal Alchemist and lead researcher stood at the back, eyes fixed on themunication crystal, clearly waiting for Addison to continue.


    Before speaking further, Addison smiled at her parents, hoping to reassure them that she was fine and to ease the worry she could see etched on their faces.


    "Father, Mother, you¡¯ve arrived just in time. As I was saying, the locust swarm here is breeding rapidly and is nearly filling the gaps inside the barrier. Just a short while ago, they wreaked havoc inside, almost breaking through."


    "But don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve already taken action to control them. That said, it has required us to work twice as hard to transfer the crops and animals as quickly as possible."


    Elric ced a ss of water beside Addison. She smiled at him and took a sip, her throat feeling dry. She mouthed a silent "Thank you," and Elric returned the smile before pulling a chair to sit beside her.


    Addison continued, "Because of the earlier incident, I started thinking, the locusts we¡¯re dealing with look very different from any species documented in the archives of known locusts worldwide. I want to determine whether they¡¯re a mutation of the red locust or something entirely new."


    "More importantly, the biochemical agent we currently n to usees from an unknown source. Instead, I want the Royal Alchemist to work with the researchers to develop our own biochemical agent, one that specifically targets these insects but is harmless to the soil, animals, and humans."


    "I want a biochemical agent that attacks the pests alone. This way, we can implement an effective quarterly pest control across the kingdom, preventing infestations that threaten both the livelihood and the safety of our people."


    Hearing Addison¡¯s words, the Alpha King, Queen, the Royal Alchemist, and the lead researcher all looked enlightened, their eyes lighting up. None of them had considered this approach before, as a ready-made solution, a biochemical agent from the Tigrens had already been acquired.<fn6ff1> Readplete version only at find?novel</fn6ff1>

 Chapter 307 Problem With The Biochemical Agent

    <h4>Chapter 307: Chapter 307 Problem With The Biochemical Agent</h4>


    While it was true that this agent originated from the human world, just as Addison had suspected, the Royal Alchemist had discovered that it was far too dangerous.


    The biochemical wasn¡¯t selective; it would harm not only the insects but the environment itself. Used on any territory, it would act like a weapon, rendering thend barren and preventing crops from growing for decades.


    When he heard what Addison said, he couldn¡¯t help but share what he had uncovered about the biochemical agent after studying it for a while.


    "Princess, I believe your idea is truly a good one. The biochemical we obtained is far too potent to be used again, especially on someone else¡¯s territory. It doesn¡¯t only kill pests, it could also kill the very soil of the West. If that happens, it would bring about a devastating end for all of us."


    He pressed his lips together after delivering the news, aware of how heavily everyone was relying on this biochemical to eliminate the locusts in the West.


    <fna360> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? find?novel</fna360>


    Addison frowned. "So, you¡¯re saying it would be best not to use this biochemical agent? But if we don¡¯t, then how are we supposed to kill the entire locust swarm? The mages here can¡¯t even cast offensive spells against them; maintaining the barrier already drains most of their mana."


    "And even if they tried, it¡¯s useless. The locusts fly too fast, dodging every attack with ease. That¡¯s why the mages agreed the only solution was to trap them inside the barrier and wipe them out in one strike with the biochemical agent..."


    Her voice grew sharper with frustration as sheid bare the grim circumstances of the West.


    "That¡¯s true, Princess. And if what you said about the barrier is urate, then we really don¡¯t have the time to develop a pesticide that meets your requirements, a biochemical that won¡¯t harm the soil¡¯s fertility, endanger animals, or put people at risk, and will only target the locusts."


    "Creating something that precise would demand extensive research into the insects¡¯ bodies and nds, along with countless trials and errors. It could take months, even years, toplete."


    "So, it seems we have no choice but to use the biochemical we already have. But the oue won¡¯t be good; the soil¡¯s fertility will suffer, and that territory might not be able to grow crops for decades. Thend itself would die..." the lead researcher said grimly.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Princess. I, the Royal Alchemist, have finished analyzing the biochemical sample. But to be honest, the treatment agent I can create from it... I can only say I have about sixty percent confidence it will work."


    "Even then, it would take a long time, perhaps years, before that territory could be restored to its former state and the pack could safely return to farm there again."


    His voice lowered as he spoke, his face gradually reddening. He is the Royal Alchemist, praised as a genius, someone who had achieved feats most older alchemists couldn¡¯t aplish even at the end of their lives.


    Yet even he was stumped by this biochemical agent. That alone spoke of its danger. But what was even more rming was the implication: if they truly used this agent on thergest granary in the West, and if it took years to heal thend, wouldn¡¯t that mean the kingdom¡¯s food supply would be crippled for years toe?


    But then again, hadn¡¯t she already thought of a way to help in this situation? Still, the thought of letting thergest granary in the West simply rot left a bitter taste in her mouth. She didn¡¯t want that to happen.


    If this territory were abandoned for years until the soil is fully treated, where would the pack that once lived here go? And when they finally returned, wouldn¡¯t they be forced to reim their ownnd all over again? All the efforts and hard work of their ancestors would be wasted, as if everything had to be rebuilt from scratch.


    Addison frowned deeply. "Can¡¯t you think of another way? Or... are you missing some materials in your treatment form that could increase the chances of restoring the soil, and maybe even shorten the recovery time?" she pressed stubbornly, unwilling to let the matter go.


    The Royal Alchemist hesitated, his expression tightening. <i>"</i>Actually, Princess... there is indeed an important ingredient missing from my form. And, there is something else you should know about this biochemical agent." His gaze shifted toward the Alpha King and Queen, as if even they were about to hear this truth for the very first time.


    "What is it?" Addison asked, her heart skipping a beat as a cold heaviness settled in her chest. She already had the sinking feeling that whatever the Royal Alchemist was about to reveal could only be bad.


    And sure enough¡ªit was. <i>Really bad.</i>


    "Actually... I discovered that one of the main ingredients used in the biochemical agent isn¡¯t a chemical at all. That¡¯s why even I¡¯ve struggled to develop a proper treatment form."


    Addison¡¯s brows furrowed as impatience broke through her dread. "Then what is it? Just tell us already, if we know, we can at least think of a way to obtain whatever ingredient you¡¯re missing..." Her voice was tight, her stomach twisting violently while the Royal Alchemist continued to hold her on edge.


    "Um..." The Royal Alchemist hesitated before finally speaking, his tone heavy. "I discovered that the main ingredient isn¡¯t a chemical at all, it¡¯s actually <i>¡¯Corrupted Energy¡¯</i> from the demon realm."


    "The only real way to counter it would be to ask Saintess Ss to perform a purification ritual. But even if we send a request now, it would still take time before she arrives, if she even agrees to help. That won¡¯t solve the urgent situation in the West."


    He paused, his expression grim. "The reason I said I have only sixty percent confidence in my treatment form is because I factored in the use of Holy Water from the Sacred Land, which we can certainly obtain."


    "But the concentration of the Corrupted Energy in the biochemical is so high that even the Holy Water alone won¡¯t fully purify it. At best, it would only slow the decay. Our only true fallback is the Saintess herself."


    "If she agrees, we could reduce the restoration timeline to mere months, but she would need to remain here, performing purification for days on end. That would be an enormous burden, even for her."


    "Wait¡ªwhat? Corrupted Energy?!" Addison almost shot up from her seat, her eyes wide with disbelief. "But didn¡¯t they say this biochemical agent came from the human world? How could they possibly have gotten their hands on Corrupted Energy? And are you telling me it isn¡¯t even made of chemicals at all, but almost entirely of that vile energy?!"


    Even the Alpha King, the Queen, and the lead researcher sat frozen in stunned silence, their mouths slightly agape. After all, who among them didn¡¯t know how dangerous Corrupted Energy was? The North had been locked in a relentless war for centuries, struggling against the corrupted monsters spawned from the very leaks seeping out of the demon realm¡¯s gate.


    "Princess, it¡¯s true that the biochemical agent was created with chemicals," the Royal Alchemist exined gravely, "but its core ingredient is Corrupted Energy. That¡¯s why it can wipe out not only pests but nearly all life around it, leaving behind nothing but a barrennd reeking of death."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 308 A Trap?

    <h4>Chapter 308: Chapter 308 A Trap?</h4>


    Elric¡¯s expression hardened as the implications sank in. "Wait... then using this biochemical agent won¡¯t just destroy thend. Wouldn¡¯t it actually create the perfect nursery for demons to spawn and thrive?" His voice bristled with rm as the pieces fell into ce. "This isn¡¯t just about turning a territory barren; it could be a breeding ground for demons."


    "Don¡¯t you think this is just a little too perfect, too coincidental?" Addison suddenly spoke, her tone low as her gaze dropped into deep thought. "First the locust swarm, and now this biochemical agent... doesn¡¯t it feel like the faction behind this has been aiming for this oue from the very beginning?"


    Her eyes narrowed as the thought deepened. "Then... does that mean Leon already knew? Or was he merely being used to deliver this agent to us?" she murmured, her words heavy with suspicion.


    When her voice faded, silence fell over the room. Everyone¡¯s faces darkened, the weight of her question pressing down on them, most of all the Alpha King, whose expression grew stormy.


    "This is not looking good," Elric muttered, brushing his beard with a trembling hand. Even he, who was usuallyposed, couldn¡¯t hide the nervous edge creeping into his voice.


    "Investigate..." the Alpha King growled, his clenched jaw trembling with stormy anger. Just the thought of some hidden faction plotting to trap them made his blood boil. And who else could it be but the very same faction that once tried to abduct Addison?


    The ones who seemed determined to drag them all into hell, for what purpose, he could no longer grasp.


    He had thought he already understood their enemies, that he had unraveled their schemes. Yet each time, they threw another curveball, forcing him to rewrite everything he believed about the faction lurking in the shadows.


    It was as if they had been silently guiding him and his people toward the edge of a cliff, step by step, without anyone realizing it.


    They had always believed they were making progress, that their struggles, their sacrifices, and their defenses at least gave them a measure of protection. But if Addison¡¯s words were true, then all of it was nothing more than a cruel joke.


    <fnd929> ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? Find?Novel</fnd929>


    In the eyes of their enemies, hadn¡¯t they just been clowns, iling desperately while being led by the nose? No matter what moves they made, the oue had already been decided... and it was always the same.


    Seeing her father¡¯s face harden with anger, Addison hurried to soothe him. "Father, please, don¡¯t let this eat at your health. What I suggested was only a possibility. If our enemies truly set this trap, they wouldn¡¯t be limited to one method; whether they sent the biochemical or not, they¡¯d find other ways to sow chaos."


    "Right now, we need to follow the leads. If Leon and the Tigren n are working with them, we¡¯ll confront the whole lot together. If Leon was only used to deliver the agent, then we trace it back and find out when this n began and who¡¯s behind it."


    "Let them enjoy their victory for a short while, make them think they¡¯ve won. We¡¯ll follow the trail while they¡¯re distracted, then hit them when we find them. But we must be careful: we don¡¯t even know who we can trust. As for Leon..." she paused, the doubt clear on her face; she didn¡¯t yet know what to make of him.


    "Anyway, Royal Alchemist Malveric ¡ª you said you¡¯re missing a key ingredient for the treatment form?" Addison steered the conversation, mindful of the heavy mood in the room.


    Continuing to dwell on the mystery would only inme her father¡¯s anger, and they were already knee-deep in crisis. For now, she would focus on solving the immediate problem; the hunt for the mastermind could wait.


    Her father could handle inquiries from the Royal Capital about the biochemical while she chased clues here in the West.


    "R-Right, Princess..." Malveric cleared his dry throat, trying to steady himself. What he had just heard was so shocking that he nearly forgot what he¡¯d been about to say; it felt like knowledge he shouldn¡¯t even be privy to.


    "As I mentioned earlier, I nned to use Holy Water in the treatment form to counter the Corrupted Energy within the biochemical agent. But its potency isn¡¯t enough to handle such malevolent energy."


    "What I truly need is purification energy from a light-attribute mana stone, or anything imbued with the light attribute, to amplify the form¡¯s effectiveness. Of course... everyone here knows how rare such stones are, especially those of the light attribute." Malveric ended with a defeated smile, while Addison¡¯s brow twitched.


    Now that she heard this, a chilling thought struck Addison.


    Hadn¡¯t she juste out of the Forbidden Forest, where the dark and light fairies were imprisoned? Could it be that the people conspiring against her and her family had orchestrated it all, forcing her into the forest with no choice but to fight her way out?


    They hadn¡¯t been forced into the Forbidden Forest merely to be killed or to release the dark fairies. No, perhaps the true purpose all along was to make Addison kill the light fairy with her own hands.


    And maybe releasing the dark fairies and the Night Walkers had only been a bonus to them, a twisted freebie meant to rub salt into the wound. Even if she survived, wouldn¡¯t the knowledge that she had in thest light fairy with her own hands be yet another cruel way to break her, this time, not physically, but mentally?


    To make her feel the agony of destroying theirst hope with her own hands?


    ¡¯<i>These people are truly vicious, masters at breaking their enemies from the inside out, letting them copse under the weight of their own despair so the fight bes that much easier.¡¯</i>


    The thought alone sent a shiver down Addison¡¯s spine. Such a scheme was too thorough, too meticulous. If this was truly their n, then their enemies must have been weaving it for years before finally setting it in motion.


    Each plot was interconnected, one seamlessly taking the ce of another if it failed, and every single one was cruel enough to cripple the werewolf kingdom.


    It seemed Addison wasn¡¯t the only one who had pieced things together¡ªher father¡¯s expression showed he was thinking along the same lines. Thankfully, he didn¡¯t know what had truly happened in the forbidden forest, or else he might have flipped the entire table in fury.


    His thoughts, however, left him so distracted that he forgot to bring up ire. Instead, the father and daughter shifted the conversation toward Addison¡¯s earlier idea: allowing the other packs to reim morend and begin farming.


    Addison even shared a new proposal with the researchers, while Elric is by her side, after all, the researcher needs to work with the mage tower on this idea, to design a device that could aid with nting and harvesting.


    That way, the packs wouldn¡¯t have to pour all their energy into farming while neglecting the growth of their warriors.


    From there, their discussion circled back to the crisis of the biochemical threat. But unlike before, Addison no longer felt the same heavy dread. After all, wasn¡¯t the light fairy now with her?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 309 Calling For Backup

    <h4>Chapter 309: Chapter 309 Calling For Backup</h4>


    Their enemies had no idea she had managed to save it. And since they were so obsessed with destroying her and her people, she could use that ignorance against them, striking when they least expected it.


    For now, she kept this secret from her father, choosing instead to let him assist Malveric in gathering what was needed, all while encouraging Malveric to continue developing the treatment.


    In this way, they gained more fallback options. Their enemies might still be several steps ahead, while they drop one scheme after another like bombs, but Addison¡¯s only choice now was to keep moving forward and maybe, dismantling each trap or hurling it back at them.


    It was the only way to shield her people, and most of all, her babies, from the madness while delivering damage in return. She was no longer the same Addison who once endured bullying in silence. Now, she struck back, equal in force, if not stronger.


    Addison and her father, together with Elric, Malveric, and the lead researcher, spent a full two hours discussing contingency ns for the crisis. Even Elric came away with a clearer vision of how to coborate with the researcher on developing devices or machines that could aid both the nting and harvesting seasons.


    <fn6251> This update is avable on find~novel</fn6251>


    It was also a good opportunity to showcase the capabilities of his Mage Tower¡¯s disciples. After all, although he and the mages were helping with the locust swarm, their efforts so far had been limited to erecting barriers rather than eradicating the infestation outright.


    In truth, Elric could unleash a more powerful spell and incinerate the entire swarm in one strike, but the aftermath would be no better than the biochemical agent. The residual mana would poison thend, rendering it useless, and he had no solution for restoring it. That was why he never voiced that option.


    Because of this, he felt both he and his disciples appeared useless, little more than decorative ornaments in the current crisis. Determined to change that, he resolved to focus his efforts on inventing a machine that would ease the werewolves¡¯ burden during nting and harvest seasons.


    That way, instead of wasting all their strength on farming, they could dedicate more time to honing their warriors¡¯ abilities and avoid being so easily bullied again.


    After all, with everything that had happened, it would be foolish of them not to see that the locust swarm had been deliberately nted in the West by the same enemy orchestrating the chaos around them. And how had they managed it?


    The answer was simple: because the West had poured all its energy into farming, their patrols and defenses had grownx, giving their enemies the perfect chance to slip past unnoticed.


    Addison didn¡¯t need to check to know they were being closely monitored by the same enemy forces lurking along the border. Those enemies were likely waiting for her and the others to make a move against the locust swarm, knowing that if they acted rashly, the oue might only worsen the situation.


    That was probably the trap all along. But what could she do? Even with Elric at her side, not once had he suggested leading the mages to wipe out the swarm entirely. He knew he couldn¡¯t take responsibility for the consequences. His options were limited.


    He was an archmage, yes, but not a god; he couldn¡¯t promise that his magic wouldn¡¯t bring the same kind of ruin to the West. Addison understood that, and so she never pushed him to try.


    But that also meant the weight of all the stress fell on her shoulders. Still, Addison felt fortunate because her mates were doing their best to ease her burden in their own ways, and that alone was enough.


    Because of them, she no longer had to worry about those same enemies breaking into the territory to pull something underhanded.


    "Alright, Addie. Once Malveric finishes the treatment agent, we¡¯ll send it to you immediately. I¡¯ve already dispatched people to search for a light-attribute mana stone; let¡¯s hope they bring back good news soon."


    "As long as our enemies don¡¯t catch wind of our search, they won¡¯t be able to stop us from trying..." The Alpha King spoke with a grave expression, his tone steady, though his clenched jaw betrayed the storm he was holding back.


    He was doing everything he could to appearposed, to avoid adding to Addison¡¯s burden. Addison noticed, of course, but chose to stay silent, pretending not to see.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Father. After this call, I¡¯ll try something on my end as well..." Addison said, choosing not to borate. She didn¡¯t want to make promises she might fail to keep; it would only raise their hopes and risk crushing themter. Better to act first, then report once she has results.


    Her mother remained quiet throughout the conversation, offering silent but steady support. It was as if all she wanted was to see Addison safe, her calm presence anchoring both father and daughter and easing the weight of their worries.


    When themunication crystal finally dimmed, leaving only silence on the other side, Addison turned to Elric.


    "Can you try to connect to the specializedmunication crystal I gave Ss? I need to speak with her."


    "Princess, are you nning to ask the Saintess for help purifying thend?" Elric asked, his hand already moving as he adjusted the coordinates and runes in the magic circle surrounding themunication crystal.


    "Yes," Addison replied firmly. "We need every bit of help we can get right now. Otherwise, we¡¯re screwed, and those who want us ruined will be the first to celebrate when my father¡¯s reign falls."


    "Maybe they don¡¯t even want me to ascend to the throne at all. They¡¯d rather see the kingdom crumble than let me seed, or worse, they¡¯d crown anyone else, as long as it¡¯s not me."


    She tried to make it sound like a joke, but beneath her words lingered a sharp edge of truth. A part of her genuinely believed it; her growing suspicion of the faction that had been antagonizing them only fed that thought.


    Addison could see the pattern now.


    Addison was starting to see a pattern. The attempt to abduct her six years ago, the more recent plot that targeted ire by mistake, then the shift of their schemes to the West when the first ns failed ¡ª it all fit together too neatly.


    She began to suspect the same shadowy faction was behind the unrest in the South, the surge of corrupted monsters in the North, and the spreading gue.


    Worse, they¡¯d somehow managed to drag the Tigren Chieftain, Leon, into the chaos and used him to bind her to a screwed-up bond, that is, if it was part of their n or was just another mess that fell on her due to her unluckiness.


    Whether that had been deliberate or simply awful luck, she felt trapped. Then came the locusts, the biochemical agent, the Corrupted Energy, and the fairy incidents.


    No matter how she turned it over in her mind, every road ahead felt like a trap aimed straight at her. Every choice looked like a wrong turn. For the first time in a long while, a cold thought crept in: what if there was no escape?


    <i>¡¯Did I offend their leader somehow? Or did I owe them something?¡¯</i> Addison forced a nervous joke to herself, but the humor barely masked the real dread curling in her stomach. The deeper she dug into the conspiracy, the more frightened she became.


    What terrified her most wasn¡¯t for herself; it was the thought that these people, so clearly targeting her, might discover her children. She couldn¡¯t bear to imagine what they would do to them.


    And so, Addison¡¯s resolve to escape their grasp only deepened.


    Then, not long after, a familiar face appeared, S¡¯s porcin-like features filled themunication crystal, instantly softening the weight of chaos in Addison¡¯s mind.


    "Addie!!! Atst, you remembered to call this older sister of yours! Where are my nephews, hmm?" S chirped like a delighted bird, pressing too close to themunication crystal. Her eyes grewicallyrge on Addison¡¯s end, her excitement spilling over as though they hadn¡¯t seen each other in years.


    "Ss, you¡¯re still as lively as ever. The children are back in the Royal Capital with their grandparents..." Addison said with a soft chuckle. Just seeing Ss¡¯s carefree energy was enough to make her forget her troubles for a fleeting moment.


    "So, you¡¯re not in the Royal Capital yourself then? And if you¡¯re calling me without the kids around, it only means you¡¯ve run into a nasty problem and need my help, am I right?" Ss replied, settling back into her seat.


    A faint, knowing smirk yed on her lips, as if she had seen thising long ago and had simply been waiting for Addison to finally reach out.


    "Seems like I really can¡¯t hide anything from you," Addison replied with a helpless smile. Her shoulders felt so heavy they slumped slightly, betraying her weariness.


    Sensing the need to give them space, Elric quietly excused himself and stepped out of the room to join the two guards outside.

 Chapter 310 Bloodline

    <h4>Chapter 310: Chapter 310 Bloodline</h4>


    "I need to stretch my old back or I¡¯ll end up with a stiff neck and back," he muttered. The guards exchanged a look, clearly unconvinced by his flimsy excuse, but Elric was so stubbornlymitted to it that they eventually just nodded along, if only to stop him from nagging.


    "Well, you¡¯ve stayed here for three years, and I¡¯ve seen everything there is to see about you, even your little m, so we¡¯re already closer than sisters. As for your thoughts and how your mind works?"


    "Of course, I can read you easily. So, why don¡¯t you just tell me what¡¯s going on and what you need me to do?" Ss said, crossing her arms as she waited, acting like every bit the older sister, urging Addison to be honest.


    "Ss! You¡¯re not acting like a Saintess at all!" Addison almost roared in mock anger. By now, she was used to it, but at first, Ss¡¯s blunt words had shocked her, especially the way she spoke about intimate things so casually, like an old mother or as if they were nothing at all.


    Sometimes, Addison even suspected Ss might have been a gangster in her past life. But that couldn¡¯t be, right? After all, she was the Saintess. A Saintess was supposed to be pure... or at least that¡¯s what Addison had always thought.


    "Sigh." Addison took a deep breath, clearing her mind as the tangle of thoughts began to fade. Looking at Ss, she couldn¡¯t help but feel calmer. Ss always seemed to know what was happening in her head.


    Addison had long suspected that the Saintess had some prophetic ability; Ss always acted as though she¡¯d expected things all along, sometimes even before they happened, just like when Addison first arrived at the Sacred Land.


    Once she had gathered her thoughts, Addison began to recount everything that had happened from the moment she left the Sacred Land until now. Ss listened with the air of a gossipy older sister, even going so far as to order a servant to bring her popcorn.


    Addison nearly rolled her eyes at the sight but kept going, making sure to emphasize her need for Ss¡¯s help. After all, she wasn¡¯t certain the light fairy would be enough to deal with the Corrupted Energy, or even if she could wield its power in the way she imagined.


    "Oh, really? So, how was your mates¡¯ performance?" Ss asked casually.


    "Seriously?! That¡¯s what you got stuck on? Out of <i>everything</i> I just told you, that¡¯s the part you¡¯re worried about? And besides¡ªthat¡¯s private!" Addison huffed, ring at her.


    Ss,pletely unfazed, onlyughed as her long white hair spilled over her shoulder, still munching on popcorn without the slightest care for her image as the Saintess.


    "Girl! Do you really think I care about my image when I¡¯m stuck alone in this room? I¡¯m so bored, I feel like I¡¯ll go insane! I¡¯ve been waiting forever for you to contact me, but ever since you returned to your domain, it¡¯s like youpletely forgot about me."


    "And sure, I¡¯m not allowed to have a love life because I have to keep my body ¡¯pure¡¯ as the servant of God, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m banned from gossiping, right?" Ss said, trying to coax Addison into spilling the details.


    <fn188d> Original content can be found at F?nd-Novel</fn188d>


    Addison could only roll her eyes at her antics. "But don¡¯t you also need to keep your <i>soul</i> clean, too?" she retorted.


    "Fine, fine." Ss finally set the popcorn down on the table and leaned closer to themunication crystal, her eyes glinting with curiosity. "Then at least tell me, how are my godsons doing?"


    "Kyle and Aiden... they had a fever before I sent them away," Addison admitted, her mood sinking instantly. Just thinking about her twins twisted her heart; she hadn¡¯t been there for them when they were sick.


    Since birth, they¡¯d never been far from her side, and she worried they might be anxious now or struggling to cope without her. Guilt gnawed at her, but with everything that had happened, her worries for them kept getting pushed to the back of her mind.


    Or maybe it was because of those very worries that she felt such urgency to fix things as quickly as possible. Staying with her would only put them in danger. For now, the safest choice was to keep them far away, even if it tore her apart inside.


    "Addie, stop trying to carry everything on your own," Ss said gently. "Wasn¡¯t that the reason the Moon Goddess gave you three mates? To share your burdens? They¡¯re not just there for decoration."


    As she spoke, her eyes suddenly turnedpletely white, like she was peeking into the future or glimpsing someone far away. Itsted only a second before her gaze returned to normal.


    "As for my godsons..." Ss paused, then smiled softly. "They¡¯re fine. Born of the purest high Alpha bloodline, their fever was nothing more than the start of their awakening."


    Her words were meant to ease Addison¡¯s guilt. Ss knew exactly why Addison felt so conflicted, first, for sending her twins away out of fear that Zion might discover them, and now, for dreading that her enemies could learn the truth and target her children.


    "Their bloodline? Not their wolf?" Addison asked quickly, perking up, only to pause as realization struck her, eyes widening in surprise.


    "Exactly, their bloodline," Ss replied with a casual shrug. "As for their wolves, it won¡¯t be long before they awaken, too. I told you before, your twins are special."


    Hearing Ss call her twins special once again felt like a reminder, a thread pulling Addison back to the moment of their birth. She remembered how, the first time Ssid eyes on the newborns, the Saintess suddenly froze, her eyes turning pure white as if she had been transported elsewhere.


    Later, a servant exined that Ss only ever entered that state when she was peering into the future ormuning with the Gods.


    When Ss finally returned to herself that day, she had simply smiled and told Addison, <i>"Your twins are special."</i> But she never exined how, and Addison had been left in the dark ever since.


    Now, atst, the pieces began to fall into ce. If it was their bloodline that made them special, it finally made sense. She was of an Alpha King¡¯s bloodline, and their father carried the blood of an Alpha as well.


    Combined, that lineage must have given her sons a strength unlike any other, destined not as ordinary heirs, but as the strongest Alpha Kings of the century. And there were two of them.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time the Moon Goddess had paired an Alpha King with a daughter born of an Alpha bloodline, after all, even Addison¡¯s own mother had carried such blood. Yet never once had she heard of something like a <i>bloodline awakening</i>. She had no idea what to expect, no guide to follow.


    But one thing was certain: if her enemies discovered this truth, it would only give them more reason to set their sights on her children. The thought alone made Addison¡¯s chest tighten, fear creeping into her heart like ice.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 311 Her Ally

    <h4>Chapter 311: Chapter 311 Her Ally</h4>


    "Addison, stop overthinking and just tell me what you need me to do." Ss cut in gently, pulling Addison¡¯s mind back to the present when Ss noticed the younger woman¡¯s face turning pale, horror flickering in her eyes. She couldn¡¯t help but pull Addison back from her overthinking.


    Ss could see the fear for her children written all over Addison¡¯s face, but she also knew she couldn¡¯t lie or downy the truth. Addison deserved to know just how special her children were, whether the knowledgeforted her or only deepened her worry.


    Addison took a few steadying breaths before meeting Ss¡¯s gaze again. Talking with her was always a challenge. Ss¡¯s attention tended to drift toward whatever interested her most, often throwing Addison off-topic.


    Now, after her moment of worry for her children, she forced herself to calm down. Ss, for once, stayed quiet, simply watching her.


    "Ss, like I said, it feels like we¡¯ve walked straight into a trap. We have no choice but to use the biochemical weapon in our hands, but doing so will consume thisnd with Corrupted Energy, leaving it barren. What we fear most, though, is that the Corrupted Energy could turn this ce into a breeding ground for demons..." Addison exined gravely.


    "So, you want me toe over and purify thend? But don¡¯t you already have the light fairy? Or are you just not confident enough to use its ability?" Ss asked casually, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.


    Addison froze, momentarily at a loss for words. She <i>had</i> considered using the light fairy¡¯s power to purify thend, but having Ss as a backup gave her far more reassurance. Before she could respond, however, Ss pressed on.


    "Besides, isn¡¯t your Royal Alchemist already working on a treatment agent? And isn¡¯t your father exhausting every effort to procure a light-attribute mana stone?"


    "Say... you can¡¯t leave the Sacred Land right now, can you?" Addison asked suddenly, raising a brow at Ss as if she had just figured out why Ss kept pointing out alternatives.


    Looking a little guilty, Ss admitted, "Well... yes. I¡¯ve been preparing for the sacred ritual, which means I need to remain in the temple for the entire month. Until it¡¯s over, I won¡¯t be able to leave ande to your domain." Her tone softened, and she gave Addison an apologetic look.


    "Wait... It¡¯s already that time?" Addison perked up. Having lived in the Sacred Land for three years, she was well-acquainted with the ritual Ss mentioned. Every year, Ss would retreat to the throne room where they had first met, shutting herself inside for the entire month tomune with the God she served.


    No one knew what was said or what transpired within, only Ss herself.


    Addison never understood how Ss survived without sleep or food for so long, but each time the ritual ended and Ss finally emerged, she didn¡¯t look weak or starved. Instead, she radiated even more vitality and seemed younger, glowing with divine energy.


    <fnf52d> Updates are released by FindN()vel</fnf52d>


    Addison could only assume that directmunion with her God replenished Ss, filling her with so much power that earthly needs like food and rest simply became unnecessary.


    "Alright then, I can only look forward to seeing you a monthter?" Addison asked expectantly. She knew that afterpleting the sacred ritual, Ss would be at the peak of her strength, overflowing with divine power.


    If Ss came to help then, restoring thend might not take years, or even months. Just the thought of it made Addison¡¯s heart race with excitement, her earlier worries momentarily giving way to hope.


    "You can expect me then, but when I arrive, you¡¯d better have plenty of gossip ready to entertain me. Otherwise... well, you know what awaits you," Ss dered with a mock haughty air, chin lifted high.


    A momentter, she broke intoughter, her saintly imagepletely forgotten. "Yes, after a month, you can look forward to me. I¡¯ll bring my entourage straight to your Royal Pce."


    Hearing this, Addison felt her heart finally begin to calm. With Ssing, it meant that everything might turn out fine. Still, she knew she had to keep the matter tightly under wraps; no one could know of Ss¡¯s arrival.


    If word leaked, her enemies would surely seize the chance to plot an assassination against the Sacred Land¡¯s Saintess. The thought alone made Addison¡¯s heart sink. After all, if Ss were to die within her territory, it would be the perfect excuse to sow discord between the werewolf Royal Family and the Sacred Land.


    The people there would no longer see her as an ally but as an enemy. Just imagining it made her chest tighten with dread. ¡¯<i>Would it even be wise to invite Ss back to her pce now?¡¯</i> Addison thought to herself.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Addie. Do I look like an easy target?" Ss suddenly spoke when she saw Addison¡¯s expression freeze, then fall. She knew exactly what was haunting her thoughts.


    But Ss was no soft persimmon, even as the Saintess. "Besides, after the sacred ritual, that¡¯s when I¡¯m at my strongest all year. Let¡¯s see who dares pick a fight with me; chances are, they¡¯ll be the ones on the losing end."


    Her yful smirk faded into a more solemn tone. "What worries me more are the remnants of the Dark Witch¡¯s faction. It¡¯s obvious they¡¯re plotting something big, and whether you like it or not, you¡¯re right in the middle of it. That¡¯s why you¡¯ll need me by your side more than anyone else."


    Addison fell into deep thought. ¡¯<i>Ss is right. I need as many allies by my side as possible, because no one knows how big this fight will turn out to be. If we¡¯re really going up against the Dark Witch¡¯s faction, who can say how vast theirwork is, or how many races have joined hands with them? No one even knows their true motives, or why I¡¯m their target. Ss is my best bet.¡¯</i>


    After convincing herself, Addison gave Ss a firm nod, and with that, their conversation came to a close. For now, she would have to endure a month of waiting for her new ally. But what would unfold during that time, no one could predict. All Addison knew was that she had mountains of work ahead of her.


    After confirming everything with her father, Maleveric, and Ss, Addison felt a new wave of confidence as she returned to work in the fields. Atst, Elric could im his room to himself, and he fell into a deep sleep the moment hey down.


    The hours slipped by until night fell. Addison only stopped long enough to grab a quick meal in the cafeteria before hurrying back to the fields with the other farmers.


    ____


    A huge thank you to <strong>JET_5264, gmartina0309, Maria_Urena, Agnieszka_Szwed, Lara_Mekhitarian, Verna_Collins, Lexy_Lee, Domari, DaoistW6kV0z, Eleyria, Diabolique1369, vws_Tule, DaoistPvbNyx, Pam_Erb, Sarah_Kiwi_chick,</strong> andst but certainly not least <strong>Jenni_Toney_9894</strong> for the Golden Ticket and all your amazing support!


    I truly appreciate all the love, girlies. It means the world to me. I hope you¡¯re still enjoying the story, and I¡¯d love to hear your thoughts! Don¡¯t forget to leave a review, it helps me so much. Thank you again! ??

 Chapter 312 Progress

    <h4>Chapter 312: Chapter 312 Progress</h4>


    Even Zion, Maxwell, Levi, and Lance, along with the warriors guarding the borders, couldn¡¯t return to eat. Instead, omegas were tasked with delivering their meals so they could continue their watch without leaving their posts.


    By the time Addison reached the fields again, the paths were already lit with rows ofmps, casting a steady glow over thend. A few donkey carts rumbled past, carrying away the neatly stacked bundles of wheat.


    After finishing with the wheat field, the next task was the rice paddies. Fortunately, the fields had already dried since harvest season was near, so there was no need to keep them wet and muddy, making the rice easier to reap.


    That night, Addison and the other farmers worked tirelessly, pushing through the hours until they finally cleared the wheat field. By dawn, everyone was too drained to even think about the long walk home.


    Some managed to drag themselves back to their rooms, but many simply copsed in the warehouse. They spread out straw mats along the ground and dropped where they stood, too exhausted to move another step.


    Going home would only waste precious time and energy, and they knew that once they woke, the cycle would begin all over again.


    During this time, Addison had already sent word to the neighboring packs, urging them to finish their harvests as quickly as possible. She and Lance were tied down in this particr pack because it had thergest granary but too few hands to manage it, so they stayed behind to help.


    As for the other packs, Addison assumed they could handle things on their own, at least until now. To be sure, she finally sent requests formunication through the crystals, hoping to get in touch with their Alphas and gain a clearer grasp of the situation.


    "Good day, Princess..." The Alpha of the neighboring pack greeted Addison with a curt nod as soon as he saw her. Addison, however, wasted no time on formalities and immediately cut to the matter at hand.


    "Alpha Roderick, thank you for receiving ourmunication on such short notice, and my apologies for the rush. I know you must have rearranged your schedule for this, so I¡¯ll get straight to the point."


    "My entourage and I will need more time assisting here; there are simply too many acres of farnd to leave unattended, and the locust swarm is growing more restless by the day. That¡¯s why I need to ask: how much progress have you made on your end, and in your estimation, how long will it take before your harvest is finished and you¡¯re ready to move?"


    As she spoke, Addison pulled out her fountain pen and began jotting notes into her notebook, carefully recording the specifics from each pack so she wouldn¡¯t miss a detail.


    <fn10fc> Checktest chapters at f¦É?dn¦Ïvel</fn10fc>


    Alpha Roderick frowned slightly, looking momentarily stumped when Addison mentioned her focus on helping thergest pack in the west. No matter how dissatisfied he might have felt, he couldn¡¯t voice it; Addison was still a princess, and she was directing her efforts where they were most urgently needed.


    His own pack, though a neighbor of the Golden Hue Pack, was still miles away. The only reason they were relocating was as a precaution, to ensure they wouldn¡¯t suffer fallout if things went wrong.


    In truth, the pack that would be the most affected if disaster struck would be the Golden Hue Pack, while other neighboring packs might escape with little consequence. The uncertaintyy in the unknown reach of the Corrupted Energy. If it spread farther than expected, evacuation was the only safe choice.


    At first, the concern had been that the locust swarm might break through the barrier and ravage the nearby packs, or that the biochemical agent might get carried by the wind, which might turn out to be toxicter on.


    But now, with Addison uncovering the true mainponent of that biochemical agent, it wasn¡¯t far-fetched to assume it was poisonous to all living beings. Worse, if the Golden Hue Pack became a breeding ground for demons once it was engulfed by Corrupted Energy, then keeping any packs nearby would be far too dangerous.


    "Princess, we¡¯re doing our best to harvest all the crops and grains within our territory. So far, we¡¯ve managed about forty percent, but with theck of manpower, we can¡¯t push the pace any faster."


    "Honestly, the Golden Hue Pack may be thergest granary in the West, but they also have the most pack members to rely on. Even they¡¯re struggling to speed up their harvest, so what more can be expected of us?" Alpha Roderick replied, his tone edged with passive aggression, making it clear he felt his pack¡¯s need for support was being overlooked.


    Addison didn¡¯t let herself get angry. She understood that tensions were high and didn¡¯t take Alpha Roderick¡¯s sharp tone to heart. In truth, he wasn¡¯t entirely wrong; his pack might not have as many acres to harvest as the Golden Hue Pack, but they alsocked the manpower to move faster.


    Completing forty percent of the work wasn¡¯t bad under any circumstances, yet with time pressing, it still wasn¡¯t enough. Addison herself didn¡¯t have that many people to spare either, and the Golden Hue Pack had to remain her top priority, not only because it was thergest granary in the West, but because it sat at the very heart of the crisis.


    "Alpha Roderick, that¡¯s already a solid progress," Addison said evenly. "And you¡¯re right, the Golden Hue Pack has the advantage of numbers. We¡¯re doing everything we can to finish here quickly so we can rush to your side and help as well. If any of the other packs manage toplete their harvests before us, I¡¯ll make sure they¡¯re sent over to assist you."


    Her tone was neither harsh nor yielding. Calm, steady, and diplomatic, she showed Alpha Roderick that she understood his concerns but also that she would not be swayed by frustration. And, just as she hoped, herposure began to settle him, his earlier aggression softening as he slowly calmed down.


    "Alright, Princess. Please keep us informed as soon as possible. If we finish here faster than the neighboring packs, including the Golden Hue Pack, we¡¯ll send word immediately and dispatch more people to assist. Let¡¯s stay in close contact."


    Alpha Roderick bowed deeply, a full ny degrees through themunication crystal, showing his utmost loyalty and respect. He knew he had lost hisposure earlier, and this was his way of humbling himself and making clear that he wasn¡¯t as unreasonable as his frustration had made him seem.


    "Thank you, Alpha Roderick." Addison gave a small nod before themunication crystal dimmed and then shifted to connect with another Alpha. So far, there were at least three packs she needed to check in with, possibly more.


    She had to understand their progress and where each Alpha stood so she could decide how best to allocate help and rearrange the order of importance.


    Her earlier exchange with Alpha Roderick soon repeated itself with the others, though she quickly realized that he had actually been one of the more reasonable ones. Most of the other Alphas spoke with sharper aggression, their tempers frayed by stress andck of manpower.


    If they diverted too many people from their borders to speed up the harvest, rogues would seize the chance to attack, and they¡¯d end up losing even more time and resources. As a result, their efforts were forced into a stalemate, their progress crawling at a frustrating pace.


    Addison felt stumped.


    She didn¡¯t have many people at her disposal; everyone was in a rush, and the Royal Capital itself had few reinforcements to send since their forces were already stretched thin. In the end, it felt as though all the responsibility had fallen squarely on Addison¡¯s shoulders.


    By the time her meetings with the rest of the Alphas wrapped up, it was already past lunch. No one had managed toe up with a concrete solution, but at least Addison now had a clear picture of each pack¡¯s progress that needed to be relocated.


    This only strengthened her resolve to see Elric and the researchers seed in creating a machine or device that could revolutionize nting and harvesting. She turned to Elric with wide, expectant eyes, eyes so intense they made him shiver. For some reason, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Addison was quietly plotting against him.


    Once Elric finished facilitating Addison¡¯s meetings, he wasted no time and hurried off to assist with the barrier, while Addison returned to help with the rice harvest.


    With so much work demanding her attention, she barely had the chance to check in on Zion, Maxwell, Levi, or Lance. Instead, warriors were sent to report their condition, assuring Addison that all was well.


    In truth, they were doing more than fine; they were practically ready to wage a guerri war in the forest, lying in wait for any rogues unfortunate enough to stumble into their traps.

 Chapter 313 Found Out Which Faction

    <h4>Chapter 313: Chapter 313 Found Out Which Faction</h4>


    The devices were brutal, designed to ensure a slow and painful end for their enemies. Addison, however, remained blissfully unaware of the details. No one shared the specifics with her, only letting her believe that her mates had set up extra defenses to keep rogues out and ease her worries.


    While the warriors at the border waited like hunters for their prey to stumble into their traps in the forest, Zion often broke away for patrols.


    From time to time, he would run the perimeter, not only covering his own section but also venturing into the others¡¯ areas to check. To him, if even one section fell, Addison would be in danger, and he refused to let that happen.


    That was why his patrols were diligent and meticulous, his senses sharpened to every detail of the surroundings. Now that he knew Greg was involved in this mess, along with the Grey Wolf he had shed with, Zion kept his guard higher than ever.


    Then Zion suddenly froze in his tracks.


    <i>¡¯Shit! I forgot to tell Addison!¡¯</i>


    The realization hit him hard. When he¡¯d first returned, he had been so agitated and aggressive, as he was so consumed by what he walked into, that everything else slipped from his mind. Only now, while thinking about that bastard Greg, did it strike him that he truly hadn¡¯t mentioned it to Addison at all.


    <i>"Shura, see? I lost my focus because you¡¯re always getting jealous!"</i> Zion growled, even as his mind raced for a way to reach Addison.


    He could patrol the perimeter, but he couldn¡¯t just abandon the border to go find her himself. More importantly, he couldn¡¯t risk sending anyone else as a messenger. They still didn¡¯t know if there was a mole among them, or if one even existed, and carelessness could expose what they knew.


    That meant every word had to be chosen carefully. If the wrong information slipped out, it could fall straight into the ears of a spy. After all, as the saying went, walls had ears.


    <i>"The fuck?! You¡¯re putting this all on me? Weren¡¯t you just as agitated? You wanted to tear that bastard apart with your own hands! And don¡¯t act like you¡¯re any less jealous. You nearly lost your head when we found out Maxwell was mating with our woman while we were away. So quit throwing all the me on me."</i>


    Shura grumbled, refusing to give Zion much attention. Its mood was already sour; being stuck at the border meant it couldn¡¯t even see its mate, and that frustration was eating at it.


    <i>"Sigh... alright, fine. We¡¯re both at fault. But what should we do? Can this even wait before we tell Addison?"</i> Zion asked. He was still a little shaken by the mistakes of his past, how keeping things to himself had led to painful misunderstandings.


    Now, he felt he had to be open with Addison, to let her know everything he thought or discovered.


    <i>"Aren¡¯t you the smart one? Then use that brain of yours and figure it out,"</i> Shura muttered, curling up and deliberately turning its back so its rear faced Zion¡¯s mind¡¯s eye, a clear sign that it was dumping all the stress on him and wanted nothing to do with the matter. After all, Shura couldn¡¯t see Addison anyway.


    <i>"Alright..."</i> Zion exhaled heavily, resigning himself to the weight of it all. Then he pushed forward, picking up his pace as he continued his patrol along the perimeter.


    Even after finishing his patrol, Zion couldn¡¯t break away from his duty at the border. At the same time, he couldn¡¯t exactly summon Addison there just to speak with him. In the end, he resolved to tell her everything at the first chance he got.


    What mattered most was that this time, he wasn¡¯t deliberately keeping secrets from her, not like before, when he had brought ire into his territory and treated her with such care without telling Addison a thing.


    That silence had led to a painful misunderstanding, one he had practically designed to hurt her. It had been his wrong choice, his mistake. And now, he refused to repeat the same foolishness ever again.


    With his mind finally at ease, Zion doubled down on protecting his stretch of the border. Rogue intruders who tried to slip into the forest rarely got far; either Zion¡¯s massive wolf would intercept them, or they¡¯d stumble into one of the trapsid by Zion and the warriors and meet a grisly end.


    When Zion captured someone, he interrogated them on the spot. If they refused to talk, he showed no mercy by snapping their heads off with his bare hands or biting it off with his wolf¡¯s mouth; he killed without hesitation. It was brutal by design.


    If the enemy¡¯s leader was watching, the message would be loud and clear: Zion would not let the infiltrators go, and he would not allow their schemes to seed. The cruelty was part warning, part psychological warfare, meant to keep the foe restless and afraid.


    While Zion relied on brutal psychological warfare on the side of his border, Maxwell¡¯s methods were a little different. He preferred tactics rooted in fear that mess with their heads. Any rogues he or his warriors captured were rounded up and interrogated one by one.


    But since most of them were death warriors sent only to probe their defenses, they rarely broke easily.


    When silence persisted, Maxwell made an example of them. He executed the defiant in full view of the others by smashing their skulls on the ground or slitting their throats, until the ground was littered with bodies. It was never random; it was a deliberate tactic to shatter their mentality. To rouse their natural survival instinct to survive.


    Yet even so, no useful information had surfaced. Standing over thest trembling captive, Maxwell¡¯s gaze was cold and indifferent. Four others alreadyy dead at his feet, blood soaking the earth.


    The final rogue shook like a quail beneath his stare, while a fresh spray of crimson still stained Maxwell¡¯s handsome face.


    "Ready to talk?" Maxwell asked, his voice ice-cold as he looked down at the bound prisoner. Unlike Zion, who staged brutal public executions to intimidate their enemies, Maxwell wasn¡¯t performing for an audience.


    <fn2d4b> Latest content published on FindN()vel</fn2d4b>


    He wasn¡¯t here to provoke; he was here to extract information. Impatience would only reveal his need for that information, and his need would give the rogues leverage over him. So he kept his stance steady and indifferent, letting the atmosphere of calm menace do the work of breaking them from the inside.


    "I really didn¡¯t know much! Just kill me, you motherfucker!" the rogue shouted, his voice cracking, as if he had scraped together every ounce of courage left in him. Maxwell, however, didn¡¯t flinch.


    His eyes caught the glint of a stud earring on the rogue¡¯s ear, identical to the one Zion had shown them back in the Royal Pce when he first revealed his discovery about the rogues attacking his territory.


    <i>¡¯No wonder these rogues were a little less bloodthirsty,¡¯</i> Maxwell thought. <i>¡¯They¡¯re either people pretending to be rogues, which is why they can keep their sanity in check, or they¡¯re newly turned and were captured to be used as pawns against us. Either way, it seems the Dark Witch¡¯s Faction is behind all of this.¡¯</i>

 Chapter 314 Their Own Psychological Warfare

    <h4>Chapter 314: Chapter 314 Their Own Psychological Warfare</h4>


    This was the most information he had gathered so far, but how could he tell Addison any of it? He couldn¡¯t trust anyone right now, not really, except for her and her mates.


    That also meant he couldn¡¯t risk sending his findings to her. If a mole got hold of the information, they could erase all their traces, making it far harder for Maxwell and the others to follow the remaining trails their enemies had left behind, and to understand their motives.


    "Since you¡¯re of no use, then just die," Maxwell said, his voice icy. His nails elongated, sharp as des, and he slit the rogue¡¯s throat in one swift motion.


    The rogue¡¯s eyes widened in dyed terror as he stared into Maxwell¡¯s cold, unflinching face before copsing, blood gushing from the severed carotid artery.


    Fresh blood spattered across Maxwell¡¯s face, but he casually wiped it away with his sleeve.


    Then he barked amand. "Cut their heads off. Mount them on stakes around here. And throw the bodies outside, let their allies see what awaits anyone foolish enough to cross us." Maxwell smirked slightly to himself; he knew this disy would y on the minds of their enemies, and that fear would be a weapon of its own.


    By cing the rogue¡¯s head at his interrogation spot, deep in the heart of the forest under his control, Maxwell ensured that any new batch of prisoners woulde face-to-face with it.


    The sight of the severed head would cut straight through the rogues¡¯ mental defenses, triggering fear and activating their survival instincts. The more terrified they became, the more likely they were to spill information.


    After all, once captured, they faced only Maxwell or a cliff. Since these rogues were from the Dark Witch¡¯s Faction, they had no real choice but death.


    They could, however, choose how they would die: either reveal critical information by speaking certain keywords before the curse on their bodies activated, or have Maxwell personally end their lives.


    Although the odds of this n seeding were no higher than twenty percent, Maxwell was willing to gamble. After all, a man¡¯s survival instinct was formidable; when it suddenly kicked in, even a single second of life was all Maxwell needed for them to speak.


    The mental pressure inflicted by the severed heads would surely make them crumble. While throwing the rogues¡¯ bodies back to where they came from was an unmistakable provocation to their leader, designed to inme their ego and tempt them into reckless action.


    While Maxwell and Zion relied on brutal mental torture to pry at their captured prisoners, Levi didn¡¯t bother. He already knew the two would squeeze out what little information there was to be had.


    Knowing Zion as well as he did, Levi was content to leave the interrogation and scheming in their hands.


    His own approach was far simpler: when he or his people spotted a rogue probing their defenses or trying to sneak inside, he dealt with them directly. One rogue, two rogues¡ªit didn¡¯t matter.


    He cut them down and tossed their bodies outside like garbage. This way, he spared himself the mental strain of plotting against their enemies bound by curses, enemies who would die before revealing anything of real value.


    Most of these rogues were death warriors, men who cared nothing for their lives. That was precisely why Maxwell and Zion leaned on psychological warfare to awaken the buried instinct for survival in these people. But Levi knew his limits as a Beta, and so he deliberately chose not to employ the same tactics.


    After all, he knew that dealing with immediate threats was far more important, so he could afford some leisure time, enjoying the easiest job among the four of them. Lance, on the other hand, tried to extract information from the captured rogues under his watch.


    But unlike Zion, Maxwell, and Levi, who were aware of the Dark Witch¡¯s Faction, Lance was mostly in the dark. He didn¡¯t realize that many of these rogues were only pretending to be rogues, actually belonging to someone else¡¯s pack, while others were under direct control.


    And even when they did speak, the curse on their tongues would activate, leading to their death. As a result, every time Lance attempted to interrogate them, the rogues refused to talk, often biting their own tongues rather than risk speaking.


    After all, Lance wasn¡¯t as terrifying as the beastly Zion, nor as ruthless and precise as Maxwell. As a result, the rogues¡¯ natural survival instincts weren¡¯t triggered; they could still act rogue-like and unconcerned in his presence, which left Lance increasingly frustrated.


    On top of that, while guarding his own section, he also monitored the barrier from time to time. Despite these distractions, he remained effective, keeping his side of the border well-protected.


    While the others were focused on gathering as much information as possible, Levi, perhaps being the exception, Addison, on the other hand, was busy checking on the farm animals. Fortunately, despite everyone¡¯s busyness, the animals hadn¡¯t been neglected and were doing well.


    Now, Addison and the farm¡¯s leader were documenting the number of animals that needed to be transported. Knowing these numbers was crucial since it would allow Addison to n how to position the animals in the caravan once they moved them to the temporary shelter Zion had found.


    <fn8cbe> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? F?ndNovel</fn8cbe>


    Moving such arge number of animals along the road wouldn¡¯t be easy, so she had to be precise. By understanding the totals, she could decide whether to keep some animals at the back of the caravan or split them into smaller groups, each following a few horse carts.


    This way, the guards and warriors could be deployed efficiently to protect the animals and prevent any from being killed by monsters along the route.


    Besides, transporting too many animals at once would surely attract monsters from the forest, especially goblins and ogres, which were trickier than most creatures since they usually attacked in numbers.


    Thinking this over, Addison scanned the vast expanse of the cattle barn, where the animals were being fed a fodder mix.


    The caretakers couldn¡¯t let the animals graze outside their pens or barns because of the locust swarm. With the barrier¡¯s stability uncertain and the preparations for evacuation underway, it was safer to keep the animals contained and calm for now.


    That way, when transport began, the animals wouldn¡¯t be too stressed or disy aggressive behavior. The workers were fully focused on keeping the animals calm, well-fed, and ready for the journey ahead.


    "So, how many do we have?" Addison asked, watching the docile cattle nibble at their fodder.


    "Princess, we currently have 850 healthy cattle, 540 dairy cattle, 1,000 pigs, and 4,000 poultry, which includes chickens, turkeys, ducks, and more," the head of the farm reported.


    "And then there are the sheep and several other animals, which could easily add a few thousand more," he added.


    Addison felt her head beginning to throb as a migraine threatened to take hold. There were so many animals, it would be impossible to fit them all in a single transport.


    The numbers included the young that had just been born, yet even with that, the total was staggering. Still, it made sense; most of the animals sold in the market came from the West, which had thergest farnds.

 Chapter 315 Preparations For TheTransport

    <h4>Chapter 315: Chapter 315 Preparations For TheTransport</h4>


    Which meant she couldn¡¯tplete the transport in a single trip; she would need to return several times. Fortunately, she had already anticipated this. Instead of moving the crops and animals straight to the designated location, she nned to first establish a temporary shelter.


    Once everyone was secured there, they could then transfer the goods to the final destination. This approach would prevent wasting precious time shuttling back and forth, reduce dys in addressing the locust swarm, and ease the burden on the mages.


    "Alright, good work. Keep calming the animals and move the poultry intorger cages for transport. We¡¯ll load the cages onto the horse carts during the transport. As for the bigger animals, we¡¯ll just tie them together and herd them behind the carts so we won¡¯t need too many carts."


    "Since you¡¯re more familiar with the animal behavior, I¡¯ll leave the grouping to you. Decide how many can be moved together without making it too difficult for the guards to protect them if monsters attack." Addison instructed.


    She noticed the man¡¯s eyebrow twitch ever so slightly, as if he wanted to protest and say, <i>¡¯There aren¡¯t that many monsters here in the west.¡¯</i> But he held back. After all, fewer didn¡¯t mean none.


    <fn08f8> ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? F¦ÉndNovel</fn08f8>


    Besides, Addison was only considering every possibility, and he knew he didn¡¯t have much say in the matter; she was the one in charge, and a princess at that. If a monster did attack during transport, it would be nearly impossible for the guards and the people following the caravan to watch the animals at all times.


    That was why the number of animals being moved had to be kept under control. Unlike harvested crops that could simply be stored in a magic bag or magic crates and remain safe, animals were different.


    In the chaos of an attack, they would surely panic. While the guards fought, the animals could bolt in every direction, and since they were tied together, their frenzy might drag the carts with them or leave them tangled in a dangerous mess.


    When the animal farm leader finally grasped the crux of the situation, he stopped questioning Addison and grew serious. "Please leave this matter to me, Princess. I¡¯ll make sure everything is arranged properly. I¡¯ll just need to know how many horse-drawn carts will be avable and how many guards or people will apany the transport, so I can coordinate better with my team."


    Addison gave a firm nod. "Alright. I¡¯ll first finalize the transport arrangements for the harvested crops and take the number of how many young and elderly there are, along with the number of warriors in your pack. Once I know that, I can determine how many people will be moved each trip, and you can align your arrangements ordingly."


    After finishing her discussion, Addison wasted no time lingering and headed straight to Alpha Hue to confirm the exact number of people. She found him inside one of the granaries, overseeing his men as they stacked sack after sack of processed wheat, rice, and other crops intorge magic crates.


    These crates worked much like magic bags, capable of storing vast amounts of non-living goods, but with even greater capacity. They weremonly used by merchants and Alphas from different regions to hold their tributes for the royal family, sparing them the trouble of bringing an entire caravans during long journeys.


    This was also why most who traveled to the Royal Capital preferred horse-drawn carriages; they could bring the magic crates with them, which made their travel light, fast, and unburdened by endless wagons of their things, but they could still bring everything they needed.


    This was also why Addison wasn¡¯t too worried about bringing only twenty horse-drawn carts to the West for transport. The real advantagey in the magic crates, each was capable of holding up to five hundred cubic meters of goods.


    Even so, they would still need as many crates as possible and multiple trips to haul everything; that was just how massive the granaries in the West were.


    And it wasn¡¯t only the current harvest they had to deal with. The granaries still held grains from the previous harvest season, and in the Golden Hue Pack alone, there were fiverge granaries stocked with tens of thousands of sacks of grain.


    That didn¡¯t even include the fresh vegetables waiting to be harvested. They couldn¡¯t afford to leave or waste them; vegetables were a vital part of the werewolves¡¯ diet, and any spoiled produce could still be repurposed as animal feed orpost for fertilizer.


    "Alpha Hue, do you have a moment?" Addison asked as she approached.


    Alpha Hue paused in his work, no longer pointing out directions to the men hauling sack after sack of grain. Each load was carried to the magic crates, and once a crate reached full capacity, it was set aside near the exit, ready to be transported to the waiting horse-drawn carts.


    As Addison nced around the vast granary, she saw at least two dozen young men moving in a steady rhythm, each bncing a heavy sack on each shoulder as he carried it from the towering stacks to the crates.


    Others had climbed atop the piles, loosening the stacks carefully so the workers below could catch the sacks and arrange them neatly inside the magic crates.


    "Princess, you¡¯re here," Alpha Hue said the moment he spotted Addison. "We¡¯ve already finished transferring the supplies from the other three granaries into the magic crates. Each one is filled to the brim, five hundred cubic meters exactly."


    "In just a few more days, we¡¯ll finish the rest of the remaining granaries and then be ready to help store the newly harvested crops."


    He paused, his shoulders sagging slightly. "As for the fresh harvest, we may not have enough time to process them. We¡¯ll likely have to transport them with the stalks still on, unsacked. There are still a few magic crates left for those crops, but not nearly enough."


    "And then there are the vegetables," Alpha Hue continued. "They¡¯re much harder to transport, since even the smallest bruise can make them rot faster. It would be wiser to use the remaining magic crates for the freshly harvested vegetables."


    "As for the bundled grains still with their stalks, we can stack them directly onto the caravans. For the final haul, we can add our own mule carts and horse-drawn wagons to add to the caravan."


    He exined this so Addison could better n the route and sequence of the journey, sparing her from having to solve every problem herself. Addison genuinely appreciated him offering practical suggestions at such a crucial time.


    After all, he understood that without enough magic crates, the remaining newly harvested crops would surely have to be transported as they were, loaded directly onto the caravans.


    That would take up far more space than if they had crates to contain them. Unfortunately, even though his pack had long prepared for such disasters, and even set aside part of their budget each year to purchase the expensive magic crates, because their efforts had always been aimed at ensuring that, in times of crisis, they could safely store the grains in their granaries and transport them elsewhere.

 Chapter 316 First Transport

    <h4>Chapter 316: Chapter 316 First Transport</h4>


    "Alright, we¡¯ll follow your suggestion. Thank you," Addison said.


    "Princess, there¡¯s no need to thank me," Alpha Hue replied. "We¡¯re only doing what we must to ensure our hard work doesn¡¯t go to waste. These grains, the crops, the animals, they are the lifeblood of this territory. If we lose them, then all our sweat and toil will have been in vain."


    As he spoke, his gaze swept over the granary before he gently guided Addison toward a more secluded corner. It was quieter there, away from the mor of men hauling sacks and crates.


    With their heightened hearing, even the muffled grunts and murmurs carried easily to their ears, and Alpha Hue knew they needed a space where they could focus solely on their conversation.


    "Alpha Hue, your foresight in purchasing so many magic crates year after year has been an immense help, especially since most of the cost came from your pack¡¯s own funds. The Royal Family is truly grateful," Addison said, dipping into a graceful curtsey.


    "Please rest assured, His Majesty will see that such foresight, so crucial in this time of crisis, does not go unrewarded."


    Alpha Hue nearly tripped over his own feet in flustered haste, waving his hands as if to stop her. The unexpected show of respect from a princess left him both shy and overwhelmed.


    "Princess, please," Alpha Hue said with a lightugh as he steadied her. "This is nothing more than my duty to my people. Just think of it as me looking after my own interests."


    Though he joked, Addison was genuinely grateful. Thanks to Alpha Hue¡¯s foresight and preparedness, she hadn¡¯t needed to bring any magic crates with her when she came to the West.


    Instead, the crates from the Royal Capital were lent to other packs that couldn¡¯t afford them in the past. Those packs rented them and repaid the debt with extra tribute at the end of every harvest season.


    This arrangement allowed the Royal Capital to gather more supplies from the West, reserves that the Royal Family could draw on in times of crisis aside from their own needs. Much of the support sent to the South and North came from these tributes.


    By purchasing his own magic crates, Alpha Hue had lessened the financial burden on the Royal Family. After all, magic crates were too expensive, yet the Golden Hue Pack still managed to give not only the required tributes of grain each year, along with the taxes, but he still managed to give more than any other pack in the West.


    <fn5e3a> Readplete version only at F?ndNovel</fn5e3a>


    But Addison wasn¡¯t merely speaking grandly to pacify Alpha Hue. His foresight and preparation truly made a difference, because of him, they could transport the supplies efficiently and save nearly everything stored in the granaries, ensuring little to no loss.


    Rewarding such diligence was not only fair but wise. With proper recognition and support, Alpha Hue could continue expanding and strengthening his territory. In the long run, both he and the Royal Capital would benefit, making the reward less a gift and more an investment.


    After their pleasantries, Addison immediately got to the point. "Actually, Alpha Hue, I came here to confirm the exact number of people in your pack, along with their age brackets. That way, we can properly arrange the transport and determine how many from the young, the elderly, and the young adults can be sent along with the supplies each journey."


    "We need to ensure the guards assigned to the caravan aren¡¯t overwhelmed protecting everything at once. At the same time, we can¡¯t afford to leave the people who remain here vulnerable either."


    "That¡¯s why we need precise groupings. We can¡¯t send all the young and elderly in a single batch, or it would ce too heavy a burden on the guards, especially if something were to happen along the way."


    Addison made sure to exin clearly, so Alpha Hue wouldn¡¯t misunderstand her intentions.


    Alpha Hue nodded thoughtfully, rubbing his chin before replying. "Actually, Princess, your n makes a lot of sense. It wouldn¡¯t be wise to ce all the elderly and young pack members in a single journey, since both age groups are the most vulnerable in times of crisis."


    "I have detailed records organized by age brackets in my office, and my Luna can also assist you in arranging the transport. She often looks after the young and the elderly, keeping thempany, so having her involved will help ensure the children remain calm when grouped together."


    "That is a good idea, Alpha Hue. Then I¡¯ll expect the records from you, and I¡¯ll speak with your Luna regarding the arrangements," Addison said with a satisfied nod. She was relieved to see that Alpha Hue¡¯s pack was under such capable leadership; most matters were already organized with care, which made her own task far easier.


    Not long after, Addison received the data as promised. From then on, she moved tirelessly, darting from ce to ce like a spinning top, working alongside the Alpha and his Luna to ensure every arrangement was thorough and precise.


    After three grueling days of talking with the neighboring alphas and countless hours spent arranging matters within the Golden Hue Pack, Addison finally seeded in coordinating the transport.


    She also scheduled the pick-ups from the surrounding packs, ensuring everything moved in order. With preparationsplete, the first caravan set out, while those who remained behind busied themselves harvesting thest few acres of vegetables, while awaiting the caravan¡¯s return to continue the transports.


    "Is everyone ready?" Addison called out from the front of the line, her voice carrying over the steady shuffle of hooves and wheels. She sat tall on her horse, leading the first caravan. This group consisted of twenty-five children, aged eight to ten, who were old enough to manage themselves without constant fuss from the adults, and thirty elderly people, who rode safely in mule carts ced in the center of the caravan.


    At the front, a dozen cattle were tied to a horse-drawn cartden with magic crates, while an identical cart followed behind with the same arrangements. Guards marched along both nks, always ready to shift in their wolf form if necessary, eyes sharp. Addison rode ahead, with Zion positioned as her escort.


    Since he had scouted where the settlement would be built earlier, he already knew the safest route that would safely avoid the monster dens.


    Meanwhile, Maxwell, Levi, and Lance had stayed behind to reorganize their defenses along the border, filling the gap left by Zion¡¯s absence. Their duty was to ensure the pack¡¯s borders remained secure while Addison led this first mission outside.


    Alongside the children and elderly were the teenagers aged fifteen to eighteen, apanied by a number of seasoned warriors. These teenagers had already begun warrior training at thirteen and were more than capable of protecting themselves.


    With their strength and discipline, they would help secure the new settlement upon arrival, while the younger children and elderly looked after one another, and the others focused on unloading the crates as nned.


    Traveling with them was Alpha Hue¡¯s eldest daughter, who joined specifically to help maintain order. Her presence ensured that if Addison and Zion became upied with the initial setup of the settlement, she could oversee the internal affairs, safeguard the supplies, and manage the younger and older members.

 Chapter 317 Sneaky Zion

    <h4>Chapter 317: Chapter 317 Sneaky Zion</h4>


    This way, Addison and Zion could focus on what mattered most without carrying the entire burden alone, while the future Alpha of the Golden Hue Pack gained valuable experience in leadership.


    "Alright, we¡¯re setting out!" Addison barked the order before urging her horse forward. The caravan rumbled into motion behind her, with Zion walking at her side, ready to react at the first sign of danger and secure her safety.


    Guarding the rear was Alpha Hue¡¯s daughter, supported by seasoned warriors from their pack. The teenagers, though already trained, were still inexperienced, so Addison ced them closer to the vanguard under her and Zion¡¯s supervision, where they could both learn and remain protected.


    As for Alpha Hue¡¯s daughter, while she heldmand of the rear, she too was still green. To ensure her safety, the warriors nked her, carefully controlling the pressure she faced until she gained enough experience to stand and fight on her own.


    Addison nced back onest time to check their formation. Everything seemed to be in order, and with a small nod of satisfaction, she turned her gaze forward. Still, her heart pounded in her chest.


    This was their first transport, the true test of whether all their nning and preparation would hold, and the weight of <i>what ifs</i> pressed heavily on her mind. She bit her lower lip, forcing the thoughts down.


    Right now, she was the leader of this caravan. If anything went wrong, the me would fall squarely on her shoulders.


    Sensing her wavering resolve, Zion reached out and patted her leg as he walked beside her horse. Positioned a little ahead of the caravan, he leaned closer and whispered, "Addison, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here. You don¡¯t have to carry this alone."


    Those words sent a shiver through Addison, but it was not from difort, but from the raw sincerity in Zion¡¯s voice. It struck something deep within her, resonating with her very soul, and even her wolf stirred in response.


    A delicious knot tightened low in her stomach, a sensation that left her torn between wanting to soothe it and craving for it to grow stronger.


    Snapping herself out of those thoughts, she realized with rm that her worry had somehow shifted into desire. Heat pulsed at her core, and for a heartbeat, she swore her heart stopped.


    Panic flickered inside her. What if Zion caught her scent? But to her relief, it was faint, subtle enough to go unnoticed.


    But faint as it was, Zion caught it. His gaze lifted to her, eyes darkening with a dangerous glint that was filled with longing and hunger simmering just beneath the surface. His lips parted as if to speak, yet no words came.


    Instead, he looked away toward the caravan behind them, choosing silence, though his eyes betrayed everything. If he could, Addison knew, he would devour her whole, here and now.


    Then, with deliberate ease, Zion drew in a slow breath, sniffing the air in her direction. Addison¡¯s back stiffened instantly, her pulse racing as her heart lodged in her throat.


    "Zion!" Addison nearly yelped, squeezing her knees against her horse to steady herself. She didn¡¯t want him to keep sniffing; every breath he took seemed to make her wetter, and they were riding in front of everyone. "Ugh! You¡¯re doing this on purpose, aren¡¯t you?" she used, lips pouting despite wanting to bolt somewhere in embarrassment.


    <fna74f> Official source is F?nd-Novel</fna74f>


    Still, the yful irritation pulled her thoughts away from her worries. Instead of fretting over the caravan, all she could think about was Zion¡¯s nearness, his presence, his body.


    <i>¡¯Dang, this mate bond is really something,¡¯</i> Addison thought as she faced forward, her heart hammering against her ribs.


    "Addie, you¡¯re nervous..." Zion whispered, his voice low enough that only she could hear. It wasn¡¯t a question; it was a statement, as if he already knew her nervousness now wasn¡¯t about the transport but about him.


    His eyes crinkled with quiet amusement, those crescent-shaped smiles making his already handsome face even more striking.


    Addison felt a strange flutter in her stomach, like a restless worm dancing inside her, leaving her both unsettled and breathless.


    Seeing Addison so flustered, with the tips of her ears turning red, Zion felt his heart race out of control. She looked so irresistibly adorable that he had to fight the urge to pounce on her right then and there.


    He never realized Addison could be this cute, and he had no one to me but himself. If only he had paid her more attention, given them both a chance, maybe by now they¡¯d already be acting like a young couple... maybe even have children of their own.


    The thought made him sigh in defeat. Of course, Shura had no mercy and chose that moment to kick him while he was down.


    <i>"Serves you right! And you¡¯re dragging me down with you. If you¡¯d just listened to me, we could already have a litter of pups running around. But no, you ignored me. Now look at us, crawling back to her like a desperate dog. You¡¯d better win her over, or I swear I won¡¯t let you live in peace."</i>


    His wolf¡¯s low growl rumbled in his mind, as though the very idea of Addison refusing to forgive them was a death sentence.


    <i>"I know, buddy,"</i> Zion murmured, too drained to argue with Shura. He understood all too well; he really did need to grovel like a mutt before Addison, tending to her with the utmost care to prove how much he wanted her this time, how deeply he regretted his past stupidity.


    And yet, beneath the weight of his regret, a flicker of happiness stirred in him. He could see it, the tiniest signs of progress. Addison hadn¡¯t forgiven him yet, nor forgotten what he¡¯d done or what had happened in his pack.


    But she no longer fought the mate bond with the same ferocity as before. Now, she even reacted to him, her body betraying her as desire crept into her thoughts.


    Even if that desire was all he had for now, Zion didn¡¯t mind. After all, there was truth in the saying: <i>proximity breeds familiarity, and familiarity breeds love.</i> If he just stayed close, patient and steady, maybe, just maybe, Addison would begin to soften toward him, little by little.


    Zion saw this rare chance, being alone with Addison, as his ticket to slowly worm his way into her heart. <i>How</i> he would do that, he wasn¡¯t sure. All he knew was that luck had fallen in hisp, and he had to make the most of it, proving his sincerity every step of the way.


    While Zion basked in his quiet happiness, Lance was left behind at the border with a face so sour it looked like he¡¯d swallowed a whole lemon. He had thought <i>this</i> would finally be his turn, his chance to apany Addison and spend time with her without her fated mates hovering around.


    But instead, Zion had swooped in, hiding behind the convenient excuse of being the one who had scouted their path and mapped out the safest route.


    And Lance knew he couldn¡¯t argue. He couldn¡¯t demand toe along at thest minute, nor could he abandon his post. Two central figures leaving the border at the same time would only create openings in their defenses, openings their enemies would exploit.


    If Addison returned to find the Golden Hue Pack in chaos, or worse, ravaged by rogues, it would break her heart. Lance couldn¡¯t let that happen.


    Still, bitterness burned in his chest as he clenched his jaw. ¡¯<i>Schemer,¡¯</i> he growled inwardly, thinking of Zion.


    Zion, on the other hand, didn¡¯t care what others might think. He kept lightly flirting with Addison, amused at how she squirmed whenever he teased her. What he enjoyed most was the faint trace of her arousal drifting in the air, something his sharpened senses greedily drank in.


    His pupils dted with want, but he held himself back. He knew Addison wouldn¡¯t tolerate him losing control in the middle of such an important mission. For now, he had to content himself with her scent and the delicious way she reacted to him.


    Still, his thoughts betrayed him. In his mind, he traced every curve of her body, imagining how perfectly she would fit into his hands. ¡¯<i>Fuck, Addie... I¡¯m so hard it¡¯s stifling. You¡¯re like a poppy flower I can¡¯t stop craving. I want to bury myself deep inside you right now.¡¯</i>


    He stole a nce at her, the images in his head only growing filthier, her breasts bouncing as she rode him, her flushed face above him. The more his thoughts wandered in unholy territory, the hotter his body burned.


    His breathing grew ragged, and without realizing it, his hand drifted to the bulge straining against his pants, stroking himself in absent restraint.


    Addison¡¯s gaze flicked to him, catching him in the act. Her breath hitched, caught in her throat at the sight of him trying to discreetly touch himself while walking beside her.

 Chapter 318 Flirting Along The Way

    <h4>Chapter 318: Chapter 318 Flirting Along The Way</h4>


    <i>¡¯This man is just too much!¡¯</i> Addison huffed, snapping the reins to urge her horse forward. She wanted nothing more than to leave Zion in the dust, yet her cheeks still burned hotter with every stride.


    Realizing what he was doing, Zion quickened his pace to walk closer beside Addison. A thin sheen of sweat formed on his forehead as he nced up at her. Addison kept her gaze stubbornly fixed ahead, her face even redder than before. That alone told him everything that she had seen what he was doing.


    Instead of feeling embarrassed at being caught red-handed by his mate, Zion¡¯s lips curled into a devilish smirk. He leaned closer, his voice low and teasing.


    "Baby, I was just... adjusting. It¡¯s stiflingly hard." His words dragged deliberately, his gaze lingering on Addison¡¯s trembling lips. "Of course, it¡¯d be better if you helped me."


    His hand slipped to her knee, giving it a light squeeze, just enough to rattle her senses while grounding himself. He knew he shouldn¡¯t be ying dirty in the middle of a mission. If Addison hadn¡¯t caught him, instinct might¡¯ve taken over, and he would have shamelessly pleasured himself while thinking of her.


    But watching her flush and squirm under his touch? That alone was enough to make him secretly, dangerously happy.


    "Wanna touch it?" Zion teased, his voice low and deliberate. Addison¡¯s pupils trembled, her body quivering as though a spark of electricity had raced from her toes straight to her mind. Her eyes fluttered, heat pooling at her core at the sheer indecency of his words.


    Was Zion openly flirting with her? Of course, he was, and shamelessly so. But what was he trying to achieve, stirring her up like this while they were traveling, when both knew they couldn¡¯t possibly sneak away to indulge in each other?


    Was this some kind of punishment? Addison couldn¡¯t make sense of it; all she knew was that her body was betraying her, responding to him with dangerous intensity.


    As for Zion, he wasn¡¯t thinking much at all. Normally, his mind was full of strategies and ns, but right now, all he wanted was Addison; he wanted her closer, warm him, and be entirely his. If that meant seducing her outright, then so be it.


    Yes, Zion was seducing Addison. The irony wasn¡¯t lost on him. He used to hate this kind of thing, as being an Alpha meant plenty of she-wolves tried to crawl into his bed, eager to taste the pleasure he could give.


    But he had never touched anyone but Addison, because he despised women who used seduction as a tool to get what they wanted. To him, it was cheap. Lowly.


    And wasn¡¯t it one of the very reasons he used to hate Addison? He had believed she was trying to use her body to secure a ce in his pack and be his Luna. That was why he never once considered touching her; he refused to give her what he thought she wanted.


    In his eyes, she was no different from the countless she-wolves who had tried to crawl into an Alpha¡¯s bed for power, hoping fate would favor them and elevate them to Luna by offering themselves.


    And yet here he was, doing the very thing he once disdained, using seduction to draw his mate closer. He knew it, but he didn¡¯t care anymore. All that mattered was closing the distance between them.


    Addison was undeniably attracted to him, and if he had to use that attraction as leverage to make her fall in love with him again, then so be it. Love couldn¡¯t be built on lust alone, he knew that too, but he was willing to gamble everything on the chance.


    "Zion, you..." Addison grit her teeth, wanting to demand what was going on in his head, but the words refused toe. With his heated gaze fixed on her, her ownposure faltered, and she squirmed under the weight of it. "Never mind..."


    "I do mind, baby. Just tell me... hmm?" His voice softened into a low purr as his hand squeezed her knee gently. The mix of tenderness and heat sent Addison¡¯s stomach flipping, her body betraying her as her inner walls clenched in response.


    She bit her lip hard to keep a moan from escaping.


    Yes, she was enjoying this, this charged tension thick with desire, which Zion wasn¡¯t even bothering to hide.


    Deep down, Addison savored the feeling of being wanted by her mate, especially when this was the very man who once refused to touch her or even acknowledge her. Now, the way he vied for her attention felt almost like repayment for the past.


    And the vindictive part of her relished the reversal, the sight of Zion in the position she once endured. In a way, this was her quiet revenge.


    <i>Damn, who would¡¯ve thought resisting a mate bond was this hard?</i>


    The more she fought it, the stronger its pull became, until her body ached for him too. Heat pooled inside her, and the wetter she grew, the darker Zion¡¯s eyes burned as he greedily inhaled the air around her, drawing in her intoxicating scent like a starving man.


    "You smell so fucking good, Addie," Zion growled low, his voice rough with hunger. He didn¡¯t even need to say it; she already knew he could smell her arousal, but hearing it aloud made her flush with equal parts embarrassment and desire.


    She wanted nothing more than to bury her face like an ostrich hiding in the sand, yet Zion clung to her as if determined never to let her go.


    Caught up in their tension, neither of them noticed they had already ridden more than fifteen kilometers from the Golden Hue Pack. The sun zed high overhead; it was already midday.


    "Just a little farther," Addison shouted when she realized where they were. "We¡¯ll stop soon for lunch and let the horses rest before continuing."


    "Understood," the nearest warrior nodded, then ryed the message to those at the back.


    Zion wore his usual nonchnt smile, but his eyes betrayed him; there was still that lingering, flirty, heated gaze, and constantly drifting toward Addison.


    She, on the other hand, stubbornly kept her gaze fixed on the path ahead, refusing to meet his stare. She knew the moment their eyes locked, her body would betray her, reacting so strongly it might throw her off bnce.


    <i>¡¯This man is one hell of a delicious distraction,¡¯</i> Addison thought, biting back the urge to nce his way.


    Not long after, they reached arge tree, its wide canopy offering wee relief from the scorching sunlight. Addison tugged on her reins, bringing her horse to a halt before signaling for the rest of the caravan to settle in the shade.


    The warriors quickly moved to help the children and elderly down from the mule carts, allowing them to stretch their stiffened limbs.


    <fn3391> Official source is f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fn3391>


    Twenty kilometers wasn¡¯t a daunting distance for werewolves; had they been in their wolf forms, they could have covered it with ease. But with a caravan in tow, animals to herd, and safety to maintain, the journey had been far more demanding.


    Even so, Addison felt relieved. They had made it this far without danger, and she couldn¡¯t deny a small flicker of amusement at the thought that she and Zion had even managed to flirt along the way.

 Chapter 319 Little Massage Turned Into...

    <h4>Chapter 319: Chapter 319 Little Massage Turned Into...</h4>


    Then, without needing amand, the caravan guards naturally fell into motion. Some gathered dry branches and twigs to start a fire, while others began preparing the vegetables for cooking.


    Addison sank down beneath the shade of the great tree, letting herself rx atst. Hours of riding, with her body tense from both the journey and Zion¡¯s constant presence, had left her muscles stiff and sore.


    She leaned back slightly, massaging her legs, especially her thighs, which had been pressed tightly against the horse¡¯s sides the entire way.


    "Need some help?" Zion¡¯s deep voice broke the quiet as he appeared in front of her, holding out an animal-skin sk. Without waiting for her answer, he offered it, and Addison epted, tilting her head back to take a long drink.


    By the time the cool water slid down her throat, Zion was already crouching before her, one knee bent to the ground. Without a word, he carefully slipped off her shoe, his touch deliberate but gentle. Addison said nothing, only watching his every move through loweredshes as she sipped again from the sk.


    His hands moved to her calf, fingers kneading with a slow, steady rhythm that worked the tension from her muscles.


    "Hmmm..." A soft, satisfied moan escaped her lips before she could stop it, her head tipping back against the tree as her eyes fluttered shut.


    "Feeling good?" Zion asked, his voice low and rough, a husky rasp that betrayed his restraint. His gaze lingered on her, drinking her in, even as he swallowed hard against the dryness in his throat.


    "Yeah... you¡¯re hitting the right spot," Addison admitted honestly, unable to deny the relief coursing through her muscles. He was far better at this than she was, and how could he not be, when he used to knead the soreness from his own legs after grueling battles on the front lines?


    But her body wasn¡¯t like his. Her soft, delicate skin yielded beneath his calloused fingers, supple as if he were pressing into a warm marshmallow. Zion couldn¡¯t tell who was enjoying it more, her, with the bliss painted across her face, or him, intoxicated by the feel of her.


    His thumbs dug deeper, slow and steady, but his hands refused to stop, drifting higher with each stroke until they brushed the edge of her thigh.


    Addison¡¯s breathing turned uneven the moment Zion¡¯s warm, calloused hands slid higher up her thigh. Every inch his long fingers traveled left her hyperaware, hypersensitive that her muscles quivered with a mix of tension and anticipation.


    Heat coiled in her core, winding tighter with each second, until his voice broke through, low and husky.


    "How does it feel here?"


    The question vibrated against her skin like a touch of its own. His tone was dark, maic, so intoxicating it was as if his voice alone seeped into her, filling her ears and sinking into her bones.


    And yet, what truly made her shiver was the way his fingers lingered, so close to her most sensitive ce, it felt like her body was about to unravel.


    "Hmmm..." Addison whimpered softly, her hips shifting almost involuntarily. Thankfully, she had chosen a spot beneath the tree that wasn¡¯t too conspicuous, a ce meant for her to rest, though it might also be the very reason Zion dared to be so bold with her now.


    "Zion..." His name spilled from her lips in a raspy, breathless moan she hadn¡¯t even realized she made. Her eyes fluttered closed, torn between feeling utterly rxed and unbearably worked up.


    "Fuck, Addie... I just can¡¯t keep my hands off you," Zion growled lowly, his voiceced with hunger. His lips crashed against hers before she could respond, his hand roaming her thigh with deliberate pressure while his other palm gripped the curve of her ass possessively.


    Addison gasped for air, her mouth parting slightly, only for Zion to seize the moment. His tongue slipped past her lips, teasing, coaxing, then catching her smaller tongue between his own. He sucked lightly, then tangled with her in a slow, consuming dance that left her head spinning.


    Addison¡¯s fingers clenched at the fabric of Zion¡¯s shirt, torn between pushing him away or dragging him even closer.


    Her grip only tightened, betraying her indecision, and that hesitation gave Zion the perfect chance to deepen the kiss. His broad frame loomed over her, shielding her from sight, as though the world beyond them ceased to exist.


    His thumb drifted lower, brushing over her clothed pussy, circling deliberately where her heat pulsed strongest. Even through the fabric of her riding pants, he could feel the wetness gathering, the scorching need radiating from her.


    "Hnn..." Addison whimpered, her body jerking as if jolted by a live current. Every muscle coiled tight, her mind dissolving into static as pleasure surged through her.


    "Addie..." Zion murmured between fervent kisses, his voice low, husky, his emerald eyes burning with hunger. "How about here... am I massaging this spot just right?"


    The desire swirling in his gaze felt like a trap she didn¡¯t want to escape. Addison could see her reflection in his eyes¡ªflushed, trembling, already surrendering¡ªand she wasn¡¯t sure if she even wanted to resist anymore.


    Zion pressed harder, quickening his pace as his thumb circled her swollen nub, drawing a sharp roll of Addison¡¯s hips in response. "Hmm... looks like I¡¯m doing more than just fine," he murmured with a crooked smile, answering his own question.


    He leaned closer, her uneven breaths brushing hot against his cheek as the sound of her ragged breathing filled the space between them. She was teetering at the edge of pleasure, her body trembling with every stroke he gave her, and Zion wasn¡¯t about to let her enjoy it all without him.


    Guiding her hand downward, he pressed it against the rigid bulge straining in his pants, his lips brushing her ear as he chuckled darkly. "Addie... how about you help me massage my soreness too?" he rasped, the teasing edge in his voice making her shiver.


    Addison caught his lower lip between her teeth in a yful bite, a gesture that Zion instantly took as agreement. The spark of it made his arousal spike, his cock twitching with barely restrained anticipation.


    She felt it too, the faint jerk beneath her palm pulling her gaze upward until her eyes locked with his. What she saw there was raw encouragement and unspoken hunger, which made her stomach flip violently.


    <fn05e2> The rightful source is Find~Novel</fn05e2>


    Slowly, almost testing herself, Addison let her fingers trail down the length of his hardness through his pants, from the swollen tip to the very base. The fabric dulled the sensation, yet there was no mistaking just how hard he was, and the realization alone sent a shiver racing through her as her anticipation swelled into something even sharper, even needier.


    <i>¡¯Oh God, please help me.¡¯</i> Addison cried out inwardly as she swallowed hard, her body trembling under his touch. But Zion didn¡¯t relent; his thumb kept tracing relentless circles, sending jolts of pleasure shooting through her until she squirmed uncontrobly.


    Without realizing it, her grip on his cock tightened, harder than she intended.


    "Fuck, Addie..." Zion growled, his voice low and ragged, his breath hitching. The sharp edge of her grip hurt, but twisted inside that pain was a pulse of raw pleasure that made him grunt deeply.

 Chapter 320 I Want You

    <h4>Chapter 320: Chapter 320 I Want You</h4>


    His emerald eyes darkened further as he leaned close, his voice a husky plea.


    "Don¡¯t stop, baby..."


    Addison felt as though she were holding a hot potato; part of her wanted to pull away, yet another part craved to continue. The thought that she was gripping Zion¡¯s reins and holding a kind of power over him sent a rush of exhration through her veins.


    Their hands lingered, <i>"massaging"</i> each other as if testing how far they could push, their eyes locked on every flicker of reaction. Zion, of course, wanted to go further, but even he knew he was already pushing the limits, sneaking touches like this in broad daylight while surrounded by others.


    Fortunately, they were outdoors, and the breeze carried away Addison¡¯s arousal, scattering her scent before anyone else could catch it.


    "Ugh." Zion grunted, his breathing growing ragged as sweat beaded along his forehead. He was close, aching to reach his peak, but not once did he shut his eyes or break his gaze from Addison.


    If anything, his stare only darkened, burning with hunger the more her hand stroked and held his cock. Addison, to her own surprise, found herself equally invested, not just in what she was doing, but in watching him unravel.


    To see this arrogant man, usually so smug and untouchable, folding under her touch was far more satisfying than any of his teasing smirks.


    "Addie... you look like you¡¯re enjoying this too, hmm?" Zion murmured, his hot breath fanning against her lips, every shaky exhale betraying how close he was to losing control.


    "Then... do you want me to stop?" Addison¡¯s lips curved into a slow, taunting smile as her gaze locked onto Zion¡¯s darkened eyes. She knew she was ying with fire, challenging him now, when his arousal was at its peak and the mate bond burned just as fiercely in him as it did in her.


    But the mischievous part of her craved this moment. She wanted to watch Zion crumble in her palm, to see the high and mighty man who once dismissed her past self brought low on his knees, begging for release, desperate for her to let him cum.


    Maybe it was the shadow of her trauma, or maybe it was simply her need to seize control, but seeing him weak before her felt like reiming something that had once been stolen.


    <i>¡¯Oh, how good it feels to make this man beg.¡¯</i> Addison thought, a dark thrill curling inside her. She knew she was being petty and vindictive, but so what? Compared to everything she had endured, this was nothing.


    Watching the very source of her trauma fold beneath her touch, submitting to her, felt intoxicating, exhrating even in a way that made her blood sing.


    <i>"Master, I believe you¡¯re being tainted by the remnants of the Corrupted Energy from the dark fairies..."</i> Sihda¡¯s voice suddenly rang in her mind, breaking through her haze.


    <i>"Tainted? Corrupted Energy?"</i> Addison blinked in surprise, leaning back slightly even as Zion¡¯s hands continued to circle her most sensitive nub. The ache within her only grew, leaving her craving more than just this teasing touch.


    <i>"Yes, Master. I sensed the fluctuation in you, and it pulled me from my sleep. That¡¯s why your thoughts have started to turn dark. They may not be harmful yet, but I wanted to remind you that you¡¯re being affected. Since you¡¯re aware now, I¡¯ll return to rest, you can purify yourself with my power, as you already have ess to it..."</i> Sihda¡¯s voice faded, their connection falling silent.


    Almost at the same time, Addison¡¯s body betrayed her. Heat surged through her core, her inner walls clenching in wild contractions as her eyes rolled back, lost in the wave that finally crashed over her.


    "Looks like I¡¯m still not doing enough if you can get distracted with me right in front of you, hmm?" Zion¡¯s voice was low, rough with desire. Addison didn¡¯t even realize his hand had already slipped inside her riding pants until his fingers began pumping in and out of her slick folds, exactly where her body ached for him most.


    The sudden intrusion made her quiver, pleasure crashing over her in waves until every thought of Sihda and its warning was ripped away, leaving only Zion and the heat he forced from her.


    "Hng, Zion... you¡¯re so sly..." Addison gasped between ragged breaths. The fact that they were out in the open only seemed to heighten her arousal; anyone could stumble closer and see what they were doing.


    Or maybe they already knew and were deliberately keeping their distance, giving the newly mated pair their space. After all, everyone understood how insatiable an Alpha¡¯s sex drive could be. Just the thought made Addison¡¯s head spin in a haze, her core spasming harder as she clenched desperately around Zion¡¯s fingers.


    "Looks like you¡¯re getting a little too excited. Enjoying the thrill of being caught, hmm?" Zion teased, rolling his hips to coax her hand back into motion when she faltered, lost in her own rising pleasure.


    "Don¡¯t forget about me, baby... I¡¯m close too..." he murmured, capturing her lips in a hungry kiss.


    <fn38f6> ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? FindN()vel</fn38f6>


    "Fuck, Addie... I missed so many years of this," Zion growled between desperate kisses, his voice thick with regret and hunger. "I want to devour you right here, make up for all that lost time because of my stupidity. I want to worship you, the way a mate should."


    The promise in his words made Addison¡¯s already spasming inner walls clench tighter, her body responding before her mind could catch up.


    Just imagining him worshiping her, how his mouth would be trailing over every inch of her skin, how his hands would be hungry yet trembling with gentleness as if afraid to break her, filled her with a dizzying mix of contradiction, pleasure, and desire.


    Addison clung to Zion¡¯s solid shoulders as the pleasure built inside her, carrying her closer to the edge. Her nails sank into his muscles, leaving faint crescents on his skin, but instead of flinching, Zion snarled low in satisfaction, as if her scratches only fueled his desire. Her hand continued stroking his shaft, slow and deliberate, drawing a shudder from him.


    "Do you want me?" Addison whispered, her voiceced with challenge and need as her fingers tightened around him.


    Zion braced one hand against the tree beside her head, his body trembling with restraint. "Yes," he rasped, his tone raw with sincerity. "I¡¯m dying to fuck you. I want you, with everything I am, with my whole soul. Addie..."


    His lips pressed to hers in a feather-light kiss before trailing reverently across her cheek, along her jawline, brushing the tip of her nose, then lingering on her forehead.


    Each touch felt like a vow, as though he was marking her little by little, pouring his devotion gently so his overwhelming desire wouldn¡¯t smother her.


    As tender as his lips were, Zion¡¯s fingers told a different story as they kept thrusting faster, curling deep inside her soaked pussy until Addison whimpered helplessly. Every stroke pressed against her sweet spot, sending shocks of pleasure through her that made her hips roll instinctively, grinding against his hand.


    "That¡¯s it, baby," Zion growled, his voice thick with hunger. "Ride my fingers... just like that."

 Chapter 321 His Dark Desires

    <h4>Chapter 321: Chapter 321 His Dark Desires</h4>


    His teeth sank into his lower lip as he watched her unravel beneath him, squirming with need while still clutching his shaft like it was her lifeline. "Fuck, I want you riding my cock the same way."


    "Really?" Addison gasped, her voice shaky, but the fire in her eyes only burned brighter. Every pump of Zion¡¯s fingers sent jolts of electricity racing through her body, yet she fought to keep her moans trapped, biting down hard on her lower lip to smother the sounds threatening to spill.


    Zion¡¯s gaze dropped, captivated by the sight of her reddening, swollen lips. A dark hunger flickered in his eyes as he leaned in, brushing his mouth against hers. "Don¡¯t bite your lips, baby," he growled between kisses, his breath hot and ragged.


    "That¡¯s mine to do. I want to bite them, suck them, drown myself in your taste until I¡¯m addicted." Beads of his sweat slid down onto her cheekbone, and Addison¡¯s eyes fluttered shut, her body trembling as if surrendering to his im.


    And so, she surrendered to the rhythm they had built together, shutting out the world until there was nothing but the heat of their bodies and the bond pulling them closer. Every gasp, every touch, only deepened her connection with Zion.


    "I¡¯m close..." she murmured breathlessly, her words breaking between gasps. Zion caught her moans with his mouth, swallowing every sound as though he couldn¡¯t let a single one escape.


    "Yes, baby... cum for me," he growled low, his voice thick with hunger, raw and intoxicating. "Coat my fingers with your sweetness. I¡¯m almost there too..."


    The rumble of his words vibrated through her, sending shivers down her spine. It was so darkly masculine, so consuming, that even her ears seemed to burn from the sound. Addison¡¯s eyes fluttered shut, her body trembling as she let herself drown in the ecstasy, feeling every sensation without holding back.


    Her final cry was swallowed by Zion¡¯s mouth as his release hit him too, the familiar sticky heat spilling inside his pants. It wasn¡¯t until the haze cleared that he realized he had cum fully clothed, the mess trapped ufortably against him.


    "Shit," he cursed under his breath, ncing down in frustration. But his annoyance vanished the moment his gaze returned to Addison. She was breathing heavily, sweat beading along her brow, her body trembling from exhaustion.


    Zion gathered her against his chest, burying her beneath the shelter of his embrace. Addison, too weak after cumming so hard, didn¡¯t even try to push him away. The tension in her body had melted, leaving her limp and spent.


    All she wanted now was thefort of his warmth, and so she gave in, letting herself sink into him.


    Soon, her breathing evened out, soft and steady. Zion shifted carefully, pushing her back just enough to see her face, and found her already fast asleep in his arms, peaceful and beautiful even in her weariness.


    Zion let out a low sigh, the sound edged with a defeated chuckle, but his amusement quickly faded when he noticed his fingers glistening with Addison¡¯s wet love juice, the scent of her still clinging to him.


    His eyes darkened, hunger ring as he brought his fingers to his lips, savoring her taste with slow, deliberate sucks. All the while, his gaze never left her sleeping face, which looked soft, vulnerable, and beautiful, though in his eyes, what reflected was the gaze of a predator.


    The tenderness he showed her earlier had sharpened into something far more possessive, a darker edge that he struggled to hide.


    He wanted to keep this side of himself hidden, to shield her from the predator within him so she wouldn¡¯t be frightened away. But seeing her here, the woman he had longed for through three endless years, stirred those dangerous urges.


    He wanted to lock her away, to cage her close so she could never slip from his grasp again.


    Yet, deep down, he knew it was his mistakes, his wrong choices, that had driven her from him before. So for now, he forced himself to rein in those darker desires, content to hold them back in silence... if only to keep Addison near, without fear.


    Zion stayed there for what felt like an eternity before finally gathering Addison into his arms and slipping away unnoticed. No one realized the two of them had vanished. He moved swiftly, carrying her deep into the forest where prying eyes and noses couldn¡¯t reach.


    There, he intended to clean her up and change her clothes, and to change his own as well. His pants were soaked, the musky scent of his release clinging to him like a brand.


    <fna6a0> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n find[?]ovel</fna6a0>


    Anyone with a keen nose would know exactly what he and Addison had been doing. Worse still, the faint sweetness of her essence still lingered on his skin. The thought of another male catching even a trace of it made his possessiveness re hot and violent.


    It took everything in him to keep that darker side restrained. With Addison in his arms, so soft and vulnerable, it was harder than ever to fight the urge to im, to cage, to make her his in every way.


    But right now, Zion had no right to demand anything of Addison, nor to dictate her choices. All he could do was rein in the storm of desire wing at him.


    With careful hands, he took off her riding pants and underwear. From his magic bag, he pulled a clean towel, dampened it with water from the animal-skin sk, and began wiping her lower body with painstaking gentleness. His eyes traced every crease and curve, not with hunger, but with reverence and quiet devotion.


    If Addison could see his face in that moment, she might think she was dreaming. She had grown used to nothing but coldness and indifference in his gaze before, but now, his eyes brimmed with warmth, with love so raw it would have startled her to her core.


    "Ugh... Addie, look at what you¡¯re doing to me and my body," Zion grunted in a murmur, voice rough as the bulge in his pants getting hard again. Just watching her like this made his body burn, and he clenched his jaw, struggling to restrain himself.


    He didn¡¯t truly want to fight it, never had, but reining in his desire around Addison was a battle he could barely win.


    It took Zion some time to gently wipe Addison clean and slip her into fresh clothes. He even changed her dust-stained top, thankful he had thought ahead to pack some of her garments in his magic bag.


    Changing her while she slept was easier than he expected, though he took care with every button and fold, as if handling something sacred. Once she was settled, he propped her against a tree, checking carefully for snakes or poisonous insects before stepping back.


    Only then did he begin stripping off his own clothes, his body sticky and ufortable. With a wet towel, he started wiping himself down right there in front of Addison.


    The act felt strangely intimate, almost dangerous, the thought of her opening her eyes at any moment making his nerves spike.

 Chapter 322 Do I Look Handsome?

    <h4>Chapter 322: Chapter 322 Do I Look Handsome?</h4>


    His senses sharpened until every brush of cloth on his skin heightened the tension coiling inside him. His cock twitched, straining with need as he stood there, bare before her.


    "Damn," he growled under his breath, raking a hand through his hair. Right now, all he could think about was Addison, iming her, mating with her, pouring every bit of himself into her.


    But the reminder that they had more pressing matters to deal with kept him in check. He forced himself to let his body calm down, even though every nerve still burned with desire for Addison.


    After finishing his wipe-down, he slipped into clean clothes, then returned to her side. Scooping her gently into his arms, he carried her back to where they had been before, moving as though nothing had happened.


    Once settled, he resumed massaging her legs, thighs, and calves with steady, practiced motions, so seamless that it looked as if he had been doing this all along, not indulging in something far more intimate just moments earlier.


    "Alpha Zion, the food is ready..." one of the warriors called out as he finally spotted Zion and Addison. He had been searching everywhere for them, yet somehow hadn¡¯t noticed them here before.


    <i>¡¯I swear, I passed this way earlier and they weren¡¯t here... or did I just miss them?¡¯</i> he thought, frowning in confusion. It was strange; Zion and Addison looked as though they had been sitting there all along.


    Their clothes were nearly identical to what they¡¯d worn earlier, only much cleaner, which made it even harder for him to believe they¡¯d gone anywhere or done anything in between. For a moment, the warrior even began second-guessing his own memory.


    But as the warrior drew closer to call them over, he froze midstep, just barely ten feet away from them, when Zion¡¯s head snapped up and his piercing re locked onto him. The murderous look made his wolf whimper deep inside, and a chill crawled over his skin, forcing the rest of his words back down his throat.


    Only then did he notice Addison, fast asleep, her head tilted in peace while Zion carefully massaged her legs. Her small feet rested in his broad palms,pletely dwarfed, as his thumbs worked the soles with surprising gentleness.


    The warrior¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line as understanding dawned. ¡¯<i>Of course... he¡¯s being territorial. His mate is sleeping, vulnerable, and thest thing he wants is another man too close, or any noise disturbing Princess Addison¡¯s rest.¡¯</i>


    With that realization, the warrior wisely retreated, quietly instructing the cook to set aside food for both Zion and Addison.


    Fortunately, the warriors, already ustomed to both Addison and Zion, readily agreed to set aside their own portions so the pair could eat whenever they were ready.


    The meal was simple but hearty: steamed rice wrapped in banana leaves, paired with preserved meat saut¨¦ed in butter, pepper, and plenty of garlic, with carrots and potatoes added for bnce.


    To make it easier to carry and eat on the move, the cooks had stuffed the savory beef into the rice and shaped it into fist-sized balls, each warrior receiving four as their share.


    With such food, one could easily eat even while traveling, so the cook didn¡¯t ask questions and quietly followed the order. Meanwhile, Zion never left Addison¡¯s side.


    He continued massaging her sore body, and as the crease between her brows slowly smoothed away, he knew she was finally starting to feel better.


    Riding horseback for hours was far fromfortable, and Zion could already imagine the soreness and likely bruises that would form on Addison¡¯s inner thighster. His worry lingered on her until, about fifteen minutes into her power nap, she stirred awake.


    Stretching lightly and drawing in a deep breath of crisp, clean air, Addison looked more refreshed than before.


    A soft hum slipped past her lips, pulling Zion from his thoughts. He bent down, gently slipping her shoes back onto her feet with practiced care.


    "Awake?" Zion¡¯s voice was low and tender, the first sound to reach her ears. It was so gentle it felt like it tickled, sending a pleasant shiver through her.


    "Yeah," Addison answered softly, her gaze following the sound of Zion¡¯s voice until itnded on him. He was still crouched in the same spot, as though nothing had happened earlier, like it had all been a beautiful dream.


    But the faint difference in his clothes gave him away. The dust-stained fabric he¡¯d worn before was gone, reced by a clean set nearly identical to the first. Realizing this, Addison chose to pretend she hadn¡¯t noticed and shifted her attention elsewhere.


    All around them, people were resting, yet none dared settle too close. There was an unspoken agreement to keep their distance, not only out of respect but out of fear. Zion radiated a heavy ¡¯<i>Do Not Disturb¡¯</i> aura, a pressure so sharp that anyone who lingered near felt as though he might detonate like a powder keg at the slightest provocation.


    No one wanted to test the patience of a territorial Alpha, especially not one whose notorious reputation from the war against the vampires, even three years past, still lingered like a scar in everyone¡¯s memory.


    But the fear they felt around Zion wasced with respect. After all, he had proven his strength time and time again, and in the werewolf world, nothingmanded greater reverence than strength.


    So, they silently agreed not to disturb the two. Even the cook, who had already set aside food for them, chose to rest nearby instead of approaching. He stayed within range, waiting patiently for Zion and Addison to eithere on their own or show signs of stirring.


    And though his body rested, his senses remained sharp, ready to detect the slightest movement so he could rise at once and offer their meal.


    "Hungry?" Zion asked as he finished settling Addison¡¯s remaining shoe, ensuring it was secure and wouldn¡¯t slip offter.


    "Um." Addison answered softly, her gaze lingering on Zion¡¯s face. She had never really taken the chance to study his face before, since he had always kept his distance.


    Of course, she knew he was handsome, but now, up close, she could finally trace the lines of his features and take them in. The realization stirred a jumble of emotions within her, leaving her momentarily dazed until Zion¡¯s vivid emerald eyes lifted and locked with her golden ones.


    "Do I look handsome?" Zion teased with a confident smirk. He already knew the answer; he was well aware of how strikingly handsome he looked, but he couldn¡¯t resist reveling in the fact that his mate had been caught admiring him.


    Addison didn¡¯t know what to say. If she admitted it, Zion¡¯s already smug face would only brighten into something even smugger, and thest thing she wanted was to feed his ego. She opened her mouth, hoping to find a way out of answering, but no words came.


    <i>Grumble...</i>


    Her stomach betrayed her, growling so loudly it could¡¯ve been mistaken for a wolf¡¯s growl. Addison¡¯s face flushed crimson. She had been desperate to dodge Zion¡¯s silly question, but now her body had chosen the worst possible escape route.


    Being exposed as starving, like she hadn¡¯t eaten in a week, was far more humiliating than just answering him.


    Zion chuckled, clearly amused, watching how adorably she tried to mask her embarrassment. "Let¡¯s go eat." He rose to his feet, brushing imaginary dust from his thigh before extending his hand toward her with a casual ease.


    Addison nced at hisrge hand for a moment before finally reaching out. The instant her fingers touched his, Zion pulled her effortlessly to her feet, making her feel almost weightless.


    "There you go," Zion said softly. Yet even after helping her up, he didn¡¯t release her hand. Instead, he held on and began leading her toward where the cook was resting.


    Addison¡¯s eyes lingered on their intertwined fingers. She considered pulling away but chose not to. The gentle warmth spreading through her palm sent tingling ripples deep inside her, soothing her in a way she couldn¡¯t deny.


    <fnd8f1> ?????? ???? find?novel</fnd8f1>


    She knew it wasn¡¯t just her imagination; it was the mate bond, quietly weaving their connection tighter with every touch.


    Sensing Zion and Addison¡¯s approach through the weight of Zion¡¯s powerful aura, the cook opened his eyes and smiled warmly.


    "Alpha Zion, Princess Addison, you¡¯re here," he greeted. Reaching beside him, he picked up a bundle wrapped in broad banana leaves. Inside were neatly packed rice balls he had set aside just for them.


    "Here, I¡¯ve prepared extra portions for the two of you. Thank you for your hard work." His smile was generous as he offered the food with both hands, presenting it as though he were handing over a precious treasure.


    "Thank you," Addison replied, while Zion simply gave the cook a firm nod. Fortunately, the cook had tied the banana-leaf bundle with string, making it easy for Zion to carry both portions in one hand. With another brief nod of acknowledgment, he led Addison back to where they had been earlier.

 Chapter 323 Trauma

    <h4>Chapter 323: Chapter 323 Trauma</h4>


    Only then did Addison notice something she had missed before: Zion hadid a nket beneath her while she was sleeping. Seeing it still spread out, waiting for her made her chest tighten with a quiet warmth.


    "Sit here," Zion said softly, guiding her down onto the nket. She obeyed without protest, and his lips curved into a contented smile as he opened the bundle and set the food neatly in front of her.


    But before she could touch it, Zion reached into his magic bag, pulled out a towel, and dampened it with water. With gentle care, he took Addison¡¯s hands in his and wiped them clean one at a time.


    Addison watched Zion wipe her hands with meticulous care and felt a small, amused urge to chuckle. He was treating her the way she treated their children. The thought of their two little ones made her heart lurch; suddenly, she was nervous.


    She still hadn¡¯t told him about the twins; the fact that he was already a father was his right to know.


    Her lips trembled as she met his gaze.


    Was now the right time?


    Guilt red in her chest for keeping such a crucial secret, but fear tightened her chest more. Zion¡¯s past failures had left her unable to trustpletely; she wasn¡¯t hiding the truth to punish him, but because she worried he might not be able to protect the twins the way she needed.


    With danger closing in on them and they having no clear idea who their enemies were, or what they wanted, Addison could only think of one thing: first, she had to find out how far Zion would go to keep their children safe.


    Addison pressed her lips together, willing her racing heart to calm. But with their closeness and his keen werewolf senses, Zion could hear every rapid beat. He mistook it for nervousness, even shyness, and a faint smirk curved his lips as he listened to the frantic rhythm gradually steadying.


    "You can start eating now, or would you rather I feed you? Hmm?" Zion teased, nudging the banana leaf closer.


    Addison didn¡¯t reply. Her cheeks flushed, and she ducked her head, choosing to eat in silence. The guilt weighed on her, leaving her unsure of how to face him.


    Then Zion spoke again, almost casually. "I saw Greg..."


    The moment that name left his lips, Addison froze. Her body trembled as shes of the memories in the dungeon resurfaced in her mind. Her breath hitched, her heart seemed to stop, and a suffocating dread seized her chest.


    Just hearing that man¡¯s name was enough to reignite Addison¡¯s trauma. She could still remember how close she hade to death at his hands, back then, with her children already in her womb.


    Zion, watching her closely, immediately noticed the way her entire body stiffened. He regretted bringing up Greg, but he also knew she needed to hear what he had seen; it was too important to hide.


    Without hesitation, he drew her into hisp, holding her gently yet firmly. The moment he scooped her up, he felt the faint tremors running through her body, how rigid she was, as though she had even forgotten how to breathe.


    "Addie, breathe," he murmured, his voice low but steady. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here. I failed to protect you before, but I won¡¯t let him touch you again. Not this time. He¡¯ll have to go through my dead body first."


    He stroked her hair slowly, soothingly, his touch tender even as his eyes burned with guilt and a murderous resolve.


    "Shh. Addie... I¡¯m sorry. This is my fault, please don¡¯t shut me out, okay? I won¡¯t let him get away with this." Zion¡¯s murmurs were meant for her, but they felt more like promises to himself.


    He hated that Greg had hurt his Luna right under his nose. How could someone be so brazen as to ignore the hierarchy and wound the woman he was supposed to protect? The thought of what Greg had done, how close he¡¯de to killing her, set Zion¡¯s blood on fire.


    "But... wasn¡¯t his action permitted by you?" Addison¡¯s voice came out hoarse, almost breaking. In that moment, it felt as though she were reliving that day all over again, her body remembering the agony of the whipshing against her back while cruelughter echoed around her.


    The searing pain of her flesh tearing as it clung to the silver whip... it had been so unbearable that she had cked out more than once.


    Just the memory alone left her cold and trembling. She hadn¡¯t realized until now how deep the damage ran. She had never stopped to examine the scars in her soul, never paused to confront the trauma festering inside her. She had always thought she was fine, until this moment proved otherwise.


    Seeing her like this made Zion¡¯s chest tighten painfully. His eyes reddened as guilt consumed him; his own actions had led to his Luna being treated worse than an omega. Worse still, it was his own Beta, his second-inmand, who had taken the lead in tormenting her.


    <fn607e> Original content can be found at Find[?]ovel</fn607e>


    The very people who should have protected her had instead humiliated and brutalized her.


    Zion¡¯s jaw clenched, his teeth grinding as a murderous aura surged from him, raw and suffocating. But then, Addison¡¯s words reached him, halting his fury in its tracks.


    "Addie, listen to me." His voice broke as he drew in a shaky breath, his chest heavy with the weight of her words. Hearing her say it aloud hurt more than any wound he¡¯d ever taken, but worse than his own pain was feeling hers radiate through the bond.


    It made him hate himself all the more, knowing how deeply he had failed her as a mate.


    "Yes, it was my actions, my negligence, that allowed my pack to treat you that way. I know no apology can ever undo it, and I¡¯ll spend the rest of my life trying to redeem myself."


    "But never, never, did I give Greg permission to hurt you. I would never allow him to torture you." His voice trembled, cracking under the force of his emotions.


    "I may have wanted to hurt you before... but only in the pettiest way, by making you jealous with ire¡¯s presence. That was the extent of it." Zion¡¯s voice shook with raw honesty, the words dragging against his pride.


    "But even that, I couldn¡¯t keep up for long. I crumbled the moment you said you wanted to end our mate bond..."


    It was the first time he had ever bared his feelings to Addison so openly. His arrogance and pride had always kept him silent, always hiding behind control and dominance. Back then, instead of admitting his weakness, he had dragged her back to their chamber and taken her, hoping the act would soothe the storm inside him.


    But now he knew, everything he had done was wrong. That was why he was trying to make amends, even though he understood the damage was already carved too deeply to be erased.


    That redemption wouldn¡¯te easy, but so what? He had already vowed to spend the rest of his life earning it, no matter how long it took, until Addison found it in her heart to forgive him.

 Chapter 324 Believe Me, Just This Once

    <h4>Chapter 324: Chapter 324 Believe Me, Just This Once</h4>


    That was why he restrained himself, holding back his nature and his feelings, refusing to drown her beneath the weight of his guilt. This burden was his alone to carry, never hers.


    Then Zion pressed a reverent kiss to Addison¡¯s forehead.


    "Addie, please... believe me, just this once. I would never want you to be harmed like that. Even when I mistook ire for the Missing Princess, I sent the healer straight to you, leaving only the doctor to tend to her, because in my heart, though I never admitted it, I knew you were far more important."


    <fn952b> The rightful source is f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fn952b>


    "I may have been rough that day, but it was only because I could already picture the consequences if things spiraled out of control. I just... I didn¡¯t want you to be hurt. My actions may have been questionable, but my intentions never were."


    It was the first time he truly exined himself. Zion had always prided himself as one of the strongest Alphas, one who had wed his way up even when others mocked and doubted him as a young Alpha.


    He silenced them all with sheer force and strength, and so he had always believed his actions spoke for themselves, that he never needed to exin. Yet here he was, baring himself in a way he never thought he would.


    But now, standing before Addison, he felt that if he didn¡¯t exin himself, all the progress they had made, the fragile warmth slowly returning between them, might copse back to nothing. The very thought of it made his heart clench with a sharp, agonizing spasm.


    But while Zion was pouring his heart out, Addison momentarily cked out. The sudden spike of her emotions, fueled by old trauma, overwhelmed her nerves until her body simply couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    She barely registered his words after he said he never meant to hurt her and had never permitted Greg to do so. That single assurance was enough to strip away the strength from her body, leaving her muscles limp as though the weight of her suffering had been lifted for a brief moment, and her mind slipped into darkness.


    Zion, caught up in the storm of his own emotions and desperate to exin himself, didn¡¯t even notice. He was too focused on driving away their misunderstandings to realize that Addison¡¯s tense, rigid frame had suddenly gone still.


    Zion pulled Addison into his arms, holding her as if he could fuse their bodies together. He didn¡¯t even realize he was trembling, shaken by the fear that she might slip away from him again, just as she had three years ago.


    The very thought of losing her a second time terrified him, making it impossible to let go. Burying his face in the crook of her neck, he breathed her in like a lifeline. "Please, Addison... believe me, just this once," he whispered, his voice carrying the weight of a desperate plea.


    Addison, who had just regained consciousness, barely registered what Zion had been saying. Her mind felt as though it was rebooting after crashing, sluggish and disoriented.


    Still, she forced herself to steady her emotions. She knew she couldn¡¯t keep breaking down like this; she couldn¡¯t keep letting Greg¡¯s name or the thought of facing him reduce her to such a miserable state.


    One way or another, their paths would cross again, and when that day came, she had to be stronger. Closing her eyes, Addison drew in a deep breath, reminding herself firmly, <i>¡¯Addison, you¡¯re no longer that same person as before.¡¯</i> Slowly, her breathing began to even out, and a fragile calm returned.


    "Tell me... what happened? How did you see Greg?" Addison¡¯s sudden question cut through the air, pulling Zion out of his emotions. He froze, blinking a few times like a lost child, a faint sense nagging at him that something was off, as if they weren¡¯t on the same page.


    Still, he pushed that thought aside. Whatever Addison wanted to know, whatever she needed, that would always be his priority.


    "Alright," he murmured, his voice softer now. "But first... are you alright?" Zion¡¯s arms slipped around her waist from behind, enveloping her in his embrace. He rested his chin lightly on her shoulder, holding her as though afraid she might vanish if he let go.


    From afar, anyone who happened to nce their way would only see a picture of closeness and intimacy to envy, never realizing the fragile tension and storm of emotions that bound them together in that moment.


    Addison lowered her eyes, staring at her hands as hershes fluttered. "Yes," she whispered, the word barely audible.


    But was she truly alright?


    Deep down, she doubted it. She only knew how to <i>appear</i> alright, because over the years she had learned the hard way that no one would always be there to help or support her. Independence had be her shield, a skill she sharpened through pain and necessity.


    So whenever others asked if she was fine, she would nod, smile, and hide her scars behind a fa?ade of strength. Even she had convinced herself she was okay, burying her wounds so deeply she failed to see the trauma festering inside her.


    But now, with the dam broken, she could no longer ignore it. For the first time, Addison realized just how much she had neglected her own heart, pretending to be strong while quietly bleeding within.


    "If I say I¡¯m not alright... what then?" Addison whispered, the words slipping out before she could stop them. Even she was startled by the sound of her own voice, so raw, so vulnerable. It wasn¡¯t like her at all. She had always buried her misery, always forced herself to stand tall no matter the weight she carried.


    But now?


    Something had shifted. Maybe, for once, she wanted to admit the truth, to let her pain out instead of letting it rot inside her.


    Or maybe, deep down, she was beginning to trust Zion again. She didn¡¯t know. All she knew was that the exhaustion was crashing over her at once, every hidden scar and unspoken ache pressing down until she felt unbearably tired of carrying it all alone.


    She hadn¡¯t even expected an answer from Zion. In her mind, he was clever in many ways, but when it came to emotions, he often seemedcking, or perhaps it was only when it came to her. She remembered Levi once saying that Zion hadn¡¯t always been like this, which only made her wonder all the more.


    Then his hoarse voice broke the silence, his breath warm against her neck. "If you¡¯re not alright, then I¡¯ll do my best to ease your burden... to help you find your footing again. Whatever you need me to do, I¡¯ll follow. Just say the word, Addie. Would that be enough?"


    There was a faint tremor in his tone, a thread of hesitation, as though he feared his words might fall short, that nothing he offered could truly soothe her or make her feel whole again.


    "Um... okay, I believe you," Addison replied softly. Deep down, she wasn¡¯t sure if she truly believed him, but seeing him make the effort brought her a strange sense offort.

 Chapter 325 I Will Protect You

    <h4>Chapter 325: Chapter 325 I Will Protect You</h4>


    The old Zion she knew would never have cared about her feelings, much less tried to ease them. Yet now, hearing him struggle to reach her, she felt a small warmth flicker in her chest.


    "Alright then... tell me what you meant about seeing Greg?" she quickly added, changing the subject before the heavy atmosphere could linger any longer.


    Zion, without shifting their position, tightened his embrace and pulled her closer. "When you asked me to scout the area for our temporary settlement, I sensed rogues sneaking near the border and decided to follow them."


    "That¡¯s when I saw a familiar gray wolf, the same one who led hundreds of death warriors to trap us and drove us into the Forbidden Forest, where we found the ck fairies and the light fairy."


    "He was there again, which made me suspect he was plotting something. But then... Greg appeared and met with him. They spoke about a master and some kind of n. It was vague, guarded even, as if they were being careful not to reveal too much." His voice dropped lower as his fingers absently threaded through Addison¡¯s silky hair.


    Addison nearly jolted out of Zion¡¯s arms at his words, twisting around to face him. "Greg?!" Her voice cracked, sharper and higher than she intended, while she was trembling in panic.


    She had only just managed to calm herself earlier after hearing his name, yet now, to learn he had been there made her mind go tline. Her thoughts scattered into nothing, leaving her stunned, breathless, and frozen.


    Zion studied her face carefully, taking in the dazed look in her eyes, the faint tremor running through her body, and the way her lips quivered as if holding back words she couldn¡¯t voice. His chest tightened, and he pulled her closer, wrapping her in his arms as if shielding her from the world.


    "Don¡¯t worry. This time, I¡¯ll protect you from him... from anyone who dares to harm you. Don¡¯t be afraid, Addie," he murmured, his voice heavy with promise.


    But even so, the shadow of Addison¡¯s trauma was too deep, too consuming. Zion¡¯s words, though sincere, couldn¡¯t erase the memories etched into her soul. He had already failed her once, and for Addison, those scars remained raw, as vivid as if they had been carved only yesterday.


    Forgiving might someday be possible, but forgetting? That was almost impossible.


    "I will protect you with my life, I promise," Zion whispered again, his voice barely above a breath. But inside his head, those words echoed endlessly, not to convince her, but to remind himself.


    He had failed her once, because of his negligence, his blind bias, and he would never let it happen again.


    This time, things would be different.


    This time, no one would ever harm her like before.


    The truth was, Addison wasn¡¯t the only one scarred by what happened three years ago. Zion carried the same trauma, etched deep into his soul. Night after night, his dreams dragged him back into that dungeon, forcing him to watch as Greg and those pack membersshed Addison within an inch of her life.


    <fn8f2d> The rightful source is F?nd-Novel</fn8f2d>


    In the nightmare, he was always there, helpless, trapped. His body felt like it was made of lead, too heavy to move. His mouth would open in a desperate scream, but no sound ever came. He would thrash, weep, and howl in silence, powerless as the woman he loved was broken before his eyes.


    That torment never left him. Since the day he discovered what had happened and realized he couldn¡¯t find her, those nightmares had haunted him relentlessly, a punishment for the mate he couldn¡¯t protect.


    At times, he had almost believed that Addison truly had died out there, that he simply couldn¡¯t find her body. The darker part of his mind whispered worse possibilities: that her remains had long since been devoured by the beasts outside, or torn apart by rogues.


    He refused to linger on such endings, but the nightmares and thoughts gnawed at him endlessly. It was because of them that Shura often slipped out of control, teetering on the edge of going feral.


    And yet, deep inside, Zion never stopped believing that Addison was still alive somewhere. No, he <i>knew</i> she was alive.


    That conviction was the only anchor that kept him frompletely losing his sanity all these years. It was the reason he kept pushing himself to be the strongest Alpha, so that when the day came that he finally found her, he could protect her, make her happy, and atone for the sins of his past neglect.


    He wanted to give her everything she deserved.


    But as the years dragged on, and he couldn¡¯t even find so much as a single strand of her hair, Shura¡¯s episodes only grew longer, fiercer, more violent. At his worst, Shura nearly went on a full killing spree.


    His own pack members lived in constant fear of him, weighed down by their guilt and regret for everything they had allowed to happen. As for those who had stood in the dungeon with Greg?


    They never had the chance to regret anything. Shura had made sure of that, as it tore them apart slowly, painfully, torturing them in front of their families and loved ones. Their deaths were so excruciating that many begged Zion for a quick end, but mercy never came. Their families carried resentment in their hearts, but who was left for them to resent?


    But even their resentment couldn¡¯tpare to the pain Addison had endured during her torture. So, to those who dared resent him, Zion offered a choice: they could undergo the same hundredshes Addison had suffered, but this time, their wolves needed to be restrained by silver cuffs and Wolfsbane, so it wouldn¡¯t be able to help them heal throughout the whipping.


    Afterward, he would allow them to take their revenge on him. Only then, he told them, would they begin to understand the unbearable pain Addison had been forced to endure without the protection of her wolf.


    After hearing those conditions, none of them dared to resent Zion or Addison any longer. Deep down, they all knew the mey with them, and it was only natural for Zion to respond this way; after all, the one who had suffered was his Luna, his mate.


    The truth was, they had assumed Addison would eventually fall out of favor, that she would be cast aside after Zion found his fated mate. None of them had stopped to consider the consequences of their neglect or the way they acted around Addison.


    And when Zion spoke of enduring the hundredshes under a silver whip with their wolves restrained, most understood what that meant: they would never survive to the end. Death would im them long before the torture was over.


    Just the thought alone silenced them, and one by one, they abandoned their resentment. After all, as members of the Midnight River Pack, it had been their duty to protect and honor their Luna. Instead, while Addison struggled tirelessly to restore their pack¡¯s former glory, they had turned a blind eye, pretending not to see her sacrifices while also treating her badly.

 Chapter 326 See Through His Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 326: Chapter 326 See Through His Eyes</h4>


    They had always found excuses for the way they treated Addison, dressing up their cruelty as something justified. But in truth, they simply needed a scapegoat, a target for their own bitterness and dissatisfaction with life.


    There will always be people who bully the weak and cower before the strong, and Addison became their victim. They tormented her mercilessly, yet when Zion ughtered their family members before their very eyes, not one of them dared to even lift their head.


    Zion also knew he wasn¡¯t entirely meless for what happened to Addison. That was why the nightmares never stopped. Each time he dreamed of her being tortured in the dungeon, another version of himself would appear, one that seethed with hatred for her.


    And every time, he would ask himself why. Why had he hated Addison? She wasn¡¯t the enemy. The vampires were the very ones who killed his father.


    Going to the frontlines and ughtering them should have been enough to vent his anger and hatred. Yet instead of aiming his rage where it truly belonged, he had ced such a crushing me on a fragile woman who couldn¡¯t even bring herself to kill a bug.


    That version of Zion, the one who questioned and condemned him, was like his inner demon, constantly dragging him toward the edge. It whispered for him to let go, to surrender to his beastly instincts and burn everything to ash.


    It crushed his restraint underfoot, forcing him to relive Addison¡¯s suffering again and again. In his nightmares, it stood beside him as he watched her being tortured, while mocking his helplessness.


    It circled him like a predator, taunting and jeering, then shifted its gaze to Addison, snickering with perverse delight at her tear-streaked face, as though her agony was a spectacle it savored.


    When Zion finally found Addison again, it was as if that demon inside him had sunk to the depths of his mind, silenced by the light she brought back into his world. She was his driftwood in the storm, the one thing keeping him afloat when he was drowning in darkness.


    But now, seeing Addison dragged under by the weight of her past trauma, he could feel that demon stirring once more. This time, however, its murderous hunger was no longer turned inward; it was fixed squarely on Greg.


    Zion¡¯s resolve hardened. He would end Greg, and with him, tear out the root of Addison¡¯s suffering and trauma.


    It took Zion a long while to coax Addison into calming down, whispering reassurances that he would always be there for her. Yet, no matter how many promises he spoke, the true anchor that pulled Addison back wasn¡¯t his words, but it was their children.


    The mere thought of them reignited her rationality.


    <i>¡¯I can¡¯t stay like this forever. If I crumble just at the sound of Greg¡¯s name, how could I ever protect my children? I can¡¯t afford to be this weak. I need to stand tall, for my two angels.¡¯</i>


    Slowly, the trembling in her body stilled. The haze in her eyes sharpened, hardening into steel. She lifted her gaze, no longer dazed but resolute, as if bracing herself for the fight ahead.


    Addison lifted her gaze to Zion¡¯s, searching his eyes as if the truth could be found there. No matter how strong she had be, she knew she couldn¡¯t fight this battle alone; she needed to know how much he was willing to give to protect her.


    And what she saw left her breathless. His eyes burned with unwavering devotion, so absolute it left no room for doubt. Beneath that loyalty, however, lingered a deeper intensity, an obsession, a possessiveness, that made her tremble.


    Yet it wasn¡¯t fear that stirred within her, but something else, something that tugged at her heart.


    The Zion before her was no longer the man of the past. He was not the immature Alpha who had once misdirected his grief and med her instead of their true enemies. This Zion was different; he was sharper, steadier, a man who knew exactly where to aim his hatred and who his real enemy was.


    <i>¡¯Zion, can I really trust you this time?¡¯</i> Addison wondered, her gaze locked firmly on his.


    Zion didn¡¯t look away. He held her eyes, knowing full well she was searching his soul, weighing whether he was worthy of her trust. He didn¡¯t try to hide what he felt, his conviction, his remorse, his fierce determination; heid them bare for her to see.


    But not all of it.


    The darkest parts of him, the ever-growing obsession and suffocating possessiveness he had fought so hard to restrain, he kept hidden. He feared that if she glimpsed the full extent of it, she might recoil from him.


    So he forced himself to soften the edges of his emotions, revealing just enough to reassure her without showing the overwhelming depths he kept caged inside.


    He could see Addison¡¯s fear, but now it looked like she was facing it, steadying herself and looking at him as if asking whether she could trust him, whether he would truly stand by her no matter what.


    <fn973e> The source of th?s content is Find~Novel</fn973e>


    He answered her with everything he had. His stance would not change: he would stand by Addison through thick and thin.


    True, that vow should have been sealed the moment they marked each other, and it waste to make up for what he¡¯d failed to do, but it was never toote to start, so long as he knew where he¡¯d gone wrong and was ready to make amends.


    "Addie, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll protect you." He pressed a kiss to the top of her head. "I¡¯ll bring that bastard to you, so you can take your revenge with your own hands."


    Thest words carried a faint snarl as he vowed this to Addison, his eyes glowing gold with Shura¡¯s presence shining through them, as if to promise her that they would stop at nothing to catch Greg, so she could deliver justice with her own hands, and that they would stand by her no matter what.


    Seeing this, Addison felt a deep reassurance. She could sense Zion¡¯s sincerity, that whatever had happened between them belonged to the past, and he was no longer the man he once was.


    For the first time, she began to lean toward believing that she really could trust him... and maybe even forgive him. Perhaps, once she exacted her revenge on Greg and finally put an end to him, she could truly let go of her pain, release the shadows of her trauma, and open herself to the possibility of giving Zion a chance.


    And maybe that was exactly what Zion wanted, to free her from the grip of her past by delivering Greg to her.


    After all, Greg had been the root of her trauma, while Zion¡¯s negligence and cold indifference had only deepened it. Now, through his vow and his sincerity, Zion was showing her that he was no longer the man who once failed her.


    <i>¡¯Zion, just this once, I¡¯ll trust you again. Please... don¡¯t disappoint me.¡¯</i>


    Addison had finally decided in her heart to give him a chance at redemption.


    But she kept the words to herself.

 Chapter 327 Reconciled?

    <h4>Chapter 327: Chapter 327 Reconciled?</h4>


    She didn¡¯t want him to growcent, and more than that, she knew that clinging to hatred and grudges would only poison their rtionship, and worse, it would spill over onto the children.


    She refused to let her pain rob them of their chance to feel the love of a father. Whatever had happened between her and Zion was theirs to bear, not the children¡¯s. They deserved to grow up surrounded by love and care, not weighed down by the shadows of her pain.


    "Okay then... please protect me well," Addison murmured shyly, almost hoping Zion wouldn¡¯t catch it. But with their closeness and his sharp hearing, there was no way he could have missed her words.


    For a moment, Zion was stunned. He hadn¡¯t expected her to ept him so easily. With two other mates now, she had choices, and he had braced himself for rejection, even anger.


    But instead ofshing out, Addison had entrusted him with her protection. The realization filled him with such joy that he couldn¡¯t contain the grin spreading across his face. His eyes lit up, and in that instant, his happiness drowned out the murderous intent that had been burning within him.


    "Um... leave it to me," he said before pulling Addison into another hug, pressing a quick, peppered kiss against her cheek.


    For a fleeting moment, Addison almost regretted letting her guard down. She wasn¡¯t sure if her softening heart came from genuinely appreciating his efforts to make amends, or if the mate bond itself was chipping away at her defenses.


    But as she heard his quiet chuckles and felt the warmth of his happiness radiating through every gesture, her heart eased despite herself.


    So she chose to set her doubts aside. The two of them began eating together, with Zion carefully feeding Addison bite by bite, his full attention fixed solely on her.


    "Stop feeding me. I can take care of it on my own, I¡¯m not disabled," Addison grumbled, reaching for the food in Zion¡¯s hand as he tried to feed her.


    "Addie, just let me serve you, okay? Save your energy and just enjoy it," Zion coaxed, holding the rice ball closer to her lips.


    Addison took a reluctant bite, chewed, then muttered, "But I¡¯m not disabled. This makes me feel like a child... or like I don¡¯t even have hands of my own."


    Zion chuckled softly and nuzzled her cheek. "Addie, this is just my way of taking care of you and making amends. After all, you are my mate." He offered the rice ball again, and though she grumbled under her breath, Addison took another bite.


    "But it just makes me feel like your daughter," Addison grumbled, rolling her eyes. For a fleeting moment, she regretted giving this guy a chance. But instead of giving her space, Zion onlyughed, holding her tighter on hisp as he continued feeding her.


    Their closeness, this yful back-and-forth, was something they had never shared before. To Zion, it felt exhrating, as though adrenaline coursed through his veins. Yet, beneath the happiness, his heart twisted with regret.


    He realized just how much he had missed by being an asshole in the past, the simple warmth of moments like this with his mate. He had missed a lot. And now, all he wanted was to make up for those lost chances, one moment at a time.


    With their yful back-and-forth, time slipped by quickly. By the time they finished eating, the caravan was already prepared to move again. Addison and Zion set aside their lighter mood, especially Zion, and returned to the front to lead everyone toward the chosen plot ofnd for their temporary settlement.


    From her post guarding the caravan, Alpha Hue¡¯s daughter had been quietly observing them. She hadn¡¯t heard what they were saying, but she could see the shift in their emotions: the tension at first, the subtle softening, and finally, the reconciliation. Watching the change unfold fascinated her.


    Although she had always seen her parents as a loving couple, there was something different about the way Addison and Zionmunicated. It stirred a quiet envy within her and made her long for the day she would meet her own fated mate, someone who would treat her with the same devotion.


    That thought alone filled her with a renewed enthusiasm, and when Addison assigned her to guard the rear, she carried out the order with even greater zeal.


    "Alright, everyone, we¡¯ve rested long enough. Let¡¯s move out!" Addison called as she gripped her horse¡¯s reins and stepped forward to mount.


    Before she could climb up, Zion caught her hand gently and signaled for one of the warriors to take her horse. Confused, Addison turned to question him, but he only gave her a soft smile.


    "You¡¯ll feel much better riding on my back," he exined. "My fur will cushion you, and it¡¯ll keep you from getting bruises on your thighs or feeling too sore."


    Addison opened her mouth to respond, but Zion had already slipped behind a nearby tree, mindful of the many eyes on them and especially the female guard around them. Out of sight, he removed his clothes, tucked them into his magic bag, and shifted into his wolf form.


    When he emerged again, the massive wolf nudged Addison gently with his snout before rubbing his head affectionately against her.


    "Alright, alright..." Addison finally gave in. Ever since she told Zion she would let him protect her, he had be even clingier, always wanting to stay close. She wasn¡¯t sure how to feel about it, part of her was conflicted, but another part of her felt her heart quietly warm.


    And truthfully, Zion¡¯s reasoning made sense. His fur was far softer than any horse saddle, and riding on his back was both safer and morefortable. If danger came, Zion could dodge instantly with her behind him, without wasting time to shift forms.


    Seeing the advantages, Addison decided to just ept it. Zion crouched low, allowing her to climb onto his broad back with ease. Once settled, she lifted her hand and signaled for the caravan to move forward.


    And so, the caravan resumed its march. Zion released his Alpha Aura, pushing it out like a warning wave to drive away weaker monsters lurking in the shadows and bushes. Any creature that wasn¡¯t strong enough quickly retreated, unwilling to test the oppressive presence.


    <fn43f3> Latest content published on find?novel</fn43f3>


    Thanks to this, their journey remained smooth and uneventful, until suddenly¡ª


    "Argh!" A guard let out a strangled groan and copsed to the ground.


    By now, they were already near the riverside, only a few kilometers from the plot ofnd where they intended to build the settlement. Both Addison and Zion froze in shock. Neither of them had sensed anything unusual until this moment.


    "We¡¯re under attack! Everyone, on guard!" Addison shouted, already drawing the dagger from her side. She crouched low behind Zion, slipping seamlessly into hunting mode. Zion lowered himself as well, muscles coiled, ready to lunge into offense at a moment¡¯s notice.


    The nearest guard rushed to the fallen man, dragging him back to safety before checking his condition. His expression darkened. "Princess! He¡¯s been hit with a poison dart!" he called out, yanking the dart free from the guard¡¯s arm.


    Addison¡¯s eyes never left the treeline. "Administer the antidote!" she ordered sharply, her tone leaving no room for hesitation.

 Chapter 328 Under Attack

    <h4>Chapter 328: Chapter 328 Under Attack</h4>


    "Understood," the guard replied, pulling out an antidote vial and plunging the needle into hisrade¡¯s arm. The poisoned guard¡¯s veins bulged dark against his skin, his eyes bloodshot, and the flesh around the dart wound was already turning ck, clear signs of just how potent the toxin was.


    <fnb6b9> The rightful source is fin?novel</fnb6b9>


    Fortunately, they hade prepared. Each carried doses of the all-purpose antidote crafted by the Royal Alchemist; without it, panic would have swept through the ranks.


    For three agonizing minutes, the poisoned guard writhed while hisrades stood tense, weapons drawn, sweat beading on more than a few brows. Finally, faint signs of recovery began to show, and a collective breath eased through the group, though no one dared to lower their guard.


    "Princess, the poison is subsiding!" the guard called out.


    Instead of relief, Addison¡¯s frown deepened. The all-purpose antidote was potent, strong enough to neutralize almost any known toxin, yet it had taken a full three minutes to take effect. That could only mean the poison itself was unusually strong.


    Worse, neither she nor Zion had sensed anyone¡¯s presence. That left two possibilities: the attacker was striking from far beyond their detection range, or they possessed stealth skills even greater than Zion¡¯s. Both scenarios were terrifying.


    The longer the standoff dragged on, the more frayed everyone¡¯s nerves became. None of them knew if the attack came from the same faction Zion had spotted in the woods with Greg, or if it was an entirely different enemy lying in wait.


    Worse, the dart could have easily struck Addison instead. If their leader had fallen before their eyes, panic and chaos would have erupted through the caravan, shattering their fragile morale.


    <i>Rawrrr!</i>


    A deep, monstrous growl rumbled from within the forest, so powerful it shook the trees themselves. The sound made Addison¡¯s and Zion¡¯s expressions harden instantly.


    "Everyone, prepare for battle! Ogres iing!" Addison shouted, leaping down from Zion¡¯s back. Zion didn¡¯t stop her; both knew that with her clinging to him, his agility would be restricted. Fighting side by side was the only option now.


    The moment Addison¡¯s boots hit the ground, a heavy <i>thud</i> echoed from the forest.


    One...


    Two...


    Three...


    Each impact drew closer, the earth trembling beneath their feet.


    Addison and Zion tried to count the iing ogres, but the number kept growing until their hearts seemed to stop for a moment.


    "Guards, take the elderly and the young to safety, along with the livestock and crops! Everyone else, be on guard!" Addison barked, hermanding voice cutting through the rising panic.


    Many of the warriors had frozen, horror-stricken, but her order snapped them back to reality like a wake-up call. And with that rity came another realization: the earlier poison dart couldn¡¯t havee from the ogres.


    Ogres relied on brute force, not subtle attacks or stealth. They wielded massive blunt weapons, sometimes even uprooted trees, to smash or sweep their enemies aside.


    But darts?


    Impossible.


    Their enormous hands could never handle something so small, and none of their kind were known to coat weapons with poison, as ogres were simple-minded. Which meant one thing: there was another enemy lurking in the shadows, using the ogres as cover.


    That left them with only two possibilities: either the poison dart came from their enemy faction, or it was the work of another monster, most likely goblins.


    But Addison and the others had no time to dwell on it. The ground trembled as trees shook violently, then one was ripped out and was hurled aside. Out of the shadows emerged an ogre, towering with two scary eyes and bulging muscles with greenish skin, wielding the uprooted tree like a club.


    Its bloodshot eyes locked onto Addison and Zion before it unleashed another deafening roar that shook the air itself.


    "ROAR!!!"


    The monster lifted the massive trunk high overhead, every movement slow and deliberate like a nightmare unfolding in real time, then brought it down with terrifying force. The air split with the gust of wind carried by its swing, and in that instant, they knew: a direct hit meant instant death.


    "Oh, shit!" someone shouted as panic rippled through the ranks. Everyone scrambled in a frenzy.


    Fortunately, Addison had already ordered the elders, children, and livestock to be taken away with the caravan. Even so, the animals had grown frantic, bleating and thrashing as they resisted their handlers, desperate to flee from the looming threat. For a tense moment, the guards struggled to herd them toward safety.


    In the end, only Addison and her warriors remained behind, standing their ground, while the caravan guards departed to protect the others.


    Addison then turned to Alpha Hue¡¯s daughter and ordered her to go with the caravan. Though the guards left with the caravan, the people in the caravan could not be left without a leader, especially the children and the elderly, who would panic without someone to look up to. Even the teenagers had been sent along to guard them, but none of them were meant to face the ogres.


    At first, Alpha Hue¡¯s daughter refused, insisting she could fight. But Addison fixed her with a stern gaze and said firmly that the people needed her more than the battlefield did. For a moment, the young woman could only stand frozen, staring at Addison in silence.


    "You need to be with them," Addison said, her voice firm but edged with concern. "We¡¯re not just facing ogres here; there could be other monsters, or even people lying in wait. It might be the rogues stirring things up from the shadows. Leaving the caravan without guidance could end up being more dangerous than staying here."


    "But..." The young woman nced back at the ogre, her ears straining at the heavy thuds that signaled more were on the way. With only the warriors, Zion, and Addison standing against them, she doubted they could hold the line. They would need every hand they could get.


    Yet she hesitated. Addison¡¯s reasoning was sound. Though the caravan still had guards and a few teenage warriors assigned to defend it, those youths were inexperienced, even weak.


    Precisely because of that, they needed someone strong to guide them; otherwise, panic and disarray would take over the moment another enemy appeared. If that happened, the caravan could be massacred while the main force was pinned down here.


    And maybe that was the enemy¡¯s true n all along. Distract the strongest fighters with ogres, then strike at the defenseless: the elders, the children, the livestock, the supplies. If the caravan fell, everything they had worked so hard to protect would be for nothing.


    Addison had thought the same, and the weight of it gnawed at her; this is also the reason why she was so adamant in sending Alpha Hue¡¯s daughter there.


    If she could, she would have gone herself, but leaving Zion and the others would tip the bnce against them. She wasn¡¯t arrogant enough to believe she could turn the tide alone, but one more capable fighter on the frontlines was no small thing.


    "I understand, Princess." Alpha Hue¡¯s daughter nodded with firm conviction before adding, "I¡¯ll do my best to hold my ground, so please,e as soon as you can. If you¡¯re right, and we are targeted, then they might send the most troublesome enemies our way."

 Chapter 329 Fighting The Ogres

    <h4>Chapter 329: Chapter 329 Fighting The Ogres</h4>


    Addison¡¯s brows rose in surprise. She hadn¡¯t expected the young woman to grasp the situation so quickly, but with only a few hints, she had already unraveled the crux of the matter, and even understood why Addison insisted she go with the caravan.


    "Yes, stay safe. Just focus on holding them off, don¡¯t risk your lives. Stay on the defensive as you retreat. We¡¯ll catch up to you as soon as we can," Addison instructed with a firm nod of approval.


    It was no wonder Alpha Hue had chosen his eldest daughter as the next Alpha of their pack. She possessed sharp instincts, grasped the situation at once, and made decisions that truly mattered. Her potential was undeniable.


    "I understand..." Alpha Hue¡¯s daughter said, giving Addison a respectful nod before dashing off to follow the caravan¡¯s trail. Addison¡¯s words had opened her eyes; she now realized the caravan might truly be in danger.


    The source of the poison dart was still unknown, which meant the culprit could very well target the fleeing group.


    Even if the caravan wasn¡¯t their enemy¡¯s primary objective, it was still the easiest prey. Wiping out the elderly, children, and nonbatants would be far simpler than taking on Addison, Zion, and the veteran warriors of the Golden Hue Pack.


    The caravan only had inexperienced teenage warriors, a few guards, and no real protection to cover everyone.


    That was why they desperately needed someone to lead them to safety while Addison and the others held the front.


    After watching Alpha Hue¡¯s daughter disappear into the distance, Addison¡¯s gaze snapped back to the battlefield. The ogre¡¯s earlier strike had alreadynded, its sheer force sending a violent gust of wind that nearly knocked everyone off their feet.


    Even without a direct hit, the impact alone left them staggering like drunkards.


    Now, a second ogre emerged from the forest, its massive form looming over them. Zion and the warriors were already moving to draw the monsters¡¯ attention, buying Addison precious moments to send Alpha Hue¡¯s daughter after the caravan and deliver her instructions.


    "Watch out! Don¡¯t let them hit you, or you won¡¯t survive!" Addison barked as she rejoined the fray. She wasn¡¯t as strong as Zion, but she could still make herself useful, whether as a distraction or by striking from an unnoticed angle.


    Her voice rang out as she sprinted to a safer position, always moving while the ogres advanced.


    Fortunately, their massive size and bulky frames made them slow, giving the warriors precious seconds to dodge each swing. But that didn¡¯t lessen the danger; one hit would be fatal if anyone failed to evade in time.


    And now, with multiple ogres on the battlefield, the real challenge was clear. Still, despite their terrifying strength, ogres were little more than simple-minded brutes. That single weakness was enough to keep Addison and Zion steady, their nerves firm even against such overwhelming power.


    Zion darted to the side, his ws shing as he shed across the ogre¡¯s ankle, forcing the giant to stumble.


    "ROAR!!!" The monster bellowed in fury, its rancid breath bursting from its maw in a wave of spit and stench.


    Addison raised an arm to shield her face as the force of the roar battered her. The smell hit next, an overpowering, gut-wrenching stench that made her eyes water and her stomach lurch.


    With her heightened senses, the foul odor was magnified tenfold, twisting her insides until she nearly gagged from the sheer disgust.


    But unlike what Zion expected, the ogre didn¡¯t copse. His sh hadn¡¯t gone deep enough to sever the tendon; its hide was far too thick and tough for that.


    Snarling, Zion prepared to strike again, but a sudden whistle of air cut through his senses. Instinct red, and he leapt aside just as a massive blow smashed into the spot where he had been standing, the ground trembling under the impact.


    Another ogre had emerged from the treeline, and with every new giant that stepped out of the forest, their situation grew more dire.


    "This won¡¯t do. If we don¡¯t thin their numbers, we¡¯re finished," Addison muttered, her eyes narrowing at the three ogres now looming shoulder to shoulder. Even with Zion¡¯s superb fighting skill, he couldn¡¯t take on all three at once.


    Their movements, though slow, were well-coordinated, each guarding the other¡¯s blind spots, whether out of instinct, or perhaps it was because they had a bond like siblings.


    Whatever the reason, the odds were tilting against them.


    Unlike goblins, which typically swarm their prey in groups, ogres were solitary by nature; they almost always hunted and fought alone. If they were attacking together now, there could only be a few exnations: either they were siblings, as Addison had first suspected, or theirir was close by.


    But Zion had already scouted the surrounding area before, sweeping a mile around the site they intended to build their temporary settlement, and he had given her the green light, which meant no monsterirs had been found.


    That meant only one thing: these ogres weren¡¯t here by coincidence.


    Their coordinated assault all but confirmed they were siblings, and worse, that their appearance was no ident. Someone had lured them here. This was an ambush, premeditated and orchestrated by Addison¡¯s enemies.


    With that realization, Addison felt a bitter mix of relief and dread. She was relieved that she had sent the caravan ahead under Alpha Hue¡¯s daughter¡¯s protection, but that relief was short-lived.


    If the ogres were bait, then the real danger might be lying in wait for the caravan... and Alpha Hue¡¯s daughter could be walking straight into a trap.


    Addison¡¯s worry began to shift toward Alpha Hue¡¯s daughter and the caravan¡¯s safety, but right now, all she could do was focus on the fight and end it first so they could provide assistance to the caravan as soon as possible.


    Addison nced down at the dagger in her hand, doubt clouding her expression. If Zion¡¯s ws ¡ª sharper than any de ¡ª had barely scratched the ogre, then her weapon would be next to useless. And if her dagger couldn¡¯t pierce its hide, then neither would most other weapons.


    But then a thought struck her.


    <i>¡¯Wait... its skin may be tough, but its eyes and mouth can¡¯t be nearly as tough.¡¯</i> Her gaze sharpened as she studied the hulking creature as she wiped the foul spit from her face that had sprayed out during its roar.


    <fnb65e> Checktest chapters at Find?Novel</fnb65e>


    <i>¡¯But then again, how could I even reach its weak spot when Zion himself was struggling to get close?¡¯</i> Addison¡¯s eyes swept the battlefield. Zion and the veteran warriors of the Golden Hue Pack were already in their wolf forms, straining against the ogres¡¯ sheer strength, while she remained the only one still in human form.


    If they were having such a hard time, what chance did she have?


    Just then, Zion lunged forward, seizing another opening against the same ogre he had attacked earlier. He narrowly avoided a horizontal swing of the second ogre¡¯s massive club by leaping high into the air.


    But before his paws could touch the ground, the third ogre stepped in, wielding two clubs at once and aiming them right where Zion was about tond. Zion¡¯s heart lurched, realizing toote that he was falling straight into their trap.


    <i>¡¯Fuck!¡¯</i> Zion cursed, twisting his body midair. He narrowly dodged,nding in a rough roll across the ground. But the force of the ogres¡¯bined strike hurled him farther than he intended, mming him hard against a nearby tree.


    The impact made everyone¡¯s hearts jump; none of them knew how badly he was hurt, or whether he had taken a direct blow. Dust exploded in a thick cloud where the two clubs struck, blinding the field and adding to their dread.


    "Arf!" one of the guards barked anxiously, his gaze darting toward Zion. But in that split second of distraction, a massive club tore through the dust, appearing right in front of him.


    "Watch out!" Addison shouted, her voice cutting through the chaos, startling the guard, who had momentarily forgotten the fight in his fear for Zion¡¯s life.


    The wolves leapt back, but the ogre¡¯s strike came out of the thick dust so suddenly that they barely avoided it. Even without a direct hit, the force of the wind sted them off their feet, sending them tumbling across the ground.


    The impact alone left many of them dizzy, their vision swimming and unfocused.


    "Everyone, focus!" Addison called out as she pushed her way toward Zion to check on him.


    Fortunately, being on two feet gave her more flexibility; she could twist, roll, and duck in ways the wolves couldn¡¯t, allowing her to avoid the ogres¡¯ attacks without being flung away like the others.


    The trade-off, however, was that she ended up smeared with dust and dried leaves. Still, that very appearance seemed to work in her favor; the ogres barely spared her a nce. To them, the real threat was the wolves in their beast forms¡ªespecially Zion.

 Chapter 330 Fighting The Ogres 2

    <h4>Chapter 330: Chapter 330 Fighting The Ogres 2</h4>


    He had already drawn blood, and even with their simple minds, the ogres instinctively recognized him as the most dangerous opponent on the battlefield.


    The three ogres focused their attacks entirely on Zion, refusing to let him draw any closer.


    "Zion... are you okay?" Addison called out as she rushed toward him. She quickly scanned the battlefield, relieved that she had reminded the warriors earlier to stay on guard.


    Knowing she intended to check on Zion, they coordinated to draw the ogres¡¯ attention away from her as they feint attacks, circling, and pressing just enough to keep the monsters upied.


    But even then, they couldn¡¯t close the distance. Unlike Zion, theycked both his agility and his raw strength, so their efforts were mostly distractions. In the end, he remained their main attacker, the one they all relied on.


    Addison skidded across the ground, sliding to Zion¡¯s side before immediately checking his condition. His chest rose and fell in heavy breaths; fortunately, he was only temporarily knocked out.


    Relief washed through her, but she quickly set to work, running her hands over his body and checking his vitals, searching for any sign of broken ribs or bones.


    "Zion, hang in there..." she murmured, her palms brushing over the thick, soft fur of his sides and belly.


    That was when Zion¡¯s massive wolf eyes suddenly flickered open. He fixed her with a sharp, knowing look, and for a split second, Addison swore she could hear him saying: ¡¯<i>Don¡¯t take advantage of me while I¡¯m unconscious. Do it when I¡¯m wide awake.¡¯</i>


    Startled, Addison froze and quickly raised her hands in surrender, cheeks flushing.


    "I was just checking if you had any broken bones," Addison rified quickly, meeting Zion¡¯s piercing gaze. She watched as he pushed himself up, staggering slightly before giving his massive head a hard shake, trying to steady himself against the dizziness.


    "Are you okay?" she asked, her voiceced with worry as she hovered close, ready to catch him if he fall.


    Zion gave Addison another long look before leaning in to lick her cheek, as if to wordlessly reassure her not to worry. He took a moment to steady himself, the blow still making his head swim, but he masked the difort with a teasing glint in his eyes, letting her know it wasn¡¯t as bad as it looked.


    Within seconds, his wolf¡¯s healing ability worked through the lingering pain, and his strength returned. With a sudden burst of energy, Zion darted forward and threw himself back into the fray, while Addison remained where she was, watching the battlefield with thoughtful eyes.


    Once Zion rejoined the fight, the crushing pressure on the warriors¡¯ shoulders eased. They shifted their focus to supporting him without getting in his way, knowing full well that forcing themselves too close to the ogres would only lead to injuries, and worse, force the others to waste time rescuing them.


    From Addison¡¯s earlier words, it was clear she didn¡¯t want needless casualties right now. So the warriors held their ground, biding their time, surviving the onught while letting Zion take the lead as their main attacker, ready to strike only when he created an opening.


    "Grrr..." Zion snarled, his irritation rumbling through the air as he threw his challenge at the ogres. Their attention snapped back to him at once, and they lumbered forward, closing the distance one heavy step at a time.


    <i>Thud...</i>


    <i>Thud...</i>


    The ground trembled with every step, each footprint gouging deep into the earth. Their weapons dragged behind them, carving harsh lines into the dirt. Then, without warning, the first ogre swung the massive uprooted tree it carried straight at Zion.


    He darted left in a blur, instincts razor-sharp. Dodging or leaping wasn¡¯t an option because the tree¡¯s roots, still clotted with soil, twisted and jutted like snares could easily cover a wide area.


    One misstep could have left him tangled or crushed in an instant. Better to stay clear, circling wide to keep his distance.


    But just as Zion darted out from the left nk, the second ogre was already there, swinging its two massive clubs as if it had been waiting for him all along. The twin weapons came crashing down toward him like hammers meant to pulverize the earth itself.


    Zion¡¯s teeth clenched; he¡¯d almost been caught by this same ogre once before.


    But not this time.


    Instead of retreating, he lunged forward, closing the gap in a sudden burst of speed. His ws shed across the ogre¡¯s wrist. The cut wasn¡¯t deep enough to sever its tendons, but it was sharp enough to make the brute bellow in rage, and it nearly dropped the club it was holding.


    <fn5e71> This text is hosted at find?novel</fn5e71>


    That moment of opening was all Zion needed. Seizing the moment, he surged low and sank his fangs into the ogre¡¯s calf, tearing away a chunk of flesh.


    "ROAR!!!" The second ogre howled in pain, its voice echoing through the battlefield. The other two immediately surged toward Zion, their massive weapons swinging wildly in a frenzy, desperate to drive him back.


    Zion spat the torn flesh from his jaws with a wet <i>thwack</i>, leaping back to gain distance. The three ogres regrouped, hulking forms pressing close together as they guarded one another. In response, the corner of Zion¡¯s wolf¡¯s mouth curled upward into a taunting smirk, his golden eyes gleaming with challenge.


    But the ogres weren¡¯t taking the bait. Instead, they grew even more guarded, ring murderously at Zion. The second ogre rose to its full height and unleashed a long, guttural roar, its foul breath and spittle spraying through the air in an attempt to intimidate him.


    Zion, however, didn¡¯t flinch. He lowered his head, muscles taut, signaling that he was ready to strike at any moment as he began to circle them with deliberate steps. The other warriors fanned out cautiously behind him, eyes fixed on the towering monsters.


    They couldn¡¯t rush in now as the ogres were standing too close together, and charging recklessly would be suicide. But at the same time, the ogres standing too close together were also a weakness.


    With so little space to maneuver, the ogres wouldn¡¯t be able to swing their massive weapons in wide arcs without striking each other. Zion narrowed his eyes. He knew they couldn¡¯t rely on that devastating sweeping attack now, and it was his chance to attack.


    "Grrr..." Zion growled, ncing back at the wolves behind him. With a subtle tilt of his head, he signaled for them to spread out and surround the ogres, tightening the noose to apply pressure. The tactic worked; the ogres began to feel the pressure, their unease clear.


    The second ogre, blinded by rage, lost all sense of caution. With a deafening roar, it charged recklessly, swinging both clubs in wild arcs. The attackscked precision, but the sheer force behind them was terrifying. Each swing churned up gusts of wind strong enough to make the warriors stagger, forcing them back even without the clubsnding a direct hit.


    The second ogre¡¯s frenzy sparked the others into the same madness, and soon all three wereshing out in a storm of random, crushing blows. They weren¡¯t aiming, just smashing anything that dared to move within reach, determined to pulverize everything in sight.


    Zion darted from side to side, barely slipping past each devastating swing, but the other warriors weren¡¯t as fortunate. One after another, they were knocked down and sent flying, their bodies crashing hard into the ground or nearby trees.


    Though their healing abilities kept them alive, the damage came faster than their recovery. Warriors were falling like flies, overwhelmed by the relentless force of the ogres.


    The tide of battle suddenly turned sharply against them. Zion nced around and saw only a handful of fighters still standing; they were so few that he could count them on one hand. The battlefield that once swarmed with allies was now sparse and littered with groaning, injuredrades.


    And all the while, the ogres kept advancing, step by thunderous step, closing in on Zion.


    Now, Zion felt the pressure shift entirely onto him, forced to give ground as the three ogres pressed closer, their sheer size and rage bearing down on him.


    Then, suddenly¡ª


    "Don¡¯t stop attacking!" Addison¡¯s voice rang out, sharp andmanding.


    Before Zion could even turn his head toward her, a blur shot past his peripheral vision, and the next instant a deafening roar split the battlefield.


    "ROAR!!!" one of the ogres bellowed, its voice shaking the air.


    When Zion finally grasped what had happened, his eyes widened¡ªAddison was swinging through the air, clutching a rope tied to her dagger. In one swift motion, she drove the de into the ogre¡¯s eye, then swung back just as quickly and darted away before it could retaliate.


    The second ogre howled in pain, clutching its right eye with both hands, roaring so loudly the ground seemed to vibrate.


    As it turned out, while everyone else was locked in battle, Addison had been quietly working at the back, fastening her dagger to a rope. She¡¯d waited, patient and unnoticed, until the perfect opening appeared.

 Chapter 331 Fighting The Ogres 3

    <h4>Chapter 331: Chapter 331 Fighting The Ogres 3</h4>


    The ogres, too focused on Zion to consider her a threat, never even registered her presence, neither did Zion himself, until the moment she struck, gambling everything on a single, daring attack.


    And so, she dashed forward. When she was at the perfect distance, she leapt into the air and hurled her dagger straight at the second ogre¡¯s right eye. No one saw iting as the de struck straight, embedding itself deep.


    In the same motion, Addison swung back on the rope, using the momentum to put distance between them. She gave a sharp tug, yanking the dagger free, then rolled across the ground and darted away again, executing a wless hit-and-run strike.


    Zion was left speechless.


    Addison¡¯s single strike had done what all his earlier, stamina-draining attacks could not. While his blows had only chipped away at the ogre with negligible effect, Addison had effectively blinded it in one eye.


    That one move changed everything. The ogre¡¯s vision was now limited, leaving blind spots ripe for attack. More importantly, the creature would grow flustered,shing out wildly, making it easier for Zion and the warriors to bait its attention to one side while others struck from the opening Addison had created.


    <i>¡¯Such a genius idea!¡¯</i> Zion eximed inwardly, staring at Addison with renewed reverence and amazement. Once again, his understanding of her was rewritten, and pride bloomed in his chest.


    He wanted the whole world to know that this incredible woman was his.


    <i>¡¯Fuck! She¡¯s so damn hot. Just seeing that valiant act of hers makes me so damn hard!¡¯</i> His pulse quickened as his gaze followed Addison¡¯s darting silhouette, slipping away to find cover.


    But instead of feeling used, Zion felt invigorated. If Addison was relying on him to be her shield, then so be it. That only meant she trusted him enough to stand strong for her, and nothing could make him feel more alive.


    After all, Addison still couldn¡¯t control her wolf. It wasn¡¯t as if she hadn¡¯t tried; actually, she had. She tried to recall the exact sensation from when she first shifted into her ck wolf form back in the Tigren territory, but no matter how hard she pushed, her wolf refused to respond.


    Maybe her rage hadn¡¯t reached the same breaking point to force the transformation, or perhaps she was wrong all along in believing that anger was what triggered her wolf in the first ce.


    Since her wolf refused toe out, Addison had no choice but to help in the only ways she could. But that also meant she couldn¡¯t afford to take the same risks as the warriors on the battlefield.


    Unlike them, who could rely on their wolves to heal their wounds, she had no such safety; if she got hurt, she¡¯d have to carry those injuries until the end. Avoiding damage was her only option.


    That was why she decided on a hit-and-run strategy. It gave her the element of surprise, let her strike when least expected, and allowed her to redirect the ogres¡¯ attention onto Zion when things became too dangerous.


    Among all the warriors, Zion had the highest chance of surviving the monsters¡¯ rage and attacks; his body was stronger, his agility sharper.


    If she let the others tank the damage, they¡¯d be crushed in a single blow. Even now, many of those already knocked back were still groaning on the ground, their healing was too slow and nowhere near Shura¡¯s level.


    Given all this, Addison¡¯s decision wasn¡¯t just cautious; it was the most precise, rational move she could make.


    After grasping Addison¡¯s tactic, Zion gave a firm nod before letting out a taunting howl that echoed across the battlefield. It rang not just as a challenge but as a cry of triumph, his head thrown back proudly toward the sky. The remaining warriors, battered but unbroken, instinctively joined in, their howls weaving together in defiance.


    The ogres, enraged at the sight of one of their own injured, answered with guttural growls. The second ogre, still reeling from the dagger that struck its eye, staggered unsteadily, its bnce and focus thrown into disarray.


    "Rar!!!"


    The first ogre bellowed, its rage boiling over as it hurled the massive tree it had been clutching straight at Zion and the others. Zion cut off his howl the instant he spotted the iing trunk.


    Steam red hot from his nostrils as he let out a guttural growl of his own, then he lunged aside, narrowly dodging the deadly projectile. Without pause, he surged forward in a blur of motion, fangs bared, making it clear he was about to strike.


    <fnd75f> The rightful source is ?ovelFind</fnd75f>


    It was a calcted move; drawing the ogre¡¯s fury back onto himself was a way to give Addison the precious cover she needed to remain hidden and wait for her moment to strike.


    As simple-minded as they were, the moment the ogres saw Zion charge, their fury locked onto him. The ground quaked as two of them thundered forward, leaving everyone else forgotten.


    The first ogre swung its massive hand to catch him, but Zion darted aside with swift precision.


    From the nk, the third ogre struck, its club sweeping to smash him into the dirt. Anticipating the move, Zion leapt, his pawnding briefly atop the weapon. Using it as a springboard, he hurled himself forward, jaws wide open, aiming for the ogre¡¯s face.


    But the monster¡¯s left hand came wing toward him, forcing Zion to twist midair. His attack veered off course, yet his fangs still tore a bloody chunk from the creature¡¯s shoulder.


    "Graaaah!" the third ogre bellowed, thrashing its club wildly from side to side before locking its zing red eyes on Zion. With a sudden lunge, it hurled its massive body forward, mming into him and sending him flying.


    The impact was brutally strong; Zion felt as though his organs had been violently shaken out of ce, every bone and muscle screaming in protest. The strike carried the crushing weight of a thousand pounds. Yet, even in midair, he twisted his body, forcing himself to flip several times to avoid a humiliating crash.


    By sheer grit, hended on all fours, but his legs quivered beneath him, struggling to hold his weight. Staggering, he realized just how punishing that blow had truly been.


    <i>¡¯I can do this. Addison is counting on me. They¡¯re just monsters, what kind of man would I be if I can¡¯t even take their aggro?¡¯</i>


    Zion steeled himself, though the metallic tang of blood coated his tongue and bile burned the back of his throat. He didn¡¯t need to probe to know that his insides were damaged. Still, he forced his body to obey, crushing the weakness he felt under sheer willpower.


    He couldn¡¯t afford to falter now. If the ogres sensed he was close to copsing, they would dismiss him as no longer a threat. And if that happened, their fury might turn on the other warriors... or worse, on Addison.


    Zion didn¡¯t dare nce directly at Addison; if the ogres, simple-minded as they were, caught his gaze, they might follow it straight to her, and that would be disastrous. Instead, he relied on his peripheral vision, catching fleeting glimpses of her silhouette darting from tree to tree as she circled around for another sneak attack.


    The smartest move now was to blind the monsters; once their sight was crippled, even their wild, sweeping attacks would leave exploitable gaps. Then, he and the others could finally seize the opening to strike back.


    Fortunately, Zion¡¯s relentless assault and his role as the main tank had bought the others precious time. Many of the fallen warriors had already healed enough to stand again, and they quickly encircled the second ogre.


    With the first and third ogres fixated on Zion, their fury wholly directed at him, the second ogre was left behind on its own.


    This meant that Zion had sessfully drawn the aggro.


    Seizing the chance, the recovering warriors swarmed the wounded second ogre. They positioned themselves in its blind spot, blood still oozing from its damaged eye, and some mped their jaws onto its limbs to hold it in ce.


    Catching Zion¡¯s signal, the warriors seized the chance; they knew this was the moment to strike hard at the injured one. But despite their coordinated assault, the creature¡¯s hide proved maddeningly tough, their blows barely breaking through.


    Its skin was like rubber, resistant and unyielding, and even their fangs struggled to pierce it because it was hard as if they are biting into stone.


    Again and again, they tried, forcing their wolves to push beyond their limits, knowing that if they failed, Zion wouldn¡¯tst much longer. Gritting their teeth, they pushed their bodies to the brink until atst their fangs sank deep into the tendons of its ankle and arm.


    Yet even half-blinded, the ogre¡¯s strength was terrifying. It thrashed and roared, nearly dragging them off, but this time the warriors had the numbers. With the other two distracted by Zion, they pressed the advantage, piling onto the monster and mping down wherever they could, using sheer force of will and unity to hold it in ce.

 Chapter 332 Fighting The Ogres 4

    <h4>Chapter 332: Chapter 332 Fighting The Ogres 4</h4>


    <i>"Grrr..."</i> The warriors released low growls as they tugged and pulled at the ogre¡¯s arms and legs, while others bit and wed at the same spot, tearing into its tendons. Fortunately, Zion held on long enough for their efforts to pay off.


    Then, as Zion was sent flying through the air, one of the warriors let out a low howl, a signal to the others. Because they were from the same pack, they couldmunicate through the mindlink, and even though Zion himself couldn¡¯t use it with them, his cues were easy to read. They caught his signals, understood his intent, and moved as one.


    <i>"Everyone, fall back!!! Alpha Zion is down and feeling weak! Scatter and cover for him, or he¡¯ll be crushed to death!"</i> the lookout warrior barked, his words carried with snarls and growls through the mindlink.


    The moment themand reached them, the warriors released their grip and scattered in unison. The second ogre let out a guttural roar of pain, thrashing wildly as it swung its massive arms.


    But then it stopped as it realized that its grip on the club failed, the weapon slipping uselessly from its hand as its arm hung limply at its side.


    The ogre soon realized its legs could no longer bear its massive weight. The warriors had torn into its arms and legs with relentless bites, and unlike werewolves, ogres had no healing ability to recover from such wounds.


    With a pained roar, the creature copsed to its knees. It kept growling, but no matter how hard it struggled, its limbs refused to move. Panic and frustration twisted its face as it bellowed for its brothers.


    Only then did the first and third ogres nce back, and what they saw made them halt in shock. Their brother was on its knees, bloodied and covered in wounds, barely able to defend itself.


    Without hesitation, they charged back toward the third ogre, the earth trembling beneath their pounding steps.


    Meanwhile, the warriors regrouped, forming a protective circle around Zion. Even with Shura¡¯s remarkable healing ability, Zion had taken severe internal damage. Each breath came strained and heavy, his strength faltering as they shielded him.


    <i>¡¯Shit... I think my ribs are broken, and one¡¯s poking into my lungs,¡¯</i> Zion thought grimly as he assessed his injuries. Each breath burned in his chest, the air going in far easier than it came out. His vision swayed, his legs trembled, and every movement felt like agony.


    But as an Alpha, he refused to let weakness show. If he copsed here, it would shatter his warriors¡¯ morale. So, despite feeling like hell itself was crushing down on him, Zion forced himself to stand tall, shoulders squared, his presence still majestic and unyielding before the warriors.


    This should have been Addison¡¯s chance tounch a sneak attack, but then her eyes fell on Zion. Something about him wasn¡¯t right.


    He stood tall, every inch the majestic Alpha, yet she could see the slight sway in his stance, the way he shook his head as if trying to drive away the dizziness clouding him. Through their mate bond, she sensed it too that Zion wasn¡¯t well. The feeling was faint, hard to pinpoint, but it was enough to tell her he was struggling.


    If she struck now, while the first and third ogres were already enraged by their brother¡¯s bloodied state, they would surely turn their fury on Zion. And in his condition... instead of gaining an advantage, she might be handing him over to his death.


    The thought of Zion being killed froze Addison in ce.


    Her hand stiffened around the rope and dagger. Zion was supposed to be her shield, the tank that allowed her to keep striking and retreating in her hit-and-run strategy. But if he were this injured, then her n would crumble, and worse, Zion might end up as their casualty. That was something she couldn¡¯t ept.


    So instead of stepping out, she stayed hidden behind the tree, masking her presence so the ogres wouldn¡¯t notice how close she was to them. Her eyes fixed on Zion, studying every shift in his expression.


    She longed to tell him to take care of himself first. He was standing there stubbornly, projecting strength to keep the others¡¯ morale from crumbling, but she knew the truth: if he ignored his condition, his injuries might never heal properly.


    Shura could mend torn flesh and ease his injuries, but even Shura couldn¡¯t realign broken bones.


    Zion, who had been tracking Addison¡¯s movements from the corner of his eye, noticed she wasn¡¯t making any moves. Instead, she kept stealing nces at him. Through their mate bond, he felt her worry.


    It was faint, but real, and it warmed his heart. He liked that she cared, but he also knew they couldn¡¯t afford to drag this out any longer.


    So, even knowing it would expose his condition to everyone, Zion made his choice. He shifted back into his human form because only then could he set his broken bones and give Shura a chance to heal him properly.


    The moment his body shifted, his strength gave way. He crashed down onto one knee with a heavy thud, the scrape of stone biting into his skin, but he didn¡¯t care. With trembling hands, he pressed against his ribs. Then, without hesitation or flinching, he forced them back into ce.


    Agonizing pain tore through him, like a de being wrenched from his organs, and blood spilled from his lips in a violent cough.


    After forcing his ribs back into ce, Zion¡¯s body convulsed as waves of pain shot through him. Fortunately, his tolerance for pain far surpassed most, honed by the brutal war he had endured three years ago. It was the only reason he didn¡¯t ck out.


    "Ugh..." he groaned, teeth clenched against the torment he was feeling. But his ribs weren¡¯t the only ones damaged. His right arm hung at an unnatural angle, twisted and misshapen from the impact.


    He knew he had to set it back into ce as well, and the thought alone promised another surge of unbearable pain.


    <fn4c46> This text is hosted at ?ovelFind</fn4c46>


    "Ugh!" Zion¡¯s muffled groans rumbled through the air, carrying the raw edge of pain. The warriors didn¡¯t even need to look; they could hear the sharp pops of joints and the grinding snap of bones being forced back into ce.


    Each sound made their stomachs twist; they knew too well how agonizing it was.


    They were werewolves, hardened and ustomed to pain, yet even they had their limits. With as many broken bones as Zion had suffered from that brutal impact, any of them would have already passed out, let alone found the strength to reset their own body.


    If it had been them who took that blow, death on impact would¡¯ve been almost certain.


    But Zion was different. He was an Alpha. His body was stronger, tougher, resilient beyond theirs. A blessing, yes, but in moments like this, watching him bleed and suffer, it felt less like a blessing and more like a cruel burden.


    "Ugh..." Zion grunted heavily as he forced thest bone back into ce. His chest heaved, rising and falling violently, but he was far from fine.


    Cold sweat drenched him, and the veins along his jaw bulged as he clenched his teeth so tightly that his face had gone numb. Every muscle trembled with the effort of enduring the pain.

 Chapter 333 Fighting The Ogres 5

    <h4>Chapter 333: Chapter 333 Fighting The Ogres 5</h4>


    Every second was a battle to stay conscious, to endure without copsing.


    Now, Shura¡¯s healing was at work, knitting his torn flesh and mending what he could. All Zion had to do now was hold on, just a little longer, until Shura restored his body enough for him to rise again and continue the fight.


    But the ogres weren¡¯t about to give Zion any chance to recover. Their heads snapped toward him, fury zing in their eyes; if looks could kill, Zion would have died a hundred times over.


    Seeing their fallen brothers writhing in pain only fueled their rage. The first and third ogre locked onto Zion with murderous intent and, without hesitation, charged straight at him.


    Addison¡¯s heart clenched. She could no longer stay calm; she knew a decision had to be made. The warriors around Zion felt the same; their instincts screamed at them not to let an Alpha fall, even if he was not of their pack.


    An Alpha was still an Alpha, a leader of wolves, and protecting him was their duty, even at the cost of their lives.


    Warriors were meant to die with dignity and pride in battle, not cower behind their Alpha. With that unshakable resolve, they stepped forward as one, forming a protective wall in front of Zion.


    Seeing this, Addison realized that if she didn¡¯t act, everyone would die. The warriors stood bravely before Zion, but with the ogres¡¯ sheer momentum, they could be crushed in an instant, and Zion would fall with them, as he was currently helpless and immobile.


    Their sacrifice would mean nothing.


    Without a second thought, Addison burst from her hiding ce. She gripped the dagger between her index and middle fingers, her thumb steadying the hilt. With a flick of her wrist, the de snapped forward like a whip, slicing through the air before sinking into the second ogre¡¯s eye socket.


    The beast roared in agony, thrashing as Addison yanked the dagger free. The first and third ogres faltered at the sound, but before they could even shift their gaze, Addison was already upon the wounded one.


    The second ogre swung its arm to grab her, but its body refused to obey. Instead, it lurched forward, jaws gaping wide, trying to bite her down whole.


    But as the ogre leaned closer, it only brought its massive head within Addison¡¯s reach. Seizing the opening, she swiftly shoved the rope and dagger back into her magic bag. In the very next heartbeat¡ª


    <i>Gush...</i>


    <i>Stter...</i>


    <i>Thud...</i><fn6603> Original content can be found at findnovel</fn6603>


    What followed was silence, though inside, Addison was reeling, barely able to process what she had just done.


    All she knew was that she had thrown herself forward, skidding to a stop before the second ogre. She had struck only to force another roar of pain from it, gambling that the sound would halt the two charging ogres before they could reach Zion.


    Reckless as it was, she hoped it would buy him even a few precious moments to heal.


    Once she steadied herself in front of the towering creature, she shoved the rope and dagger back into her magic bag. Instead, she drew the weapon Ss had once handed her with a smirk, teasingly calling it the <i>"yer Sword."</i>


    She had never dared use it until now. The weapon itself was too conspicuous¡ªits design unmistakably one used by pdins of the Sacred Land.


    To wield it openly risked being used of unting the temple¡¯s name for her own vanity, something she refused to do. The Sacred Land carried too much weight, and she could not ride on its authority so lightly.


    Besides, Addison had always doubted Ss¡¯s gift.


    A Pdin¡¯s sword was no mere weapon; it was a divine armament bestowed upon the Holy Knights who served the temple, a symbol of the gods¡¯ power and the vow to protect both the Sacred Land and the Saintess who bore their blessing.


    Could Ss truly have given her something so sacred?


    Addison doubted it, but just to be sure, she never brought it out.


    But what Ss never told Addison, and the reason she had only ever called it the <i>"yer Sword"</i> in jest, was that its name was no exaggeration.


    The weapon was indeed a sword made to y. Though it came from the Sacred Land, it was no pdin¡¯s de. Long ago, thousands of years in the past, this very sword had been branded a cursed weapon.


    It had once belonged to a valiant elf prince, a hero who led armies to defend the Divine Tree from invaders.


    He was noble, fearless, and victorious. But the longer he wielded the sword, the more blood it drank, which came from human, monster, and beast alike.


    The endless carnage awakened something within the de, and the weapon began to form a consciousness of its own. It whispered into its wielder¡¯s mind, corrupting him, twisting valor into madness, until he turned his strength upon friend and foe alike.


    The Sacred Land was forced to act.


    They dispatched their Holy Knight captain along with the finest warriors of their order to stop him. The battle that followed was catastrophic as an entire division of elite knights was ughtered by the very hero the elves had once revered.


    In the end, only the captain survived, and even he barely managed to bring the cursed sword back to the Sacred Land.


    Since then, the "<i>yer Sword"</i> had been sealed away as a reminder of how even a normal weapon could be corrupted into something monstrous.


    In the end, even the Holy Knight Captain barely survived, left with only one arm and one eye. But he had no choice.


    The cursed de had to be brought back to the Sacred Land. If left to wander the world, it would only bring more ughter and might even ascend into bing a true demon sword, one capable of summoning creatures from the abyss.


    That oue would have been far worse than the tragedy it already brought.


    So the knights were sacrificed.


    They brought the weapon back in chains, and the Saintess herself was called upon to perform the cleansing ritual. Yet the task was far from simple. The de was saturated with the cries of hundreds, perhaps thousands, of souls who had perished by its de.


    The resentment and agony clung to the metal like tar. Purging it was not a matter of days or years, but centuries.


    Only now, after ages of painstaking rites, was thest trace of its corruption finally burned away. The "<i>yer Sword"</i> had been transformed into a divine weapon, no longer a curse upon the world but a symbol of redemption.


    Why, then, did Ss entrust such a weapon to Addison?


    The answer was actually very simple.


    Ss saw her as a sister, someone worth protecting. She knew Addison¡¯s path would not be an easy one, and since Addison could not always rely on her wolf, she needed another way to defend herself.


    So Ss had ced the sword in her hands, not as a burden, but as a gift, a shield, and a promise.


    Of course, Ss could never openly share the true history of the "<i>yer Sword"</i> with Addison. She knew all too well that if Addison learned of its past, she would have rejected it outright.

 Chapter 334 Fighting The Ogres 6

    <h4>Chapter 334: Chapter 334 Fighting The Ogres 6</h4>


    Still, Ss couldn¡¯t bring herself to feel at ease knowing Addison was out in her dangerous territory with so little to protect her. So instead, she downyed it, brushing the weapon off with augh and a joke.


    What Ss never expected was that Addison would mistake it for a pdin¡¯s sword. Because of that, Addison had never once drawn it until now.


    If she hadn¡¯t been forced into a corner, she likely never would have. But in this moment, with only a dagger left in her magic bag and against enemies whose skin was far too tough for ordinary steel, she had no choice but to gamble.


    And gamble she did. With one desperate swing, Addison discovered what Ss had never told her: the de didn¡¯t just cut, it cleaved. The ogre¡¯s neck gave way as if it were nothing more than butter under a hot knife.


    <i>Stter... </i>


    <i>Stter...</i>


    Addison¡¯s eyes widened as she stared at the headless ogre kneeling before her, its blood spraying across her face while its severed head thudded to the side. She had swung with force, yet it felt as if the de had sliced through butter as it went smoothly and effortlessly.


    Her mind tlined, leaving her utterly nk. It took several seconds before she stiffly lowered her gaze to the long sword in her hands, its hilt nearly reaching her chest, as the reality of what had just happened sank in.


    <i>¡¯Damn... this sword is insane! Was it enchanted with magic or something?¡¯</i>


    Addison¡¯s mouth hung open, eyes wide in shock as she nced between the weapon in her hands and the headless ogre before her. For a moment, she was frozen, unable to speak or move.


    Her daze shattered when a thunderous roar erupted behind her. The sound shook the air, rustling the trees and sending leaves trembling to the ground. A powerful gust of wind mmed into her back, carrying with it the fury of the two ogres.


    She didn¡¯t even need to turn around to know that the two ogres had seen their brother fall, and now their eyes burned with bloodlust.


    The ground trembled as the two ogres charged at her, each step shaking the earth beneath her feet. Addison knew she had no choice now but to face them head-on. Fortunately, the sword wasn¡¯t as heavy as she feared; she could swing it with ease.


    Now, all she had left to rely on were her agility and sharp instincts.


    It wasn¡¯t just Addison who was stunned; Zion and the other warriors were equally shocked. None of them had expected this, and everything unfolded so quickly that they struggled to react.


    By the time they gathered their wits, the two ogres were already barreling down on her.


    But Addison didn¡¯t panic. Instead, she sank into a defensive stance, eyes locked on their movements. She knew that if she turned to run, she¡¯d only expose her back. One mistake, one strike while fleeing, and she would be finished.


    Addison drew in a deep, heavy breath, forcing herself to calm the wild hammering of her heart. Her lungs burned, but she steadied her breathing, quieting her frantic thoughts.


    Schemes and tricks wouldn¡¯t save her now; these ogres were simple-minded, but no amount of cunning could outwit brute strength like theirs. What she needed was focus.


    Sharp, unbroken focus.


    Every twitch and every movement would decide whether she lived or died. One misstep, and their strike could send her straight to heaven.


    <i>¡¯You can do this, Addison... you can do this.¡¯</i> She exhaled slowly, whispering her own name like a mantra, a desperate pep talk to steady her shaking resolve.


    But then, Zion¡¯s guttural growl tore through the chaos of the battlefield, raw with fear and pain. He was struggling to rise, his voice breaking with desperation.


    "Addison, run!"


    Yet when he realized she wasn¡¯t fleeing, wasn¡¯t repeating what she had done before, panic surged in his chest. His golden eyes widened, and he snarled toward the presence inside him.


    <i>"Shura! Heal me, now! I have to save Addison!"</i>


    <i>"Fuck you! I¡¯m already doing everything I can!"</i> Shura snarled, its voice breaking between a furious roar and a helpless whimper. "<i>If anyone¡¯s desperate to rush out there and save our mate, it¡¯s me! But the damage this body took isn¡¯t something I can just heal in an instant!"</i>


    The words came out like venom, but beneath the anger was pure frustration, because no one understood the helplessness better than Shura. It <i>knew</i> Addison¡¯s life was hanging by a thread, and yet, all it could do was fight against wounds that refused to mend fast enough. Lashing out at Zion was all it had left.


    After all, neither of them could me Addison for stepping into danger. They both knew, without needing to say a word, that she had done it for them, to protect them.


    That was why Zion¡¯s fear only deepened now.


    At first, when he saw Addison cut down the ogre so easily, he had been stunned, never expecting such an oue. That shock quickly shifted into a fleeting joy, because he knew Addison had acted out of pure concern for him and the warriors.


    She must have realized that if she didn¡¯t intervene, both he and the warriors standing before him would have been crushed beneath the feet of the charging two ogres. So she had recklessly thrown herself forward, taunting them away to buy him precious seconds to heal.


    But who could have imagined she¡¯d actually kill one?


    Injured or not, an ogre¡¯s hide was still as thick as iron, far beyond what a normal de could pierce easily, let alone be cleaved through so cleanly.


    Addison, who couldn¡¯t even fully call upon her wolf¡¯s strength, shouldn¡¯t have been able to do it at all. Which left only one possibility in Zion¡¯s mind: the sword itself was no ordinary weapon.


    Although Addison had in the second ogre, the first and third were now beyond furious, seeing nothing but red. Everyone could tell that no matter what happened next, their rage would never shift away from Addison unless she dies.


    Their aggro was locked on her, and nothing else mattered to them now.


    Realizing this, Zion¡¯s chest tightened with dread. He couldn¡¯t let her face them head-on. Since their fury was already fixed on her, the best chance of survival was for Addison to run.


    <fn5a2d> Discover more novels at find?novel</fn5a2d>


    She had the speed and agility to keep ahead of them, and while she fled, he could focus on healing. Once his injuries were mended, he would chase her down and tear those monsters apart before they everid a hand on her.


    But instead of running, Addison chose to face the ogres head-on. Zion¡¯s heart sank; he knew exactly what she was thinking. Turning her back on rage-blinded ogres would be disastrous if they managed to catch her, yet at the same time, with her speed and agility, fleeing was the safer choice.


    Still, arguing with her now was pointless; there was no time to waste.


    Gritting his teeth, Zion forced himself to look around at the warriors and barked an order, his voiceced with pain andmand. "Leave me! Protect the Princess! Don¡¯t let anything happen to her!"

 Chapter 335 Fighting The Ogres 7

    <h4>Chapter 335: Chapter 335 Fighting The Ogres 7</h4>


    All the warriors who witnessed Addison¡¯s valor didn¡¯t hesitate for even a heartbeat; they immediately answered Zion¡¯smand. Even without his order, their instincts as warriors were already urging them to protect their kingdom¡¯s Princess.


    "Awooo!" A unified howl split the air, brief but resolute, a pledge of loyalty and courage.


    <fn9ff5> Newest update provided by F¦ÉndNovel</fn9ff5>


    The moment it faded, the warriors around Zion surged forward, leaving only two behind to guard him while he healed. Those two stood their ground firmly, watching the battlefield like hawks, ready to intercept any threat that dared to sneak past and strike at their Alpha.


    Zion wanted to send thest two warriors after Addison; he knew the more protection she had, the better. But leaving himselfpletely vulnerable would only make her worry, and if she became distracted by his condition in the middle of battle, it could cost her life.


    So he forced himself to remain silent, channeling all his strength into healing his battered body.


    Inside his mind, Shura was pacing restlessly, growling in frustration, but Zion couldn¡¯t snap back. He was just as tormented, as he felt so helpless and useless right now as he watched everything unfold before him. His vision blurred red as his fists clenched so tightly his nails dug into his palms.


    <i>¡¯Addison, please... stay safe. Just wait for me. I¡¯ll help you, I¡¯ll save you...¡¯</i> Zion vowed in his heart, yet the words felt bitter on his tongue. Instead of protecting his mate, he was the one who needed saving, and now, because he had failed to guard himself, Addison was forced into danger.


    The shame burned in his chest, tangled with helplessness, until all he could do was hate himself for letting ite to this.


    <i>"Yeah, you should be embarrassed, you¡¯re getting rusty after staying off the battlefield for three years,"</i> Shura snarled in mockery. Zion didn¡¯t take offense; deep down, he knew it was true.


    He <i>was</i> rusty.


    Ever since returning from the war, he hadn¡¯t faced a true life-and-death battle. The peace he had grown used to had dulled his beastly instincts, softened his edge, and now, that weakness had led him to this moment.


    <i>"I know, buddy. I need to get stronger if I really want to protect my woman. I can¡¯t keep letting her rescue me at every turn. I¡¯m supposed to be her shield and her sword, not the other way around,"</i> Zion admitted to Shura with a crestfallen tone.


    <i>"I¡¯m d you understand,"</i> Shura huffed, still simmering with frustration. But instead ofshing out further, it poured its focus into healing Zion. Words wouldn¡¯t change anything now; the only thing that mattered was getting Zion back on his feet, back to Addison¡¯s side, where he belonged: fighting beside her.


    Addison, on the other hand, was already in a defensive stance as the two ogres came barreling toward her. Out of the corner of her eye, she caught sight of the warriors by Zion¡¯s side breaking formation to rush to her aid.


    Then her gaze fell on Zion himself, half-kneeling on the ground, his expression twisted with frustration and pain. He had clearly tried to stand, but his body had taken too much damage.


    Though he¡¯d managed to reset his dislocated joints and broken bones, his limbs were still weak. Shura was likely prioritizing the more critical injuries inside his body, like torn organs and internal bleeding that, if left untreated, could easily push him into cardiac arrest.


    His limbs would heal in time, but Shura knew that stabilizing Zion¡¯s core was the only way to keep him alive.


    Now Addison understood her mission: to hold the line until Zion recovered, and to protect herself at all costs. She might look like she was ready to throw her life away to shield her mate, but in truth, she had no death wish.


    She had already weighed the risks, and she knew her children were waiting for her at home; there was no way she would let them grow up motherless so soon.


    Yet, with her wolf unresponsive, she had no choice but to face these monsters head-on. Running wasn¡¯t an option; who could say there weren¡¯t enemies lying in wait in the forest, ready to ambush her and make her death look like the work of the ogres?


    No, it was better to stand and fight, knowing that Zion would surely send warriors to her aid the moment he could.


    And so, he really did send the warriors to protect her.


    Facing the ogres head-on while surrounded by warriors was the smarter choice; this way, no enemy could easily strike from her blind spot. After all, since their enemies had gone to such lengths to lure these creatures here, it only meant they wanted blood.


    And because she was their target, it was likely they were still nearby, waiting for an opening to strike her down.


    It would be foolish to think they had simply vanished after luring these monsters. The ogres might not be the only danger.


    Perhaps Zion had forgotten that possibility, because his mind was too consumed with worry for her to think beyond her immediate safety. But Addison couldn¡¯t me him for that.


    If their roles were reversed, if she had to sit helplessly while her family or loved ones stood in mortal danger, her thoughts too would be clouded with fear, her vision narrowed until she could think of nothing but saving them.


    Addison tightened her grip on the sword. The de felt right in her hand, as it felt bnced, and deadly, and that small certainty steadied her. When the warriors closed in, they moved passed the two ogres with surprising speed; the two monsters were big and brutal, but slow.


    Addison frowned at the sight of them forming a tight ring, as if they meant to use their bodies as a living shield.


    <i>¡¯Are they seriously nning to take the hit?¡¯</i> she thought. ¡¯<i>That would be stupid.¡¯</i>


    "Warriors, fan out!" she barked, voice sharp. "Let their attention be on me. Look for an opening, hold them down. When you do, I¡¯ll finish them."


    This was her way of reminding them that simply acting as her shield would do little good. What she needed was for them to repeat the strategy they used against the second ogre earlier, restrain the monster while their focus stayed locked on her.


    If they could pin the creatures down, she could strike the killing blow. With this sword in her hands, so unnaturally sharp, almost unreal, Addison truly believed they might not even need Zion¡¯s help to finish the fight.


    Victory felt within reach.


    But she also knew that bingcent, or even speaking of victory too soon, would be foolish. Instead, she had to stay on guard, hyper-aware of her surroundings, for a sneak attack could strike at any moment.


    That was why she needed these warriors to help her finish the fight quickly. Yes, she could wait for Zion to heal and join her against the ogres, but if there was a chance to end the battle now, why not take it?


    The faster they finished, the fewer casualties they would suffer, and the less opportunity their hidden enemies would have to act.

 Chapter 336 Fighting The Ogres 8

    <h4>Chapter 336: Chapter 336 Fighting The Ogres 8</h4>


    The longer the fight dragged on, the more her stamina would wane. By the time Zion recovered, she might already be exhausted, pinned in ce as the monsters¡¯ sole target. And if fatigue dulled her movements, if she failed to dodge even once, the oue would be disastrous.


    Hearing hermand, the warriors suddenly had an epiphany. Their eyes widened for a moment, then hardened with determination. Without wasting time, they spread out, encircling the two rampaging ogres.


    The monsters didn¡¯t even spare the werewolves a nce as they barreled forward in their berserk frenzy. The warriors quickly realized that even if they all joined forces at once, the ogres¡¯ sheer power might still drag them forward.


    So instead, they made a tactical decision to focus on one ogre at a time. By pooling their strength against a single target, they could pin it down long enough for Addison to strike the killing blow.


    Once one ogre fell, the second would be far easier to contain, and they could repeat the same strategy to finish the fight.


    Once the idea was set, everyone ryed it through the mindlink and moved with seamless coordination. Just like they had done with the second ogre, the warriors swarmed the third ogre, this time with even greater precision.


    Not one or two, but at least three werewolves sank their fangs into each of its limbs, locking it down with sheer force.


    Addison seized the opening, dashing forward. She slipped past the first ogre¡¯s frenzied swings, keeping enough distance to avoid being toppled by the violent gusts of wind each strike generated.


    The choice to target the third ogre became clear as it was the smarter move. The first one had already lost its weapon and couldn¡¯t immediately uproot another tree, not while they were fighting in the middle of the wide road, which was practically a clearing.


    To get another weapon, it would need to run to the treeline on the side or to its dead third brother, and by then Addison and the others could already finish off the third ogre and turn their full strength against thest.


    After all, without a weapon, the ogre¡¯s reach was severely reduced, giving the warriors more opportunities to close in and strike. Leaving the third ogre forst would have only made things harder, but taking it down first ensured the fight would be much easier to handle.


    Addison slipped her sword into her magic bag, freeing herself to run at full speed without the weight of her sword slowing her down. She darted forward unhindered, careful not to get too close to the first ogre as she weaved past its frenzied movements.


    In mere moments, she reached the third ogre, which thrashed violently under the grip of the werewolves pinning it down.


    <fnbfa6> This update is avable on Find~Novel</fnbfa6>


    It wasn¡¯t until Addison closed the distance, barely three meters away, that the first ogre realized something was wrong. Its brother hadn¡¯t followed and was instead being restrained by dozens of snapping jaws and wed grips.


    But by the time the monster understood, it was already toote. Addison stood before the pinned ogre, drew her sword from the magic bag in one fluid motion, and with a decisive strike, brought the de down.


    The third ogre struggled weakly against the warriors¡¯ relentless grip, unable to break free. It roared furiously at Addison, but before its rage could be unleashed, its world spun upside down.


    Only then did it realize, toote, that its head had been severed from its body. With eyes wide open in shock, the ogre¡¯s head hit the ground, and its life ended in an instant.


    "Alright! Last one, hang in there!" Addison roared, her voice carrying both excitement and determination as she urged everyone on. Holding down an ogre was no small feat; the monster thrashed wildly, draining the warriors¡¯ strength with every violent struggle.


    Compared to them, Addison had it easier; her task was simply to keep her distance and draw the ogre¡¯s attention. As long as its attention remained locked on her, it never noticed the warriors steadily closing in, until atst, they managed to pin it down.


    Unfortunately, Addison¡¯s luck seemed to end with thatst kill. The first ogre, after witnessing its brother¡¯s death, erupted into full berserk mode.


    Its skin flushed blood-red, its eyes darkened to a hellish ck-crimson, and thick veins bulged across its body as its already massive frame swelled with even more muscle and became even bulkier than before, as if it was about to burst apart.


    As if it got demonized in that instant.


    The sight made Addison¡¯s heart skip a beat.


    <i>¡¯What¡¯s going on?!¡¯</i> Addison panicked inwardly as the once slow ogre suddenly surged forward with terrifying speed. It barreled straight into the warriors beside her, its massive body mming them into the trees with a sickening crash.


    The sound of bones snapping echoed through the clearing, snapping Addison out of her daze. Her eyes widened in horror before she screamed at the top of her lungs, "Everyone, move! Scatter!"


    She didn¡¯t waste a second, bolting into motion herself.


    From the looks of it, the three ogre brothers seemed to share a terrifying special ability. Not only did it allow them to fight with uncanny coordination, but whenever one of them died, the survivors entered a berserk state.


    And with each death, that frenzy intensified, almost as if the strength of the fallen brothers was being transferred to the one still standing. Addison had no proof of this theory, but the signs were there.


    When she killed the second ogre, she had noticed the remaining two suddenly move faster. At the time, she dismissed it as them simply pushing past their limits in a frenzy. But now, seeing thest one transform before her eyes, she realized it wasn¡¯t just rage pushing them to their limit; it was something far more dangerous.


    The moment the warriors heard Addison¡¯s desperate shout to scatter, they snapped out of their daze and bolted in every direction. Still, worry gnawed at them as their ears picked up the sickening crack of bones from those who had been sent flying earlier.


    Even without checking, their hearts sank; they knew their packmates had likely perished on impact. The sting of grief burned in their eyes, but there was no time to mourn.


    The moment Addison broke into a run, the berserk ogre¡¯s ck crimson-red, beady eyes locked onto her. With a furious bellow, it charged like an enraged bull. Addison¡¯s heart sank; she knew she couldn¡¯t outrun it.


    Even at her fastest, she was no match for the creature¡¯s frenzied speed. Gritting her teeth, she threw herself to the right just as the ogre hurled its massive body at her, aiming to crush and fling her away like it had done to the others.


    By sheer instinct and timing, she narrowly avoided the impact. Had she been a second slower, she would¡¯ve been tossed like a rag doll and torn apart from the inside before even hitting the ground.


    After all, she was far more fragile than the warriors around her. Even as she evaded, she wasn¡¯t left unscathed. Diving to the side, gravel and jagged stones tore into her skin, scraping her palm as she dug it into the ground to brake her skid and ready herself for another attack.

 Chapter 337 Fighting The Ogres 9

    <h4>Chapter 337: Chapter 337 Fighting The Ogres 9</h4>


    It was a painful move, but a necessary one, because the moment the berserk ogre realized it had missed her, it ground to a halt, twisted its massive body, and charged at her again, intent on mming her into the earth.


    Addison hissed as sharp gravel dug into her palms, but she forced herself back up. The berserk ogre was already barreling toward her, faster than before, giving her no chance to draw her sword from her magic bag to sh at its legs and slow it down.


    She had stowed the weapon before diving aside, hoping to find an opening to strike again, but it was bing clear that such a chance wouldn¡¯te easily.


    Her earlier fears were proving true: she might end up exhausting herselfpletely before Zion even arrived. Only now, the stakes had climbed several notches higher.


    "Grrr!" The remaining warriors growled in unison, trying to draw the berserk ogre¡¯s attention. But it ignored thempletely, its ck, crimson-red gaze locked solely on Addison. To it, nothing else mattered.


    She was the one who had in both its brothers, and until she was torn apart, its fury would know no end.


    <fnebbf> The source of th?s content is ?ovelFind</fnebbf>


    Seeing that their taunts had no effect, the warriors tried the same tactic as before, lunging to mp down on the berserk ogre¡¯s limbs. But they couldn¡¯t even get close. Each time it blurred past, a violent gust of wind burst from its movement, knocking them back like ragdolls.


    They felt utterly useless, their strength meaningless before its speed. Addison, too, was forced to use those very shockwaves to spring herself farther away; she almost looked like a leaf caught in a storm.


    But she knew it wasn¡¯t all to her advantage, if just the wind could hurl her meters across the ground, what would happen if she was struck head-on?


    Addison didn¡¯t even dare imagine the oue. A shiver shot from her scalp down to her tailbone, and cold sweat drenched her body as she poured every ounce of her strength into evading.


    It wasn¡¯t just about her reflexes anymore; she was pushing her senses, agility, and speed to their limits, calcting every movement in a split second.


    Left or right?


    Forward or back?


    One wrong choice, one misstep, and she could throw herself straight into the berserk ogre¡¯s path, and that would mean instant death. No wonder her entire body was slick with cold sweat.


    Addison could see how helpless the warriors were. They couldn¡¯t even protect themselves, let alone her, if any of them happened to be caught in the berserk ogre¡¯s line of attack and failed to dodge in time; they¡¯d be knocked to their deaths.


    Gritting her teeth, Addison raised her voice. "Don¡¯t get too close! We need another way to deal with it!"


    She forced her tone to remain steady, calm, andmanding. As their leader, she couldn¡¯t afford to show fear or panic. If she faltered, the warriors would unravel as well, and they would be reduced to nothing but headless chickens, easy prey for the raging monster.


    Instead, she needed to steady them, to make them believe in herposure so they would follow her lead. She couldn¡¯t afford any more casualties.


    "Grrr..." The warriors growled hesitantly, refusing to back down. Some of their pack members had already fallen, and the grief only fueled their resolve.


    Far away in the Golden Hue Pack, Alpha Hue, busy with the harvest, suddenly froze.


    He felt it: the thread connecting him with several of the pack members who had left with Addison snapped in an instant. His heart lurched as he abruptly stood, staring toward the distant direction where his daughter and the others had gone.


    His stomach sank, dread wing at him, and worry for Addison and his daughter threatened to overwhelm him. But there was nothing he could do now except trust their Princess and her mate, Alpha Zion, to lead their people to safety.


    He knew the death of warriors was sometimes inevitable when facing such a powerful enemy, but even so, his chest ached, and it felt as if his heart was bleeding with every life lost.


    "Addison, run! Run as far away as possible!" Zion roared the moment he saw the warriors hurled through the air and Addison diving into the ground to evade another strike.


    His sharp eyes caught the sight of her palm already raw and bleeding, and her distinct scent of blood filled the air, mingling with the metallic stench of the blood from the warriors who had been struck down earlier.


    Those unfortunate warriors hadn¡¯t stood a chance. The impact had been too great: some had their skulls shattered instantly, while others suffered gruesome internal injuries.


    Broken ribs had pierced through their organs, reducing them to mush; blood streamed from their mouths and ears, while a few had their chests torn open under the crushing force. Zion didn¡¯t need to check to know that they were beyond saving.


    And that truth terrified him even more for Addison¡¯s safety. His fear was suffocating, but when he tried to rise, his body betrayed him.


    It felt as though lead weights were strapped to every part of his limbs, dragging him down, refusing to cooperate no matter how desperately he struggled to move.


    <i>¡¯Addie, please... please be okay. Oh Goddess, please protect her...¡¯</i> Zion prayed desperately, over and over, as he urged Shura to heal him faster.


    This time, Shura didn¡¯t even make a sound; every ounce of its focus was locked on healing Zion¡¯s broken body. But deep inside, Zion¡¯s wolf was just as terrified as him. It felt like it was sitting on pins and needles, its usual snark and retorts silenced by the sheer weight of fear.


    Every time Addison managed to dodge, her movements grew slower. No matter how much she tried to ignore it, her body betrayed the toll; each dive mmed her into the ground, scraping her palms and knees raw until blood smeared across her skin.


    Dust and dirt clung to the crimson stains, streaking her clothes, body, and even her face, leaving her looking utterly battered and pitiful. Yet, despite her state, Addison¡¯s eyes still burned with determination, the unyielding will to survive and w her way out of this nightmare.


    That fire in her gaze was the only thing keeping Zion grounded. Otherwise, he would have already lost control and gone feral.


    His chest heaved violently as his instincts surged; guttural growls tore from his throat, growing louder, darker, and more dangerous the more he saw Addison suffer. The sound alone made the warriors¡¯ skin crawl, the hairs on their bodies standing on end.


    But it seemed the odds were truly stacked against Addison. Her knees buckled beneath her, weakness flooding her limbs until she staggered, barely able to stay upright.


    She could feel it, that she wouldn¡¯t be able to keep running or evading any longer. It was now or never. Fight, or die at the hands of the berserk monster before her.


    Addison gritted her teeth and yanked her sword from the magic bag, forcing her trembling hands to steady. The berserk ogre seemed to sense her exhaustion, as though it knew she was atst leg.


    It paused, as it looked at her with menace, its ck crimson-red eyes burning with hatred.

 Chapter 338 Sudden Turn Of Events

    <h4>Chapter 338: Chapter 338 Sudden Turn Of Events</h4>


    Slowly, almost mockingly, it curled its lips into a sinister grin, revealing a jagged lower fang that made it look more like a nightmare than a beast of flesh.


    Addison¡¯s heart plummeted.


    She didn¡¯t dare look away, not for a second. The moment she averted her gaze, she feared the creature would be on her, hurling her through the air like the others. Death would thene swiftly and brutally.


    No. She refused. She would not die so easily.


    Her children still needed her; they would be devastated if she died in some distant ce like this. She had promised them she¡¯d return, even teasing them with the promise of delicious food when they met again.


    It was the only way she could convince them to leave and stay hidden with her parents¡¯ arrangement, safe from enemies and safe from Zion discovering them too soon.


    Just then¡ª


    "Growl!"


    Before anyone could react, a shadow lunged and sank its fangs into the back of the berserk ogre¡¯s neck.


    "ROAR!"


    The berserk ogre staggered to a halt, thrashing wildly as it wed at its own back. No matter how it twisted or reached, it couldn¡¯t touch what was tearing into its flesh. It spun in circles, both massive hands fumbling in desperation.


    Only then did Addison see the attacker; it was Zion.


    The man who should have been lying broken and healing at the sidelines was instead ripping into the ogre¡¯s back with raw, merciless strength.


    But he wasn¡¯t fully himself anymore.


    He hadn¡¯t shiftedpletely into his wolf form, yet neither was he human. He stood upright on two powerful wolf-like legs, his hands twisted into savage ws, and his face was a wolf¡¯s head as he let out a terrifying snarl.


    "Grrr..." Zion¡¯s guttural growl rumbled as his wed arms sank deep into the berserk ogre¡¯s back, anchoring himself there so he wouldn¡¯t be thrown off. The monster howled in fury and pain, thrashing wildly as it tried in vain to reach him.


    Addison, still in a defensive stance, froze in shock. Zion wasn¡¯t simply attacking; he was ¡¯<i>devouring¡¯</i> the ogre piece by piece.


    His jaws sank into its flesh, tearing out bloody chunks before spitting them out, while his ws raked and ripped over and over again. He didn¡¯t go for a killing blow. Instead, he made the monster suffer, shredding its back until it was nothing but a mangled, dripping ruin.


    "Z-Zion?" Addison whispered, her voice trembling. She wasn¡¯t sure if the feral beast before her was truly him, but no matter how desperately she searched, she couldn¡¯t see Zion anywhere else.


    The beast clinging to the berserk ogre suddenly went still, halting its brutal assault. The pause gave the ogre just enough time to drop to its knees with a guttural howl of agony. Slowly, the feral beast turned its head toward her.


    Its crimson eyes glinted with streaks of gold, as though a flicker of sanity was struggling to surface.


    "Are you... Zion?" Addison asked hesitantly.


    The beast had Zion¡¯s midnight-ck fur, but instead of the familiar golden eyes of a werewolf, its gaze was blood-red, and saliva dripped heavily from its snarling maw.


    After casting her a brief nce, the feral beast resumed tearing into the ogre¡¯s back, each strike brimming with unrestrained fury. The very monster Addison had feared would end her life was now reduced to a pitiful state, dying a gruesome death under the beast¡¯s wrath.


    The ogre¡¯s neck was nearly torn through, blood pouring like a waterfall, while the feral beast¡¯s maw dripped scarlet and its dark fur was matted with gore.


    Yet even with the ogre already copsed and its body reverting to its normal form, eyes frozen wide in agony, the feral beast did not relent. It wed and bit again and again, as though consumed by the need to vent every shred of its rage.


    "Zion..." Addison called again, her voice trembling. Deep down, she could feel that the feral beast before her was indeed him.


    But the sight before her was terrifying.


    The warriors who had been injuredy helpless, still recovering, while those still standing were so few she could count them on one hand.


    And she knew, if Zion truly lost control now, none of them would be able to stop him. Everyone had heard the stories from the frontlines, of Zion¡¯s overwhelming strength and the times he had gone feral, striking friend and foe alike.


    Yet this was the first time they were seeing it with their own eyes, and the sheer menace radiating from him made their blood run cold.


    ...


    <strong>Zion¡¯s POV</strong>


    <i>¡¯Fucking move!¡¯</i> I kept telling myself, again and again, forcing my body to respond. I thought I could take on the ogres alone, buy Addison enough time for another sneak attack, but my overconfidence cost me. I was thrown back several meters away, bones shattered, ribs broken.


    Shura, my wolf, was working furiously to heal me so I could stand and protect her, but the process was too slow.


    And all the while, the woman I love was out there, running for her life, chased down by a berserk ogre. The sight made my blood run cold. Fear wed at me with every second, and all I could do was pray, pray she¡¯d hold on, pray I¡¯d recover soon enough to reach her before it was toote.


    Over and over, I watched Addison dive and roll, gravel tearing into her fair, delicate skin as blood oozed from the wounds. Every scrape, every drop of blood felt like knives ripping through my chest.


    My heart pounded so violently I couldn¡¯t tell anymore if it was my broken bones that hurt, or the pain of watching her suffer.


    In her eyes, I saw both desperation and unyielding determination, a refusal to lose against that monster. But even now, she couldn¡¯t shift into her wolf form, nor did her wolfe forward to heal her.


    <fn21cb> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? </fn21cb>


    That realization gnawed at me, stoking my fear. Addison couldn¡¯t freely call on her wolf... and that left me feeling even more restless, anxious, and terrified for her life.


    I had known for a long time that Addison couldn¡¯t freely shift into her wolf form, but watching it y out before my eyes was nothing like simply knowing. Seeing her fight tooth and nail to survive while her wolf remained silent... it tore at me in a way I couldn¡¯t contain.


    A desperate rage began to boil inside me, threatening to spill over.


    I didn¡¯t even know where my anger was truly aimed. Was it at myself, for failing to protect the woman I swore again and again I¡¯d keep safe? Or was it at her wolf, for refusing to answer her call even now, when her life was hanging by a thread?


    I promised I¡¯d protect her, I swore no one would every a hand on Addison without stepping over my dead body. And yet here I am, sidelined and bleeding while she¡¯s out there fighting for her life to buy <i>me</i> time to recover. Every heartbeat feels like a p across my face.


    I should be the one charging forward. I should be the one taking the hits. This isn¡¯t how it¡¯s supposed to be.


    This shouldn¡¯t be happening.


    Then, for what felt like the hundredth time, I watched Addison dive and roll across the ground, dodging another blow. By now, she was caked in dirt streaked with her own blood, looking battered and disheveled, yet her golden eyes still zed with defiance, refusing to give in.


    Goddess, she looked so damn hot even like this; that fierce determination alone was enough to make me ache with desire, my body betraying me at the worst possible time. My damn cock was so hard I wanna bury my dick deep in her pussy.


    <i>Fuck.</i> I shouldn¡¯t be thinking about this now. But I felt so useless, so powerless, that my mind grasped at anything, any distraction, to stop me from drowning in my own frustration and self-loathing.


    But when Addison brought down that third ogre with her bare hands, it felt as if my heart soared straight into the sky. In that moment, all I wanted was for the world to know, <i>she¡¯s my woman.</i>


    God, how proud I was of her.


    She had just felled two ogres on her own while I, an Alpha, had managed little more than scratches and scrapes. Yet none of that shame mattered. I was too thrilled, too awestruck watching her shine like that, like a battle goddess in human form.


    The sight stirred something primal in me, a possessiveness and obsession that burned hotter than ever. I wanted to tuck her away, hide her brilliance from the world so no other man couldy eyes on the force of nature she truly was, so only I could bask in it.


    But that moment of pride didn¡¯tst.


    Who would have thought that killing its kin would drive thest ogre into a frenzy, twisting its body into the monstrous form before us now? The valiant Addison I had been admiring just moments ago was suddenly thrown into chaos, and I wanted to p myself for rejoicing too soon.

 Chapter 339 Zion’s POV

    <h4>Chapter 339: Chapter 339 Zion¡¯s POV</h4>


    <strong>Zion¡¯s POV</strong>


    My body still refused to obey me, even as I watched her struggle in this state. Desperation wed at me. I wanted nothing more than to drag myself to her side, to fight with her, but if I forced myself forward now, I might only end up bing a burden instead.


    Could I really do nothing to help her?


    Panic squeezed my chest until I felt desperate, rifling through useless ideas for how to save Addison. Then I saw her, cornered, eyes wild, as if she were about to fight for her life. It was a now-or-never moment.


    My brain went numb; my limbs trembled and went cold with fear.


    I couldn¡¯t stand there. I had to stop it. I had to save her.


    My vision narrowed until everything went red. I lunged before thought could catch up. I was heaving and was still supposedly injured, but I couldn¡¯t register pain; only the terror of watching Addison die flooded my mind.


    Hatred and righteous fury surged through me toward that monstrous thing standing over her.


    I struck the ogre from behind. I plunged my ws into its back, ws sinking into its muscle as I clung on. I bit down hard, tore a chunk of flesh, and raked with my free hand. It screamed, and the sound felt like music to my terror-turned-anger.


    This was what it deserved for driving Addison to that edge.


    My anger drowned out everything else. All I could think about was revenge for Addison, to kill that monster.


    "Kill." The word hammered in my skull like a mantra. I unleashed every ounce of rage on the thing in front of me, but I didn¡¯t want it to die quickly. It had made Addison roll in the gravel; it had to understand pain, the pain she went through.


    I wanted it to suffer, to know exactly what it had done. If it had to die, it would do so with the same torment it had made Addison feel.


    The damned thing was tougher than I expected, too tough to die quickly.


    Good.


    It wouldn¡¯t escape pain that easily. <i>Die. Die. Die.</i> The word hammered in my skull as my rage emptied me out. My vision blurred; everything narrowed to the rhythm of the attack.


    I felt myself slipping, consciousness fraying at the edges, as I dove deeper into the abyss my fury had opened.


    What am I even doing?


    Why am I so furious?


    My rage is swallowing everything; I¡¯m losing track of why I¡¯m fighting in the first ce. This hatred is too loud, too much to hold. Addison has always been my Achilles¡¯ heel, my bottom line.


    I¡¯d been holding myself back for so long that letting go felt like an explosion happened inside my head; every suppressed feeling spilled out at once. Still... maybe this isn¡¯t wrong.


    Maybe it¡¯s what I have to do. I¡¯m protecting the woman I love.


    Then I heard her whisper my name: "Zion..." It was a soft thing, but it cut through the roar. For a second, a cool breeze brushed my mind, a tiny reminder of who I was.


    The darkness felt almostfortable. I didn¡¯t have to hold myself back, didn¡¯t have to bottle anything. I could tear apart anyone who crossed that line. Those murderous thoughts circled me like vultures, and I realized, with a hollow shock, that my anger was devouring me.


    When had a single thought been enough to unmake me?


    Was it Shura?


    No, this wasn¡¯t just Shura¡¯s doing. We were both dragged down by it. The abyss was calling my name, and there were reasons I was losing control, but hearing Addison snapped something in me back into ce.


    <fn68d4> Chapters first released on find?novel</fn68d4>


    That familiar voice called my name again and again, and I felt myself pulled toward it. My eyes snapped to her, but the world was a blur, only a hazy silhouette at first.


    Then it clicked: Addison.


    Addison, the woman I love with everything I am, the one I almost lost, the one who dragged me back from the edge. The single flicker of recognition was enough to wrench me back to myself.


    I realized, in a dazed shock, that the berserk ogre at my feet was dead. I was still heaving, chest burning, as if the hunt hadn¡¯t ended; my thirst for blood hadn¡¯t been sated. Even so, hearing her voice, feeling her there, pulled the darkness off me like a weight, and for the first time in that red blur, I could see her clearly.


    When I came back to my senses, dread washed over me. I feared I had terrified Addison by showing her this side of me, the side that loses control, where I am neither fully human nor beast.


    Her wide, scared eyes burned into me, and my whole body went cold. My knees nearly buckled beneath me.


    Shifting back to my human form, I realized I was drenched in the ogre¡¯s blood from head to toe.


    I must have looked horrifying.


    I wanted to reach for her, to hold her, but I couldn¡¯t bear the thought of staining her with my blood-soaked body. More than that, I was terrified of hearing her fearful voice telling me to stay away.


    Oh Goddess! My heart sank into my stomach just thinking about it. In the end, I didn¡¯t step forward. I could only stare down at my blood-covered hands, searching for words to exin myself to her.


    I must have looked terrifying, a madman unleashed on that monster. In her eyes, I was probably scarier than the monster itself, and she might not even be able to tell which of us was truly the monster anymore...


    For a moment, my gaze darkened again, the familiar pull of the abyss tugging at me, threatening to consume me. Then her scent hit me, milky vani with a hint of cinnamon, and it wrapped around me like a balm, calming the storm inside my mind.


    Her warm body pressed against me, and suddenly, nothing existed but her.


    "God, Addie... you are my only light in my dark world," I whispered, my voice breaking. And then, the world went ck as I slipped into unconsciousness for a moment.


    ...


    When Zion passed out in Addison¡¯s arms, she didn¡¯t know what to feel. Seeing him lose control like that had truly caught her off guard. Yet, when she called his name and met his gaze, she didn¡¯t feel fear, only a strangefort.


    Even in that state, she could tell Zion recognized her and that he would never hurt her, no matter what.


    Then she heard him whisper, "God, Addie... you are my only light in my dark world." Her heart trembled. She had never seen Zion like this before, never seen him so emotional or vulnerable.


    He was an Alpha, prideful, strong, unwilling to show weakness, especially in front of his mate. And yet, here he was, baring his fear of losing her, exposing the part of himself he usually kept hidden.


    Addison cradled Zion in her arms for a long moment, still feeling the lingering pressure of his overwhelming aura that refused to fade even after he copsed. Around them, the warriors stood frozen, their faces pale with fear.

 Chapter 340 Aftermath Of The Fight

    <h4>Chapter 340: Chapter 340 Aftermath Of The Fight</h4>


    They had all heard the stories, the tales of Zion on the frontlines, the ruthless "Beast Alpha" who could tear through enemies and allies alike once he lost control. Seeing that terrifying reputatione to life before their very eyes left them trembling.


    Many feared that their deaths wouldn¡¯te from the monsters they fought, but from Zion himself, if he failed to distinguish friend from foe.


    But that fear shattered in an instant when Addison rushed forward and wrapped her arms around him. To everyone¡¯s astonishment, the raging Alpha who had just been consumed by bloodlust fell still in her embrace, his massive frame going limp as consciousness slipped away.


    In that moment, the battlefield¡¯s chaos fell silent, reced only by the quiet sound of Addison¡¯s trembling breath as she held him close.


    Seeing Zion finally copse, the warriors slowly released the breaths they hadn¡¯t realized they¡¯d been holding. Their knees buckled beneath them, trembling from the aftermath of sheer terror.


    None of them even had the strength to cry, only the heavy, hollow relief of realizing they¡¯d somehow survived.


    After a moment of stunned silence, they forced themselves to move. Those who could still stand staggered toward their fallenrades, checking who was still breathing. The first ogre¡¯s rampage had thrown many of them across the battlefield; while none were dead, "unharmed" was far from the truth.


    Their bodies were battered, bones fractured, and wounds too deep for their wolves¡¯ natural healing to handle. In the end, they needed healing potions just to keep death at bay.


    The warriors carried the severely injured to the sidelines, while those who had managed to heal themselves were propped against nearby trees, given water, and left to rest. Even self-healing had drained their energy, leaving them pale and trembling from exhaustion.


    A few others moved around, gathering food and helping feed their weakenedrades to restore their strength faster.


    Addison didn¡¯t need to worry; the warriors were taking care of each other with quiet efficiency. Instead, she focused on tending to the most critical ones, pulling out several vials of healing potion she¡¯d received from the Royal Alchemist.


    Malveric had been generous enough to supply her with arge stock for emergencies, and now, those potions were proving to be a blessing.


    After distributing the highest-grade healing potions to the warriors still able to move, they immediately prioritized giving them to the severely injured. Those men looked as though they were only a breath away from death; their wolves had already exhausted themselves trying to heal their human counterparts.


    Even if they had survived the initial impact, it was clear that without help, they could still sumb to their wounds and the strain on their bodies.


    Now that Addison had seen to the rest of the warriors, her attention returned to the unconscious man in her arms. Zion¡¯s chest rose and fell shallowly, so faint that fear gripped her heart.


    Was he in a life-and-death state?


    She leaned closer, pressing her ear against his chest, desperate to catch any sign of life. To her relief, beneath his uneven breaths, his heartbeat thundered strong and steady. Addison finally exhaled, the tension easing from her shoulders as her heart, once clenched with dread, began to calm.


    Zion wasn¡¯t dying; he was merely unconscious, his mind likely drained after the fierce battle between himself and whatever darkness he had been fighting within.


    After confirming that Zion was out of danger, Addison called for a few warriors to help her move him to the shade of arge tree. She wanted him to rest somewhere cooler, away from the harsh re of the sun.


    Addison pulled a clean cloth from her magic bag and poured some water onto it, gently wiping the blood from Zion¡¯s face. The blood on his body had already begun to dry and cake, and she thought it must feel ufortable.


    She wanted to clean him up a little, not just for hisfort but also for safety. As a shifter, the heavy scent of blood was grating on her sharp senses, and if she could smell it this strongly, so could other monsters.


    They couldn¡¯t afford to linger here much longer. Sooner orter, scavengers like Bloody Ravens or Bald Vultures, massive monsters farrger than their ordinary counterparts, would be drawn to the scent of death.


    Those monsters fed on corpses and often circled above battlefields, waiting for the fighting to end before swooping down to feast on the fallen. While they weren¡¯t particrly dangerous, other, more vicious monsters wouldn¡¯t be as patient.


    Some might even attack the living just for more fresh meat.


    <fnf8bd> Latest content published on fin?novel</fnf8bd>


    Once the injured warriors had been healed by the potions and could finally move again, Addison finished wiping the blood from Zion¡¯s face and body, though she had only managed to clean his face, arms, and chest before quickly averting her eyes.


    Her cheeks burned as she called one of the warriors over to help dress him properly.


    <i>¡¯Addison! What the hell?!¡¯</i> she scolded herself internally. ¡¯<i>How can you even think of something like that right now?¡¯</i>


    She had only meant to tend to his wounds, but the moment her gaze identally dropped lower, heat rushed to her face. Memories of their intimate moments flickered unbidden in her mind, vivid enough to make her heart race and her stomach twist with an unwee warmth.


    Mortified, she turned away at once, forcing herself to take deep breaths and focus. This wasn¡¯t the time or the ce for such thoughts, and she didn¡¯t even know why her mind had wandered there in the first ce.


    <i>¡¯Oh Goddess, I¡¯m terrible,¡¯</i> Addison thought, lightly pping both her cheeks to shake off her wandering thoughts. She stepped back, intending to give Zion some space so the warriors could finish dressing him, and to get a breath of fresh air to clear her mind.


    But just as she turned, a strong hand suddenly shot out and grabbed her arm, holding her in a firm, unrelenting grip. Startled, she looked down to see a slightly blood-stained hand clinging tightly to her. Her gaze followed the arm up to Zion, who was still lying unconscious.


    "Zion?" she murmured, frowning in confusion as she tried to gently pry his hand away. But his grip didn¡¯t loosen in the slightest. It was as if, even in his unconscious state, his body instinctively refused to let her go, like some deep part of him knew she was about to leave and couldn¡¯t bear it.


    Addison let out a long, weary sigh as she watched one of the warriors continue to help dress Zion. She felt a wave of helplessness wash over her and had no choice but to swallow the quiet shame creeping up inside her.


    Pushing those feelings aside, she called over another warrior and gave her instructions in a calm but firm tone.


    "Once everyone can stand on their feet, we need to move out immediately to follow the caravan¡¯s tracks."


    "Understood, Princess," the warrior replied respectfully. After all, Addison wasn¡¯t just their princess; her actions earlier had saved them all. Her bravery, even when she¡¯d rolled across gravel to dodge the ogre¡¯s blows, didn¡¯t seem disgraceful to them in the slightest.

 Chapter 341 Aftermath Of The Fight 2

    <h4>Chapter 341: Chapter 341 Aftermath Of The Fight 2</h4>


    For warriors, such moves were necessary in battle. In their eyes, her courage in facing the berserk ogre head-on had earned their full trust. Now, whatever she said, they would follow without hesitation.


    "Also... how many casualties do we have? Are there any warriors who won¡¯t be able to recover soon?" Addison asked, her voice heavy with concern. Though she had traveled many times before, this was the first time she had ever experienced casualties within her own caravan, and the weight of it pressed hard on her chest.


    "Answering the Princess," the warrior replied respectfully, "we have four deaths. As for the injured, thanks to Your Highness¡¯s high-grade healing potions, although they were already at their weakest before the fight even ended, they managed to hold on until the battle ended."


    "After you distributed the potions, their recovery stabilized. There were no further deaths. And in about five minutes, they should be able to move again, and we can continue our journey."


    "That¡¯s good to hear. Please, let them rest for a while before we move on. After all, we¡¯ve just gone through a life-and-death battle, they deserve at least that much." Addison said softly, though she left the rest of her thoughts unspoken.


    <fna032> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? Find1Novel</fna032>


    There was no need to burden them further with worry when, in their current state, they could do nothing about it anyway.


    What she didn¡¯t say aloud was that <i>¡¯they needed to check whether the main group required rescue right now.¡¯</i> The thought weighed heavily on her. If such an ambush had happened here, there was a real chance the main group was also under attack elsewhere.


    But looking at her warriors¡¯ condition, Addison knew they couldn¡¯t rush in recklessly. Many were still too injured, their strength barely recovered. Charging forward now would only turn them into liabilities, or worse, cannon fodder.


    Even she was wounded and drained, her body protesting with every breath. As much as she wanted to help, she doubted she could offer much in her current state.


    Right now, what she needed most was rest. After sending the warriors away and making sure Zion had been properly dressed, Addison knelt beside him once more to check his condition. There were no visible wounds when she wiped him down earlier, but to be safe, she gently tilted his head and carefully fed him a high-grade healing potion.


    Only then did she nce down at herself; her clothes were stained with blood and dirt, some of it her own. The cuts and bruises burned sharply beneath her skin, but she kept herposure, refusing to show any sign of pain.


    Thest thing she wanted was for the others to worry or, worse, me themselves for forcing her hand in the battle.


    None of them knew she couldn¡¯t shift into her wolf form, and she intended to keep it that way. They probably assumed she chose to fight in her human form because of the sword she wielded, which was a gift from Ss.


    In truth, though, that sword had be her best cover, a perfect excuse to hide a secret she wasn¡¯t ready to reveal.


    If her secret were ever exposed, that she couldn¡¯t shift, those lurking in the shadows, and the ones secretly backing M¡¯s im to the throne, would surely seize the opportunity to act.


    The coronation she had waited for all her life would be jeopardized, perhaps even dyed indefinitely, until she could prove her ability to shift. But who could say when that would happen?


    By the time she did, she might already have been stripped of her rightful ce.


    For now, those supporting M remained subtle only because they feared Addison¡¯s strength, her influence over the public, and the firm backing of her father, the Alpha King. Yet if word spread about her inability to shift, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to gamble everything to snatch the crown from her hands.


    After all, in their world, respect was earned through strength and power. If word ever got out about her inability to shift, even her father¡¯s backing might not be enough to keep the public¡¯s faith in her leadership.


    The people admired and supported her not just because she was the Alpha King¡¯s daughter, but because of her own strength and because of her wolf.


    If word ever got out, she might lose half of the support she currently had, and that would only give M and the others conspiring against her even more ammunition to tear her down.


    Addison let out another heavy sigh, feeling a wave of dejection wash over her. Still, she couldn¡¯t afford to let these thoughts drag her down. ¡¯<i>No,¡¯</i> she told herself, ¡¯<i>I can¡¯t lose focus now.¡¯</i> She forced her mind to clear and pushed her worries aside, out of sight, out of mind.


    After checking her body for injuries, she uncorked a high-grade healing potion and drank it slowly, feeling the sharp stinging pain across her body gradually fade into a dull ache. When the worst had passed, she reached into her magic bag, pulled out some beef jerky, and began to eat.


    The salty, chewy meat helped ground her, but it wasn¡¯t enough, so she took out an almond tart next, sweet, soft, and just filling enough. Jerky could only do so much before her jaw got tired, but sweets restored her energy, and the mix of both gave her the bnce she needed to recover a little strength.


    After some time, Addison felt full and stopped nibbling, her gaze drifting toward the warriors who were busy helping one another recover. Many had already managed to stand, though still unsteady on their feet, but they were alive, and that was what mattered.


    Others were carefully cing the fallen warriors into body bags, covering them with nkets so they could be brought home and buried properly.


    Addison didn¡¯t say anything; she simply watched in silence, understanding their pain all too well. She bowed her head and offered a silent prayer for the dead.


    <i>"Thank you for your service... and I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t protect you better. May you and your wolves be reborn into better lives, with greater strength and brighter paths ahead,"</i> she prayed quietly, her eyes closing as the faint, muffled sobs of the surviving warriors reached her ears.


    The moment of solemnity was spent in quiet respect as the warriors recovered and paid tribute to their fallenrades. Once most had regained their strength, a few of them began cutting down the massive uprooted tree the first ogre had wielded as a weapon.


    Working together, they chopped it into pieces and made it into a makeshift wagon to carry the bodies of the dead.


    It was a simple yet sturdy contraption, built with teamwork and silent determination. When they finally finished loading the fallen onto the wagon, the timing felt almost fated, because at that very moment, Zion stirred and slowly woke from his slumber.


    "You¡¯re awake. How do you feel?" Addison asked worriedly, reaching out to support Zion as he struggled to sit upright.


    Zion coughed weakly, and Addison immediately offered him her animal-skin water sk. "Here, wet your throat a little," she said softly, guiding it toward his lips. Zion gave her an embarrassed look but didn¡¯t resist; he obediently let her help him drink.

 Chapter 342 Tracking The Caravan

    <h4>Chapter 342: Chapter 342 Tracking The Caravan</h4>


    The moment the cool water touched his tongue, he couldn¡¯t stop himself. He drank greedily, gulping as though he¡¯d just crossed a scorching desert, water spilling from the corners of his mouth as he breathed heavily between swallows.


    "Slow down..." Addison murmured, rubbing his back in gentle circles to soothe him. "You¡¯ll choke if you keep drinking like that."


    "Cough! Cough!" Sure enough, the water went down the wrong way after Zion drank too fast. A bit of it even came out through his nose as he coughed violently.


    Addison couldn¡¯t help it; she almostughed. The sight was a littleical, but she bit her lip to hold it back. She didn¡¯t want to make fun of him, not when he already looked so pitiful and dazed.


    Addison gently rubbed his back to help soothe him, and after a moment, Zion¡¯s coughing finally subsided. He looked at her with a faint, grateful smile. "Thank you, Addie."


    His voice was low, almost hesitant. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to meet her eyes, afraid of what he might see there. The memory of losing control still haunted him, and the thought of seeing judgment or fear in her gaze felt unbearable.


    <fn80bb> ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? Find[?]ovel</fn80bb>


    "It¡¯s okay," Addison said softly, pretending not to notice his unease. "How are you feeling?"


    "I¡¯m fine now," Zion replied shortly, forcing himself to sound steady. "I can keep going."


    "All right. Everyone¡¯s had some rest and looks ready to move out to find the main group. Let¡¯s go," Addison said as she stood up, brushing the dust off her pants. It didn¡¯t help much; she still looked like a mess.


    She hadn¡¯t even changed her clothes, too worried about leaving Zion unattended while he was unconscious to bother finding a secluded spot to change.


    She then extended her hand toward him. Zion had only just woken up and was still weak, so helping him to his feet felt like the least she could do.


    But for Zion, seeing her outstretched hand made his heart tremble with joy. He almost felt like crying. After all, if Addison was still willing to reach out to him, even after witnessing the monstrous side of him, it meant she didn¡¯t see him the way he feared she would.


    To her, what happened earlier didn¡¯t seem to change anything, and that realization felt like redemption in itself.


    If he saw himself as broken for losing control and turning into a beast, then she wasn¡¯t any better in her own eyes, either. She couldn¡¯t even summon her wolf. In the end, they were just two broken souls, wed and scarred in their own ways, neither better nor worse than the other.


    Whatever darkness Zion carried within him, it was his burden to face and ovee. And the same went for Addison; no one could tell what she had to do to lift the curse that bound her wolf, or if freedom was even possible at all.


    Besides, in Addison¡¯s eyes, even when Zion went feral, he still recognized her and never once tried to harm her. That alone was proof enough that, no matter what state he was in, Zion would never hurt her. To her, that was all the reason she needed to trust him with her safety.


    And little did Addison realize, this ident had actually brought her even closer to Zion without her noticing it.


    After all, knowing that the man she had always seen as the strong Hero of the Werewolves, the one who defeated the Vampire Lord and forced the vampires to retreat in defeat, was, in truth, just like her, made something shift inside her.


    He wasn¡¯t the untouchable Alpha others made him out to be, nor the invincible warrior everyone praised. Her father often says that every strength demands sacrifice, and every victoryes with its losses. There is no such thing as perfection, only human perception. And because of that, Addison began to see Zion in a different light.


    After reorganizing their group, they set off, following the footprints the main party had left behind as they moved southeast. The ground was littered with chaotic animal tracks and tire marks pressed deep into the mud and gravel.


    From therge gaps between the prints, Addison and Zion could tell the main group had been moving at full speed. But after about thirty minutes of tracking, they began to notice something unusual, foreign footprints that clearly didn¡¯t belong to their people.


    There were no signs of shoes, and the prints were smaller and rounder than a human¡¯s.


    "Who do you think this belongs to?" Addison asked, frowning as she studied the strange footprints.


    "It doesn¡¯t look like a werewolf¡¯s footprint; it¡¯s not shaped like a paw at all. It¡¯s more human-like, with four round toes and a small, rounded foot. Judging by the size, about three to four inches, and the depth of the imprint, I¡¯d say whoever left this was roughly the size of a five- or six-year-old child."


    She crouched by the trail, carefully tracing the outline of one print with her finger. The rest of the warriors rested nearby, while Zion crouched beside her, also examining the strange markings with a thoughtful expression.


    "I think you¡¯re right," Zion said, his gaze sweeping over the ground. "These footprints are so light that if it weren¡¯t for the muddy terrain, we might not have noticed them at all." He looked around carefully, trying to determine where the owner of the small footprints might havee from.


    "But it didn¡¯t rain, so why is this part muddy?" Addison asked, frowning in confusion as she nced around. The trees and grass nearby werepletely dry; there were no traces of moisture or any sign that it had rained before they arrived.


    That only made her wonder more. The ground, however, was wet and soft, as if it had been soaked for quite some time. It was the only reason such a small and lightweight creature could have left those prints so clearly.


    Looking around further, she noticed something else: the tracks of their own people. The deep tire marks and the knee-deep footprints nearby told her that the others had struggled to push their carts through the ditch, fighting against the same soft mud that now puzzled her.


    "When I scouted around before, I noticed a river not too far from here," Zion began, crouching beside the tracks as he gestured toward the other side of the road. "So, it¡¯s likely that there¡¯s a small stream running through this area, probablying from deeper within the forest and leading toward that river. That would exin why the ground here stays wet all the time."


    Addison followed his gesture and saw what he meant. Not far from them was a shallow puddle, and a faint stream of water trickled steadily out from the forest¡¯s edge.


    "It¡¯s not hard to imagine that the stream originated from a natural spring somewhere inside the forest," Zion continued. "Since there¡¯s nowhere else for the water to go, it must¡¯ve carved its own path through here."


    "And if that flow never dries up, then someday, after a heavy rain, this ce could easily flood. Given enough time, that small stream might even grow into a dike, or eventually, a full-fledged river."

 Chapter 343 Finding The Caravan And Mary

    <h4>Chapter 343: Chapter 343 Finding The Caravan And Mary</h4>


    "It¡¯s a good thing this little stream is here," Zion said with a faint sigh of relief. "We almost lost the main group earlier. The ground before this was as dry as stale bread; not a single track was left behind. We¡¯re lucky we followed right after them; there¡¯s still a faint trace of their scent lingering around."


    "If we had stayed back any longer, the wind would¡¯ve carried it away, and finding them again would¡¯ve been nearly impossible."


    He patted Addison¡¯s shoulder, silently signaling her to stand so they could continue their search.


    <fnb6d2> Read full story at ?ovelFind</fnb6d2>


    After patting Addison¡¯s shoulder, Zion also reached out to help her up before asking gently, "How are you feeling?"


    "I¡¯m okay. We can keep going," Addison replied, brushing the dirt from her clothes. Then she looked at him with a hint of concern. "What about you? You took worse injuries than I did. Are you really alright?"


    She asked partly out of politeness, but also because she couldn¡¯t help worrying. After everything they had just gone through, continuing the chase right away meant Zion and the other wounded warriors might still be pushing themselves past their limits.


    "Are you worried about me?" Zion asked teasingly, his tone light but his gaze deep and maic. The mischievous glint in his eyes made Addison¡¯s heart skip a beat, and she suddenly felt a little ufortable under his stare.


    There was something about the way he looked at her that made her feel... squishy inside, as if her chest had turned soft and unsteady.


    Unable to meet his eyes any longer, Addison quickly turned her back to him and walked toward the warriors instead, pretending to check on them just to escape his teasing gaze.


    "Let¡¯s move!" Addison ordered, her voice firm as she pretended not to notice Zion¡¯s lingering gaze on her back. It wasn¡¯t the time to dwell on the strange fluttering in her chest or the tingling in the pit of her stomach that made her feel oddly restless.


    Unfortunately for her, avoiding Zion wasn¡¯t really an option. They were short on time, and she had no means of transport. Once Zion shifted into his wolf form, she would still have to ride on his back, and that was exactly why she worried about him.


    He had only just recovered from his injuries, and carrying her again could put a strain on his body.


    Yet, when Zion finished shifting, he simply crouched down in front of her without hesitation, as if it was the most natural thing in the world.


    Addison bit her lip but didn¡¯t waste any time. She climbed onto Zion¡¯s back, settling herself carefully before giving him a small nod. A deep, resonant howl tore through the air as Zion took off, followed by the other warriors who had shifted into their wolf forms.


    Together, they sprinted at full speed, following the faint trail that marked the direction the rest of the caravan had taken.


    After running for another half hour, Zion and the warriors caught the sharp scent of blood in the air. The metallic tang grew stronger with every step, and soon, the distant sh of battle reached their ears.


    Realizing that the fight couldn¡¯t be far, Zion raised his head and let out a powerful howl, a signal to announce their approach. If the group ahead was indeed their caravan, they would recognize his call and know that reinforcements were on the way.


    Without slowing down, Zion pushed himself harder. Even with Addison on his back, his strides remained powerful and steady. The urgency of the moment fueled him, and before long, he had outpaced the other warriors, racing ahead toward the sounds of battle that echoed through the trees.


    The other warriors tried their best to keep up with Zion, but an Alpha¡¯s speed was something few could match. Before long, Zion had surged ahead, leaving them trailing behind. Addison pressed herself closer to his back to steady her bnce, yet she didn¡¯t remain idle.


    The metallic scent of blood in the air grew thicker, and her eyes narrowed; the battle ahead was close. Without wasting a second, she reached into her magic bag and pulled out the same dagger still tied to a rope.


    This way, even while riding on Zion¡¯s back, she could strike from a distance and deliver a swift sneak attack to support their people the moment they entered the fray.


    Before long, Zion caught sight of a clearing ahead, and the stench of blood grew stronger with every stride. He kicked up a cloud of dust as he elerated, bursting out of the forest in a powerful leap.


    The sight that greeted them made both him and Addison grit their teeth in anger. Several of the animals tied to the rear of the caravany dead on the ground, their blood staining the earth.


    The younger warriors, battered and bloodied, still stood their ground, forming a defensive circle around the elders and children to keep them safe.


    The coachman of the caravan wagons fought desperately beside their carts, wielding whatever weapons they could to defend their cargo. The mission was all they could think about.


    Despite the loss of several of the animals, they refused to surrender, protecting the remaining animals and each other with every ounce of strength they had left.


    At the forefront stood Alpha Hue¡¯s daughter in her wolf form, her dark brown fur now matted with blood and bristling with arrows like a hedgehog¡¯s quills. Yet, despite the pain she must have been in, she remained steady on her feet, refusing to fall, her fangs bared as she shielded the caravan with thest of her strength.


    She embodied the very definition of an Alpha¡¯s pride and tenacity. But when her weary eyes caught sight of Addison and Zion charging into the clearing, a flicker of relief crossed her gaze.


    Her body wavered, legs trembling as if the strength holding her up suddenly vanished. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t weakness, but the release of tension, she had fought until the very moment she knew help hade, and only then did her body allow itself to crumble.


    ...


    <strong>More Than an Hour and a Half Ago</strong>


    The moment Addison instructed her to follow the caravan, Alpha Hue¡¯s daughter, Mary, took off at full speed. Halfway through, she shifted into her wolf form, her powerful limbs carrying her faster than the wind.


    All she could think about was reaching the caravan and protecting everyone in it, just as Addison hadmanded.


    Fear gnawed at her. What if the caravan was already under attack? What if she was toote?


    Fortunately, after nearly ten minutes of running at her full speed, Mary finally caught sight of the caravan in the distance. They were moving quickly, the wagons rattling along the uneven road, but they seemed unharmed.


    Relief washed over her. She sprinted ahead and took her ce at the front, scanning the surroundings with sharp, alert eyes. The young warriors running alongside the caravan, still too young to have awakened their wolves, gripped their weapons tightly, tension written all over their faces.


    Yet, when they saw Mary¡¯s familiar form leading the way, they collectively exhaled in relief,forted by the presence of an Alpha¡¯s strength among them.


    When the young warriors caught Mary¡¯s sidelong nce, their backs instinctively straightened. She didn¡¯t utter a single word as she passed them, yet her gaze spoke volumes; it was a silent reminder that her presence wasn¡¯t an excuse for them to rx.


    She was there to protect and support, yes, but they still had their duty to fulfill. Understanding that unspoken message, the young warriors grew more alert, tightening their formation and running beside the caravan with renewed focus, like true escort guards.


    After another half hour, everything still seemed fine. Mary¡¯s sky-high anxiety and taut nerves finally began to ease as she started thinking she might have been overreacting.


    Maybe she was just imagining that the caravan would be targeted, that the earlier attack had been part of some bigger n. Now that she was traveling alongside the caravan, things didn¡¯t seem nearly as dire.


    What mattered most now was reaching the meeting point with Alpha Zion and Princess Addison. The problem was, she didn¡¯t know the exact location, so she couldn¡¯t risk straying too far ahead.


    Instead, she decided to leave clear tracks behind for them to followter. Fortunately, that wouldn¡¯t be an issue; the ground was slightly moist, and the caravan¡¯s wheels and hooves left deep marks in the soil. The mule carts carrying the elderly and children pressed heavy, clear trails, and even the animals walking behind left visible prints.


    Relieved, Mary turned her attention to finding a safe ce, somewhere not too close to where the fight first broke out, but not too far either. That way, even if a few ogres managed to slip past Zion and Addison¡¯s encirclement, they wouldn¡¯t be able to easily find her or the caravan.


    Then, while Mary was deep in thought, she suddenly heard a loud <i>thud</i> behind her.

 Chapter 344 Mary’s Side

    <h4>Chapter 344: Chapter 344 Mary¡¯s Side</h4>


    When she turned around, she saw that one of the carts had gotten stuck; the ground beneath its wheels had turned soft and muddy, making it impossible to move forward. She realized with a pang of frustration that she¡¯d been so lost in thought after finally rxing a little that she hadn¡¯t even noticed the change in terrain.


    Luckily, there were no monsters nearby. Still, Mary almost wanted to p herself for letting her guard down at a time like this. There was no time to dwell on it, though.


    The people were already struggling to push the cart free, but the more they tried, the deeper the wheels sank into the mud. Gritting her teeth, Mary rushed over to help, determined to get the caravan moving again before anything, or anyone, could take advantage of their dy.


    <i>"Wait, don¡¯t just push blindly! The wheel¡¯s only sinking deeper into the mud!"</i> Mary shouted through the mindlink, her voice sharp andmanding. The young warriors froze mid-action, panting as they struggled against the weight of the cart.


    The horses were snorting and straining, their hooves slipping on the wet ground, unable to pull forward.


    Mary quickly scanned their surroundings. <i>"You two, gather some thick branches or logs! nks would be better, but if we don¡¯t have any, then we¡¯ll make do with what we can find. We¡¯ll ce them under the wheels to create a bridge so the caravan can get through!"</i>


    "Yes, ma¡¯am!" the young warriors chorused before splitting into two groups. One group fanned out to gather what Mary had asked for, while the other stayed behind to guard the caravan. It didn¡¯t take long before the search group returned, their arms full of thick branches and logs.


    Working quickly, theyid the materials across the muddy ground, creating a makeshift bridge sturdy enough for the wheels to cross. Once everything was in ce, Mary gave a firm nod to the coachmen.


    "Move forward!"


    The coachmen urged the horses on, and this time the caravan rolled across the muddy stretch without trouble. It took nearly half an hour, but atst, they managed to get everyone past the obstacle safely.


    <i>"Once everyone¡¯s across, clear the logs and hide them by the roadside,"</i> Mary ordered firmly. She wanted to leave just enough traces for Addison and Zion to followter, but not so obvious that anyone else, especially an enemy, could easily use the same path.


    Better to make things difficult for pursuers than risk leading them straight to the caravan.


    "Understood, ma¡¯am." The young warriors nodded and kept watch as one wagon after another crossed safely. The animals were carefully led to step over the branches and logsid out as makeshift support.


    But then, one wagon veered off course, missing the path they had reinforced. The warriors on standby immediately rushed to assist while the others worked to keep the rest of the animals from following in the same direction.


    A few of the young warriors pushed from behind, struggling to steady the tilted wagon, but the ground there was far softer than expected. One of them ran forward to help, only to sink into the mud up to his knees with a startled cry.


    "Ugh." The young warrior groaned, ncing down at his mud-caked trousers before looking up at the wagon that was starting to tilt. He didn¡¯t have time to worry about the muck clinging to him; instead, he pressed his shoulder against the side of the wagon and pushed with all his strength, while the others on the opposite side pulled to steady it.


    "Here, let me help!" another young man shouted as he jumped into the mud beside him. "You guys on the other side, keep pulling! And Mr. Coachman, on my signal, have the horse pull harder!" He then nced toward the warriors managing the livestock, making sure they kept the animals from straying into the soft ground.


    "One, two, three¡ªpush!!!"


    "Ughhh!" A chorus of strained grunts followed as the wagon groaned under thebined effort, mud sttering with every heave.


    Seeing the young warriors struggling, Mary shifted into her wolf form, intending to help pull the cart. However, every time she drew near, the horses grew restless, snorting and neighing nervously, their eyes wide with fear.


    Realizing she was only making things worse, Mary stepped back and took a defensive stance at the side, keeping watch instead.


    Fortunately, the young warriors knew what they were doing. They followed her earlier instructions precisely and worked together to steady the wagon. Since Mary spent most of her time in wolf form to guard the rest of the caravan more efficiently, everyone already understood her role, and under her watchful eyes, they managed just fine on their own.


    After working together, they finally managed to get all the wagons across the mud and even freed the animals that had gotten stuck. But instead of stopping to rest, they pressed on without pause, eager to put more distance behind them.


    None of them noticed that, far behind, something was following their trail, keeping its distance, careful not to alert Mary.


    Mary, still in her wolf form, had slightly lowered her guard. She hadn¡¯t sensed any danger for a while, and the uneventful journey lulled her vignce. By the time she finally detected the presence trailing them, it was already toote; they had been surrounded.


    "Awoooh!!!" Mary¡¯s howl split through the air, a sharp warning to everyone that danger was closing in. She could feel the hostile presence surrounding them from all sides.


    <i>"Run! Move forward as fast as you can! Warriors, protect the old and the young!"</i> shemanded through the mindlink, her tone urgent andmanding.


    Skidding to a halt, Mary turned back, nting herself between the caravan and the threat approaching from behind. As the wagons lurched forward and the others hurriedly dragged the animals along, Mary stood her ground, ready to face whatever wasing.


    <fncefe> For more chapters visit findnovel</fncefe>


    Then suddenly...


    "Ugh!" a young warrior groaned in pain. Mary¡¯s sharp ears caught it immediately, and she sprinted toward him.


    The young man was limping, his breath ragged, and as Mary drew closer, he yanked a three-inch dart needle from his thigh. He looked up at her, eyes wide, as if to say something, but before a word could leave his lips, his body suddenly stiffened.


    Mary saw it, the way his muscles locked and his movements faltered. In the next instant, he copsed mid-run, his legs giving out beneath him. The stampede of animals behind him would have crushed him if not for Mary¡¯s swift action.


    With a powerful leap, she caught his cor in her jaws, dragging him out of harm¡¯s way. Then, charging toward the mule cart, she flung him gently onto it, where the elderly huddled, before turning back toward the danger.


    The elderly man¡¯s eyes widened in rm as he saw the young warrior convulsing, his body rigid and trembling.


    "Young Alpha! This is a poison dart, from a blowdart!" he shouted, quickly kneeling beside the fallen youth.


    His hands moved with practiced urgency as he searched the young man¡¯s body for the wound. When he spotted the blood seeping through the warrior¡¯s thigh, he immediately tore the fabric around it to inspect the injury.

 Chapter 345 Run!

    <h4>Chapter 345: Chapter 345 Run!</h4>


    The flesh was already reddening, but he watched closely to see if it would darken. If the area began to turn ck, it meant the poison was fast-acting and deadly. But if the color remained the same, then it was likely a nerve toxin meant to paralyze temporarily.


    He prayed for thetter.


    If it were only a numbing poison, time would heal him.


    But if it was the deadly kind... without an antidote, they were doomed.


    The elderly man worked quickly as the mule cart jolted along the uneven path. He drew his dagger and carefully widened the wound to let the poison bleed out. His hands trembled, not just from the rough shaking of the cart, but from the mounting fear pressing on his chest.


    Then, another young warrior was suddenly tossed into the cart by Mary. The old man flinched, his heartbeat quickening as the cart lurched again. The sight of another wounded youth only deepened his unease, but he forced himself to focus, gripping the dagger tighter as he continued his desperate work.


    "Old man, what are you waiting for?!" an elderly woman snapped as she pushed past him to make room for herself. Seeing his hesitation, she snatched the dagger from his trembling hand without a second thought. With practiced precision, she cut a clean incision over the young man¡¯s thigh, allowing the blood to flow freely.


    As the crimson liquid seeped out, everyone watched anxiously, but there was no ckening of the flesh, no swelling or rash, and no sign of inmmation spreading around the wound. Relief flickered briefly across the woman¡¯s face; at least for now, it didn¡¯t seem to be a deadly poison.


    "This isn¡¯t a deadly poison, it¡¯s a sedative," the elderly woman muttered, her brows furrowing deeply. "It¡¯s meant to paralyze and knock out the target. Hunters often use this kind of toxin to keep their prey alive longer, so they can consume it slowly."


    "Because once a creature dies, the meat spoils quickly if not cooked right away." Her voice dropped lower and became grim. "But for it to be used on us... that means we¡¯re either being tested by another species that¡¯s breached our kingdom¡¯s territory, or we¡¯re dealing with humanoid monsters. Possibly goblins... or gremlins."


    Her words sent a chill down everyone¡¯s spine. Even Mary, who was running not far from the mule cart, heard her serious murmurs.


    By now, three young warriors had already been struck by the same poisoned darts, and a few of the animals were hit as well, and those animals were currently being dragged along by the other animals tied together with them, because no one wanted to leave them.


    But if this went on, the caravan wouldn¡¯t be able to move much farther... not unless they made the hard choice to cut the incapacitated animals loose and leave them behind.


    "Miss Mary, look! I think there¡¯s a clearing up ahead!" one of the coachmen shouted from the front wagon.


    Mary immediately sprinted forward, her sharp eyes scanning the path ahead, and sure enough, there was an open clearing just beyond the treeline.


    <i>"Run! Faster!"</i> she ordered through the mindlink, her tone sharp andmanding. "<i>Don¡¯t stop, no matter what!"</i> Her senses were on high alert, but she still couldn¡¯t pinpoint where the attackers were hiding.


    <fn0eba> Follow current nov?ls on find(?)ovel</fn0eba>


    Every movement she made was calcted; she couldn¡¯t afford to stray too far from the caravan, or the others would be left vulnerable to be ambushed.


    Although Mary could sense that their enemies were trailing them from behind, every time she turned around, she saw nothing, no movement, no shadow, nothing but the rustling of leaves. The fact that she couldn¡¯t even catch a glimpse of them made her even more frustrated. Whoever they were, they were skilled at concealing themselves.


    She had no choice but to draw them out into the open. Only then could she identify what they were dealing with. If these attackers were capable of long-range assaults, like elves with their bows, it would be a real problem.


    Fortunately, she knew the poison darts had a limited range; they couldn¡¯t reach more than a hundred meters.


    That meant if they reached the center of the clearing, they could force their pursuers to expose themselves. And once she saw who, or what, was hunting them, she could finally form a counterattack n.


    But that was only true if their attackers relied solely on poison darts. If they carried other weapons, things would turn dire fast, especially since Mary had the caravan to protect.


    Her heart pounded in her chest, nerves tightening like coiled wire. The thought of losing even one of her warriors sent a chill down her spine. She¡¯d have to face her father, answer to the families of the fallen, and carry the weight of that guilt herself.


    This moment felt like her true trial, a test to see if all her training would finally pay off.


    Yet, the difference between drills and real battle was like night and day. For the first time, she could feel her very organs trembling, her fear not of death, but of failure, of disappointing her father and falling short of everyone¡¯s expectations.


    "Hooo..." Mary exhaled deeply, steam billowing from her nostrils as she ran, her sharp gaze scanning the surroundings. By now, she had positioned herself firmly at the rear of the caravan, acting as their shield.


    <i>"Ugh!"</i> Mary whimpered as a sharp sting shot through her left hind leg. She didn¡¯t even need to look; she already knew she¡¯d been hit by the same poison dart that struck her warriors earlier.


    Fortunately, her Alpha blood made her far more resilient. The sedative barely numbed her muscles, only causing her to falter for a brief moment before she pushed on, forcing her legs to move.


    Her eyes darted around, trying to find where the attack came from, but once again, she couldn¡¯t pinpoint the enemy¡¯s location.


    Whoever was firing those darts was clever; they were either moving swiftly, shooting while on the run, or stopping just long enough tounch an attack before vanishing back into cover. It was a relentless, calcted hunt meant to keep her guessing.


    It was pure torture being the one hunted.


    Mary could tell that whoever was attacking them was skilled in hit-and-run tactics, the kind of predator that relied on speed and stealth rather than strength. That alone told her something important: they knew they were physically weaker than her.


    Even though she was the only real fighter guarding the caravan, her Alpha bloodline made her a dangerous opponent to face head-on. That must be why the enemy stayed hidden, striking from the shadows.


    They weren¡¯t just attacking her people; they were trying to break her. Every dart, every fallen warrior was meant to chip away at her resolve, to wear her down mentally before facing her directly. It was a cruel, calcted strategy, one designed not only to thin out her people¡¯s numbers but to unravel her from the inside.


    <i>¡¯This can¡¯t go on. I have to calm down and stop moving to their rhythm!¡¯</i> Mary told herself, forcing her breathing to steady as her sharp eyes swept the surroundings.

 Chapter 346 They Came Out

    <h4>Chapter 346: Chapter 346 They Came Out</h4>


    She didn¡¯t know when Addison and the others would arrive, if they even could, but for now, all she could do was endure and hold the line for as long as possible.


    <i>Thud.</i>


    <i>Thud.</i>


    <i>Thud.</i>


    The dull impact of darts hitting flesh echoed in her ears¡ªonce, twice, again. Her Alpha blood kept her upright, but a hot fog rolled through her head; her limbs felt sluggish, and her thoughts thickened.


    There was ag between stimulus and response, a dangerous slow-motion where reflexes failed. Then the attackers poured from the bushes, silhouettes moving toward her. They must have assumed that a few sedative-coated darts, potent enough to fell an elephant, would bring her down quickly.


    But unfortunately for them, when the attackers emerged from the bushes, Mary was still conscious, her movements sluggish, but her awareness intact. She forced herself to stay upright through sheer willpower, shaking her head to fight the encroaching haze clouding her mind.


    When that wasn¡¯t enough, she resorted to a harsher method of biting her own tongue, again and again. The sharp sting and metallic taste of blood snapped her back each time her vision started to blur.


    She would stop just long enough for the wound to heal before repeating the process, unwilling to damage herself beyond recovery. It was a brutal rhythm, pain, blood, healing, and pain again, but the sedative was so potent that she had no choice but to keep doing it just to stay awake.


    "Geh... hehe... gehahaha..." The monsters let out an eerie, guttural sound; perhaps it was their way ofmunicating, as they prowled closer, their tongues slithering over their lips in anticipation.


    They looked thrilled at the sight of so much prey before them. Seeing so many already fallen from the poison darts only fueled their arrogance.


    And now that even Mary, the one they feared the most, had been struck by multiple poison darts, and because of it, they grew bolder, convinced they could do whatever they wanted without consequence.


    "Goblins..." someone whispered, though the word came out louder than intended, loud enough for everyone to hear. Even Mary felt her heart pound at the realization.


    The goblins began chattering among themselves, their guttural voices mixing with hissingughter as their golden, frog-like eyes swept over the group. When their gazended on the livestock, that greedy gleam in their eyes deepened, as if they had stumbled upon a feast, an overflowing cart of fresh prey ripe for the taking.


    "Geeeheeeheee..." one goblin screeched, its voice shrill and grating. Then, from the shadows of the bushes, arger goblin emerged. It was no taller than a five-year-old child, yet its presence carried a chilling weight.


    An animal skull, likely that of a fox, crowned its head, and a crude ne made of small, pale bones hung around its neck. From the shape and size, Mary could tell those bones once belonged to humans.


    Her eyelid twitched at the sight. The moment therger goblin appeared, the rest fell silent, their eyes gleaming with fear and obedience.


    "Grahahha..." The goblin Mary assumed to be their leader let out a gutturalugh as it drew a jagged bone knife. Its grin stretched wide, revealing yellowed teeth, and its golden eyes gleamed with sinister intent.


    Mary didn¡¯t need to understand theirnguage to know what it had ordered; its followers were told to kill everyone.


    The next instant, the goblins erupted in a frenzy, shrieking with manic excitement. Their hands switched from poison darts to crude bows and bone knives, and they charged forward, weapons raised high as if eager to begin a blood-soaked hunt.


    Fortunately, by then, Mary had regained some rity. When the first wave lunged at her, she managed to dodge, though notpletely unscathed. A bone knife grazed her side, tearing through her skin. Warm blood trickled down, matting her fur as the metallic scent of it filled the air.


    But Mary, though injured, paid no mind to the pain. With a sharp twist of her head, she snapped her jaws to the side and bit down on one of the goblins beside her, cleanly tearing its head off in one savage motion. The sudden act of defiance startled the goblins, making them jolt and leap back in shock.


    However, when they noticed her swaying on her feet, the fear in their eyes was quickly reced by cruel amusement. Gratingughter filled the air as they began chattering among themselves again, their mocking tones echoing through the clearing.


    Their leader remained at the rear, watching the carnage unfold with a twisted sense of satisfaction. It didn¡¯t even bother to join the fight; instead, it reveled in its role as a self-proimed king, watching its prey be torn apart.


    And why wouldn¡¯t it feel powerful?


    Normally, werewolves could crush goblins with ease, ripping them apart with a single bite or swipe of their ws. But today was different. The pack before them was made up of the old and the young, with their strongest warrior, Mary, still reeling from the sedatives.


    To the goblins, this wasn¡¯t a battle; it was sport. And they were confident they would win.


    As for the coachmen, although they too had the ability to shift into wolves, they were not fighters. Whether they transformed or not made little difference; their strength was nowhere near that of a warrior.


    In truth, their wolf forms were no stronger than those of an omega. If they had possessed realbat ability, they would have joined the warrior ranks long ago instead of serving as coachmen.


    Knowing this, they chose to remain in their human forms, gripping whatever makeshift weapons they could find, horse whips,dles, and iron rods, to fend off the goblins. Their only goal now was to protect the caravan and hold the line until help arrived... if help ever came.


    But the sight before them offered littlefort.


    The goblins¡¯ golden, slit-pupiled eyes gleamed with sadistic glee as they closed in, their lips twisting into grotesque smiles. Despite being no taller than a five-year-old child, they were unnervingly agile, darting around in the shadows.


    They attacked in swarms, overwhelming each werewolf with sheer numbers, forcing the defenders to retreat step by step as fear began to seep into their hearts.


    "Grahaha... Hehehe..." The goblins¡¯ughter echoed through the clearing, grating, guttural, and full of malice, as they chattered among themselves.


    They moved with unsettling coordination, darting in and out like a pack of hyenas. Whenever they grew wary of Mary, they didn¡¯t rush in recklessly; instead, they circled her like predators toying with their prey, using their numbers to confuse and corner her.


    <fnacd6> Follow current nov?ls on find(?)ovel</fnacd6>


    Then, when she had nowhere left to move, they would lunge forward, shing at her with their jagged bone knives, leaving shallow but painful cuts across her body.


    From a distance, a goblin archer loosed a shot, an arrow whistling through the air before embedding itself in Mary¡¯s side. Pain shot through her rib as she let out a low, involuntary whimper, her body trembling from the sting. Yet she refused to back down.


    With a furious snarl, she snapped her jaws toward the nearest goblins, not managing to catch one, but the sound and force of her bite were enough to make them stumble back, fear shing in their golden eyes as they remembered how easily she had crushed one of their kind earlier.


    But once their fear faded, the goblins went right back to swarming her, nipping, shing, and jeering as they circled like vultures sensing blood. Yet Mary wasn¡¯t the Alpha¡¯s daughter for nothing. Even with the sedative coursing through her veins, dulling her strength and clouding her mind, she still fought back with instinct and ferocity.


    Every time a reckless goblin got too close, she struck, snapping her jaws or shing with her ws, cutting down one or two before the rest darted away screeching. Their bone knives left shallow wounds on her skin, but her Alpha bloodline worked quickly, knitting flesh faster than any ordinary werewolf could manage.


    Still, while Mary managed to hold her ground, the rest of the caravan wasn¡¯t nearly as fortunate.


    "Ah!" a young warrior cried out as a bone knife plunged into his thigh. Blood seeped through his torn trousers, but he didn¡¯t retreat. Gritting his teeth, he tightened his grip on his weapon and held the line.


    Together with the others, he and the remaining fighters formed a tight circle, shielding the old and the young within their ranks.


    They knew exactly what would happen if the goblins got through; those creatures showed no mercy, especially to the weak. So, even as pain throbbed in their limbs and fear pressed on their chests, they stood their ground, refusing to let the monsters reach the ones they swore to protect.


    "Young warriors, don¡¯t let yourselves be distracted. Fight back!" the elderly woman cried, her voice breaking as she fought to hold back a sob. She couldn¡¯t bear to see boys barely into their teens being cut down; most of them hadn¡¯t even awakened their wolves yet, which meant no immediate healing.

 Chapter 347 Attacked From All Sides

    <h4>Chapter 347: Chapter 347 Attacked From All Sides</h4>


    A deep wound here could kill, or at best, leave them bleeding out and facing terribleplications. Her hands trembled as she urged them on, every word threaded with fear and fierce, desperate care.


    She felt awful, knowing that she was one of the reasons these young warriors were still fighting, bleeding, and struggling to hold the line. If it weren¡¯t for her and the other old folks, they could¡¯ve evaded the goblins¡¯ attacks instead of taking the blows meant for others.


    But these young warriors had been trained since childhood to protect their pack above all else. That was the creed etched into their hearts, to defend, to endure, even to sacrifice their own lives if it meant keeping their people safe.


    So, although they understood the elderly woman¡¯s heartbreak, none of them could turn away. Abandoning the old and the young to be ughtered was something no true warrior could ever do.


    To the elderly woman, the sight before her was heartbreaking. These young warriors were supposed to be the future of their pack, the next generation who would rise to protect their people.


    But here they were, fighting for their lives, and if they were killed now, their potential would be snuffed out before they even reached their peak or met their wolves.


    The elderly could only cry and beg them not to die for their sake, their voices trembling with guilt and sorrow. Yet, rather than feeling helpless, the young warriors drew strength from their concern.


    Seeing the fear and worry in the elders¡¯ eyes only fueled their resolve to protect them no matter what.


    Meanwhile, the goblins watched with twisted delight. The emotional scene before them, the young werewolves defending the weak while bleeding and trembling, was nothing short of entertainment.


    They didn¡¯t rush to kill. Instead, they toyed with their prey, driving the young warriors into corners and striking them with shallow cuts, prolonging their suffering as if it were a game.


    Mary¡¯s attention faltered for just a moment when she heard one of the young warriors cry out in pain after being stabbed in the thigh. Instinctively, she wanted to rush over and protect them, but that single second of distraction cost her.


    A goblin darted in close and drove its bone knife deep into her hind leg.


    "Grrr..." Mary growled through gritted teeth, the pain searing through her nerves. But she didn¡¯t let it overwhelm her. With a swift turn, she snapped her powerful jaws toward the attacker, sinking her teeth into its neck.


    The goblin screeched, thrashing in panic, but Mary only shook her head violently until she tore its head clean off.


    Blood sttered across the ground as she flung the severed head back toward the horde, a wordless deration that she wasn¡¯t afraid, and she wasn¡¯t backing down.


    Mary knew that in her current condition, she had no capacity to support the others. If she fell now, her people would be in far greater dangerter on. So she forced herself to focus; she needed to regain her strength first.


    Fortunately, the pain from her wound had one advantage: it jolted her senses awake. The sharp sting coursing through her leg drove the sedative from her veins, helping her mind clear little by little.


    She shook her head and bared her fangs at the goblins circling her, a low snarl rumbling from her throat. Then, sheunched her counterattack, each strike measured, each movement deliberate, as she tried to carve a path out of their encirclement. She wanted to reach the others, to lend her strength to the rest of the caravan.


    But she couldn¡¯t, not yet. Turning her back now would mean death. And if she fell, her pack would only rush in to save her, throwing themselves into the enemy¡¯s jaws. That was thest thing she could allow.


    And so, Mary knew she couldn¡¯t recklessly put her life on the line. Forcing herself to provide support in her current state would only do more harm than good. Instead, she focused on clearing the goblins surrounding her.


    Through the mindlink, she called out to her pack, everyone except the coachmen, who weren¡¯t part of it. "Everyone, hold your ground for now! I¡¯ll push them back! Huddle together and guard each other¡¯s backs! Don¡¯t rush in to fight!" shemanded, her voice calm but urgent.


    Right after sending the message, she lunged forward, her ws shing. In one clean swipe, she tore through the throat of the goblin before her. The pain from the stab in her leg burned like fire, but it also sharpened her senses, pushing her to move faster. The goblins hadn¡¯t expected her sudden burst of speed, and two of them fell from that single attack.


    But Mary didn¡¯t stop there. She spun around, her tail whipping out and mming into a cluster of goblins at her nk, sending their small bodies flying. Fueled by adrenaline, she tore into the remaining ones, biting, shing, striking with precision and fury.


    To an outsider, she might have seemed feral,pletely lost to rage. But in truth, she was in full control, channeling her pain and instincts to push her body beyond its limits.


    "Whimper..." Mary let out another low cry as a small arrow embedded itself in her side, shot by an archer goblin lurking at the edge of the battlefield, trying to control her movements.


    Her eyes red red with rage. Every instinct in her screamed to charge forward and tear the archers apart first, to silence those pests raining arrows from afar. But she couldn¡¯t. The goblins surrounding her formed a tight ring, blocking every path.


    If she wanted to reach the archers, she¡¯d have to cut down everyst one of these goblins first. The archers, clever enough to keep their distance, stayed well beyond her immediate reach, exactly as archers should.


    <i>¡¯At least they have some brains, enough to keep their distance instead of swarming me like mindless moths.¡¯</i> Mary thought bitterly as she sank her teeth into another goblin beside her.


    Before she could even fling the corpse aside, another arrow struck her. She growled, a deep, guttural sound of fury and defiance, baring her bloodstained teeth at the archers. Her body was already slick with blood, some hers, some not, but her eyes burned brighter, daring them to shoot again.


    Hearing Mary¡¯smand, both the elderly and the children could only do their best not to be a burden, while the young warriors tightened their grip on their weapons and fought with everything they had.


    Unfortunately, several of their livestock were in in the chaos, driving the coachmen into silent rage as they gritted their teeth. But being outnumbered by the goblins, there was little they could do. Like the warriors, all they could manage was to hold their ground and fend off the relentless attacks.


    Yet, it soon became clear that the goblins were merely toying with them. They struck hard enough to wound, but not to kill. The young warriors and coachmen didn¡¯t know whether to feel grateful for being spared or humiliated for being deemed too weak to be finished off.


    Meanwhile, the brunt of the goblins¡¯ true assault was directed entirely toward Mary.


    Even though everyone knew Mary was the future Alpha of the Golden Hue Pack and possessed an Alpha¡¯s resilience and strength, seeing her riddled with wounds still broke their hearts.


    By now, countless small arrows were embedded deep in her flesh, yet she refused to stop fighting. Fortunately, her wolf was working desperately to heal her injuries and slow her bleeding, keeping her on her feet.


    But that same healing made the arrows harder to remove. Once everything was over, they would have to cut into her flesh just to pull the arrowheads out.


    Mary now looked almost like a hedgehog, her body bristling with arrows, but not once did she falter.


    <i>¡¯Damn, that hurt!¡¯</i> Mary cursed inwardly as she snarled and bellowed, hot steam bursting from her nostrils with each heavy breath. Her body heaved violently, exhaustion creeping in as she fended off and countered every goblin that dared to strike her.


    She was battered, stabbed, and shed from every direction, but through sheer will, she kept going, each strike driving the goblins farther back.


    ____


    <fn8831> For more chapters visit F¦Énd£Îovel</fn8831>


    <strong>Hello everyone!</strong> I just wanted to let you know that I might only be able to update <i>one Chapter a day</i> for the next two weeks, as I¡¯ll be away for a bit. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do my best to write and post as much as I can!


    Thank you all so much for your understanding, and especially for your <i>continuous support and love</i>.


    A <strong>special shout-out</strong> to:gmartina0309, Shell_G, Nancy_Hasse, Kimberly_Lankford_0455, Shakeia_Peghee, DaoistwgExwv, Diabolique1369, Jackie_Minton, Carol_Rothschild, Monica_Guerra_1500, DaoistgCw2rA, Rose_Martin_0361, Marcia_Natowcappo, andst but certainly not least, Shirley_Law_7534, for all the <strong>Golden Tickets</strong> and gifts!


    Your support truly means the world to me. I feel so happy and grateful for all your encouragement; it really keeps me going. Thank you so much, everyone!

 Chapter 348 An Alpha Standing Like A Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 348: Chapter 348 An Alpha Standing Like A Mountain</h4>


    Now, she stood between the caravan and the horde, a lone wall of flesh and fury protecting her people, an Alpha standing like a mountain. Dozens of goblinsy lifeless around her, most in by her ws and fangs alone.


    Every inch of her body screamed in pain, yet she found herself almostughing inside, as if patting her own shoulder for enduring this long. She didn¡¯t even know how long she¡¯d been fighting anymore; it felt like she was running on broken strings, moving only through stubborn instinct and the need to protect.


    She had even cked out a few times, still standing, still fighting, her body moving purely on instinct, driven by her wolf¡¯s primal will to survive.


    <i>"Mary, you¡¯ve done great as an Alpha. I¡¯m so proud of you,"</i> her wolf¡¯s voice echoed softly in her mind, tender yet heavy with sorrow. It was as if the wolf wanted to nuzzle her face, tofort her in its own way. But even though it knew, Mary was nearing her limit. One more push, one more wound, and she might not make it back.


    "Awooo!!!"


    Through the haze of her fading consciousness, Mary¡¯s hearing felt muffled, as if she were submerged underwater. Her limbs were heavy, her strength almost gone, and the blood loss was dragging her down fast. But then, through that fog of exhaustion, she heard it. A distant howl.


    Even though every other sound had faded into silence, that single howl broke through, clear and powerful. It was like sunlight piercing through a storm, igniting a flicker of hope deep within her chest.


    <i>¡¯I can do this... just a little longer. Reinforcements wille...¡¯</i> Mary told herself as she stood firm before the goblins, like a unyielding mountain shielding her people.


    By now, she had already cleared the goblins surrounding the caravan, giving the young warriors and coachmen a moment to breathe.


    The warriors, though wounded, regrouped and formed a protective wall around the elderly and the young. Seeing that sight, her people still standing despite everything, made Mary¡¯s heart tighten with a mix of pride and sorrow.


    The moment she heard the howl, a spark of hope bloomed in Mary¡¯s chest. It was as if that sound breathed life back into her weary limbs, filling the emptiness inside her with renewed strength. Gritting her teeth, she pressed on, tearing into the goblins one after another as they surged toward her like an unending tide.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she checked on her people. The young warriors still held the line, shielding the elders and children behind them. Seeing that, determination red brighter within her, and her strikes grew sharper, and fiercer.


    "Ah!!!"


    A sudden scream cut through the chaos, making Mary¡¯s heart jolt.


    <i>¡¯What happened?¡¯</i> Mary thought, her eyes darting around frantically. Then she saw it, a fresh wave of goblins bursting out from the bushes, charging straight toward the young and the old.


    Two more goblin archers emerged behind them, their bows drawn. In the next instant, a pair of arrows cut through the air and struck one of the young warriors who had been shielding the elderly man tending to the wounded.


    "Duck your heads and stay on guard!" one of the young warriors shouted. The others immediately crouched down, raising their arms to shield their heads, the most vulnerable spot, while making sure the children were safely hidden in the center of their formation.


    The elderly formed a protective ring around the little ones, and the young warriors stood as the outer shield, bracing themselves for the next assault. Seeing the blood gushing from the wounded warrior, someone barely older than them, the children began to cry in terror, their small voices trembling as the elders tried desperately to soothe them.


    "Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. Big brother¡¯s fine, see? It doesn¡¯t hurt," one of the young warriors whispered with a faint smile, trying tofort the frightened children huddled before him.


    He wanted to say more, to reassure them further, but the searing pain from the arrow buried in his side made his voice tremble. Even as he insisted he wasn¡¯t hurting, his body betrayed him, a slight wince, a shallow breath, and a flicker of pain showed in his eyes.


    Without a wolf to aid his healing, every second felt like fire spreading through his veins. Still, he held on, relying only on sheer willpower to stay conscious. He couldn¡¯t let the children see his weakness, not when they were already trembling in fear.


    The elders nearby understood his struggle, their hearts aching with helplessness. They wanted to help, but their bodies were old, their wolves frail and sluggish. If they shifted, they would only slow the others down. So instead, they stayed where they were, silently praying, using their own bodies as shields to protect the young.


    "Hold on just a little longer!" Mary shouted, her voice steady despite the exhaustion in her limbs. It wasn¡¯t just amand to her people, it was a plea to herself, a desperate reminder to endure just a little more.


    Reinforcements were on their way.


    They had to be.


    "Yes, Young Alpha!" the young warriors answered, their voices hoarse but resolute. Those still able to move fought on, forming a defensive line to fend off the goblins¡¯ relentless assault. The wounded caught their breath behind them, patching their injuries with trembling hands.


    "Don¡¯t push yourselves too hard!" an elderly man warned as he hastily wrapped a bandage around another¡¯s arm.


    "We know, just a little longer," one of the warriors replied, forcing a grin despite the blood trickling down his cheek. But though they said it was only for a little while, each second felt like an eternity, an endless battle against pain, fatigue, and fear.


    Mary was already at her limit. Her mind screamed for her to keep fighting, but her body could no longer keep up. Her legs trembled beneath her, her muscles burning with exhaustion.


    When she lunged to bite the next goblin¡¯s head off, her weakened stance made her stumble, missing her mark. The goblin seized the chance and shed back, its crude bone dagger grazing dangerously close to her throat.


    Pain red as the weapon sliced her shoulder, and she barely managed to twist away in time. Had she been a heartbeat slower, the de would¡¯ve pierced her neck.


    Just then¡ª


    "Grrr!"


    A midnight-ck wolf burst out from the dense forest, its massive frame moving with lethal grace. Behind its back was a woman, her presence as fierce as the beast¡¯s.


    Just as another goblin lunged toward Mary, a blur sliced past her face, followed by a wet <i>thunk!</i> and a spray of blood sttering across her cheek. The goblin froze mid-attack before copsing lifelessly to the ground.


    Blinking through the crimson droplets, Mary turned her gaze and saw the cause, a dagger, its hilt wrapped with a rope, embedded cleanly in the goblin¡¯s temple.


    "Move back!" Addison shouted as she yanked the rope. The dagger lodged in the goblin¡¯s skull twisted, then tore free with a wet <i>snap</i>. Only then did Mary fully grasp what had happened.


    Staggering back in a daze, she watched as Addison swung the rope in a wide arc, the dagger whistling through the air before embedding itself in another goblin.<fn9e7c> This content belongs to FindN0vel</fn9e7c>

 Chapter 349 Tag Team

    <h4>Chapter 349: Chapter 349 Tag Team</h4>


    Again and again, the de struck fiercely, each pull followed by another deadly throw, until goblins fell one after another like wheat before a scythe. At the same time, Zion charged forward in his wolf form, his fangs shing as he tore through the remaining monsters, ripping one goblin apart after another with ruthless precision.


    Seeing its minions drop like flies, the goblin leader¡¯s eyes narrowed, tracking Addison and Zion as they tore through the battlefield.


    "Geheheh... grahaha!" It let out a shrill, ear-piercing screech that echoed across the clearing. The sound cut through the chaos, and the remaining goblins immediately reacted, rallying at their leader¡¯smand.


    Momentster, they shifted their focus, abandoning the battered caravan and turning their attacks toward Addison and Zion instead. To them, Mary and her group were already as good as dead; the real threat now stood before them, and they swarmed in, eager to crush it.


    The goblins surged toward Addison and Zion like a raging tide, but the two moved with seamless coordination born from instinct and trust.


    Addison leaped down from Zion¡¯s back just as he sprang high into the air, his ws shing in the light as he shed through the oing goblins. Mid-leap, he twisted his body and sank his fangs into another, his movements swift and ruthless.


    Meanwhile, Addison hit the ground and rolled,ing to a low crouch. Her right foot nted firmly while her left knee bent, grounding her stance. Without rising, she swung the rope in her hand, the dagger tied at its end slicing through the air in a deadly arc.


    The weapon whirled above her head like asso before she released it, the de shooting forward and piercing a goblin clean through the chest.


    While Zion tore through the frontline, Addison provided support from behind, her strikes precise and relentless. Every time the goblins tried to nk him, her dagger found its mark.


    Zion¡¯s wounds healed almost as fast as they appeared, his regeneration outpacing the goblins¡¯ shallow cuts. Unlike the ogres whose blows could kill a werewolf instantly, these creatures were fast but fragile. Confident and in sync, the two wreaked havoc together, carving through the horde like a storm.


    Addison guarded Zion¡¯s back, her eyes sharp and her movements precise. Every goblin that tried tounch a sneak attack behind him met a swift end, her dagger flying true before they could even get close.


    <fn0060> Newest update provided by find(?)ovel</fn0060>


    Even without a wolf, her senses were honed to a razor¡¯s edge; she could feel the malicious presence of the goblins closing in from every direction and react in an instant.


    Thankfully, she and Zion had arrived just in time, Mary and her people had been moments away from copse. Now, watching the two fight in perfect sync, moving as if they shared a single heartbeat, the exhausted warriors found renewed strength.


    Their fear and despair faded, reced by awe and a surge of hope as they witnessed the unstoppable rhythm of Addison and Zion¡¯s back-to-back assault.


    Addison and Zion moved with perfect harmony, as if they shared one mind and could see in all directions at once. When Zion lunged and tore off a goblin¡¯s head, Addison¡¯s dagger was already flying toward another that had tried to stab him in the throat. Their movements flowed together seamlessly which was instinctive, precise, and utterly in sync.


    Without even realizing it, their mate bond had deepened to an unprecedented level. Their minds were so closely linked that words were no longer needed; they could sense each other¡¯s intentions, emotions, and thoughts with ease. It was as if their souls were fighting as one.


    Addison waspletely in the zone, every movement fluid, every sense heightened. She could feel everything around her with uncanny rity and was acutely aware of Zion¡¯s condition, stepping in to support him whenever needed. Because of their perfect coordination, they managed to wipe out all the goblins before the rest of the warriors even arrived to back them up.


    "Alpha Zion! Princess!"


    The warriors who hade with them burst out from the forest, only to freeze at the sight before them. The battlefield was littered with the mangled corpses of goblins, the ground soaked in crimson.


    Zion stood amidst the carnage, his midnight-ck fur matted and glistening with fresh blood that clung to him like a second skin. Beside him, Addison was breathing heavily from exhaustion, her body slick with sweat but otherwise untouched by the gore.


    The warriors could only stare, speechless at the scene of the massacre. Then, a dull sound echoed through the suddenly quiet clearing¡ª


    <strong>Thud...</strong>


    When the warriors turned their gaze toward the source of the sound, they then spotted a lone goblin standing motionless at the far end of the clearing. Unlike the others, this one wore a <strong>fox skull</strong> over its head and a crude ne made of bones hanging around its neck.


    For a moment, it seemed to be merely frozen in ce, until they noticed the dagger buried deep in its skull.


    The so-called helmet had failed to protect it; Addison¡¯s throw had been perfectly precise, the de slipping cleanly through the narrow eye socket of the fox skull. The creature had likely thought itself safe behind its macabre armor, but it never stood a chance against Addison¡¯s aim.


    <i>¡¯Nice shot,¡¯</i> Addison thought to herself, resisting the urge to pat her own back. She didn¡¯t let smugness take over, now wasn¡¯t the time to drop her guard. Because there might still be goblins lurking nearby. Staying alert, she scanned the area as the warriors spread out, checking the perimeter and tending to their injured pack members.


    Mary and the others finally noticed the group of veteran warriors and guards who had arrived with Zion and Addison. Their eyes soon fell on the makeshift wagon nearby which was covered with nkets that outlined an unmistakably human shapes.


    Mary¡¯s heart skipped a beat. A sinking feeling settled in her chest as her gaze darted between the wagon and the line of warriors emerging one by one from the forest. She silently counted their numbers... and when the total came up short, she didn¡¯t need anyone to tell her what those covered forms were.


    She already knew.


    Mary¡¯s eyes reddened, but she didn¡¯t me anyone. She knew all too well that every battle came with losses. And seeing that so many warriors still stood among them, she understood that this time, the casualties were few, a small mercy, yet a blessing nheless.


    Even so, the ache in her chest wouldn¡¯t fade. Losing pack members was never easy, no matter how much she tried to steel herself.


    <i>¡¯Maybe this is what it means to be an Alpha,¡¯</i> she thought bitterly. To bear the pain in silence, to swallow grief and keep standing for the sake of everyone else. So she did what she could, she steadied her breath and tried to adjust her thoughts, forcing herself to endure.


    Mary stayed still for a moment, letting her wolf work to mend her wounds. Her legs trembled beneath her; she could barely stay upright anymore. Then Addison knelt beside her and gently tilted her chin up before uncorking a vial.


    "Drink this," Addison said softly.

 Chapter 350 Promising Young Alpha

    <h4>Chapter 350: Chapter 350 Promising Young Alpha</h4>


    Mary blinked in surprise when the bitter taste hit her tongue, <i>a high-grade healing potion</i>. Then another. Her eyes widened. Those potions were rare and expensive, far beyond what she could afford, yet Addison didn¡¯t hesitate to use two of them on her.


    Warmth spread through her veins, easing the pain little by little. When she felt her strength returning, she reached for one of the arrows embedded in her side. Gritting her teeth, she pulled it out in one swift motion.


    "Argh!" she groaned as blood welled from the wound, even as it began to close again.


    "Easy, you don¡¯t have to push yourself too hard..." Addison said softly, her gaze resting on Mary with a mix of concern and admiration. It wasn¡¯t every day she met someone like her, a young woman with Alpha blood running through her veins, strong and unyielding despite her inexperience in battle.


    Addison felt genuine respect for her. Mary might still be learning the art ofbat and leadership and was currently inexperienced and only knew of their theoretical application, but she was hardworking, determined, and resilient.


    She didn¡¯t let pride cloud her judgment or act recklessly just because she was an Alpha. Instead, she stood her ground, shielding her people with her own body, enduring pain and exhaustion to make sure they survived.


    Such an act was rare for an Alpha. Most Alphas were proud and hot-tempered; being swarmed by weak monsters like goblins would easily set them off, pushing them to unleash their fury without thinking about the consequences, all to satisfy their pride and ego.


    But Mary was different. Perhaps it was the way her parents raised her, or maybe she inherited her father¡¯s selfless nature, one that put the needs of her people above her own.


    And because of Mary¡¯s sacrifice, everyone in the caravan found the strength to hold on until reinforcements arrived. If not for her constant shouts telling them to endure, they might have already lost hope when the goblins came in endless waves and the young warriors were nearly overwhelmed.


    Yet Mary stood her ground, bing their shield, taking the blows meant for them and saving their lives through her courage and selflessness.


    Thinking of this, Addison couldn¡¯t bear the thought of letting such a good Alpha die young. She believed that if Mary were given more time and experience, she could grow into a powerful Alpha whom no one could ignore.


    After all, the Golden Hue Pack was one of thergest in the entire Werewolf Kingdom. Though Mary¡¯s father was known for his kindness and mild temperament and wasn¡¯t among the strongest Alphas, he still held considerable influence within the council, and no one dared to disrespect their family.


    Who would have thought that Addison¡¯s small act of kindness toward Mary and with just two bottles of high-grade healing potion, would earn her the loyalty of such a promising young Alpha?


    In time, this very Alpha would be one of Addison¡¯s strongest allies. With Mary¡¯s support, Addison could even rival the influence that M enjoyed, making her position far more secure than before.


    "It¡¯s better if I deal with these arrows first so I can truly rest afterward, Princess," Mary said with a weak smile. The pain had lessened slightly, but each time she yanked an arrow out, her forehead grew slick with sweat.


    And though she had removed one, there were still many more embedded in her body.


    Seeing the determined look on Mary¡¯s face, Addison understood exactly what she was feeling. She had been in that position before, the need to endure, to stay strong no matter the pain, and all she could do now was support Mary and make sure she survived this.


    Without a word, Addison took out a clean cloth from her magic bag and handed it to Mary. "Bite down on this," she instructed gently, so Mary wouldn¡¯t identally bite her tongue. Once Mary obeyed, Addison stood up and told her to wait for a moment before she continued.


    Mary, though confused, did as she was told. Meanwhile, the other warriors were tending to the wounded and gathering the bodies of the dead goblins.


    <fne8e4> Original content can be found at F¦Énd£Îovel</fne8e4>


    They nned to dispose of the bodies to avoid attracting more monsters or unnecessary trouble. Given their current condition, traveling any farther was impossible, so resting in the same spot was their only option for now.


    While Zion patrolled the clearing and nearby forest to ensure no goblins were hiding and waiting to ambush them, the remaining warriors organized themselves into three groups. The first group, alongside the elderly, tended to the wounded.


    The second group handled the monster carcasses, making sure they were burned or buried properly. Meanwhile, the third group stood guard and assessed the extent of the damage to the caravan.


    Addison, on the other hand, sprinted back toward the forest they had emerged from. She remembered passing through a thicket where she¡¯d seen red, bud-like fruits growing among the leaves, a sign that clove nts were nearby. If she could find them, she could use their properties as a natural anesthetic to help ease Mary¡¯s pain.


    If she crushed the clove nt with a stone, their numbing properties could at least dull some of Mary¡¯s pain. Although Mary¡¯s Alpha blood would naturally weaken the nt¡¯s effect, it was still better than nothing.


    <i>¡¯Found it!¡¯</i> Addison¡¯s eyes lit up when she spotted the familiar red, bud-like fruit. Thankfully, she had been observant while riding on Zion¡¯s back earlier, keeping her senses sharp and her gaze scanning the surroundings in case she missed something useful.


    Her vignce paid off; she had unconsciously mapped their route through the forest and noted the nts growing along the way.


    Now, remembering the patch of clove nts she¡¯d seen before, she moved quickly toward it. Even if its effect would be faint on Mary, it was still worth trying.


    Not long after spotting the nt, Addison quickly scanned her surroundings to ensure no monsters were nearby. Once she confirmed the area was clear, she crouched down and carefully but swiftly pulled out the clove nts, gathering as many as she could.


    She wrapped the bundle in a cloth, tied it securely, and tucked it into her magic bag before dashing back the way she came.


    When Addison returned, she found Zion pacing anxiously near Mary. He could still trace her scent deep into the forest and knew exactly where she had gone.


    It would have been easy for him to follow, but he restrained himself because Addison¡¯s confident movements told him she could handle herself, and he didn¡¯t want to make her feel smothered by his constant presence.


    Still, his nerves were on edge; his heightened senses made every minute of her absence feel unbearable. The longer he didn¡¯t see her, the more his restlessness grew; had he not been afraid of irritating her, he would have followed her like a shadow.


    By now, Zion had shifted back into his human form, wearing only ck pants, his body still streaked with a thinyer of blood. Addison could tell he had washed himself lightly since water was scarce, and wasting it on a full wash would have been impractical.

 Chapter 351 His Past Actions Came Back To Bite Him

    <h4>Chapter 351: Chapter 351 His Past Actions Came Back To Bite Him</h4>


    He had simply rinsed enough to lessen the scent of blood on himself. Seeing him so tense and worried, Addison felt a pang of guilt for running off without telling anyone else, even though she had informed the severely injured Mary.


    "Alpha Zion... Princess... Addison is back," Mary whispered weakly, her words barely carrying as she tried to catch Zion¡¯s attention. Her brows drooped, and her eyes felt unbearably heavy.


    She struggled to stay conscious because if she fell asleep now, with arrows still embedded in her body and her injuries slowly healing, she risked having infections. Her wolf was currently exhausted from overexertion and could no longer aid her recovery.


    Mary had to remain vignt; sumbing to sleep would trigger her body¡¯s healing process, rendering her unconscious for days until she fully recovered both physically and mentally.


    When Zion strode back looking for Addison, only not to see her there, Mary could only quickly exin in a few words that Addison had gone off on her own and made her wait for her return before acting.


    Zion, still sensitive from justing out of fight mode and with Shura, his wolf, buzzing from just wreaking havoc and was still very excited, knew he could easily overreact or make Addison feel suffocated. So all he could do was wait.


    The moment heid eyes on her, he felt like an abandoned wife who had been left behind while Addison ran around caring for other people. He wanted to scold Addison for leaving, yet he didn¡¯t want to trouble her.


    Instead, he bit his lip and stared, holding his gaze as if blinking might give her another chance to slip away without him noticing.


    Seeing him like this, Addison could only rub the tip of her nose and pretend not to notice. She could sense Zion¡¯s clinginess, and though she had decided to give their rtionship a chance for the sake of their children, it wasn¡¯t easy to set aside everything they had been through.


    Now that he was openly showing concern for her, she felt a little awkward. So, she turned back to Mary and focused on helping her.


    Addison gathered some clean t stones and sharp stones to crush the clove nts. Watching her busy herself like this, Zion knew better than to say anything. With a heavy sigh, he shook his head and silently took over the task of crushing the nts, allowing Addison to concentrate fully on Mary.


    Even with Zion¡¯s quiet understanding, Addison still couldn¡¯tpletely get used to it. Nevertheless, she helped Mary settle into a morefortable position, careful not to aggravate her wounds further.


    After Zion finished crushing some of the clove nts, he handed them to Addison. "Here, I¡¯m done with these. I¡¯ll keep crushing more," he said, fully focused on his task.


    Watching him work like this made Addison feel a twinge of guilt, but she could only shake her head. She knew her conscience was clear, she hadn¡¯t forced him to help, so there was no reason to feel this way.


    After gathering the crushed clove nt, Addison gently applied it around the arrows. Although the wounds had stopped bleeding and the surrounding flesh had mostly healed, she knew that just putting the anesthetic on the skin might have little effect.


    To ensure better results, she also had Mary chew on the clove nt, allowing the anesthesia to be ingested and provide more effective relief.


    Actually, right now, Mary had already shifted back to her human form, her naked body smeared with her own blood and that of the goblins. Even so, Zion didn¡¯t spare her a nce, treating her just like anyone else.


    Still, Addison¡¯s territorial instincts red when her eyes identally caught Zion. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Zion ever looked at other women.


    Maybe it was the trauma of ire being brought into her home years ago that triggered her trust issues and instinctive territorial re. But really, Addison couldn¡¯t be med; Zion had brought this upon himself.


    When Zion looked at her as if she had wronged him for taking care of Mary first and leaving without informing him, Addison hardly noticed it.


    But Zion, experiencing this for the first time, began to understand what Addison must have felt before, when he ignored her and didn¡¯t tell her what he was doing while apanying ire on her walks or when he only kept on taking care of ire and her needs without minding what Addison thought or thinks.


    He realized that back then, Addison had probably been overthinking and worrying about him while trying to handle everything.


    Now, seeing Addison seemingly giving him the cold shoulder, Zion felt the push-and-pull of her hot-and-cold emotions firsthand. In truth, Addison wasn¡¯t even aware of what she was doing because she was too caught up in her own feelings.


    Experiencing it himself, Zion finally understood how wrong he had been before. That was why he quietly focused on helping her with what she needed, saying little, letting his actions speak for him.


    <i>¡¯Sigh... I really am reaping what I sow, huh?¡¯</i> Zion thought as he stole yet another nce at the busy Addison. He felt a pang of jealousy toward Mary since Addison was tending to her so carefully, so worried about her, and even though Mary was a woman, seeing her treated with such gentleness stirred his possessiveness over Addison.


    It wasn¡¯t until he heard Mary¡¯s muffled groans of pain that he felt some relief. Maybe it was wrong to feel satisfaction in her difort, since it meant Addison couldn¡¯t help Mary with it, but deep down, he knew it was just his jealousy ring up.


    <i>"Buddy, you¡¯re so pathetic..."</i> Shura suddenly interjected into Zion¡¯s thoughts.


    <fn849d> Readplete version only at find?novel</fn849d>


    <i>"Shut up, if you¡¯ve got nothing better to say,"</i> Zion growled, irritation simmering in his mind.


    <i>"Why so grumpy, huh? Are you on your... menopause or something?"</i> Shura¡¯s voice dripped with mockery, clearly enjoying Zion¡¯s rare moment of vulnerability.


    <i>"Shut up... you know exactly why I¡¯m annoyed, and you just want to make fun of me, don¡¯t you?"</i> Zion grumbled inwardly.


    He couldn¡¯t really me Shura for this, after all, it had warned him before that one way or another, the way he treated Addison woulde back to bite him. And now that it had happened, of course, Shura felt smug, silently saying, <i>¡¯I told you so.¡¯</i>


    Zion knew he¡¯d been an ass, and he had no choice but to ept it. Even now, he felt frustrated at his past self. He could have just talked to Addison openly, like a mature adult, but no, he had to go around provoking her, hurting her like a child. And now that their position had reversed, his position felt more fragile than ever.


    Experiencing Addison¡¯s hot-and-cold approach made his heart feel like it was leaping wildly in his chest. One moment, he felt ted, as he felt he was connecting with her, and the next, he felt a sudden chill as she distanced herself from.


    Then, when he caught her eyes on him, watching his reaction to Mary being naked nearby¡ªhe felt a surge of excitement. But that feeling vanished just as quickly when she brushed off her own territorial instincts. His chest tightened, his breath seemed to leave him, and he felt utterly deted.

 Chapter 352 A Woman’s Heart Is Hard To Read

    <h4>Chapter 352: Chapter 352 A Woman¡¯s Heart Is Hard To Read</h4>


    But he knew he had no one to me but himself; he brought this upon his own head. He should have known that hurting one¡¯s mate would never end well. So, he remained silent, simply watching as Addison helped Mary remove the arrows one by one, gently coaxing her with reassuring words.


    When Addison was done tending to her wounds, she made Mary drink another high-grade healing potion before helping her get dressed. Then, she asked one of the warriors to escort Mary to where the elders and the young were sheltered, so she could rest safely under their protection.


    Once the warrior and Mary were gone, leaving only Addison and Zion behind, Zion cleared his throat loudly and subtly scooted closer.


    "How are you feeling? Are you tired? Do you want me to massage your muscles a bit?" Zion blurted out, firing questions one after another. He was eager, almost desperate, to deepen his connection with Addison, hoping she would stop treating him with her hot-and-cold attitude.


    His heart felt like it couldn¡¯t take much more of it. Realizing just how painful it was to be on the receiving end of such treatment, guilt washed over him, and the desire to make it up to her grew even stronger.


    Addison looked into Zion¡¯s eager eyes, seeing the mix of remorse and pain within them. She realized that perhaps her heart wasn¡¯t as hard as she thought, at least, not toward someone who genuinely acknowledged their mistakes.


    Or maybe... it was simply because it was <i>Zion</i>. Her feelings for him had never truly been extinguished; the pain she endured had only buried them deep. And now, as Zion tried so hard to make amends, those emotions were beginning to resurface.


    She wasn¡¯t sure what to make of it, only that she was struggling to process everything. Maybe that was why her reactions to him wavered, sometimes warm and forgiving, other times distant and uncertain.


    "I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s just help everyone so we can move to the temporary settlement," Addison said. Her tone was neither warm nor cold, she was simply caught in the confusion of her own emotions.


    She didn¡¯t want to send mixed signals, yet her heart and mind were at odds, making it hard to decide how she truly felt. For now, she chose to keep things calm and steady. After all, since Zion had resolved to make amends, a little distance from her shouldn¡¯t discourage him.


    He was the one who had put them in this situation, so it was only right that he be the one to fix it.


    With that thought, Addison felt a bit lighter. She nodded to herself, convinced she¡¯d made the right decision, and the guilt that had been tugging at her chest slowly faded away.


    It was only fair that Zion be the one to chase her this time. She wasn¡¯t going to repeat her past self, the one who did everything, even the chasing. Let him experience how exhausting it was to pursue someone, only to be met with a lukewarm response and no proper closure.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll coordinate with the warriors and assess the damage. You just stay here and rest until your body recovers," Zion said, his tone shifting slightly, which was firmer now, a touch more authoritative. In his mind, since Addison appeared weaker than him at the moment, it was only right that he handle the work.


    To Addison, however, Zion¡¯s words felt condescending, as if he were looking down on her just because she couldn¡¯t summon her wolf. It struck a nerve, precisely because it was true. Still, she knew deep down that not being able to call on her wolf didn¡¯t make her weak.


    She refused to believe that. Yet Zion, like most werewolves, couldn¡¯t help but equate one¡¯s strength with the ability to fight alongside their wolf. Even if he understood Addison¡¯s situation, the instinct to make thatparison ran deep.


    And in truth, he wasn¡¯t entirely wrong; having a wolf did greatly affect a werewolf¡¯sbat power. Despite Addison¡¯s sharp instincts and quick thinking, she couldn¡¯t always overpower stronger enemies in a direct fight, as proven by her encounter with the ogre. Knowing that only made Zion¡¯s attitude sting more, because it reminded her of her own limits.


    She wanted to be angry, but all she felt was a mix of weakness and shame. Yet Zion wasn¡¯t thinking about any of that. In his mind, being the stronger one meant it was his duty to protect his woman, to keep her safe, to make things easier for her.


    To him, it was only right to keep Addison at the back where the fighting was lighter, rather than let her fight beside him or take on too much that might exhaust her. But in doing so, he forgot one crucial thing: Addison used to be a warrior too. Now, he was treating her like she was made of porcin, fragile and breakable, and that was something Addison refused to ept.


    "I said no! Stop treating me like a weak omega like you used to!" Addison snarled. She tried to rein in her emotions, but her pride as a warrior wouldn¡¯t let her stay silent. She didn¡¯t want anyone thinking she couldn¡¯t handle herself, it would undermine her ability to fight alongside the others and shatter theposure she worked so hard to maintain.


    For so long, she¡¯d kept her head down, letting everyone in the Midnight River Pack walk over her and treat her like a doormat. But now that she had reimed her strength and proven she wasn¡¯t as worthless as they once believed, she was rebuilding her confidence piece by piece.


    And being treated like a fragile weakling again, especially by Zion, cut deep into that fragile pride she was trying so hard to protect.


    Or maybe it was simply because it was <strong>Zion, </strong>he had a way of making her feel like a cat whose tail had just been stepped on. She felt cornered, defensive, and she didn¡¯t even understand why she was being so sensitive right now.


    It wasn¡¯t as if this was the first time Zion had treated her that way. Her sudden outburst even caught <strong>Zion</strong> off guard, and when Addison saw the shock in his eyes, she froze too, realizing she might have overreacted.


    Lately, her emotions had been a whirlwind, rising and falling without warning. Was it the stress pushing her this far? Or were all the feelings she had buried for so long finally resurfacing?


    Maybe it was because Zion had been the root of most of those wounds, and now that he had unknowingly pulled the trigger, everything she had suppressed came spilling out. Even Addison herself wasn¡¯t sure anymore.


    Addison bit her lip, then turned away and focused on helping the injured warriors. She moved from one to another, bandaging wounds and offering aid where it was needed. For those whose injuries weren¡¯t as severe as Mary¡¯s, she handed out lower-grade healing potions.


    After all, high-grade ones were expensive for a reason, and while she had been using them rather freely, her supply wasn¡¯t limitless. Fortunately, the lesser-grade potions were still effective and more than enough to help the wounded recover.


    Zion, on the other hand, was left standing in stunned silence. Addison¡¯s sudden outburst had caught himpletely off guard, and for a moment, he didn¡¯t know how to react. The cold indifference she showed as she walked away seemed to freeze him to the bone.


    He bit his lip, trying to chase away the ache in his chest. <i>¡¯It¡¯s alright,¡¯</i> he told himself. ¡¯<i>This is nothing. I can warm her heart again, just like she once warmed mine.¡¯</i>


    With that quiet resolve, Zion pushed down his emotions and threw himself back into work. He moved to assist the warriors, helping them form a defensive perimeter while the others rested and recovered their strength. After two hours of healing and regrouping, even the wounded were ready to move once more.


    "Alright, everyone, check the caravan and repair what¡¯s been damaged. We¡¯ll be leaving soon," Addison instructed, her tone steady andposed. As she spoke, her gaze drifted toward Mary, who was now being fussed over by the elderly like a sick child.


    <fnb6fc> Fresh chapters posted on find{n}ovel</fnb6fc>


    Mary looked a little embarrassed by the attention, but even the children surrounded her, happily tending to her and refusing to let her go.


    The sight warmed Addison¡¯s heart, it was proof that Mary was deeply loved by their pack, and that her sacrifices hadn¡¯t been in vain. Seeing that affection made Addison admire her even more, and her respect for Mary grew silently in her heart.


    "Also ¡ª there are carcasses among the animals. Untie any that are still on leashes and check them," Addison ordered as she set the fallen chests and rice bundles back in ce. "If the meat is still safe to eat and not poisoned, we¡¯ll use it as food when we reach the temporary shelter."

 Chapter 353 Mary Crowell

    <h4>Chapter 353: Chapter 353 Mary Crowell</h4>


    "If it¡¯s spoiled, bury the carcasses deep, at least nine feet, so scavengers can¡¯t dig them up. We don¡¯t want dead animals spreading disease or upsetting the local ecosystem."


    Because of the attack, several rice and wheat bundles that hadn¡¯t been stored inside the magic chests had toppled from the caravans and were trampled by the panicked animals and fighting coachmen.


    When Addison and the backup warriors arrived, they immediately helped gather what was left. Although some of it was beyond saving, Addison refused to let it all go to waste, instead, she decided to repurpose it as animal feed.


    "The rice and wheat that got trampled and can¡¯t be salvaged, feed them to the animals," Addison instructed. Once she saw the warriors nod in understanding, she went back to work, helping restore order and getting everything back on track.


    After another two hours of hard work, everything was finally back on track. Zion had already secured the area surrounding their camp, and rather than staying idle, which would only make him wallow in self-pity and dwell on his worries about Addison, he chose to keep himself busy.


    Overthinking never helped him before, and he refused to let it eat him alive now.


    Having alreadypleted a full sweep of the perimeter with the warriors to ensure the clearing was safe, Zion used his remaining time to lead a small team farther ahead. Together, they scouted and assessed potential routes, nning a safer path toward their next destination.


    "The four of you, stay here and guard the caravan! The rest of you, with me, we¡¯ll scout the road ahead!" Zion¡¯s voice carried a sharp authority as he issued his orders, his tone leaving no room for them to hesitate.


    Before the echo of his words even faded, his form blurred and shifted as his bones started cracking, fur bursting forth, until his massive wolf formnded heavily on the ground. With a powerful leap, he sprinted forward into the forest, his speed a blur of powerful shadow.


    The others followed suit, transforming mid-run and fanning out behind him, while the warriors left behind began their patrol around the perimeter, ensuring the caravan¡¯s safety.


    After resting for two hours, Mary finally regained her strength and immediately joined Addison in repairing the damage to the caravan. Her help made the work easier, especially with the elders assisting and even the younger ones pitching in to gather the scattered fodder.


    Meanwhile, a few of the young warriors had already collected the dead animals in one area for inspection.


    Upon examining them, they discovered that some had died from poisoning. The warriors deduced that the toxin came from the same blowdarts used during the attack, likely coated with poison taken from dart frogs.


    Traces of batrachotoxin were found in the animals¡¯ bodies, a deadly substance known to cause uncontroble muscle contractions, including in the heart¡¯s walls, often leading to cardiac arrest.


    It targets the nervous system, and even in small doses can cause severe salivation, convulsions, or, in the worst cases, death. The amount detected made it clear that the goblins had used a dangerously high concentration of the toxin in the darts.


    Fortunately, they were all werewolves, and their inner wolves helped purge the poison from their systems. Thanks to their strong constitutions, most of them only suffered mild symptoms. Even the younger warriors, though briefly affected by muscle spasms and weakness, quickly recovered once the contractions passed.


    <fnf86d> Th?s chapter is updated by Find[?]ovel</fnf86d>


    The animals, however, were not as fortunate. Since they had sumbed to the toxin, Addison decided it was safest to have them buried rather than risk contamination.


    Meanwhile, the elderly members with healing experience tended to the young warriors who had been struck by the poisoned darts. They carefully checked each one¡¯s condition, ensuring there would be no dyed reactions or lingeringplications left from the toxin.


    "Princess, everything is fine here," said one of the elderly men. He used to work in the pack hospital and had extensive healing experience. He was the same elder who had been tending to the young warriors¡¯ wounds since the very beginning.


    "Thank you so much. I truly appreciate your help and expertise," Addison said with a warm smile. Though he wasn¡¯t out there fighting like the others, his contribution was far from small. After all, age brought wisdom, knowledge, and experience, and those were invaluable to the pack.


    Addison had always believed that no one in the world was useless. The elders, though physically weaker now, had once been the backbone of the pack and still carried a wealth of lessons earned through years of hardship.


    That was why she could never bring herself to leave them behind. Seeing that Mary shared the same belief made Addison feel deeply satisfied and proud of the woman beside her.


    Since Mary had been the one who contributed the most during the attack, Addison felt she truly deserved recognition for her courage, for not giving up on the weak, the old, or the young, and for using her own body as a shield to protect them.


    "Mary, you did an excellent job. What you did was trulymendable, and I¡¯m sure your father would be proud of you. Please, keep up the good work," Addison said, patting Mary gently on the back with a warm smile. Then, she turned her attention back to rearranging the setup of their escort convoy.


    But before Addison could leave, Mary reached out and gently held her arm. If Mary had been a man, Addison might have easily misunderstood the gesture as something else, like a way to get her attention in a more personal sense.


    It wasn¡¯t that Addison was being conceited, but the look in Mary¡¯s eyes, filled with admiration, respect, and trust, made it clear that this woman¡¯s loyalty ran deep.


    Fortunately, they were both women, and Addison saw Mary more like a younger sister who was capable, strong, and sharing the same values as her. It made it easy for Addison to grow close to her and patient with her little habits.


    "What is it?" Addison asked, stopping in her tracks.


    "Thank you, Princess. Thank you for arriving when you did. I really thought I was going to die here and leave my parents before they grew old. Thank you..." Mary said, her voice trembling as emotion caught in her throat. She bowed deeply to Addison, gratitude and relief written all over her face.


    By then, since Addison had already instructed everyone to prepare for departure, most of the group had returned to their respective positions, including the elderly man who had been helping earlier.


    At that moment, no one noticed how emotional Mary had be, and Addison couldn¡¯t help but feel a little shy under such heartfelt gratitude. After living in the Midnight River Pack for three years as their Luna, she had almost forgotten what it felt like to be appreciated.


    Back then, no one acknowledged her efforts, her hard work and dedication had always been taken for granted. So now, with Mary expressing such sincere thanks, Addison didn¡¯t quite know how to handle it without feeling flustered or embarrassed.


    When she saw Mary¡¯s eyes welling up with tears and her knees beginning to bend in an attempt to kneel, Addison quickly reached out and grabbed her arm to stop her.


    "Don¡¯t... this is what I¡¯m supposed to do. You don¡¯t have to thank me like that," Addison said softly, her tone awkward but gentle.


    "No, Princess¡ªyou saved me and my people. If it weren¡¯t for you and your mate, we would¡¯ve all been ughtered by those damned goblins..." Mary said, her voice trembling with emotion.


    "I know I¡¯m not as strong as your mate yet, but given time, I¡¯ll do everything I can to be stronger. But if I had died here today, I wouldn¡¯t even have had the chance to grow stronger and repay what I owe you. So please, allow me this..."


    Before Addison could react, Mary gently pushed aside Addison¡¯s hands that were keeping her from kneeling. Then, with resolve burning in her eyes, she dropped to one knee, her back straight and her gaze lifted firmly toward Addison.


    "Princess Addison Rosenthal, princess of the Werewolf Kingdom," Mary dered, her voice ringing with unwavering conviction, "I, Mary Crowell, offer my life and soul to you. I pledge myself to be your servant, to follow you to heaven or hell, wherever you may go. Whatever youmand, I will obey without question. So please, grant me the honor of serving you, my lord."


    With that, Mary bowed her head deeply, baring her neck in a gesture ofplete submission, revealing her most vulnerable spot as a silent proof of her sincerity and devotion.


    Addison, on the other hand, waspletely shocked. She had only done what she could, and in her mind, she hadn¡¯t even been the one doing most of the fighting or rescuing. She believed her contribution was small, almost insignificant, and she felt awkward receiving Mary¡¯s unwavering devotion, it seemed far too much for what she thought she deserved.

 Chapter 354 Accepting A Servant

    <h4>Chapter 354: Chapter 354 epting A Servant</h4>


    What Addison didn¡¯t realize was that the moment Mary first saw her, she was atop Zion¡¯s massive wolf, leaping out of the forest like a battle goddess. Addison¡¯s silver-white hair shimmered in the sunlight, her golden eyes gleaming with intensity, and a halo of light seemed to crown her head.


    In that instant, all of Mary¡¯s fears and worries melted away, and she felt utterly safe.


    More than that, she truly believed Addison was a good person. Following someone like her wouldn¡¯t be a bad choice; in fact, it might be the smartest one. After all, Addison was destined to be the future Alpha King, the one who would lead the entire werewolf kingdom toward a brighter future.


    Serving her was inevitable sooner orter, so it was better to show her loyalty now. By taking her stance early, she could align herself with Addison¡¯s camp ahead of time, and when Addison ultimately triumphed in the subtle struggle for the crown, she would be well-positioned to reap the rewards.


    Yes, Mary was well aware of the subtle struggle for the crown involving M, Addison¡¯s cousin, a matter that had been pushed to the forefront ever since Addison¡¯s abduction. Although Addison had already returned, M¡¯s position had been firmly established, and many with their own agendas had begun to rally behind her instead of supporting the rightful heir.


    The Royal Capital would soon descend into frenzy because of it.


    Things were bound to grow even more chaotic, and if M decided to push harder, Addison might truly find herself in a difficult position. That was why she needed as many allies as possible, preferably powerful ones, such as Alphas.


    Now that the future Alpha of the North and Alpha Zion were revealed to be her mates, M¡¯s supporters were surely growing uneasy. Their earlier decision to back M meant they had already chosen to stand against Addison, unwilling for her to ascend as the Alpha King for reasons of their own.


    And if that was the case, it wouldn¡¯t be long before the people backing M began to make their move. Yet even knowing this, Mary wasn¡¯t the least bit worried. She felt certain that following Addison was the right decision. Considering her father¡¯s personality, she knew he would support whatever choice she made.


    More importantly, Mary had long observed how most people in power didn¡¯t truly care about those beneath them. Among the werewolves, where strength determined worth, few ever mourned their fallen or bothered to protect their people; dying in battle was as natural as dying of old age.


    But Addison was different. Mary could sense that she had been raised to be a fair and just monarch, one who could be ruthless toward her enemies and crush them if needed, yet still possesspassion and respect, much like her father.


    M, on the other hand, was an unknown. Her personality was difficult to read, her behavior shifting easily like a chameleon blending with its surroundings. Mary couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that if M ever triumphed over Addison, it would spell disaster for her and her pack.


    Not only would they likely be executed for supporting Addison, but even if they hadn¡¯t taken sides, their peaceful nature would never thrive under M¡¯s rule. Her pack was not war-loving or bloodthirsty like many others; they sought harmony, and that alone would make them targets in a reign ruled by ruthlessness.


    And from what Mary had heard through the grapevine, M¡¯s true nature was quite different from the gentle image she portrayed. Though she often appeared to agree with the Alpha King and Queen¡¯s ideals for the kingdom¡¯s future, in reality, her beliefs didn¡¯t align with theirs.


    M saw them as too soft-hearted and idealistic, traits she believed made other species view werewolves as weak and easy to provoke.


    Rumors said that this was the reason vampires and other races often tested their patience, seeing them as easy targets. And while these stories mostly came from M¡¯s own supporters, Mary doubted that such ideas could spread without some truth behind them.


    She was certain that M herself must have voiced such opinions at some point, subtly encouraging the notion that the current leadership was unfit to rule.


    To those hungry for power, M¡¯s words were a call to action, an invitation to rece the royal family with someone who would showcase the werewolves¡¯ might to the world, ruling through dominance and fear rather than diplomacy andpassion.


    After so much thought and reflection on everything she had experienced, Mary was certain that supporting Addison was the best choice for both herself and her pack. Besides, she genuinely liked Addison and her family.


    Now, kneeling before Addison and waiting for her response, Mary couldn¡¯t help but feel a wave of nervousness and uncertainty wash over her.


    What if Addison refused to ept her as a servant?


    <fnfe7e> Newest update provided by find(?)ovel</fnfe7e>


    What if she thought Mary was too weak, too unfit for the role?


    The longer the silence stretched, the more anxious Mary became. Her palms grew mmy, her heart thudded in her chest, yet she didn¡¯t move an inch.


    Instead, she kept her posture firm and her neck bared in submission, a silent disy of her determination and loyalty. She hadn¡¯t discussed this with her father or her pack, but deep down, she knew this was the right decision.


    All that was left now was for Addison to ept her, though Mary had no idea how to make that happen.


    In truth, Addison was simply stunned; she hadn¡¯t expected Mary to go this far.


    As swearing such an oath, even without the formal ceremony or witnesses, was still as binding as the royal ritual itself. It was the same kind of vow reserved for the royal family¡¯s personal guards or advisors.


    In essence, once a person pledged their life to a member of the royal family, it meant sharing that person¡¯s fate, life and death alike. And since Mary was the next Alpha of the Golden Hue Pack, her downfall would also mean the downfall of her entire pack.


    If Addison were ever to fall, Mary would follow soon after, either by oath or by consequence.


    Realizing this, Addison felt a heavy weight settle on her shoulders. It wasn¡¯t that she doubted herself, but she was acutely aware that the path before her was treacherous and uncertain. She could hardly protect herself as it was, often relying on the protection of her mates. epting Mary¡¯s oath meant taking responsibility for Mary¡¯s safety as well.


    Yet at the same time, Addison knew how capable Mary was, how much potential she held as a future Alpha. Having her as an ally would be invaluable.


    Beyond that, the Golden Hue Pack managed the kingdom¡¯srgest granary, and control over the food supply meant control over one of the kingdom¡¯s most vital lifelines.


    No matter how powerful her enemies were, as long as they remained within the werewolf kingdom, Addison would still have a firm hold on their throats, so long as she maintained control over the food supply.


    Without ess to the kingdom¡¯s granaries, her opponents would be forced to either seek provisions from other species or attempt to establish their own farms.


    And that, in itself, would work to Addison¡¯s advantage. Any pack that began buildingrge farms or storing surplus grain could easily be marked for observation, allowing her to identify which factions were secretly moving against her.


    After all, trying to secure their own food sources was the same as dering their intent to escape her control.


    After carefully weighing the pros and cons, Addison realized that although epting Mary¡¯s oath would put her life in danger, that risk could be mitigated. As long as Mary grew stronger, strong enough to be one of the most powerful Alphas in the kingdom, she would not only safeguard herself but also be one of Addison¡¯s greatest swords.


    With the Golden Hue Pack controlling the kingdom¡¯srgest granary, Mary already held the lifeline of their realm; strength would simply secure that position.


    Besides, even if Mary didn¡¯t align with her now, she would still be a target sooner orter. Anyone who understood that controlling the food supply meant controlling power would inevitably set their sights on her, whether to win her over or to force her submission.


    In that case, standing with Addison from the start was the safest and wisest choice.


    Thinking this through, Addison¡¯s wildly beating heart gradually calmed. A faint smile touched her lips as she nodded andpleted the ritual, formally epting Mary¡¯s pledge of servitude.


    "I, Addison Rosenthal, hereby ept Mary Crowell as my servant, one who shall share in my life and death, my rise and fall. Together, may we walk a path toward a boundless future and reach heights yet unseen. From this day forth, I acknowledge you as my person, and in return, I expect nothing less than your unwavering loyalty."


    "Should you ever betray me, may the Moon Goddess cast her divine judgment upon you and your bloodline, branding you as sinners for generations toe."

 Chapter 355 Where Are You Looking?

    <h4>Chapter 355: Chapter 355 Where Are You Looking?</h4>


    "But if I, in my weakness or failure, wrong you unjustly, then may the Moon Goddess punish me and my bloodline down to the eighteenth generation, to atone for my sin and my ipetence to lead."


    As she spoke, Addison gently ced her hand upon Mary¡¯s head, then on her shoulder, a solemn gesture of eptance and blessing in the name of the Moon Goddess.


    "Now, my servant, rise with confidence and stand tall like an arrow. May your path be illuminated by the Moon Goddess¡¯s blessing, and may sess follow you in all that you do."


    Addison concluded the simple ceremony with a solemn blessing before stepping back to give Mary room to rise. As soon as Addison moved away, Mary lifted her head, meeting Addison¡¯s gentle gaze and warm smile.


    "Thank you, my lord. I will do my best to live up to your expectations," Mary said softly. She then reached out, taking Addison¡¯s hands in hers, and pressed a reverent kiss to the back of her hand, a gesture of loyalty and devotion, sealing her vow to her new lord... her new king.


    After a brief moment, Mary straightened and bowed once more. "My lord, please bestow upon this servant your firstmand."


    Addison felt her eyebrow twitch. She wasn¡¯t particrly fond of such formal etiquette, perhaps because she had grown used to the indifference of the people from the Midnight River Pack.


    Or maybe it was because she had long forgotten what it was like to be treated as a princess. Either way, the disy of such formality made her feel oddly stiff and uneasy, as if even her face had forgotten how to react naturally.


    <fn9c84> Original content can be found at find¡¤novel</fn9c84>


    Still, she reminded herself to maintain herposure. "First, let¡¯s continue on our way so we can return to your pack as soon as possible and proceed with the evacuation," Addison said calmly.


    Mary nodded. "Understood." She turned and rejoined the others, taking her ce in formation as they prepared to depart.


    Just then, Zion returned after confirming that the route ahead was clear. He had already devised an alternative path and came back to discuss it with Addison, only to sense something unusual in the air between her and Mary.


    His eyes followed Mary¡¯s retreating figure before shifting to Addison, catching the fleeting hint of awkwardness in her expression before she quickly regained herposure.


    Even though itsted only a moment, Zion noticed.


    "I scouted a new route and made sure there are no monster nests or dwellings nearby. The others have confirmed it as well, and we¡¯re ready to depart at any time. Do you have anything you¡¯d like to add before we move out?" Zion said as he approached Addison.


    His body still glistened with sweat, his chest rising and falling steadily after running at full speed for quite some time. Hearing his voice, Addison instinctively turned toward him, only to freeze for a moment.


    He was wearing nothing but grey sweatpants, his tanned skin slick with sweat that traced the lines of his abs before disappearing beneath the waistband.


    Her gaze followed one stray droplet, and before she realized it, her eyes had wandered a little too low. The faint outline beneath the fabric made her throat tighten, and she quickly swallowed the lump that formed there. For a brief moment, her mind wentpletely nk, forgetting everything she was about to say.


    Meanwhile, Zion watched her reaction with barely concealed amusement, his lips curving into a knowing smile as he took in every flicker of her expression.


    "My face is up here," Zion drawled with a teasing smirk. "Or... did you want toe closer for a better look?"


    He shifted slightly, the movement causing a noticeable stir beneath the thin fabric of his pants. Of course, he wasn¡¯t wearing anything underneath; he hadn¡¯t bothered, knowing he¡¯d be changing again before they set out.


    Addison felt her face heat up at Zion¡¯s teasing words, realizing with mortification that he had noticed exactly where her gaze had lingered. She quickly snapped her eyes up to his face before turning away, clearing her throat in a futile attempt to regainposure.


    "Alright then... just lead the group. We¡¯re moving out," she said briskly, her tone a little too firm, as if trying to run away from the moment itself.


    She marched back toward the caravan and stopped at the front,pletely forgetting that she didn¡¯t have a horse or any mount with her. She stood there, looking unintentionally lost, which only made Zion burst into heartyughter.


    He never expected to see this flustered, slightly clumsy side of Addison, and to his surprise, he found it absolutely adorable.


    Still chuckling, Zion slipped behind a nearby tree, tugged off his sweatpants, and shifted into his wolf form. Momentster, he padded over to Addison, ready to serve as her mount once more.


    When Zion appeared in his wolf form, Addison couldn¡¯t help but notice the teasing glint in his eyes. He couldn¡¯t speak, of course, but that look alone was enough to make her face burn even hotter. Pretending not to notice, she focused instead on climbing up as Zion lowered himself for her.


    Addison gripped his thick fur and carefully swung herself onto his back. Once she was seatedfortably, she nced behind them; the others were already in position, and the coachmen stood ready, reins in hand, waiting for hermand.


    Seeing that everything was set, Addison gave a firm nod.


    "Let¡¯s move!" she ordered.


    At her signal, Zion began to stride forward, his powerful frame leading the group. The warriors followed closely, keeping just a step behind him. After the encounter with the ogre and the goblins, everyone had be far more vignt of their surroundings.


    Though Addison was strong, she was still their princess, and without her personal guards present, and since Lance had been left behind to guard the border, only Zion stood as her protector.


    Recognizing this, the warriors instinctively moved nearer, positioning themselves so they could shield her at a moment¡¯s notice if another ambush urred. Mary, meanwhile, took up the rear, watching their surroundings with sharp eyes.


    Because of Addison¡¯s contributions this time, especially her generous supply of healing potions, the warriors¡¯ loyalty toward her grew stronger than ever. Even without Mary urging them to  respect, their admiration and gratitude came naturally.


    Seeing this, Mary felt a wave of relief. She was certain now that offering herself to Addison had been the right choice. A quiet happiness warmed her chest as she realized her pack members understood her intentions and shared her respect for their new lord.


    Not far ahead, Zion noticed the subtle shift in the group¡¯s attitude. Seeing them offer their protection to his mate, he said nothing, only continued marching forward, a faint, satisfied glint in his eyes.


    Since they had lost so much time fighting and resting, Zion quickened their pace. Soon, they were running again, the rhythmic thud of wooden wheels striking the rocky ground echoed through the air, apanied by the rattling of crates inside the carts.


    No one spoke. The group moved in silence, each step steady and alert. Even the children riding in the mule cart stayed quiet, their wide eyes scanning their surroundings with vignce. It was as if the encounter they had just survived had forced them to grow up overnight.


    "Kids, you should try to sleep while we¡¯re on the road," one of the elders said gently, his voice soft as he tried to coax the children to rest.


    They had all been terrified during the attack, crying and screaming in fear as chaos unfolded around them. The memory of bloodied faces and people being attacked was heartbreaking enough. Now, though, the children sat quietly, eyes wide and alert, watching their surroundings with an unnatural vignce.


    At their age, fear should have been fleeting, reced by curiosity or y. But after what they¡¯d witnessed, none of the adults could me them. All they could do was hope that the children wouldn¡¯t carry the weight of that fear for too long, that they wouldn¡¯t be scarred too deeply by the horrors they¡¯d seen.


    "I¡¯m not scared. I know the Goddess of War was with us. We just wanted to help keep watch," one of the children said, his small voice steady despite the lingering fear. The adults turned toward him, surprised by his words.


    "That¡¯s right! The Goddess of War was with us, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of!" another child chimed in with innocent conviction.


    The adults exchanged nces, their expressions softening. Mary, who hade over to check on them, couldn¡¯t help but smile as she overheard the exchange. She had thought she was the only one who¡¯d witnessed Addison¡¯s heroic side earlier, but to realize that even the children had seen and been inspired by her left her deeply moved.


    The fear that once filled the children¡¯s eyes had now been reced by awe and excitement. They spoke of Addison with admiration, as if she were a hero they longed to be one day.

 Chapter 356 Night Attack

    <h4>Chapter 356: Chapter 356 Night Attack</h4>


    And yet, the very person they were speaking of, unaware that she had already be a symbol of courage and hope, was still riding atop Zion¡¯s back, blissfully oblivious to the hearts she had touched.


    <i>¡¯After this experience, I realize my current weapon won¡¯t do,¡¯</i> Addison thought to herself. ¡¯<i>I need to change my approach. I don¡¯t like carrying too many weapons, but I can¡¯t deny that I need both a long-range and a close-range option.¡¯</i>


    She frowned slightly, her thoughts growing heavier. ¡¯<i>The ¡¯yer Sword¡¯ is too eye-catching. It¡¯s overpowered; if anyone sees it, their greed might eclipse their reason. I could easily be a target because of it... and end up creating more enemies than I already have.¡¯</i>


    After wielding the sword, Addison was certain it wasn¡¯t just an ordinary Pdin¡¯s de. Ss had likely entrusted her with a true treasure, one that others would surely covet if they ever found out.


    And so, she resolved to keep it hidden, knowing that secrecy might be the only thing keeping her alive in a world already filled with unseen threats.


    <i>¡¯Maybe it¡¯s best if I visit the dwarves...¡¯</i> Addison thought. ¡¯<i>I could have a weapon custom-made for me. Since I need both a long-range and a close-range option, I might as well ask for their advice; they¡¯re the best when ites to crafting weapons, after all.¡¯</i>


    She gave a small nod to herself at the idea. She couldn¡¯t always rely on shifting into her wolf form, and using only a dagger wouldn¡¯t be enough. With her condition, facing strong opponents like ogres in closebat wasn¡¯t an option; one mistake could mean her death before she even realized it.


    And against agile enemies, she needed flexibility, the ability to fight both up close and from afar. But constantly switching between weapons would only slow her down. She needed something versatile, efficient... a weapon that could adapt as fast as she did.


    While Addison was lost in thought, her mind upied with ideas about new weapons, she didn¡¯t notice the subtle changes in her surroundings.


    But Zion did. His sharp eyes caught every shift in the air, every movement in the shadows, and seeing Addison so rxed made a faint warmth stir in his chest.


    Perhaps it was because she trusted him, trusted that he would keep her safe, that she could allow herself the luxury of drifting into thought, unguarded and at ease. And that simple trust, more than anything, made Zion quietly happy.


    Fortunately, this time their journey went smoothly without interruption. By nightfall, they finally reached the location Addison had chosen as their temporary shelter, a wide clearing with solid terrain, ideal for holding their defense. Zion had only scouted the area earlier, so it was still empty, untouched by human presence.


    But there was no time to rest. As soon as they arrived, everyone began working. The elders tended to the children, settling them inside the empty wagons lined with nkets to keep them warm through the night. Meanwhile, others unloaded the magic crates, stacking them neatly at the center of the clearing.


    Several warriors set out to cut down trees, working quickly to construct a temporary storage shelter, while the rest began building barricades around the perimeter, simple but sturdy defenses to guard against the elements like monsters or any hostile forces that mighte their way.


    Addison was busy giving orders, outlining theyout of their temporary shelter, and exining how she wanted everything to be built. Since they were the first to arrive, it fell on them to construct everything from scratch.


    Acting as the one in charge, Addison directed the others on where to erect the barricades, where the guard towers should stand, and how the storage area should be arranged.


    Meanwhile, Zion took five warriors with him to scout the perimeter and set up defensive traps around the settlement. As part of their preparations, he strung thin wires connected to tin cans near the entrance and throughout the forest edge.


    It was simple, yet it was an effective rm. If anyone tripped over one of the wires, the rattling cans would alert the camp to any intruders.


    To make the system even more efficient, Zion divided the perimeter into four sectors, north, south, east, and west, each with its own set of cans so they could pinpoint the direction of any disturbance.


    He also made sure to position the wires at thigh height, preventing smaller forest animals from triggering false rms that could exhaust the group with needless alerts. Onlyrger creatures, or something truly dangerous, would set them off.


    More than anything, the guards who apanied Zion marked their territory by urinating at almost every corner of the perimeter, about a hundred meters away from the main settlement.


    This was a deliberate move; the scent would serve as a warning to wild animals and predators such as wolves, bears, and pumas. To them, the smell meant that a powerful predator had already imed the area, and crossing into it could lead to a deadly territorial fight.


    Since there were several distinct scents around the perimeter, other predators would understand that a pack upied the territory and would instinctively avoid it. Even strong solitary hunters like ck bears or tigers knew better than to provoke a pack.


    Likewise, if other wolves picked up the scent, they would recognize it as belonging to a higher kind of wolf and steer clear. This ensured that only true threats, such as monsters or enemies, would trigger the wire rms.


    Zion and the guards methodically worked their way around the settlement, leaving no gap in the circle. Where the ground allowed, they dug deep pits and drove sharpened stakes into the bottoms, deadly traps for anyone foolish enough to fall in.


    Each pit was lightly covered with branches and dried leaves so it would be hard to spot, and the guards knew the scent of blood would quickly alert the patrols if an enemy tried to crawl out.


    When the pits were finished, they moved on to other defenses. Rather than strip the nearby forest bare, they used a few trees and logs already cut by the warriors. Zion had the guards saw the logs into sections and sharpen one end like spears.


    Then they rigged heavy, meter-long logs high in the trees on simple release mechanisms: if someone tripped the line, the log woulde crashing down, mming into the intruder with enough force to stop them in their tracks.


    The whole system was crude but effective, designed to slow or incapacitate, and to give the patrols time to respond.


    When Zion surveyed thepleted ring of pits and swinging logs, he nodded once, satisfied. The settlement was far from imprable, but it would keep them safer through the night.


    All of Zion¡¯s traps were crude, even a little primitive, but brutally effective. In the chaos of a night assault, an infiltrator wouldn¡¯t have time to check every nook and cranny of the forest for hidden pits and snares.


    To avoid forcing his own people to memorize every trap, Zion and the guards left subtle markings only they could read, simple signs that pointed to safe paths and indicated where a trapy hidden.


    That way, the patrols could run through the perimeter without second-guessing themselves, and, if needed, they could even bait or herd enemies toward a marked trap and let the defenses do the work.


    While Addison and Zion were busy setting up the temporary settlement with the first batch of evacuees, the rest of the Golden Hue Pack continued their work back home.


    Traveling at night was far too dangerous; the risks doubled once darkness fell, so Alpha Hue knew that Addison and Zion¡¯s group wouldn¡¯t be returning anytime soon. Still, the pack carried on with their duties, maintaining a sense of order amid the unrest.


    But as night descended, trouble came knocking. A chorus of howls suddenly echoed from the northeast, sharp and ovepping, a warning that danger was drawing near.


    "Alpha, we¡¯re under attack!" one of the remaining warriors shouted as he sprinted toward Alpha Hue. Behind him, the rest of the warriors were already scrambling to take their defensive positions.


    "What¡¯s the situation?" Alpha Hue demanded, his brows furrowing deeply.


    "We¡¯re lucky the Alphas and the princess¡¯spanions set traps around the borders, especially in the vulnerable areas," the warrior replied, panting heavily. He looked ready to copse at any moment.


    <fn3892> Follow current nov?ls on </fn3892>


    With many of the best fighters gone to escort Addison¡¯s group, their numbers were thin. Only a few were left to patrol the perimeter, since most of the others had been reassigned to help with the harvest.


    Alpha Hue¡¯s expression darkened. "And the attackers?"


    "Rogues," the warrior said grimly.


    A deep, guttural growl rumbled from Alpha Hue¡¯s throat, his golden eyes shing dangerously at the warrior¡¯s report. "The audacity of these rogues!" he snarled, his canines lengthening as fury coursed through him.


    He despised rogues; every Alpha did.


    Rogues were nothing more than outcasts, criminals, and depraved wolves cast from their packs.

 Chapter 357 Want For Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 357: Chapter 357 Want For Revenge</h4>


    And once they became rogues, whatever shred of humanity they had left would rot away until all that remained was bloodlust and chaos. That was why most Alphas showed no mercy; rogues were killed on sight.


    "Kill them all!" he growled, his voice reverberating through the pack link as he mindlinked his Beta. <i>"Evacuate the nonbatants and protect the Luna. I¡¯ll hunt the rogues with the warriors!"</i>


    Only in times like this did his full, domineering Alpha presence truly awaken.


    <i>"Roger that, Alpha. Please take care."</i>


    Alpha Hue¡¯s Beta replied through the mindlink before quickly turning to organize the evacuation. He ushered the pack members toward the Packhouse and stationed several warriors around it to form a defensive perimeter.


    However, as he barked orders, a flicker of concern crossed his mind; the mages maintaining the barrier around the field where the locust swarm was being contained would be left vulnerable at this time.


    It seemed the Alpha, too focused on ughtering the iing rogues, had forgotten to issue anymand regarding their protection.


    Fortunately, he remembered just in time. He immediately assigned several of the more promising warriors to head to the fields and guard the mages. Thankfully, Arch Mage Elric was among them, which eased some of his worries. For now, his priority was to ensure everyone else¡¯s safety within the pack.


    Meanwhile, the sudden uproar had already reached Levi, Maxwell, and Lance, who were each stationed at different borders. The distant howls and the faint sounds of battle made them tense, their instincts sharpening in response.


    But none of them dared to abandon their posts. The attack from the northeast, Zion¡¯s former patrol area, now under Maxwell¡¯s watch, could easily be a diversion. The rogues had already proven how coordinated they could be, far from the disorganized beasts most Alphas assumed them to be.


    So, instead of rushing toward themotion, they reinforced their patrols and tightened their defenses, fully alert for any signs of a secondary assault.


    More than that, before leaving, Zion had warned the three about what he overheard during his scouting trip along the evacuation route for the first batch of refugees. He mentioned a gray wolf named Chase and the whispers of a nned attack.


    Although Zion didn¡¯t know the full details of Chase and Greg¡¯s scheme, he suspected the worst. So, he took no chances; he reinforced their defenses and alerted the others, ensuring everyone would be prepared for any sudden assault.


    That was why they had set up so many traps around the borders. And now that the attack had trulye, none of the three was caught off guard. Instead, their expressions hardened, their auras turning sharp and murderous. Fortunately, they had managed to hasten their work and send Addison away before the battle began.


    However, what they didn¡¯t know was that Greg had already prepared for both oues. If Addison stayed in the Golden Hue Pack until the assault, their n B would activate from within. But if she left early, she would walk straight into another trap, the one involving the ogres and goblins she and Zion had already faced and barely survived.


    "That damn Greg really showed up..." Levi snarled, his jaw tightening as he ordered his warriors to reinforce the patrol around their perimeter.


    Maxwell, who was responsible for guarding both nks of the border, was under the most strain; his team had far more ground to cover than either Lance¡¯s or Levi¡¯s. But even Lance, who seemed to have it easier on the surface, was under heavy pressure. His section was closest to the field where the locust swarm was being contained, making him a likely target for Greg¡¯s men.


    Right now, neither Levi nor Maxwell could afford to send him any support, because they were both too busy holding their own lines.


    Levi was the most enraged of them all. He¡¯d seen what Greg had done to Addison, the way she¡¯de back from the dungeon, and he hadn¡¯t forgotten how close Greg hade to killing him when he demanded Addison¡¯s whereabouts. Now the chance for payback burned inside him.


    "Just wait. I¡¯ll gut him," Levi murmured, low and hard, his eyes shing. The wolf within him surfaced; the animal¡¯s heat slid through Levi¡¯s gaze like steel.


    <i>"We¡¯ll make him pay, twice over,"</i> the wolf growled in Levi¡¯s mind, the words coiling like a spring. Levi felt the anger thud in his chest, a contained, furious force waiting to be unleashed.


    <fn4111> For more chapters visit f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fn4111>


    <i>"Don¡¯t worry, I haven¡¯t forgotten what he did,"</i> Levi told the wolf in his head, a cold smile cutting across his face. <i>"It¡¯s almost convenient he came to us on his own; saved us the trouble of hunting him down."</i>


    Levi was usuallyposed and skeptical, but he never let go of a grudge. Hurt his mate and you¡¯d find the darkest side of him; no male werewolf would tolerate that; they¡¯d die before letting their mate suffer.


    He hadn¡¯t realized Addison was his mate at the time, and by the time he knew, he¡¯d felt powerless. That dyed fury had only brewed into something fiercer. Now it sat under his skin like boilingva, ready to explode, and, truth be told, he was a little excited at the thought of making Greg pay.


    "Roar!"


    A cacophony of growls and feral howls erupted in the distance, followed by the echoing shouts of warriors reverberating through the forest.


    "The rogues are here!" voices bellowed from every direction, ovepping with the sounds of shing bodies and the thunderous rustle of trees and bushes. The air trembled with the ferocity of the iing battle, the growls of rogues and the war cries of pack warriors merging into a single, chaotic symphony of war.


    "Hold your ground!" Alpha Hue roared, his voice cutting through the chaos like thunder. He caught a charging rogue by the throat and mmed it into the ground with crushing force. Without hesitation, he drove his ws down, smashing its skull until bone cracked and blood sttered beneath him.


    Another rogue lunged at him, but Alpha Hue spun and shed upward with his ws, tearing through flesh and muscle. The beast¡¯s belly split open, intestines spilling out like a string of sausages as blood gushed onto the dirt.


    "Argh!" the rogue howled. No one knew if it was from agony or rage at being powerless before the Alpha, who hadn¡¯t even been scratched.


    "Don¡¯t back down! Push forward!" Alpha Huemanded when he saw a few of his warriors falter, stepping back to make room for the iing rogues. His voice snapped them back to their senses.


    "Understood, Alpha!" they answered in unison, their unified cry echoing through the forest, strong enough to reach all the way to Elric¡¯s position.


    When Elric heard the shouts echo through the forest, he immediately reinforced the barrier surrounding the locust swarm.


    "Everyone, ignore the fighting behind us! Focus on the barrier!" he barked, his tone sharp enough to snap his disciples out of their panic.


    The sudden attacks had shaken their concentration, and faint ripples began to spread across the shimmering barrier. Elric knew that even a moment of distraction could spell disaster; a single weak spot, a tiny gap, was all it would take for the locusts to slip through and breed anew elsewhere.


    Elric¡¯s words snapped them back to their senses. They steadied their minds, pushing aside fear and distraction, and poured more magic into the barrier¡¯s reinforcement, just in case anyone tried to break through and unleash the locust swarm.


    "Kekeke... do you really think you can guard against us?"


    A man in a dark cloak emerged from among the rogues surging like a relentless tide toward the Golden Hue Pack¡¯s border. Unfortunately for Maxwell, the intruder appeared on his side.


    Hearing that twisted cackle echo through the forest, Maxwell¡¯s eyes narrowed. The cloaked figure walked leisurely through the chaos, unfazed by the violence around him, as if savoring the sight of Golden Hue warriors struggling to hold the line. The rogues snarled and attacked without hesitation, yet none daredy a w on the cloaked man.


    Maxwell¡¯s brow furrowed as he studied the stranger in silence. He had no interest in exchanging words with enemies.


    Instead of replying, Maxwell¡¯s ws elongated in an instant as he lunged straight for the cloaked man. The sudden attack caught the stranger off guard; he clearly hadn¡¯t expected Maxwell to strike without warning or a single question, as if he cared nothing for talk and wanted only to end the chaos around them.


    But for Maxwell, words were useless. Zion¡¯s earlier warning echoed in his mind, and from the way this man moved and the timing of the attack, he was at least sixty to eighty percent certain this was Greg. Everything matched, just as Zion had described. And the moment that realization sank in, Maxwell saw red.


    Rage burned through him as shes of Addison¡¯s bloodied figure filled his mind. His wolf snarled within, demanding vengeance, its fury wing for release. Maxwell no longer cared who watched, he only wanted to tear Greg apart for what he¡¯d done to her.

 Chapter 358 Reagan

    <h4>Chapter 358: Chapter 358 Reagan</h4>


    Maxwell didn¡¯t hold back. The moment he was convinced that the cloaked figure was Greg, he lunged forward with full intent to kill. His body partially shifted, ws elongating, coarse fur spreading along his arms, and his canines sharpening as his golden eyes began to glow with feral light. His face twisted in fury, every muscle tense with hatred that burned hotter than fire.


    "You will die by my hands..." Maxwell growled, his voice a chilling blend of man and beast. The sound carried the depth of his wolf¡¯s rage, low, guttural, and terrifying, like something that had crawled up from the pits of hell itself.


    The cloaked man froze mid-step, startled by the raw killing intent aimed at him. He didn¡¯t react immediately when Maxwell attacked; instead, his eyes narrowed beneath the hood as if trying to understand.


    He could feel the searing hatred directed his way, yet confusion flickered within him; he was certain he had never met this man before, never done anything that should earn such murderous wrath.


    The cloaked man still didn¡¯t speak. He merely stared at Maxwell for a few tense moments before smoothly evading every strike Maxwell unleashed. Around them, the battle raged, warriors of the Golden Hue Pack shed fiercely with the rogues that hade alongside the cloaked stranger. Alpha Hue soon joined the fray, not to drive the rogues away but to <strong>eradicate thempletely</strong>.


    To Alpha Hue, sparing such creatures was the same as inviting disaster to return another day. Rogues like these no longer had the minds of men; they were beasts wearing human skin, consumed entirely by the madness of their wolves.


    Too long in the wild had stripped them of sanity and reason. Just as a man who lived among beasts would forget the ways of men, these rogues had abandoned their humanity, no longer capable of speech orpassion, only bloodlust and instinct.


    Even the old human tale of <i>Tarzan</i> couldn¡¯tpare, for at least that wild man learned to love and protect. These rogues, however, had no such light left in them. They were nothing but monsters that needed to be put down.


    To stop them from spreading death elsewhere, Alpha Hue wanted no mercy, "Kill them all!" his roar thundered across the battlefield. Maxwell barely registered it; the mate bond with Addison amplified his fury until it consumed him.


    His breath came harsh and ragged, his chest heaving, and a flush of red rimmed his vision. All he could see was the cloaked figure. Everything else fell away into a haze of hatred and the single, violent intent to end whoever stood before him.


    The more Maxwell thought about it, the more his body throbbed with phantom pain, his muscles aching as if reliving that day when he¡¯d found Addison barely clinging to life.


    "<i>You..." </i>The word caught in his throat, swallowed by the rising storm inside him. His mind pulsed with a single word¡ª<i>kill... kill... kill...</i>¡ªa dark mantra echoing through his thoughts.


    His wolf wed violently within, desperate to break free, to rend and destroy, to drown its anguish and fury in blood. If he didn¡¯t release it soon, Maxwell knew they would both be consumed¡ªmind, body, and soul¡ªby the madness boiling inside him.


    The mate bond pulsed through him, in his veins, his bones, his very soul, and because the one hurt was his mate, the memory dragged him toward madness. Even though it was in the past, the image was enough to set him aze. He attacked and attacked, vision bleeding red, every strike driven by a single, brutal purpose: to kill the man before him.


    He wed, kicked, and even snapped his jaws when the man got close enough, but the cloaked figure moved like a loach, slippery and unpredictable, as if he could read Maxwell¡¯s every move.


    Each attack missed by a hair¡¯s breadth, every strike met only with empty air. Maxwell suddenly swung upward in a fierce, vertical sh meant to catch him off guard, yet the man twisted away effortlessly, reacting as though he had eyes all over his body.


    A vein pulsed on Maxwell¡¯s forehead, threatening to burst as his teeth ground together.


    <fn137e> This content belongs to FindN0vel</fn137e>


    "Grrr..." he growled, patience slipping away with every failed strike.


    Atst, Maxwell surrendered to his wolf. He shifted fully, letting his wolf, Reagan, takemand. <i>"I¡¯ll gut him, rip him open until even his mother won¡¯t know him,"</i> Reagan snarled in Maxwell¡¯s mind. Maxwell vaulted into the air andpleted the change.


    When hended, he was a massive silver grey wolf, majestic and cold as moonlight. A white breath fogged from his jaws as he howled, a long, raw cry that rolled across the forest.


    The Golden Hue Pack warriors answered in a chorus; Alpha Hue¡¯s deep bellow joined theirs. The pack¡¯s unified howl marked their presence and sent a ripple through the attackers. The rogues faltered, instincts screaming caution at the sight of a truly powerful alpha among their foes.


    Only a handful pressed forward, the ones whose scent was suspiciously altered, those who had tried to mask themselves with a fake rogue odor and hide among the real attackers. For a heartbeat, the battle paused under the weight of Maxwell¡¯s howl and strong presence.


    The fake rogues kept charging like mindless soldiers on a suicide mission, flooding the Golden Hue Pack¡¯s defenses without hesitation. Their relentless assault puzzled Alpha Hue and his warriors, who were unaware of what had transpired in the Midnight River Pack.


    They didn¡¯t know that a hidden faction was manipting the rogues, using them as a smokescreen while blending their own people among the chaos, and controlling the real rogues through an ancient artifact.


    For a brief moment, the rogues hesitated, torn between their primal instinct to survive and thepelling voice that echoed in their minds through the blood-red stones embedded in their ear studs. But in the end, the artifact¡¯s control proved stronger; they could not resist the order to attack.


    Fortunately, Alpha Hue¡¯s warriors had already rooted out the impostors disguised among the rogues. And when Maxwell¡¯s Alpha aura red across the battlefield, the surge of dominance reignited their fighting spirit.


    Energy coursed through the pack like wildfire, renewed, fierce, and eager to strike back with equal ferocity.


    As a result, the fake rogues met a gruesome end. Alpha Hue¡¯s warriors moved in perfect coordination, attacking in groups of three. They overwhelmed each target, biting down on limbs and pulling in opposite directions until flesh tore apart under the strain. The air was filled with the fake rogues¡¯ agonized screams.


    A few of the impostors tried to speak, perhaps to confess their mission just to lessen the pain they were experiencing, but the curse bound to their bodies activated the moment they attempted to talk.


    Their words turned into choked cries as the curse devoured them from within. Even as death imed them, they could still feel their bodies being ripped apart, their limbs hurled into nearby bushes or caught on tree branches from the sheer force of the struggle.


    By the time the real rogues regained their senses and lunged to continue the fight, the battlefield had already turned into a nightmare. Blood drenched the earth, intestines hung from branches, and the forest reeked of death and iron.


    The entire battlefield was drenched in blood, as if a crimson rain had swept through the forest. Maxwell, still locked inbat with the cloaked man, was now barely recognizable beneath his once-silver grey fur, now stained dark red.


    He tore through anything that dared to cross his path, fighting like a beast possessed. Fortunately, none of the Golden Hue Pack warriors strayed too close, or they might have met the same fate.


    With blood-soaked fur and eyes burning like molten gold, he looked every bit like a hound from hell, his breath escaping in heavy streams of hot vapor that curled in the cold air.


    <i>"Reagan, you can¡¯t kill our people..."</i> Maxwell warned, using thest shred of his sanity to keep his wolf in check; he couldn¡¯t afford to lose control like Zion did in the past.


    <i>"I know, I¡¯m not stupid,"</i> Reagan growled in reply, its voice rumbling through their shared mind as it lunged at the cloaked man.


    Since the battle began, the cloaked man had done little more than dodge and deliver the asional counterattack, but Maxwell¡¯s relentless pursuit finally paid off. Step by step, he forced the man back until his retreat ended against a massive tree.


    Only then did the realization dawn on the cloaked figure, he had run out of room to escape.


    Only then did the cloaked man finally fight back for real. He lifted his leg and delivered a sharp side kick, immediately following it with a flying roundhouse aimed straight at Maxwell¡¯s throat.


    But Maxwell was faster; he dug his front paws deep into the ground, halting his advance just in time before lunging forward to bite the man¡¯s ankle. With a violent twist of his neck, he flung the cloaked man like a rag doll and hurled him into a massive tree.

 Chapter 359 Injured

    <h4>Chapter 359: Chapter 359 Injured</h4>


    However, the man proved far more resilient than expected. Midair, he twisted his body with astonishing agility, flipping so that instead of his back mming into the trunk and shattering his spine, his feet struck it first.


    Using the tree as leverage, he pushed off in a burst of speed, propelling himself straight back toward Maxwell, his ws extending from beneath the folds of his cloak, gleaming like des in the dim light.


    But this time, Maxwell didn¡¯t dodge. Instead, he made the deliberate choice to take the hit, letting the enemy¡¯s ws sink deep into his flesh. He angled his body just enough to keep the blow from striking any vital spot that would kill him outright.


    There was a saying: <i>to kill your greatest enemy, you must be willing to lose an arm or a leg.</i> And Maxwell was prepared to do just that.


    He would endure the pain, he would bleed if he must, because this wasn¡¯t just a fight anymore. This was vengeance. He would kill Greg, with his own hands and finally avenge Addison¡¯s suffering from three years ago.


    But because of this action, Maxwell immediately shifted back into his human form, and the man¡¯s attack struck him square in the abdomen. The w tore into his stomach, piercing several organs and forcing a gush of blood from his lips.


    Yet, instead of copsing, Maxwell stood tall like a pine tree against the wind. His hand shot out, mping down on the cloaked man¡¯s arm with a vice-like grip, refusing to let go no matter how hard the man struggled to break free.


    "Ugh!" The cloaked man groaned as Maxwell¡¯s grip tightened with brutal force, a sharp crack echoing between them, the sound of bone giving way. Blood trickled from Maxwell¡¯s mouth, running down his chin, but he showed no sign of pain.


    His bloodshot eyes burned with murderous fury as he red daggers at the man before him.


    The cloaked man struggled desperately, and just as Maxwell raised his wed hand to sh his throat, the man wrenched himself free and stumbled backward as he sacrificed his hand leaving it looking limp and twisted in a scary angle.


    Maxwell was determined to finish him, but even his willpower couldn¡¯t mask the toll on his body; his movements faltered for a split second. That brief dy gave the cloaked man a chance to retreat. In his frantic motion, his hood slipped down, revealing his face to Maxwell¡¯s stunned eyes.


    "What the fuck?!" Maxwell blurted out, his body going weak as his gaze locked onto the man before him. The fire in his red-rimmed eyes flickered out, giving way to disbelief and confusion that froze him in ce.


    Why?


    Because the man standing before him looked nothing like the one Zion had described. Levi had even drawn a sketch after Zion¡¯s report so that Lance and Maxwell could easily recognize Greg when they saw him.


    But to their shock, the man in front of Maxwell wasn¡¯t Greg at all, he resembled Chase, the man Zion had also mentioned.


    So why had Maxwell been convinced this man was Greg? Because Chase had gone to extreme lengths to deceive them, he had tied one arm tightly against his body with rubber and gauze, creating the illusion that he was missing a limb, just like Greg.


    "Fuck! This is a diversion!" Maxwell muttered, his body tensing as the realization hit him. He almost leapt forward, wanting to rush out and check the other areas.


    "This is a setup," he growled, his mind snapping into focus as alertness flooded back. It all made sense now, Chase had used himself as bait, drawing most of the warriors from the Northeast to assist Maxwell, leaving the rest of the Golden Hue Pack¡¯s borders dangerously under-defended.


    Realizing this, Maxwell quickly pieced everything together. Since Zion had encountered Greg in the forest and overheard his n to attack at night, Greg must have realized his presence had been discovered.


    So, he sent Chase to act as his stand-in, a decoy to draw attention, while he moved elsewhere. But where was he now? With Chase and the majority of their forces gathered around Maxwell, it could only mean one thing, Greg was sneaking into another location, likely where they least expected.


    "Old Hue! This is a trap!" Maxwell shouted, his voice cutting through the chaos. "Send word to the rest of the border patrol, tighten security and search for attackers along the other borders!"


    He yelled at the top of his lungs, knowing he couldn¡¯t mindlink Alpha Hue. He didn¡¯t care that Chase and the enemy could hear him, there was no time to exin, only to act.


    Maxwell also realized something, the entire time, Chase hadn¡¯t truly been attacking him. He had only been dodging and countering when necessary. That could only mean one thing: Chase wasn¡¯t here to kill him, but to stall for time so Greg could carry out his real n.


    Still, Zion had described Chase as a formidable fighter, someone whose closebat skills nearly matched Maxwell¡¯s own. If Chase had fought with his full strength, no one could say who woulde out on top. That alone spoke volumes about his strength.


    But what puzzled Maxwell was Chase¡¯s demeanor. Despite being on the enemy¡¯s side, he showed none of the bloodlust or hostility the others did.


    Was he forced into this fight?


    <fnbe3b> Original content can be found at find¡¤novel</fnbe3b>


    If so, could he be swayed, maybe even defect to their side? Or was his restraint simply his way of showing silent opposition to Greg¡¯s cause?


    Maxwell couldn¡¯t tell. And he wasn¡¯t about to take that risk, not when one mistake could endanger Addison¡¯s life.


    This only confirmed what Maxwell suspected that there was internal discord within the enemy¡¯s ranks, and he could use that to his advantage. That was why he hadn¡¯t hesitated to shout his orders in front of Chase the moment he realized it was a setup.


    He didn¡¯t have time to think it through; he needed Alpha Hue to spread the word across the territory immediately.


    Levi and Lance¡¯s teams had to be alerted about what happened in the Northeast so they wouldn¡¯t lower their guard, especially with Greg still out there, ready to exploit any weakness.


    The problem was, they still didn¡¯t know Greg¡¯s true objective. Was he after Addison? The locust swarm? Or was there something else entirely behind this attack?


    Then¡ª


    "Alpha! Beta Levi has been severely injured!" a warrior suddenly shouted. He was Alpha Hue¡¯s Beta, tasked with rying messages across the territory to the group aorund the borders. He had just received a report from Levi¡¯s group, the information he received was not detailed enough, but one thing was certain: Levi was down.


    Maxwell¡¯s mind buzzed, his thoughts spinning. This could only mean one thing, Levi had run into trouble, and it was highly likely Greg was behind it.


    "What happened?!" Maxwell roared, his eyes snapping toward Chase, who still didn¡¯t move, simply watching him with that same unreadable expression.


    "Answer to Alpha Maxwell," Alpha Hue¡¯s Beta replied, his voice shaky. "Our warriors are still engaged in battle after an ambush. They haven¡¯t been able to give details yet, they were caughtpletely off guard."


    "How is Levi?" Maxwell asked. He knew Levi held a special ce in Addison¡¯s heart because he had been the one to stay by her side through her toughest times, through thick and thin. If Addison learned that her former Gamma, now her mate, had been injured without anyone knowing, she would be devastated.


    Though a part of him felt jealous and possessive, Maxwell forced himself to think rationally, putting the bigger picture first. With Addison absent, it was up to him to hold everything together and keep control of the situation.


    On Levi¡¯s side...


    "Protect Beta Levi at all costs!" the warriors shouted, their voices filled with urgency. Levi¡¯s chest bore a deep, gaping wound that bled relentlessly. During the ambush, he hadn¡¯t been struck by a w but by a silver dagger,ced with Wolfsbane, that prevented his wound from closing and it also weakened his wolf, leaving him unable to heal.


    "This is bad! The wound isn¡¯t closing! We need a healer, now!" one warrior shouted, rushing to support Levi and pressing his hands against the injury to slow the bleeding. But Levi barely noticed. His gaze was locked on Greg, who stared back with a cold, sinister light in his eyes.


    Greg, who had sent Chase to the other side as a diversion, struck at the most unexpected area along the border, and by chance, Levi was the one guarding it. The moment Greg saw Levi, his mind went nk, overtaken by a dark, simmering malice.


    He wanted revenge.


    In Greg¡¯s eyes, Levi was partly to me for his suffering, if Levi had only revealed Addison¡¯s location before Zion arrived, Greg might never have lost his arm or endured so much pain. His hatred for Levi now burned as fiercely as the resentment he held for Zion and Addison, the ones he med for his misfortune.

 Chapter 360 Wanting To Know Why

    <h4>Chapter 360: Chapter 360 Wanting To Know Why</h4>


    So when Greg saw Levi, all he could think about was revenge. Levi didn¡¯t notice him at first, Greg had masked his scent with a special spray and appeared out of nowhere. Without hesitation, Greg lunged, driving a silver daggerced with Wolfsbane into Levi¡¯s chest.


    <fne798> This text is hosted at find?novel</fne798>


    That weapon had been meant for an Alpha, for Zion, to be exact, but the moment Gregid eyes on Levi, his rage took control. He abandoned his original n and struck out in blind fury, unable to resist the urge to make Levi suffer.


    Greg had aimed straight for Levi¡¯s chest, intending to kill him with that strike. But by some twist of fate, or perhaps because of his mate bond with Addison, Levi survived. Ever since bing one of Addison¡¯s mates, and with her other mates all being Alphas, a subtle connection had formed among them, slightly enhancing Levi¡¯s strength and instincts without him even realizing it.


    If this had happened before, Levi might have died instantly. Greg had always been a powerful fighter, second only to Zion in their pack, and though Levi had grown stronger after being promoted to Beta, he would¡¯ve still been no match relying solely on his own strength.


    Fortunately, just before the dagger could pierce his heart, Levi sensed a shift in the wind and heard the faint whistle of movement beside his ear. Acting on instinct, he stepped back sharply, creating some distance between himself and his attacker.


    Even so, Greg, despite missing an arm, remained a deadly opponent. His de still found its mark, leaving Levi with a deep, bleeding wound.


    "You fucking bastard," Levi hissed, venom zing in his eyes. "I thought you¡¯d never show that disgusting face of yours again after betraying us... but who would¡¯ve thought you¡¯d deliver yourself right to me?"


    His voice was rough and strained, each word forced out between shallow breaths as blood seeped from his wound. His lips had turned pale and trembled slightly, but he refused to show weakness in front of Greg.


    Instead, he straightened his posture as much as he could and scowled, meeting Greg¡¯s gaze with defiant fury.


    Levi despised Greg more than anyone else, and he refused to let him see even a hint of weakness. Greg¡¯s ambush on the Golden Hue Pack made one thing clear, he was after something.


    The problem was, no one knew what that something was, and the uncertainty only fueled their frustration and wariness.


    But what if Greg¡¯s true goal was to abduct Addison again, just as he¡¯d tried before? And if not her, then perhaps one of her mates, just to force her into submission and manipte her actions.


    The thought sent a chill down Levi¡¯s spine.


    He tightened his guard instinctively. If Greg managed to capture him and use him against Addison... Levi didn¡¯t know if he could bear that.


    Greg snorted and toyed with the dagger that had cut Levi, flicking it between his fingers as if savoring the pain he¡¯d caused. He looked at Levi with a cold, provocative smile, exactly the sort of look that would make most mensh out. Levi, though, forced himself to stay calm. He couldn¡¯t afford to be baited.


    The warriors of the Golden Hue Pack tightened around Levi, forming a protective ring as he sank to one knee, clutching the ragged wound in his chest. He was too weak to stand, much less strike back; any rash move now would hand Greg the victory and possibly his life. So he held his ground in silence, studying Greg through narrowed eyes.


    Right now, Greg looked nothing like the man he used to be when he was still the Beta of the Midnight River Pack. He reeked of decay and darkness, the stench of a true rogue clinging to him like rot.


    Levi could tell immediately, this wasn¡¯t the faint, artificial scent that fake rogues used to disguise themselves. Greg <i>was</i> a rogue now, through and through. The smell confirmed he hadn¡¯t joined any pack since his betrayal.


    But what puzzled Levi was how he could even smell that scent. Greg had clearly used masking spray, yet the rogue stench still reached him. Levi couldn¡¯t exin it. The only thing that made sense, at least to him, was that it had something to do with his mate bond with Addison.


    Whenever something defied reason, his thoughts always led back to her.


    At first, Levi hadn¡¯t caught any unusual scent from Greg. But as time passed, beneath the strong stench of blooding from him, he began to detect something else, a faint trace of decay and darkness seeping from Greg.


    It was subtle, but unmistakable. What made it stranger was that no one else seemed to notice. The Golden Hue warriors around him showed no reaction, which told Levi that he was the only one who could sense it... and that they had no idea Greg was actually one of the rogues.


    "You think that just because I lost an arm, you can win against me now? You¡¯re nothing but that slut¡¯s mutt..." Greg sneered, a wicked grin twisting his face as he spat out the words meant to provoke.


    The moment Addison¡¯s name was dragged through the mud, Levi¡¯sposure shattered. His entire body bristled with rage, his eyes darkened, his fangs slightly bared. Whether Addison was his mate or not, he would never allow anyone, especially Greg, to insult her that way.


    "Watch your fucking mouth! You¡¯re not even worthy to speak her name," Levi snarled, his voice rumbling with barely restrained fury. "You¡¯re the real mutt here, homeless, packless, and alone. You betrayed your own people, and now you have nothing. That¡¯s all you deserve."


    His wolf surged beneath his skin, wing to break free and tear Greg apart. If Levi hadn¡¯t fought to restrain it, he would¡¯ve lunged without a second thought. Even so, the rage boiling inside him was unbearable.


    To keep himself grounded, he bit the inside of his cheek hard, so hard that the metallic taste of blood filled his mouth.


    "Ha! Angry that I called her a slut?" Greg taunted, voice dripping with contempt. "You haven¡¯t changed, Levi. You still treat that useless girl like a treasure, when she¡¯s nothing but a breeding tool. She can¡¯t even shift, much less fight for herself. What is she but a broken doll?"


    Greg pushed every one of Levi¡¯s buttons, deliberately goading him. If he couldn¡¯t get to Levi by force because of the ring of warriors protecting him, then he would break him where it hurt most, psychologically, until Levi made a mistake and Greg could finish him off.


    But contrary to Greg¡¯s expectations, Levi didn¡¯t lunge at him in rage. Instead, he let out a sharp snort and retorted, "If she¡¯s so useless, then why did you send this many people just to get to her?"


    Greg¡¯s smirk faltered for a split second, but Levi was already lost in thought. He realized that Greg must have already pieced together the truth about Addison, now that everyone knew she was the missing princess.


    Greg, of all people, knew she had never shifted and had even been mistaken for an omega before. Yet, instead of using that knowledge to expose her and turn others against her, he chose toe here himself, risking everything to conspire against her.


    Why?


    That question struck Levi harder than any blow. The more he thought about it, the more it unsettled him. His anger began to ebb away, reced by cold contemtion.


    Right.


    Although Greg had spent most of his time at the frontlines of the war alongside Zion, he was well-informed, and he knew more about Addison than most people in the Royal Capital ever did. After all, Addison once lived in the Midnight River Pack, and one of the main reasons Greg despised her so much was because she couldn¡¯t shift.


    She was weak, far weaker than an omega, and because of that, Greg never saw her as someone worthy of respect.


    Back then, he even conspired to rece her with a stronger Luna, someone he believed had connections to the Alpha King. But now that the truth had been revealed, that Addison was the real princess, it was impossible to think Greg hadn¡¯t found out as well.


    Before, when he and his men tried to abduct ire under the false assumption that she was the missing princess, it had at least made some sense. But now that everyone knew the truth, Levi could only conclude one thing: Greg hade here again to abduct Addison.


    The question that haunted him, however, was <i>why?</i> Why were they still so obsessed with taking her?


    Now that Greg had shown himself, Levi¡¯s hatred was slowly reced by a pressing need to understand, to dig deeper into what Greg and the people behind him were truly nning.


    Why were they so obsessed with Addison?


    Was it because she was the rightful heir to the throne, and they wanted to use her im to gain influence over the werewolf kingdom?


    Or perhaps they intended to take her hostage and use her as leverage against the Alpha King? Maybe their real goal was to turn her into a puppet queen they could control from the shadows.

 Chapter 361 Connection

    <h4>Chapter 361: Chapter 361 Connection</h4>


    Countless possibilities swirled in Levi¡¯s mind, but before he could settle on any conclusion, his thoughts began to blur. The heavy loss of blood muddled his senses, making him lightheaded and weak.


    The warriors around him quickly noticed his condition, panic shing in their eyes as they tightened their formation, guarding him closely while keeping their guard raised against Greg.


    "Don¡¯t let that man near Beta Levi!" the warriors bellowed in unison, baring their teeth as they closed ranks. Greg didn¡¯t flinch. He only smiled, then signaled the rogues with a sharp motion.


    "Why the hell did you stop? Kill them all!" Greg roared, driving his followers forward. The fake rogues who had slipped into Golden Hue territory with him had frozen when Greg struck Levi; they were hesitant because this operation was supposed to be a stealth attack, while the rest of their forces were keeping Maxwell and the rest of the manpower on the other side of the border.


    They were watching to see how the confrontation would y out. Now that the n had unraveled, Greg threw away stealth. If he couldn¡¯t get in quietly, he¡¯d raze the whole side of the border instead.


    "Yes, sir!" the fake rogues shouted in unison. The scent-masking spray still clung to their bodies, making them harder to track as theyunched themselves at the warriors guarding Levi.


    Chaos erupted instantly. The Golden Hue Pack warriors struggled to hold their line, forced to defend Levi, who was now too weak to stand on his own. With one arm shielding him and the other fighting back, they were at a severe disadvantage.


    "Don¡¯t mind me... just fight back," Levi rasped, forcing the words out through gritted teeth.


    He knew that as long as the warriors stayed clustered around him, their movements were restricted; they could barely counterattack, as they were trapped in a defensive circle. To the enemy, they were little more than sitting ducks in the line of fire.


    Yet if they broke formation to fight back, Levi would be exposed, vulnerable to Greg¡¯s next strike.


    It was a cruel dilemma.


    They couldn¡¯t abandon a Beta, but staying put meant death. Still, none of them dared move, because Levi wasn¡¯t just a Beta. He was also one of the Princess¡¯s mates. Losing him would break not only Addison¡¯s trust in their Pack¡¯s strength and the importance they put in her and her mates... but her heart too.


    "Beta Levi, please stay still. We¡¯ll push them back, and once you see an opening, run as far as you can!" the strongest warrior shouted, stepping in front of Levi to shield him.


    He knew they couldn¡¯t let Levi fall before they did. Even if they valued their own lives, the hierarchy of their kind was clear; no warrior could flee while a superior still stood, much less one of a position like a Beta and a princess¡¯s mate. It was their duty to protect him, even if it meant bing his shield.


    Their bodies were strong, almost unbreakable, but seeing Levi wounded by Greg¡¯s silver daggerced with wolfsbane reminded them that even the mightiest could bleed. The grim truth sank in; they might not survive this battle.


    Still, none of them wavered. This was a fight to the death, and if they were to fall, they would fall protecting their Princess¡¯s mate.


    No one backed down. The warriors of the Golden Hue Pack stood their ground even as Greg and his men grew more vicious, their attacks heavier and more ruthless the moment they realized Levi¡¯s warriors refused to abandon him.


    One by one, warriors were sent flying through the air under the force of the blows. Yet every time one fell, as long as they could still move, they pushed themselves back up, bloodied, staggering, but unbroken.


    Those too wounded to stand were dragged or carried toward the center of the formation, where others shielded them, buying precious seconds to recover and heal themselves.


    Greg, seeing their resolve, sealed off every escape route. His killing intent was clear; he wanted Levi dead, no matter the cost. But the Golden Hue Pack¡¯s warriors refused to surrender.


    Step by step, they fought while slowly retreating, inching closer to the other side of the border in hopes of regrouping. Amid the chaos, some managed to send hurried reports to the other border patrol via mindlink.


    Then, suddenly, a familiar voice echoed through their minds; their Beta¡¯smand came through the pack¡¯s mindlink. Only then did they remember to respond and report the dire situation back to him.


    Before they could even report the situation, Greg¡¯s forces suddenly intensified their assault, as if he¡¯d sensed that Levi¡¯s side was trying to reach Alpha Hue for reinforcements.


    He knew he couldn¡¯t let that happen.


    With a snarl, Greg took matters into his own hands. He leapt into the air, twirling the silver dagger in his grip before reversing it, letting the t of the de rest against the bandaged stump of his arm so the silver wouldn¡¯t burn his skin, the sharp edge now facing outward.


    In a blur of motion, he spun around one of the Golden Hue Pack¡¯s warriors, his movement smooth and deadly, and feigned an elbow strike, only to sh out with the hidden de instead.


    The dagger arced toward the warrior¡¯s throat, gleaming wickedly. But at thest second, the pack¡¯s strongest member yanked hisrade backward by the cor, narrowly saving him from being killed on the spot.


    Seeing Greg himself enter the fray sent a ripple of unease through the Golden Hue Pack¡¯s warriors. Their growls deepened, their stance tightened, and every eye locked warily on him.


    They all knew the real battle had just begun.


    They only managed to inform their Beta that Levi was severely injured and that they had been ambushed. But with Greg and his men pressing their assault relentlessly, the warriors couldn¡¯t afford to stay distracted to send their reports.


    <fne2c5> Get full chapters from find[?]ovel</fne2c5>


    Every second spentmunicating could cost them their lives.


    So instead, they focused all their strength on holding the line, fending off the enemy¡¯s attacks while slowly, carefully retreating step by step, buying themselves whatever distance they could.


    Then they heard Greg cackle like a madman, hisughter echoing through the blood-soaked clearing.


    "Kekeke... do you really think you can get out of here alive?" he sneered. "Do you think I¡¯ll let you escape, especially you, that motherfucking Levi? You won¡¯t leave this forest alive. The only way you¡¯re getting out of here is as a corpse!"


    Greg¡¯s voice slithered through the air like a devil¡¯s whisper rising from the depths of hell, sending a chill down their spines.


    "Do you really think I¡¯ll die just because you say so?" Levi rasped, his voice raw but dripping with mockery. Had he not sounded so weak and breathless, his words might have provoked real fury from Greg.


    Instead, they seemed to amuse Greg. The sight of Levi trying to sneer while barely standing only made Greg grin wider. He treated the moment like sport, convinced Levi was already a dead man, and determined not to let him walk away.


    Though Levi tried to taunt Greg, his body was failing him, his vision blurred, his limbs heavy from blood loss. Still, he refused to give in. Even as dizziness clouded his mind, he kept thinking of ways to survive.


    His heart throbbed painfully in his chest, almost as if he could feel Addison¡¯s own suffering echoing through it.


    And he was right. The moment Levi¡¯s life reached the brink of death, Addison felt it. Her heart thudded violently in her chest, as though someone had ripped it apart. She froze mid-action, clutching at her chest as tears welled up and her eyes reddened.


    She didn¡¯t understand why she suddenly felt so heartbroken, why her heart pounded so desperately, as if it was trying to tell her something.


    "Baby, are you okay?" Zion asked, his voice filled with rm. He had just returned with the guards after inspecting the perimeter and setting traps when he saw Addison suddenly stop mid-sentence.


    She had been pointing out areas of the temporary settlement while exining her ns, but then her body tensed, and she doubled over with a soft whimper escaping her lips. Zion rushed to her side without hesitation, wrapping an arm around her to keep her upright as she struggled to stand, the pain twisting through her gut.


    "Baby, tell me what¡¯s wrong?" Zion asked, his voice tight with worry as he watched Addison tremble in pain. The longer the agony lingered, the less she could speak; her lips quivered, but no sound came out.


    A strangled whimper escaped her instead as her eyes, red and ssy, met Zion¡¯s. She didn¡¯t even know how to exin what was happening; all she knew was that it hurt, a deep, unbearable pain that made her feel like she might pass out at any moment.


    Zion gently patted Addison¡¯s back, desperate to ease whatever pain was tormenting her. But then, a sharp wave of pain tore through him, his stomach churned violently, and he gritted his mrs as the pain nearly forced a cry from his throat.

 Chapter 362 Connection

    <h4>Chapter 362: Chapter 362 Connection</h4>


    Countless possibilities swirled in Levi¡¯s mind, but before he could settle on any conclusion, his thoughts began to blur. The heavy loss of blood muddled his senses, making him lightheaded and weak.


    The warriors around him quickly noticed his condition, panic shing in their eyes as they tightened their formation, guarding him closely while keeping their guard raised against Greg.


    "Don¡¯t let that man near Beta Levi!" the warriors bellowed in unison, baring their teeth as they closed ranks. Greg didn¡¯t flinch. He only smiled, then signaled the rogues with a sharp motion.


    "Why the hell did you stop? Kill them all!" Greg roared, driving his followers forward. The fake rogues who had slipped into Golden Hue territory with him had frozen when Greg struck Levi; they were hesitant because this operation was supposed to be a stealth attack, while the rest of their forces were keeping Maxwell and the rest of the manpower on the other side of the border.


    They were watching to see how the confrontation would y out. Now that the n had unraveled, Greg threw away stealth. If he couldn¡¯t get in quietly, he¡¯d raze the whole side of the border instead.


    "Yes, sir!" the fake rogues shouted in unison. The scent-masking spray still clung to their bodies, making them harder to track as theyunched themselves at the warriors guarding Levi.


    Chaos erupted instantly. The Golden Hue Pack warriors struggled to hold their line, forced to defend Levi, who was now too weak to stand on his own. With one arm shielding him and the other fighting back, they were at a severe disadvantage.


    "Don¡¯t mind me... just fight back," Levi rasped, forcing the words out through gritted teeth.


    He knew that as long as the warriors stayed clustered around him, their movements were restricted; they could barely counterattack, as they were trapped in a defensive circle. To the enemy, they were little more than sitting ducks in the line of fire.


    Yet if they broke formation to fight back, Levi would be exposed, vulnerable to Greg¡¯s next strike.


    It was a cruel dilemma.


    They couldn¡¯t abandon a Beta, but staying put meant death. Still, none of them dared move, because Levi wasn¡¯t just a Beta. He was also one of the Princess¡¯s mates. Losing him would break not only Addison¡¯s trust in their Pack¡¯s strength and the importance they put in her and her mates... but her heart too.


    "Beta Levi, please stay still. We¡¯ll push them back, and once you see an opening, run as far as you can!" the strongest warrior shouted, stepping in front of Levi to shield him.


    He knew they couldn¡¯t let Levi fall before they did. Even if they valued their own lives, the hierarchy of their kind was clear; no warrior could flee while a superior still stood, much less one of a position like a Beta and a princess¡¯s mate. It was their duty to protect him, even if it meant bing his shield.


    Their bodies were strong, almost unbreakable, but seeing Levi wounded by Greg¡¯s silver daggerced with wolfsbane reminded them that even the mightiest could bleed. The grim truth sank in; they might not survive this battle.


    Still, none of them wavered. This was a fight to the death, and if they were to fall, they would fall protecting their Princess¡¯s mate.


    No one backed down. The warriors of the Golden Hue Pack stood their ground even as Greg and his men grew more vicious, their attacks heavier and more ruthless the moment they realized Levi¡¯s warriors refused to abandon him.


    One by one, warriors were sent flying through the air under the force of the blows. Yet every time one fell, as long as they could still move, they pushed themselves back up, bloodied, staggering, but unbroken.


    Those too wounded to stand were dragged or carried toward the center of the formation, where others shielded them, buying precious seconds to recover and heal themselves.


    Greg, seeing their resolve, sealed off every escape route. His killing intent was clear; he wanted Levi dead, no matter the cost. But the Golden Hue Pack¡¯s warriors refused to surrender.


    Step by step, they fought while slowly retreating, inching closer to the other side of the border in hopes of regrouping. Amid the chaos, some managed to send hurried reports to the other border patrol via mindlink.


    Then, suddenly, a familiar voice echoed through their minds; their Beta¡¯smand came through the pack¡¯s mindlink. Only then did they remember to respond and report the dire situation back to him.


    Before they could even report the situation, Greg¡¯s forces suddenly intensified their assault, as if he¡¯d sensed that Levi¡¯s side was trying to reach Alpha Hue for reinforcements.


    He knew he couldn¡¯t let that happen.


    With a snarl, Greg took matters into his own hands. He leapt into the air, twirling the silver dagger in his grip before reversing it, letting the t of the de rest against the bandaged stump of his arm so the silver wouldn¡¯t burn his skin, the sharp edge now facing outward.


    In a blur of motion, he spun around one of the Golden Hue Pack¡¯s warriors, his movement smooth and deadly, and feigned an elbow strike, only to sh out with the hidden de instead.


    The dagger arced toward the warrior¡¯s throat, gleaming wickedly. But at thest second, the pack¡¯s strongest member yanked hisrade backward by the cor, narrowly saving him from being killed on the spot.


    Seeing Greg himself enter the fray sent a ripple of unease through the Golden Hue Pack¡¯s warriors. Their growls deepened, their stance tightened, and every eye locked warily on him.


    They all knew the real battle had just begun.


    <fn5669> ?????? ???? findnovel</fn5669>


    They only managed to inform their Beta that Levi was severely injured and that they had been ambushed. But with Greg and his men pressing their assault relentlessly, the warriors couldn¡¯t afford to stay distracted to send their reports.


    Every second spentmunicating could cost them their lives.


    So instead, they focused all their strength on holding the line, fending off the enemy¡¯s attacks while slowly, carefully retreating step by step, buying themselves whatever distance they could.


    Then they heard Greg cackle like a madman, hisughter echoing through the blood-soaked clearing.


    "Kekeke... do you really think you can get out of here alive?" he sneered. "Do you think I¡¯ll let you escape, especially you, that motherfucking Levi? You won¡¯t leave this forest alive. The only way you¡¯re getting out of here is as a corpse!"


    Greg¡¯s voice slithered through the air like a devil¡¯s whisper rising from the depths of hell, sending a chill down their spines.


    "Do you really think I¡¯ll die just because you say so?" Levi rasped, his voice raw but dripping with mockery. Had he not sounded so weak and breathless, his words might have provoked real fury from Greg.


    Instead, they seemed to amuse Greg. The sight of Levi trying to sneer while barely standing only made Greg grin wider. He treated the moment like sport, convinced Levi was already a dead man, and determined not to let him walk away.


    Though Levi tried to taunt Greg, his body was failing him, his vision blurred, his limbs heavy from blood loss. Still, he refused to give in. Even as dizziness clouded his mind, he kept thinking of ways to survive.


    His heart throbbed painfully in his chest, almost as if he could feel Addison¡¯s own suffering echoing through it.


    And he was right. The moment Levi¡¯s life reached the brink of death, Addison felt it. Her heart thudded violently in her chest, as though someone had ripped it apart. She froze mid-action, clutching at her chest as tears welled up and her eyes reddened.


    She didn¡¯t understand why she suddenly felt so heartbroken, why her heart pounded so desperately, as if it was trying to tell her something.


    "Baby, are you okay?" Zion asked, his voice filled with rm. He had just returned with the guards after inspecting the perimeter and setting traps when he saw Addison suddenly stop mid-sentence.


    She had been pointing out areas of the temporary settlement while exining her ns, but then her body tensed, and she doubled over with a soft whimper escaping her lips. Zion rushed to her side without hesitation, wrapping an arm around her to keep her upright as she struggled to stand, the pain twisting through her gut.


    "Baby, tell me what¡¯s wrong?" Zion asked, his voice tight with worry as he watched Addison tremble in pain. The longer the agony lingered, the less she could speak; her lips quivered, but no sound came out.


    A strangled whimper escaped her instead as her eyes, red and ssy, met Zion¡¯s. She didn¡¯t even know how to exin what was happening; all she knew was that it hurt, a deep, unbearable pain that made her feel like she might pass out at any moment.


    Zion gently patted Addison¡¯s back, desperate to ease whatever pain was tormenting her. But then, a sharp wave of pain tore through him, his stomach churned violently, and he gritted his mrs as the pain nearly forced a cry from his throat.

 Chapter 363 Addison’s Suspicion

    <h4>Chapter 363: Chapter 363 Addison¡¯s Suspicion</h4>


    "Ugh!" he groaned, doubling slightly from the sudden ache. Even so, he resisted the urge to cling to Addison for support, afraid that if he held her too tightly, he might hurt her when she was already suffering so much.


    But because he, too, was wracked with pain, Zion couldn¡¯t even open his mouth tofort Addison through hers. His hand trembled as he rested it on her back, while the other clenched tightly at his side, nails digging deep into his palm.


    Neither of them spoke; a shared pain coursed through their bodies, raw and unrelenting.


    <fn309e> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? find¡¤novel</fn309e>


    For Addison, the pain gathered in her chest, lingering longer and growing sharper with every passing second, as if her heart itself was being torn apart. Zion, on the other hand, felt a sudden, violent surge of pain that abruptly vanished, leaving him gasping for breath like a fish out of water.


    When his senses finally returned, he realized his back and face were drenched in sweat, droplets falling to the ground beneath him.


    Then Zion¡¯s eyes widened as he saw Addison suddenly sway, her body losing bnce as if she were about to copse.


    "Addie!" he shouted, rushing forward to catch her before she could fall.


    Without wasting a second, he carried her to the shade of a nearby tree and sat down with her cradled in hisp. Though the pain still left lingering tingles in his own body, it was nothingpared to the agony he saw on her face.


    Her soft whimpers tore at his heart, and in that moment, his own suffering no longer mattered.


    "Addie, breathe in..." he whispered, gently patting her back before bringing his arm close to her trembling lips. "If it¡¯s too much to bear... bite me."


    He spoke softly, his voice steady despite the worry etched in his eyes. As her jaw tightened, he began massaging the sides of her face, trying to ease her tension. He could hear her grinding her teeth from the pain, yet Addison couldn¡¯t speak, her voice trapped by the searing pain that coursed through every inch of her body.


    "Zion..." Addison whimpered, her voice barely a whisper. She didn¡¯t even know what she wanted to say, only that she wanted the pain to stop. She had endured so much over the years, her pain tolerance honed by countless hardships, but this... this pain was different.


    It felt as though her insides were being torn apart, twisted, and turned inside out.


    "Baby, I¡¯m here... I¡¯m here," Zion murmured, his voice trembling between frustration and helplessness. He had felt a brief surge of that same pain earlier, and even that fleeting pain had been enough to make him double over.


    Seeing Addison now, her body trembling, her voice reduced to mere whimpers, shattered him. Never before had he seen her this broken, not even in all the pain and suffering she¡¯d endured before.


    Not knowing how else to ease her pain, Zion leaned closer, his face brushing gently against hers as he rubbed the tip of his nose along her cheek in a soft, soothing gesture. A low purr rumbled from his chest, a desperate attempt tofort her through their mate bond.


    Then, he began pressing light, peppered kisses across her face, each one carrying his silent plea for her pain to fade. Through the mate bond, such intimate touches should have brought her warmth and calm, amplifying their connection and thefort it offered.


    But even as he continued, Addison¡¯s body remained tense, her pain unrelenting, until a single tear slipped down her cheek, breaking his heart all over again.


    "Baby... what should I do to take this pain away? I wish I could bear it for you..." Zion whispered against her lips, his voice trembling with helplessness. He pressed a gentle kiss to the corner of her mouth before capturing her lips fully, his warm breath fanning against her skin.


    The moment his lips moved against hers, Addison felt a flicker of relief amidst the waves of pain, and instinctively, she began to suck softly on his lips.


    Feeling her respond, Zion¡¯s heart leapt; it was working, even if only a little. He deepened the kiss, pouring his desperation and love into every movement until the world around them blurred.


    "Open your mouth, Addie," he murmured between kisses, his thumb brushing along her chin to coax her gently. When she obeyed, he tilted his head and imed her mouth fully, his tongue plunging in, their breaths mingling as if he could draw her pain away with every kiss.


    "Zion... it hurts..." Addison whimpered between ragged breaths, her voice trembling like a child¡¯s helpless plea. Tears clung to her long, curledshes, glistening under the pale light of the moon.


    When she looked up at him with those reddened eyes, Zion¡¯s heart clenched painfully. Seeing her like this, so fragile, so pained, tore at his very soul, and all he could feel was the desperate urge to take her suffering away.


    "I know, baby... just focus on the kiss," Zion murmured softly, his voice trembling betweenfort and desperation. "Try to focus on me, before you know it, the pain will fade...


    He leaned in again, capturing her lips once more. This time, Addison obeyed immediately, parting her lips to let him in. Zion didn¡¯t hesitate; his tongue slipped past her lips and found hers, intertwining in a deep, heated kiss. The soft, wet sounds of their mingled breaths and kisses filled the quiet night air.


    Fortunately, the others were too upied, working tirelessly to finish the settlement, because they are determined to protect the young and the elderly from the wild monsters and lurking threats with the temporary walls and other buildings needed around them.


    And even if they had noticed, no one would say a word. They all knew about the mate bond between Zion and Addison; such intimate moments between fated mates were nothing new. So they pretended not to see, letting the two have their fragile moment offort amid the chaos was normal.


    Being kissed by Zion and feeling the warmth andfort that came with it shed violently with the sharp pain throbbing in Addison¡¯s heart. The two sensations battled within her, one soothing, one tormenting, leaving her lost between relief and pain.


    As Zion¡¯s heated kiss slowly dulled the pain, her muddled mind began to stir with thought.


    ¡¯<i>Where is this paining from?¡¯</i>


    It had struck her so suddenly, so violently, that she hadn¡¯t even realized it until her body screamed in response. She hadn¡¯t been injured during the fight with the ogre and goblins earlier, at least not in a way that could cause this. If it were a wound, she would¡¯ve felt it long before now.


    Then, like a jolt, a realization hit her. Even though she, Zion, Maxwell, and Levi had yet toplete their Marking Ceremony, the ritual that would truly bind them as one, the four of them could already sense traces of each other¡¯s emotions and pain.


    And if she was feeling <i>this</i> much pain... while Zion had also groaned and doubled over briefly from a simr pain... that could only mean one thing.


    One of her other mates, either Maxwell or Levi, was hurt.


    The thought made Addison¡¯s heart plummet to her stomach, a heavy, sinking dread filling her chest as her pulse raced in fear.


    <i>¡¯What¡¯s going on? Is Levi or Maxwell in danger?¡¯</i> Addison thought, her expression darkening.


    Although she hadn¡¯t yetpleted the marking ceremony with her three fated mates, deep down, she already recognized them as hers, bound by instinct and soul. The thought that one of them might be hurt made something primal stir inside her. Her territorial instincts surged to the surface, and she felt as if her wolf bristled with fury.


    If any of her mates were harmed, her wolf would not take it lightly. Their enemies would be <i>her</i> enemies, just as her mates had always been possessive and fiercely protective of her.


    Noticing her sudden distraction in the middle of their kiss, Zion pulled back slightly, his breath still ragged. "Addie, what¡¯s wrong?" he asked between gasps, his voiceced with worry.


    His emerald eyes searched hers, trying to understand the shift in her expression. He could tell that Addison had realized something, that her thoughts were now far away, weighed down by sudden realization and concern.


    "I... I think either Levi or Maxwell is hurt..." Addison finally confessed, her voice trembling as panic began to rise in her chest. The realization hit her hard, making her heart race even faster.


    She could feel her wolf stirring restlessly inside her, urging her to run, run back to the Golden Hue Pack and see for herself, to make sure her mates were safe.


    Hearing this, Zion¡¯s brows furrowed deeply. He, too, felt that Addison¡¯s suspicion was highly likely, and only then did he remember what he¡¯d told her before about seeing Greg¡¯ in the forest.


    If Greg had really gone to attack that territory, then letting Addison return now would only put her in danger. His jaw tightened as he tried to steady his racing heart.

 Chapter 364 Focus On Me

    <h4>Chapter 364: Chapter 364 Focus On Me</h4>


    He knew that if he confirmed her fears and admitted that he also suspected one of her other mates was in danger, Addison would take off without hesitation. That was exactly what he wanted to avoid.


    Although he had told her about seeing Greg and overhearing parts of his schemes, he had deliberately withheld the full truth, specifically Greg¡¯s n to target the Golden Hue Pack and the night attack.


    He knew Addison¡¯s hatred for Greg ran just as deep as his own, as well as Levi¡¯s and Maxwell¡¯s. If she had known Greg would be making a move, she would never have agreed to leave with the first batch of evacuees. She would have stayed behind toy an ambush for him herself.


    Zion pursed his lips as he looked at Addison. He didn¡¯t want to confirm her suspicion because he wasn¡¯t sure what she might do afterward. He knew all too well how far a mate¡¯s protectiveness could go, after all, he was the same when it came to Addison.


    So, he could only assume that if she found out either Levi or Maxwell was in danger, she would rush off to save them, potentially falling into a trap. Without needing to speak to Maxwell or Levi, Zion knew they wouldn¡¯t want her toe either, as he trusted their ability to handle the situation on their own.


    All he could do now was stall Addison until her pain subsided. And if their suspicions were correct, if one of her other mates truly was in danger, then once the pain faded and nothing happened to her, it would mean the other two had already managed to resolve the situation safely.


    Zion firmly believed that with Levi¡¯s overprotectiveness toward Addison and Maxwell¡¯sposed yet determined nature, the two would do everything in their power to protect themselves.


    They both knew that if anything happened to them, it wouldn¡¯t just affect Addison through the mate bond, it could endanger her life as well. So, even though Addison was writhing in pain, Zion couldn¡¯t let her rush to where the other two were. He had to distract her and ce his trust in Levi and Maxwell.


    Though every part of him wanted to run after them, to confirm his suspicions and prevent any harm that could bring Addison more pain, his priority was clear. He needed to protect her from danger, especially from people like Greg, and only allow her to go to them once the situation had settled down.


    Besides, right now, too many things were happening inside Addison¡¯s body that no one could fully exin. Her wolf wouldn¡¯te out just because she willed it, it was still sealed deep within her.


    So who could say what would happen if she faced Greg, that malicious bastard with a cunning, scheming mind? If he tried to harm her while her wolf remained dormant, and they were forced into a fight... Zion didn¡¯t even want to imagine the worst that could happen.


    "Addie, baby..." Zion murmured softly as he leaned down to capture Addison¡¯s lips again, trying to divert her thoughts and ease her growing suspicion.


    <fn746d> Readplete version only at f¦É?dn¦Ïvel</fn746d>


    "The pain will fade soon. Just focus on me, yeah?" he whispered against her mouth. His left hand began to wander, tracing possessive paths until it cupped her right breast, giving it a firm squeeze and a teasing pinch that made Addison gasp sharply.


    "Ah! Zion..." Addison gasped, biting her lower lip as a shiver ran through her. Heat pooled low in her core, her body responding instinctively to Zion¡¯s touch, craving the closeness he offered, anything to push the pain away from her body and mind.


    Yet, despite the ache of desire building inside her, part of her still worried about the other two.


    Sensing her hesitation, Zion deepened the kiss, pouring bothfort and need into it. His hand continued to explore, sliding beneath her clothes until his fingers found her bare skin. When he reached her nipple, he gave it a teasing pinch that made Addison gasp again, the sensation a mix of pain and pleasure that sent waves of heat coursing through her.


    Only then did she realize how much more sensitive she had be, the sharp pain she¡¯d felt earlier slowly melting into a deep, consuming arousal.


    Zion¡¯s restless hand moved to the back of Addison¡¯s head, his fingers tangling in her hair as he held her close, refusing to let her pull away. He deepened the kiss, swallowing her muffled moans, which was a tangled mix of pain and pleasure that made his control waver.


    "Stop thinking about everything else," he murmured against her lips, his voice low and rough. "Focus on me... I¡¯ll make you forget everything soon."


    With that, he guided her legs around his waist and rose from where they had been under the tree. Still kissing her hungrily, his hands roamed over her body, possessive yet careful, grounding her with every touch.


    He began walking away from where the others could see them, heading toward the river where the sound of flowing water mingled with their heavy breaths.


    There, at the rocky bend of the stream, a secluded spot perfect for bathing, Zion let his Alpha aura unfurl. It spread like a silent warning through the air, a powerful force that would drive away monsters and wolves alike, ensuring that no one darede near while he was there.


    And so, Zion carried her toward the other side of the river, their lips still locked in a heated kiss. Addison waspletely consumed by his touch, his taste, the tingling waves of pleasure coursing through her body. Her thoughts scattered like leaves in the wind; she couldn¡¯t think straight anymore.


    Every time a flicker of thought tried to surface, Zion¡¯s gentle yet deliberate touch drew her back, grounding her once more. Whenever her focus began to drift, he deepened the kiss, a silent reminder of where he wanted her attention to be: on him, and only him.


    "Good girl..." Zion murmured, his voice low and velvety as he trailed soft kisses along her jaw before nuzzling the crook of her neck. Addison shuddered, a ripple of goosebumps rising across her skin as a shiver coursed through her body.


    "Why don¡¯t you slowly take off your clothes and show me... or do you want me to help you, hmm?" His teasing tone carried a maic pull, deep, sensual, and impossiblymanding.


    The sound of his voice made Addison¡¯s thoughts blur; all she could think about was his touch, the heat of his skin against hers. The warmth spread through her like fire, consuming her from within as arousal drowned out everything else.


    The way Zion looked at Addison made her feel as if she were his entire world, the only thing that mattered. Then, with a swift and fluid motion, he stripped off his clothes and stepped into the water, making his way toward the rocky ledge.


    Facing her, he sat on the edge of the rock, half of his body submerged in the cold river. His arms restedzily along the stone behind him, a silent yet deliberate invitation for her toe closer. His gaze burned with heat and longing as he waited for Addison to join him.


    Seeing him sit there so leisurely, her gaze couldn¡¯t help but trace every inch of his naked, perfectly sculpted body, from the moment he took off his clothes until he settled at the edge of the water.


    His toned physique stirred her arousal to a whole new level, making her knees grow weak beneath her.


    "Are youing in, or do you want me to escort you here?" Zion teased, one brow lifting in yful challenge as his gaze traveled slowly from Addison¡¯s face down to the faint outline of her hardening nipple.


    "Baby," he murmured, his voice growing husky, "won¡¯t youe here and join me?" His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he swallowed, and with her sharp eyes, Addison caught the unmistakable sight of his cock growing hard¡ªjust from watching her react to him.


    Seeing his reaction made Addison feel wanted in a way that sent a delicious churn through her stomach. Zion, who hadn¡¯t missed a single one of her subtle movements, watched her squirm slightly, which made her look alluring, hesitant, yet irresistibly beautiful.


    When he noticed her gaze flicker toward his hardening cock, a surge of heat rushed through him; his body reacted instinctively, his heart itching with desire that wed at his chest. He was utterly enamored with her.


    To say that his teasing was only to help her forget about the other two and keep her from acting on impulse would be a lie. In truth, he was being selfish, wanting to savor more time with her, to make her grow ustomed to his presence.


    Because once they returned to her other mates, he knew he¡¯d have to fight harder so Maxwell and Levi wouldn¡¯t easily im her for themselves.


    "Come here..." Zion murmured, his tone dripping with heat and invitation.

 Chapter 365 His Little Slut Tonight

    <h4>Chapter 365: Chapter 365 His Little Slut Tonight</h4>


    Hearing Zion¡¯s hoarse voice again, Addison bit her lip before obediently slipping off her top, then her camisole, until her soft, supple skin was fully revealed. Her perky breasts gave a subtle bounce as she straightened, fingers sliding to the band of her pants.


    The sight alone made Zion¡¯s breath hitch; he didn¡¯t want to miss a single moment. Watching her peel away each piece of clothing, his jaw tightened, excitement bubbling in his chest.


    <fn0140> For original chapters go to Find_Novel(.</fn0140>


    He shifted slightly where he sat, his eyes darkening as they roamed over every curve of her body.


    Under Zion¡¯s intense gaze, Addison¡¯s hands trembled, heat pooling low in her core as her inner walls clenched in anticipation. It was as if the earlier pain had never existed; she¡¯d long forgotten it.


    Slowly, she slid her pants down, letting them fall around her feet. When she looked up, Zion was holding his breath, his hands clenched tight. Seeing him like that sent a delicious churn through her stomach, her body responding instinctively to the raw hunger in his eyes.


    "Addie..." Zion began, his voice rough but carefully controlled as he tried to steady himself. "You look so beautiful..." His gaze locked onto hers, afraid that if he didn¡¯t say it aloud, she might think he didn¡¯t cherish her the way he once did.


    So every chance he got, he reminded her how much he loved her, how deeply he appreciated everything about her.


    In truth, though, he felt like an ant on a hot pan, his whole body itching with the urge to close the distance and pull her into his arms. Yet he restrained himself, not wanting to rush her.


    Watching Addison shyly undress, cheeks flushed and movements hesitant, stirred something fierce inside him, an intoxicating mix of desire and awe that made the moment all the more irresistible.


    Hearing Zion call her beautiful, though it wasn¡¯t the first time, still made Addison¡¯s heart skip. She bit her lip, feeling heat rush to her cheeks. Under his intense gaze, she slipped off her panties, and Zion nearly choked on his breath, his throat suddenly dry as he took in the sight of his mate nowpletely bare before him.


    "Addie...e here," he repeated, his voice deeper now, edged withmand. Desire burned through him so fiercely he thought he mightbust just from looking at her, and he refused to let himself fall apart before she was even in his arms.


    Addison, caught up in the thrill of the moment, obediently stepped into the cold water. The instant it touched her feet, a shiver ran through her body, her nipples hardening from the chill as a soft moan escaped her lips.


    To Zion, that sound was pure temptation, an unspoken invitation that made his restraint waver.


    "Fuck, Addie... you¡¯re really going to kill me," Zion growled, his voice rough with desire. He couldn¡¯t hold back any longer; rising from where he sat, he barely felt the cold water anymore. Every vein in his body burned with heat, every beat of his heart urging him toward her.


    In just two long strides, Zion closed the distance between them. Addison stood at the river¡¯s edge while he remained in the water, bringing her almost to his eye level. Their gazes met, and for a moment, everything else faded.


    Addison bit her lip, her heart pounding violently against her ribs as anticipation coiled tighter within her, each breathing slower, heavier, as she waited for what he would do next.


    Without another second of hesitation, Zion captured Addison¡¯s lips in a heated kiss that stole her breath away.


    "Mmm..." Addison moaned softly against his mouth. Zion¡¯s left hand slid and mped down on her neck, his thumb tracing along her chin as he tilted her face upward, deepening the kiss with a mix of tenderness and hunger.


    "Tell me what you want, Addie. Do you want to be my little slut tonight, hmm?" Zion murmured between kisses, his voice low and rough with desire. The urge to dominate her, to im her, his woman, rose from deep within, spreading like fire through his veins.


    He wanted to pleasure her, to make her his and his alone, to erase every thought of the other two from her mind, even if only for tonight.


    Part of him told himself it was to help her forget the pain caused by feeling one of her mates being in grave danger to protect her. But another part, the darker, selfish part, just wanted her to himself.


    It wasn¡¯t unusual for a male werewolf to feel that way; after all, no man wanted to share his woman. And Zion, despite knowing her bond was unlike any other, couldn¡¯t help the primal instinct that burned inside him.


    "Answer me..." Zion growled, his words edged with a low snarl as he brushed his lips against hers. The teasing contact made Addison shiver, hershes fluttering as her breath hitched.


    He could feel her desire rising, sense that she wasn¡¯t repelled by hismanding tone; if anything, she was surrendering to it, giving him silent permission to take control and drive her wild tonight. The realization sent a fresh wave of excitement surging through him, igniting every nerve in his body.


    "I¨CI..." Addison stammered, struggling to catch her breath, her chest rising and falling after Zion¡¯s desperate, soul-stealing kiss. "Yes..." she whimpered, her knees nearly giving way beneath her.


    Just as Zion wanted, her mind went nk; nothing else mattered. The pain that had nearly made her pass out earlier was long gone, erased by the heat coursing through her veins.


    Deep down, she realized there was no resisting the pull of the mate bond. No matter how strong her resolve, it was something beyond her control. So instead of fighting it, she had already decided to surrender, to let herself be swept away by it.


    And though her feelings for Zion were tangled andplicated, she told herself she could keep them separate. Whatever their hearts couldn¡¯t untangle, their bodies could resolve in the only way they knew how.


    With that thought, Addison let go of her hesitation, allowing her desire to take full control. The moment the word left her lips, Zion literally swept her off her feet, lifting her effortlessly into his arms.


    As soon as she felt herself rising, her arms instinctively wrapped around his neck. He carried her back to where he¡¯d been sitting earlier, their lips locked in a deep, breath-stealing kiss.


    Zion¡¯s heart pounded with excitement, happiness, and raw desire. Addison wasn¡¯t holding back anymore; she didn¡¯t need to think twice about being close to him. He knew part of it came from the mate bond¡¯s pull, but another part, the one that made his chest tighten with joy, was that Addison was finally beginning to lower her walls with him. And that, to him, was the best sign of all.


    When they reached the spot where he¡¯d been sitting before, Zion lowered Addison onto the cold rock without breaking their kiss. The instant her skin met the icy surface, she gasped, a soft, breathy sound that melted into a moan. "Ah..."


    That delicate sound wed at Zion¡¯s heart like a teasing cat¡¯s paw, making his chest tighten with restless desire. "Fuck, Addie," he rasped, his voice thick with heat. "Those adorable little moans of yours just made my cock hard as stone. Tell me, how are you going to take responsibility for that, hmm?"


    His words came out teasing, but his actions betrayed his hunger as he guided her trembling hand down toward his growing arousal, leaning in even closer.


    Knowing Zion was teasing her, Addison let out a breathlessugh, struggling to catch her breath between his hungry kisses.


    "Y¨CYou¡¯re really shameless..." she managed to whisper, her voice weak and trembling, though the faint smile on her lips betrayed the warmth of her teasing tone.


    Zion chuckled as he assured her that he hadn¡¯t been lying. Then, he straightened to his full height, his body going ramrod straight, revealing his hardened cock she hadn¡¯t seen earlier. When he carried her over and kissed her, he had been bent over, his hands braced against the rock while she sat on it, leaving her without a clear view of him.


    But now, as he stood before her, she finally saw the truth of his words.


    Her breath hitched. His arousal was undeniable, the veins along his length standing out prominently, the tip twitching once as if in anticipation of her. Addison swallowed hard, her gaze slowly traveling upward until it met Zion¡¯s smug, confident smile.


    "Tell me, how are you going to calm it down, hmm?" Zion murmured as he took a slow step forward, closing the distance between them until Addison could feel his heat. His voice dripped with teasing as he caught her hand and guided it down to his shaft.


    The moment her fingers brushed against his hard cock, a shudder ran through his body, and a low, guttural groan escaped his lips¡ªraw and primal, like a beast in heat.

 Chapter 366 Woke Up The Beast In Him

    <h4>Chapter 366: Chapter 366 Woke Up The Beast In Him</h4>


    "Ugh!" Zion groaned, his head tipping back as the tremor coursed through him, reaching deep inside. Addison, her hand wrapped around his hard shaft, felt her breath hitch, like the air had been stolen from her lungs.


    <fneaf3> ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? f?ndnovel</fneaf3>


    A sudden, irresistible urge bloomed within her, the thought of taking him into her mouth flooding her mind with heat. But before she could act, Zion looked down at her. The burning desire in his emerald eyes had deepened, dark and endless like the ocean¡¯s depths.


    "Addie," he said, his voice low andmanding,ced with a dark tease, "put it in your mouth. Didn¡¯t you agree to be my little slut tonight, hmm?"


    Hearing him, Addison¡¯s breath caught once more, his words striking her with the same intensity as if he had just read her every thought.


    The two locked eyes for what felt like an eternity, neither willing to be the first to look away, as if doing so would mean surrender. But with Zion towering over her, the advantage was his. Addison¡¯s gaze wavered first, hershes fluttering as fatigue set in. A slow, knowing smirk curved Zion¡¯s lips, the silent victor of their unspoken standoff.


    Still holding her hand, he guided it gently, urging her to resume stroking his cock. His breath hitched as he bit down on his lower lip, his eyes dark and heavy with desire, never once leaving hers. Realizing she had lost, Addison yielded to him, her movements growing slower, more deliberate, as she inched closer.


    Zion¡¯s voice dropped to a low, intoxicating murmur as he urged her, "Go on, Addie... take it in your mouth."


    Addison¡¯s throat went dry as she kept her gaze locked on Zion¡¯s eyes. There was something in the way he looked at her, an intensity that felt almost hypnotic,pelling her to obey.


    Or maybe, she thought, it wasn¡¯t his gaze at all. Maybe it was just her own desire, her own excuse for wanting to do it. Slowly, she parted her lips and let her tongue slip out, her breath trembling with anticipation.


    Seeing herply, Zion¡¯s restrained smirk deepened, satisfaction flickering across his face. He released her hand, letting her take the lead without his guidance.


    "Good girl..." he murmured, his voice thick with approval, as one hand rested casually on his hip and the other slid behind him, his gaze never leaving her.


    Seeing him like that, Addison brought her right hand up to steady Zion¡¯s cock above her lips. She gave a slow, deliberate lick across the tip where his precum had gathered, tasting him inside her mouth.


    Zion hissed sharply, every nerve tightening as the sensation shot through him. Her torturously slow pace felt like punishment; it was a sweet, unbearable torture that tested the limits of his control. He had the sudden urge to grab her hair, to bury himself deep, to end the teasing that was driving him mad.


    The moment Addison¡¯s small, soft tongue flicked against the sensitive tip, a tremor ran through him. A low, muffled groan escaped his lips as his head tilted back, his body trembling with need.


    He leaned forward slightly, his hips inching closer to her face, a silent, wordlessmand for her to take him in deeper, hoping she would understand.


    But Addison kept her slow, teasing pace, her tongue tracingnguid circles over the tip as she watched his expression intently. Zion¡¯s jaw tightened, his breathing heavier as he fought the urge to grab her hair and push himself into her mouth.


    When his eyes opened and met hers, there was fire in them, barely restrained hunger.


    "Addie," he ground out, his tone low andmanding, "roll your tongue around the crown... then take it in slowly. I want it all in your mouth¡ªdown to the hilt."


    He licked his lips, a thin sheen of sweat glistening across his forehead, his control hanging by a thread as he watched her obey.


    Addison didn¡¯t say a word. Her gaze stayed locked on Zion¡¯s as she slowly circled her tongue around the crown of his cock, each deliberate motion meant to test him and to see how long he could endure without giving in to his urge to grab her hair and take control.


    She knew Zion wasn¡¯t a man known for patience, and that only made her want to push him further. A slow, knowing smirk tugged at her lips as she continued her teasing pace, her saliva glistening over the swollen tip, catching the faint light between them like a challenge.


    "Addie..." Zion rasped, his voice low and strained as his fingers flexed restlessly against his hip. Every slow swirl of her tongue around his cock felt like exquisite torture, a deliberate test of his control.


    She had already taken a third of him into her mouth, yet her pace remained maddeningly slow, her eyes never leaving his face, as if daring him to lose control while she held the reins.


    "Addie... you look so fucking beautiful going down on me," he hissed, biting hard on his lower lip. His abs tensed, muscles rippling under his skin as waves of pleasure coiled through him, starting from where her mouth enveloped him and spreading deep into his core.


    The warmth of her tongue, the sight of her gaze locked on his, it was too much. For a moment, he swore he felt himself cum just a little, and if she continued like this, he might really embarrass himself by cumming so soon.


    "Addie... more. I want you to take more into your mouth¡ª"


    Before Zion could finish, Addison¡¯s small, soft hand wrapped around the base of his cock, stroking him with deliberate care before gliding lower to cup his balls. She massaged them gently, as though she were handling something precious.


    The sudden shift made Zion choke on his own words. A sharp groan tore from his throat as a jolt of pleasure shot through him, his head snapping back while his vision blurred for a moment under the intensity.


    When he finally looked down again, Addison was smirking up at him, a knowing, defiant curve of her lips that said everything without a word.


    <i>¡¯See?¡¯</i> her eyes seemed to tease. ¡¯<i>I can silence you with just one touch. So stop trying to tell me what to do.¡¯</i>


    But with what Addison did, she just woke up the beast in Zion as he suddenly grabbed her hair and started shoving his cok deeper into her throat until he could feel like he was really down up to the hilt.


    But Addison, surprised and unprepared, gagged as she felt his cock reach the back of her throat and, touching her tonsils, her eyes watered and her nose became a little runny, but Zion, who seemed like he really lost control, didn¡¯t think twice as he started moving his hips as he went in and out of her mouth.


    Making Addison¡¯s eyes roll at the back of her head, and tears and snot mingling in her face as she felt like she might pass out as she couldn¡¯t breathe, as his cock was suffocating her.


    "Ugh!" Zion let out a guttural groan, his voice deep and rough as he looked down at Addison. Her hair was tangled, her lips slick and swollen, strands of saliva glistening at the side of her lips under the dim light.


    She looked like a mess, breathless, flushed, and trembling, but to Zion, she had never looked more intoxicating. The sight of her like that only stoked the fire burning inside him, pushing him past the point of restraint.


    His muscles tensed as his hips moved with a relentless rhythm, each thrust harder and deeper than thest, driven by pure, unrestrained need.


    Addison¡¯s eyshes fluttered rapidly, tears pricking at the corners of her eyes as she struggled to keep up with his pace. The sounds between them were raw and wet, echoing through the open space in a rhythm that matched the pounding of Zion¡¯s heartbeat.


    She tried to breathe, tried to steady herself, her fingers curling against his thighs for bnce. When she couldn¡¯t take it anymore, she weakly hit the side of his leg, a silent plea for a moment to breathe.


    But Zion was lost in the haze of his own desire, his control shattered the moment heid eyes on her.


    ________


    <strong>Hello everyone!</strong>


    I want to apologize for only being able to post one Chapter a day over the past two weeks. I was out of the country and had trouble getting a stable inte connection. But now that I¡¯m finally back home, I¡¯ll do my best to write and upload more for you all!


    Also, I want to sincerely thank everyone for your constant love and support, through your gifts, Golden Tickets, and for simply continuing to read my story. Your encouragement truly means the world to me!


    Please continue to support me, my dearest readers! I¡¯ll make sure to keep giving you more Chapters soon!

 Chapter 367 Let Me See...

    <h4>Chapter 367: Chapter 367 Let Me See...</h4>


    The way she looked hadpletely undone him. His grip tightened, his thrusts growing more desperate, almost punishing, as though giving in to a primal need that drowned out reason.


    He couldn¡¯t stop, didn¡¯t want to stop.


    <fna67b> The rightful source is FindN()vel</fna67b>


    Every sound she made, every flicker of movement, only pulled him deeper into that feverish, uncontroble need that had taken hold of him entirely.


    But it was actually harder than it seemed to take back control of his desire that had now run wild as he continued to roll his hips in and out.


    "Ugh... Addie... I¡ªI¡¯m sorry, but you started it..." Zion groaned, though there wasn¡¯t an ounce of apology in his voice. His grip tightened in her hair as he guided her movements, thrusting deeper into her mouth.


    "Just a little more, baby... I¡¯m so close... too close..." he gasped between ragged breaths, his voice thick with desire. Every muscle in his body tensed; the sensitivity and rush of pleasure were overwhelming, but embarrassment was thest thing on his mind.


    The sooner he came, the sooner Addison could get back on her feet, <i>if</i> she could even stand after this. The thought alone sent a wicked thrill through Zion¡¯s mind. His head tilted back, a deep groan escaping his throat as his abs tensed and trembled. That familiar heat coiled tightly in his core, pleasure flooding his senses until it consumed himpletely.


    "Don¡¯t worry, baby... I¡¯ll make sure you cum plentyter. Just hold on a little longer," Zion rasped, his voice thick with desire as he pushed deeper into Addison¡¯s throat. She gagged harder, tears spilling down her flushed cheeks.


    Yet seeing him so lost in pleasure, she couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes back, the sensation overwhelming her until she felt suffocated.


    That familiar heat and taste hit the back of her throat, thick and heavy, making her choke as it almost climbed back up to her nose.


    "Addie," Zion groaned, voice rough andmanding, "swallow it... like the little slut you¡¯re meant to be."


    He pinched her nose, forcing her to gulp every drop as his body convulsed as cum so hard. Sweat trickled down his face, slid along his sharp jawline, and ran down his heaving chest to his chiseled abs, gleaming under the dim light as he caught his breath.


    "Ha... ha..." Zion panted heavily, his chest rising and falling as he looked down at Addison. She was still sitting on the rock right in front of him, her eyes red and glossy, a faint trace of his release glistening at the corner of her mouth.


    A small bubble of snot trembled beneath her nose, making her look messy, pitiful even, but to Zion, she had never looked more raw, more devastatingly beautiful.


    After all, that disheveled face was because of him, because she had taken him so deep, because she¡¯d given herself to him without restraint. The sight of her like that, his cum still on her lips, made his insides tremble all over again, pleasure and hunger twisting tightly in his gut despite having just released.


    Zion brushed his thumb over Addison¡¯s swollen lips, azy grin tugging at the corner of his mouth as he caught his breath. "Good girl..." he murmured before leaning down to press a soft kiss on her forehead.


    Addison red up at him weakly, her chest still heaving. She knew she looked like aplete mess, eyes puffy, lips red and glistening, but she didn¡¯t have the strength to scold him.


    Her body felt heavy, drained... yet burning. It was as if she had climaxed right along with him. Her core throbbed, slick and drenched, betraying how much she¡¯d been affected by everything he¡¯d done to her.


    Zion¡¯s words from earlier echoed in her mind, being called ¡¯<i>his little slut¡¯.</i> And though she wanted to deny it, the thought made her heart race.


    Maybe he was right.


    Maybe a part of her wanted to lose control, to let herself go wild under his touch, just this once, while the rest of the world remained busy and unaware of the things they were doing by the river¡¯s edge.


    "Now, prepare yourself," Zion murmured, his voice low and rough with hunger. "As I promised, it¡¯s my turn to make you cum. And just like you did for me, I¡¯ll serve you first... before we move to the main course."


    There was a teasing glint in his eyes, but beneath it burned something far deeper. In truth, Zion could barely restrain himself. What he wanted most was to drop to his knees and worship Addison¡¯s body, <i>his Goddess.</i>


    The words he used earlier, calling her his little slut, were just that, dirty talk between lovers meant to heighten the fire. But in his heart, he revered her, cherished her.


    To taste her, to make her fall apart under his mouth, felt less like lust and more like devotion.


    Just the thought of her soft, trembling pussy in his mouth made his blood surge with excitement. He didn¡¯t wait long. With a sharp breath, Zion sank to his knees in front of her. Addison, still dazed and trying to process everything, could only watch as he reached out to gently wipe her tear-streaked face, his thumb brushing her lips before moving down to clean the corner of her mouth.


    Then he looked up at her, eyes dark and burning.


    "Now, open your legs for me, baby," he growled, his voice thick with anticipation. "Let me see how wet you are..."


    A low snarl escaped his throat, his teeth shing as his arousal spiked. His cock twitched with the raw urge to im her, but first, he would taste her.


    Addison, still a little dazed, leaned back against the smooth rock behind her, supporting herself with her elbows. Her chest rose and fell with every shaky breath as she tried to steady herself. Then, like the obedient little slut he¡¯d just called her, she slowly parted her legs, hesitant at first, but giving way to himpletely.


    Zion¡¯s breath hitched the moment she opened up to him. His eyes darkened, a low, guttural snarl rumbling from his throat as desire red within him.


    "Fuck, Addie..." he rasped, voice thick with awe and lust. "You¡¯re so damn beautiful. No matter how many times I see you like this, I can never get enough."


    His words vibrated with truth. With a reverent slowness, he reached out, his middle and ring fingers tracing down her wet folds. The moment his fingers glided over her wetness, Addison shivered, her breath catching in her throat as her body trembled in response to his touch.


    "Mmmhh..." Addison let out a soft moan, her body trembling under Zion¡¯s touch. The sound came out breathy, almost pleading; it even sounded like an unspoken encouragement that made Zion¡¯s pulse quicken.


    Watching every flicker of her expression, Zion slowly pushed two fingers inside her. Her wet pussy swallowed his fingers easily.


    "Holy fuck..." he muttered under his breath, awecing his voice. "You¡¯re so damn wet, it just slid right in."


    He leaned in closer, his breath shallow as he took in her scent. The moment it filled his senses, a low, feral growl escaped him. It wasn¡¯t just desire anymore; his wolf, Shura, stirred restlessly inside, wing at his control, urging him to skip the forey and im her right then and there.

 Chapter 368 Just Getting Started

    <h4>Chapter 368: Chapter 368 Just Getting Started</h4>


    "Ah¡ª!" Addison cried out, her voice breaking as Zion¡¯s fingers moved faster, plunging in and out of her wet pussy with an intoxicating rhythm. Her breath hitched, then turned into a strangled gasp when Zion suddenly leaned forward and flicked his tongue against her clit.


    Her moan caught in her throat as her body jolted, trembling uncontrobly. "Haa..." she exhaled shakily, eyes fluttering shut as her head fell back. The pleasure rippled through her like waves, and she instinctively began rolling her hips, grinding softly against Zion¡¯s mouth, chasing the growing ecstasy he was giving her.


    The tingling sensation spread from between her legs, down to her curling toes, and up through every nerve until it reached her hardened nipples and sparked beneath her scalp, leaving her trembling and breathless.


    "S¡¯so... good..." Addison slurred, her voice trembling as her body quivered under Zion¡¯s touch. The pleasure was so overwhelming that she could barely control herself, her lips parted, her breathing out in broken gasps as her hips moved on their own, grinding against his mouth.


    Hearing her moans rise, Zion quickened his pace. His tongue circled her clit in firm, wet strokes while his fingers moved inside her with expert precision, curling and thrusting in a rhythm that made Addison¡¯s back arch off the rock.


    "Ah¡ªZ-Zion...!" she whimpered, trying to close her trembling legs as the sensation grew unbearable, but Zion¡¯s free hand mped down on her thigh, holding her open. He wasn¡¯t letting her escape, not until he¡¯d drawn every bit of her pleasure out of her.


    "Good girl... just ride my face and cum for me, hmm?" Zion¡¯s low voice vibrated against Addison¡¯s pussy, the sound sending delicious tremors through her body.


    "Ah¡ª!" Addison gasped, her mouth falling open though no words came out. Zion¡¯s tongue curled around her clit, flicking and tracing every sensitive spot with maddening precision. His rhythm was relentless, each stroke and swirl dragging her closer to the edge until her mind blurred with pleasure.


    The dual stimtion, his tongue working her clit and his fingers thrusting deep inside, was too much. Her body trembled violently as waves of heat crashed through her; one part of her wanted to surrenderpletely, to lose herself in the pleasure, while another part instinctively tried to pull away, unable to handle the overwhelming sensation consuming her.


    "W-wait... s-stop..." Addison gasped, her voice trembling as her body squirmed beneath his touch. She tried to pull away, but Zion¡¯s grip on her thighs was unyielding, firm yet full of need. She only wanted a moment to breathe, but Zion wasn¡¯t about to let her go, not until he¡¯d drawn every bit of pleasure from her.


    "Oh, God... Zion!" Addison cried out, her voice breaking as her back arched, her body shaking uncontrobly. The ecstasy built so fast, so strong, it was unbearable, like her entire being was about to burst from the intensity.


    "I¡¯m¡ªah!¡ªcumming... cumming!" she screamed, her voice echoing through the air as her release overtook her, every muscle tightening before melting into trembling waves of pleasure.


    "Cum for me, baby... coat my mouth with your sweet juices," Zion growled against her wet pussy, his words vibrating against her folds as his fingers plunged in and out faster, wetter. Each thrust made a lewd squelching sound that filled the air between them.


    "Want me to add another finger?" he teased, his tone dark and breathless. But Addison was already far gone, her eyes rolled back, her body convulsing as waves of pleasure rippled through her. Seeing her like that, trembling and undone, made Zion¡¯s restraint snap.


    Without waiting for her answer, he pushed a third finger inside, stretching her tighter, deeper. Addison¡¯s loud, broken moan tore from her throat as her hips jerked uncontrobly.


    The pressure inside her built sharply, almost unbearable; she could feel herself being filled, stretched, imed, and yet it felt so damn good she couldn¡¯t even form words, only gasp and whimper as her body trembled around his fingers.


    Addison¡¯s trembling hands shot out, clutching Zion¡¯s solid forearm, not sure if she was trying to stop him or just anchor herself as her entire body convulsed with pleasure. Her thighs quivered around his head, and Zion only groaned in satisfaction at her helpless reaction.


    He didn¡¯t waste the moment; instead, he dove in deeper,pping up the flood of her release like a man starved, his tongue tracing every shuddering pulse of her pussy.


    Her taste¡ªsweet, heady, intoxicating¡ªmade him lose himself as his eyes locked onto her face. Addison was pure sin and beauty, her back arched, her lips parted in ragged gasps.


    She bit her lower lip, trying to stifle the moans, but the pleasure was too much. The tingling spread from her mouth down to her toes, up her spine, crawling beneath her skin like fire and static until she thought she might burst.


    "Ah... ah..." Her breathless moans filled the open air, echoing around them like music. Zion finally withdrew his fingers, glistening with her wetness, but his mouth stayed on her, tongue tracing slow, deliberate circles as if savoring the aftertaste of her orgasm.


    "Fuck, Addie..." he murmured between licks, his voice hoarse and thick with lust. "You taste so damn sweet... so addicting."


    <fna0b8> Follow current nov?ls on Find~Novel</fna0b8>


    Then came the wet, obscene sound of him slurping against her folds, loud and unapologetic. The realization hit Addison all at once; her eyes fluttered open, and she tried, weakly, to push his head away.


    But her strength was gone, her body limp, and trembling, overrun by the aftershocks of her orgasm, and Zion didn¡¯t budge, his mouth still worshipping her like she was his favorite sin.


    Addison could hear him, the low, satisfied hum rumbling from Zion¡¯s throat as he devoured her like she was his favorite meal. The wet, lewd sounds mixed with his muffled groans, and embarrassment burned hot across her skin. She covered her face with both hands, as if hiding could make the moment less intense.


    But Zion wasn¡¯t having it. The sight of her trying to hide, while trembling, flushed, and looking vulnerable, only drove him further into madness. He grabbed her wrists and yanked them away from her face, pinning them against the rock.


    "Look at me," he ordered, his voice dark, rough, almost a growl.


    Addison¡¯s eyes fluttered open, meeting his gaze. His eyes glinted gold under the dim light, sharp and hungry like a predator savoring his prey.


    If he hadn¡¯t still been between her thighs, tongue buried deep inside her, she might¡¯ve been afraid. But the only thing she felt was a dizzying mix of shame and pleasure so intense it made her toes curl.


    Her face burned, not just from the heat of her orgasm but from the raw humiliation of being watched, consumed, and undone so thoroughly. When she¡¯d had him earlier, when it was <i>her</i> making hime apart, she¡¯d felt smug, powerful.


    But now, as Zion devoured her with no restraint, she felt stripped bare and exposed in every way. Maybe that was the difference between them. Zion was shameless, relentless, thick-skinned, while she was drowning in the heat of her own thin skin.


    When he finally lifted his head, his lips and chin glistening with her orgasm, Addison could barely breathe. Her body was limp, her skin damp with sweat, and she couldn¡¯t even bring herself to meet his gaze. Every inch of her felt drained, spent, yet utterly, sinfully satisfied.

 Chapter 369 His Meal For The Night

    <h4>Chapter 369: Chapter 369 His Meal For The Night</h4>


    Zion, though, looked anything but done. His smirk was slow, dangerous, and full of hunger as he licked his lips, tasting thest of her on his tongue.


    "Don¡¯t think I¡¯m finished with you, Addie," he murmured, voice dripping with promise. "We¡¯re just getting started."


    Addison shuddered, a wave of goosebumps crawling over her skin as Zion¡¯s words sank in. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to meet his gaze, those dark, hungry eyes that promised she was far from safe. Her breath hitched, her body trembling in anticipation and dread all at once.


    She knew him too well. When Zion said something, he <i>meant</i> it, and he always followed through. The realization sent a pulse of heat straight between her legs, even as she tried to fight it.


    Addison swallowed hard, shaking her head weakly. She¡¯d thought she could keep up, maybe even tease him back, but now, she realized she¡¯d stepped right into a trap. A dangerous, deliciousndmine she¡¯d triggered herself.


    Zion didn¡¯t just take control; he <i>imed</i> it, and by letting him do as he pleased, Addison had already surrendered. Maybe it was her body betraying her, desperate to escape the ache still lingering in her nerves, or maybe it was the way he looked at her, like he was about to ruin her all over again.


    Either way, she knew resistance was useless. Zion wasn¡¯t done, and the way his eyes trailed over her trembling form told her exactly how deep she¡¯d fallen into his game.


    "Addie," Zion¡¯s voice dropped low, dark, and thick with intent, "I hope you¡¯re not thinking we¡¯re done already, hmm?" His smirk deepened,zy but dangerous. "That was only the appetizer. I was just <i>warming you up</i>... You haven¡¯t forgotten how big my appetite is, have you?"


    Before Addison could answer, Zion caught her ankle and lifted it slightly. His lips brushed against the delicate skin there, sending a shiver racing up her leg. Then he pressed a slow, deliberate kiss to the inside of her ankle before dragging his tongue along it, a slow, wet stroke that made her toes curl.


    The look he gave her from below could¡¯ve melted steel. Those deep emerald eyes, sharp and maic, caught hers and held herpletely. He looked every bit the devil, handsome, hungry, and ready to devour her all over again.


    Addison couldn¡¯t move. She just stared, her breath uneven, her lips parting as she bit down to keep from moaning. Her stomach twisted with a mix of nervousness and craving, the memory of his "appetite" shing vividly in her mind, how he took her, how he didn¡¯t stop until she was trembling and ruined beneath him.


    And even though her body was still weak, a dangerous spark red inside her. She wanted more, <i>needed</i> more, because deep down, she knew this was only the beginning of how Zion intended to have her tonight.


    Zion¡¯s smile turned wicked, the kind that promised sin before Addison could even form a retort. In one smooth motion, he pulled her closer, her gasp swallowed by the heat of his body, and before she knew it, he was already above her.


    His cock brushed against her wet entrance, heavy and hot, and the contact alone made Addison¡¯s breath hitch. Her heart mmed violently against her ribs as anticipation twisted deep in her gut. She swallowed hard, trying to steady herself, but her body betrayed her; her hips shifted on their own, searching for more friction, more of him.


    "Addie..." Zion¡¯s voice came low and hoarse above her, roughened by desire. The sound made her look up, and when she met his gaze, she realized he¡¯d been watching her the whole time, every flicker of her expression, every tremble of her lips.


    Her face burned. She had been biting her lower lip without even realizing it, trying to contain her anticipation, and she wondered how desperate she must¡¯ve looked. That thought died the moment Zion¡¯s mouth curved into that smug, knowing grin, the one that said he¡¯d already read every thought she tried to hide.


    "You really want it, don¡¯t you?" he murmured, his tone dripping with dark satisfaction as the head of his cock pressed teasingly against her entrance. The warmth of his breath mingled with hers, and every nerve in her body screamed for him to move, to stop teasing and just im her already.


    Zion¡¯s voice dropped low, rough with desire. "Then, tell me what you want me to do, hmm?"


    As he spoke, he rubbed the swollen head of his cock against Addison¡¯s wet entrance again, coating himself in her wetness.


    The light friction made her moan softly, a broken, needy sound, and her hips trembled, pressing forward on instinct, grinding against him as if her body had a mind of its own.


    Zion watched her every move, his grin deepening when he saw her brows furrow and her lips part in impatience. She looked so desperate, so beautifully stubborn, that it almost broke his control.


    He chuckled darkly, leaning closer, his breath hot against her ear. "A little slut should know how to ask for what she wants," he murmured, his tone a mix of mockery and seduction. "So, tell me... how do you want me to take you?"


    Addison gasped as his lips brushed her earlobe, his teeth grazing the tender skin before he nipped at it gently. A violent shiver ran through her body, her nipples hardening, her hips rolling again, this time more desperate, more pleading.


    Zion snarled low in his throat, his self-control hanging by a thread. The wet sound of her pussy filled the space as he kept teasing her entrance with the thick head of his cock, every brush making his muscles tighten and his pulse hammer in his neck.


    <fn0ade> Read full story at F¦Énd£Îovel</fn0ade>


    "Fuck..." he hissed, jaw clenching as he fought to keep from mming into her.


    <i>"Take her... and fuck her like there¡¯s no tomorrow."</i>


    Shura¡¯s guttural growl echoed in Zion¡¯s mind, thick with feral impatience. The wolf inside him was wing at the edge of his control, urging him to stop the teasing, to forget the slow forey that humans craved. Shura didn¡¯t understand forey or seduction; all it knew was instinct.


    <i>Mate. im. Breed.</i>


    The beast was restless, snarling against the walls of Zion¡¯s consciousness, demanding to take over. It wanted to sink its ws into Addison¡¯s hips, to drive into her until their bodies broke under the weight of raw desire.


    Zion could feel Shura¡¯s hunger bleeding into him, the urge to dominate, to possess, to mark. His pulse pounded in his throat, his cock twitching with the same primal rhythm that pulsed through the wolf¡¯s instincts.


    <i>"Enough of this teasing,"</i> Shura rumbled, voice dripping with hunger. <i>"Let me out. Let me show her what it means to be ours, to be fucked until she forgets her own name."</i>


    The thought sent a violent tremor down Zion¡¯s spine. His hands tightened on Addison¡¯s thighs, torn between the savage pull of the mate bond and his own desperate need to savor her, slowly, deeply, until every gasp that left her lips was for him alone.


    <i>"Shut the fuck up, Shura,"</i> Zion snarled under his breath, his jaw tightening as he wrestled against the wolf¡¯s impatient voice. <i>"You really don¡¯t know a damn thing about romance. Don¡¯t ruin this mood, just stay the hell back."</i>

 Chapter 370 Wanting All Of Her

    <h4>Chapter 370: Chapter 370 Wanting All Of Her</h4>


    Shura¡¯s growl echoed in his head, low and frustrated, but Zion didn¡¯t care. He refused to just give in to the beast¡¯s demand to fuck and im without care. He knew what would happen if he did, Addison would get hurt. She wasn¡¯t ready to take him raw, not yet.


    He might be proud of his size, but he wasn¡¯t a brute.


    Addison wasn¡¯t just his mate to mount and mark; she was the woman meant for him, the one molded toplete him. And even though her body would eventually take everything he gave her, if he didn¡¯t prepare her, if he just shoved himself in out of hunger, he¡¯d be tearing into her body, which would hurt her physically.


    He wanted her to tremble under him because of pleasure, not pain. He wanted her moans to be filled with desire, not difort.


    <i>He wanted her to remember this as love, not just mating.</i>


    So he breathed deeply, forcing the wolf¡¯s voice down as his hand traced slow, possessive circles over Addison¡¯s thigh. His restraint was thin, trembling, but his resolve was firm. When he finally took her, he wanted her body to beg for it, to open up for him willingly, desperately, not because Shura demanded it, but because she wanted <i>him.</i><fn0> Fresh chapters posted on F?ndNovel</fn0>


    If he gave in to the beast¡¯s urge and just fucked her senseless, it wouldn¡¯t bring him any closer to Addison; it might even push her further away. What Shura didn¡¯t understand was that sex alone couldn¡¯t fix theplicated, tangled mess of emotions between them.


    Right now, this, her soft moans, her trembling body under his hands, was the only thing he could offer her. He knew deep down that Addison¡¯s feelings for him were stillplicated, tangled in confusion and resistance.


    She was here because the sex was good, because their mate bond made their bodies crave each other like fire and gasoline, but beyond that? What did he really have to give her?


    Nothing.


    Addison already had everything: strength, power, beauty, and <i>two other mates</i> who could give her more than he ever could. All Zion had was the way he touched her, the way he made here apart beneath him.


    That was his only im, his only weapon. So he poured every ounce of himself into it, his need, his jealousy, his desperate want to be the one she <i>chooses,</i> even if her heart was divided.


    Shura couldn¡¯t understand any of that. The wolf only saw what it wanted: to mate, to im, to fuck until she screamed his name. But Zion carried the weight of human emotions, of knowing that love wasn¡¯t just about taking, it was about <i>earning</i> her, one trembling moan at a time.


    <i>"Hmph! With all your damn teasing and dilly dallying, she¡¯ll just lose the heat and forget you even had her wet in the first ce,"</i> Shura growled, its toneced with irritation and hunger.


    The wolf huffed, retreating to the dark corner of Zion¡¯s mind, its massive form pacing before finally plopping down like a caged beast.


    But even as it tried to stay still, its heavy breathing betrayed it, hot, ragged, and feral. Lust pulsed through their shared bond; Shura¡¯s arousal was as fierce as Zion¡¯s, its instincts wing and scratching at the edges of his control.


    The wolf wanted to take over, to fuck, bite, and im her without restraint; every breath it took was thick with the scent of Addison¡¯s arousal, driving it wild.


    "I¨CI..." Addison¡¯s voice caught in her throat as her gaze locked onto Zion¡¯s. The moment their eyes met, she froze, because the way he looked at her wasn¡¯t just hunger; it was possession. His eyes were molten, dark with desire, and in that gaze, she could almost <i>feel</i> him already fucking her, hard, deep, and in every way he¡¯d imagined.


    A shiver ran down her spine, her breath catching as heat coiled in her belly. Almost unconsciously, her trembling hand slid up his arm, tracing the taut lines of muscle from his forearm, over the swell of his bicep, to the solid heat of his chest. Her fingers lingered there, feeling his heart hammering wildly beneath her palm.


    "I want you inside me... and fuck me hard," she whispered, the words barely audible, sounding soft, breathy, trembling with both fear and need. It was nothing like the confidence she¡¯d had with Maxwell; with Zion, she felt hunted, like prey cornered by its predator.


    Her timid plea, however, struck Zion like a spark to dry tinder. His grin widened, dark, wolfish, and without a word, he thrust forward, sinking his cock into her in one deep, iming motion.


    Addison gasped, her body arching, trembling violently as the shock of his fullness made her lean back, her delicate neck exposed under the moonlight. Zion¡¯s eyes drank her in; the sight of her flushed skin, parted lips, and the way her inner walls instinctively clung to his every inch drove him insane with need.


    Zion¡¯s eyes darkened, the hunger in them turning almost feral as his gaze fell to Addison¡¯s slender, exposed neck. The sight of her pale skin, slick with a sheen of sweat and pulsing with every trembling breath, set something wild off inside him.


    The urge to <i>mark her</i>, to sink his teeth into that soft flesh and make her undeniably his, thrummed violently through his veins.


    His canines elongated, catching the moonlight as a low growl rumbled from deep in his chest. His eyes gleamed gold, his wolf pressing against the surface, urging him to im herpletely.


    With a guttural snarl, Zion drew his cock out until only the swollen tip lingered at her entrance, then mmed back into her with a force that made Addison cry out, her back arching and her entire body convulsing in response.


    "Is this what you want, huh?" he rasped, his voice low and raw, vibrating with both lust and possession. His hips moved with ruthless precision, each thrust deeper and harder than thest as his gaze stayed locked on that delicate spot on her neck, where his mark <i>should</i> be.


    Addison couldn¡¯t answer. Her mouth opened, but only a strangled moan escaped as her fingers wed at his shoulders, her body trembling beneath the weight of his dominance and the unbearable pleasure he was giving her.


    "Ah¡ª!" Addison cried out, her voice breaking into a moan as her fingers dug into Zion¡¯s arm, clinging to him like her life depended on it. Her back arched so hard that her head nearly hit the cold stone behind her, until Zion caught her just in time, hisrge hand cradling the back of her skull, shielding her from the impact without missing a single thrust.


    He kept driving into her with a merciless rhythm, hips snapping forward with wet, obscene sounds echoing between them. Addison screamed, her voice raw and trembling as pleasure tore through her, and Zion groaned low in his throat when he felt the slick heat coating his cock, her inner walls tightening and clenching desperately around his cock.


    "Ohh... baby, did you cum already?" Zion groaned out teasingly, his tone dripping with heat as his hips kept driving into her, unrelenting. He looked down between them, watching his shaft glisten with her sweet juices, every thrust pulling a wet sound from her trembling body.

 Chapter 371 Wanting To Mark Her

    <h4>Chapter 371: Chapter 371 Wanting To Mark Her</h4>


    His lips curled into a smirk.


    "Fuck, Addie... this is so fucking hot," he growled, voice rough and low before mming his cock back inside her, harder this time¡ªdeep enough to make her gasp. He couldn¡¯t stop himself; the sight, the sound, the feel of her clenching around him lit every nerve in his body on fire.


    Overwhelmed, Zion lowered his head and bit into Addison¡¯s corbone, not hard enough to draw blood, but deep enough to leave a mark. His gums ached, his instincts wing at him, begging him to sink his teeth into her flesh, to mark her.


    The urge burned through him like wildfire, and it took everything in him to hold back, to stop himself from marking her without her consent. One wrong move, and he could lose her again, and that was something he couldn¡¯t bear.


    "Ah! Zion, are you a dog?!" Addison screamed hoarsely, her voice cracking between pleasure and disbelief as Zion kept pounding into her, each thrust rocking her body while she dangled helplessly in his grip. Hershes fluttered wildly, her breathing in broken gasps.


    The bite on her corbone stung, a sharp, possessive pain, but it sent a pulse of heat straight between her thighs. She didn¡¯t know if she¡¯d lost her mind or if she¡¯d simply be addicted to him, but the moment his teeth sank into her skin, her walls clenched around him tight.


    Maybe it was because deep down, she <i>wanted</i> that bite to be on her neck, where his mark should be. The thought alone made her shiver. But instead, Zion had chosen to bite somewhere else... holding himself back, giving her space to decide, even as his body screamed to mark her.


    That contradiction, the raw brutality wrapped in restraint, made the pleasure hit harder, until all Addison could do was moan his name again, trembling from the mixture of pain, heat, and need flooding her body.


    "Oh?!" Zion rasped, pulling back just enough to meet Addison¡¯s dazed eyes, his lips glistening from where he¡¯d just bitten her. Then, with a guttural growl, he drove his hips forward ¡ª hard ¡ª burying himself to the hilt. Addison¡¯s body arched, a broken moan tearing from her throat as her legs trembled around him.


    "But it felt like you liked that bite," Zion murmured against her slick skin, his breath hot and ragged as he thrust again, deeper this time. "The way you clenched around me... I almost thought you were trying to milk me dry."


    His words vibrated against her chest, every thrust punctuated by a harsh exhale, by the sound of skin meeting skin¡ªwet, raw, desperate.


    Addison, unable to form aeback, snapped instead, her lips parting before she sank her teeth into Zion¡¯s arm, hard enough to draw blood. The metallic tang hit her tongue as her jaw tightened, marking him in defiance, a silent challenge.


    But when she dared to look up, Zion¡¯s eyes weren¡¯t angry; they were gleaming with dark amusement, the corners crinkling as his grin widened. "Fuck..." he hissed, the pain only stoking the fire burning in him.


    She felt it too, his cock twitching inside her just before he mmed into her again, rough and unrestrained, the force stealing her breath as her inner walls tightened around him.


    "Yes, baby, mark me," Zion groaned, his voice low and rough with hunger. "Leave your mark all over my body so everyone knows I fucking belong to you." His words came out between heavy breaths as his hips snapped forward again and again, driving deeper into her pussy.


    His left hand caught the underside of Addison¡¯s thigh, lifting it higher, opening her uppletely for him. The new angle made her gasp, her nails dragging down his back while his thrusts grew harder, more desperate.


    "Fuck... you feel so good," he rasped, his forehead pressed against hers, sweat dripping from his temple onto her trembling skin. "I can¡¯t stop¡ªcan¡¯t stop wanting you."


    "Baby, don¡¯t me me for being rough," Zion growled against her ear, his voice thick with lust. "I just can¡¯t get enough of you. If I could, I¡¯d fuck you day and night for three days straight, until you couldn¡¯t even remember your own name."


    Addison gasped and bit down on his shoulder again, her teeth sinking into his hot skin, tasting the salt of his sweat. But instead of quieting him, the sting only made him groan louder, his hips mming into her harder, deeper, and each thrust more feral than thest.


    "Fuck, Addie," he rasped, eyes dark and wild. "You keep doing that, and I¡¯ll lose every ounce of control I have left."


    "S¨Cslow down! I¡ªI¡¯m getting close again!" Addison gasped, her voice trembling between pleasure and desperation. Every deep, relentless thrust from Zion sent another wave of ecstasy tearing through her, her body trembling uncontrobly as if her nerves were on fire.


    She tried to bite him again, hoping he¡¯d slow down, but all it did was make him growl and pound into her even harder.


    Zion¡¯s breath hitched as a shiver ran down his spine. The sharp sting of her bite mixed with the heat of her inner walls clenching around him was maddening. It felt like she was scratching his very soul, driving him insane with that intoxicating mix of pain and pleasure.


    "Damn it, Addie..." he hissed through gritted teeth, his thrusts growing rougher, deeper, almost punishing.


    Addison¡¯s cries grew higher, her legs trembling as she clung to him, her body already on the brink again. Each movement of his hips only made her tighter, wetter, overwhelmed by the kind of pleasure that bordered on pain, as if her body was surrenderingpletely to his relentless pace.


    Zion let out a deep, throaty chuckle that vibrated against her skin as he kept moving inside her, not giving her even a moment to breathe. Each thrust drove another broken, breathless moan out of Addison¡¯s lips¡ªhoarse and trembling, like she was unraveling with every push.


    Her eyes, rimmed red from tears of overstimtion, shot him a re that was meant to be fierce and defiant. But to Zion, it only made her look sinfully adorable with flushed cheeks, parted lips, and body trembling beneath him. The sight wed at his sanity, feeding the wild hunger burning through his veins.


    <fn3618> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? find[?]ovel</fn3618>


    "Keep looking at me like that," he rasped, voice low and rough, "and I swear I¡¯ll lose whatever control I have left..."


    His hips snapped harder, faster, the sound of their bodies meeting echoing wetly in the air as he chased her breathless cries, each one sounding more like a plea than a protest.


    "D¨CDamn, man!" Addison gasped out between ragged moans, her voice breaking as her body trembled under Zion¡¯s relentless pace. Every thrust made her cry out louder, each sound a mix of pleasure and disbelief at how good it felt.


    Zion grinned darkly, loving every second of it. She had never been this alive, this wild, beneath him before. The way her body moved¡ªarching, trembling, clenching around him¡ªtold him everything he needed to know. She wasn¡¯t just taking him anymore; she was <i>feeling</i> him, losing herself in the rhythm, in him.


    Earlier, she had looked overwhelmed, like she couldn¡¯t handle it, but now, she¡¯d surrendered. Her mind was gone, her body ruled by pure instinct and pleasure.

 Chapter 372 I Want You

    <h4>Chapter 372: Chapter 372 I Want You</h4>


    The mate bond between them made everything sharper, more electric. Every touch, every thrust, every shared breath sent sparks racing through her veins until the pleasure was almost too much to bear and so intense.


    <fn964a> Original content can be found at </fn964a>


    She didn¡¯t even know if she wanted to run from it or drown in it. All she could do was moan his name like a prayer, her body convulsing with need while Zion drove her deeper into that maddening bliss.


    "I¨CI¡¯m close... I¡¯m cumming!" Addison cried out, her voice breaking between a scream and a whimper as Zion¡¯s relentless thrusts sent her spiraling.


    Her mind was a haze, thoughts gone, reason gone, only pleasure remained, crashing over her in endless waves that made her body convulse and tremble beneath him. Every stroke, every deep push made her feel like she wasing apart, melting into the heat between them.


    "Shhh... Addie," Zion murmured against her ear, his voice low and hoarse with restraint. "Just a little more... let¡¯s cum together."


    He slowed his pace, rolling his hips in deep, deliberate motions that made her gasp with each drag of his cock inside her wet pussy. The sudden shift that became gentler but more consuming made her body tremble even harder, her nails digging into his back as she tried to hold on.


    Zion¡¯s breath grew ragged as he held himself back, feeling her walls flutter and squeeze around him. He wanted to feel her cum with him, to have their bodies and souls reach the peak at the same time, to let their bond fuse in that moment of shared ecstasy.


    "I¨CI..." Addison gasped, her chest heaving as she tried to catch her breath. The violent waves of pleasure that had been wrecking her body moments ago had finally ebbed, leaving her trembling in the calm that felt more like frustration than relief.


    She was so close, achingly close, yet Zion had slowed down before she could tumble over the edge and reach her climax.


    Her brows knitted as she clenched her trembling thighs around him, her body still pulsing with unspent desire. "You..." she breathed out, her voiceced with need and annoyance as she smacked his shoulder weakly.


    Zion only chuckled, which made her re at him even harder, though her re, with her flushed face, kiss-swollen lips, and hazy eyes, looked more like a plea than a threat.


    What was the point of giving herself to himpletely, letting him touch and take every inch of her, if he was just going to pull her back from that delicious brink? Her body still ached, her core still throbbing, desperate for release.


    "Y¨CYou!!!" Addison gritted out, her voice breaking between gasps, her teeth bared like a furious little cat cornered and ready to pounce. Her flushed face and trembling lips only made her look even more enticing, and Zion couldn¡¯t help but chuckle darkly at her helpless frustration.


    Since they started, he¡¯d seen so many sides of her, her pride, her defiance, her surrender, and every expression only drove him closer to the edge.


    "Hm?" Zion purred, his voice low and rough as he tilted her chin up with his thumb. "What¡¯s wrong, baby?" He licked the corner of her lips slowly, tasting the faint salt of sweat and her ragged breath. "Didn¡¯t you just tell me to slow down?"


    He rolled his hips deliberately, thrusting in slow, deep strokes that made her body arch against him despite her re. "Or..." he whispered against her lips, his breath hot and teasing, "...are you going to beg me to fuck you hard again? Like the good little slut you said you¡¯d be for me?"


    His words vibrated against her skin as he pushed all the way in, his pace steady and torturous, each movement dragging against her soaked inner walls, hitting deep enough to make her moan despite herself.


    Addison almost choked on her own breath as the realization hit her that <i>that was exactly what she said earlier.</i> Back then, the pleasure had been so intense it melted her thoughts into a useless mess.


    Every thrust, every deep roll of his hips had drowned her mind until all she could think about was <i>how good it felt.</i> Her body had stopped listening to herpletely; she was nothing but sensation and heat.


    And just when she was about to fall over the edge, when her climax was right there, burning and ready to explode, he slowed down. <i>Toote.</i> He wanted her to hold it back just so they could cum together.


    Frustration red inside her, hot and biting, tangled with the same unbearable desire that refused to fade. She wanted to hit him, to yell, to demand that he finish what he started, but at the same time, her body still trembled for more, betraying herpletely.


    She bit her lower lip hard, ring at him through half-lidded eyes filled with grievance and lust. The look she gave him was equal parts resentment and surrender, like a tsundere lover trying to hide how desperately she wanted more of what he was doing to her.


    Zion¡¯s lips curled into that wickedly smug grin of his, his voice low and rough with restrained hunger as his hips rolled in slow, deep strokes that made Addison¡¯s breath hitch.


    "What is it, baby? You want me to go <i>hard and fast</i> so we can cum together?" he drawled, his tone dripping with confidence and sin. "You know I¡¯ll give you exactly what you ask for..." His breath ghosted over her ear as he pushed in deeper, grinding his hips just enough to make her gasp.


    "Go on," he murmured, voice a dark purr that made her shiver. "All you have to do is say it, tell me you want me to <i>fuck you hard and fast,</i> and I¡¯ll do it."


    He hovered there, so close she could feel every tremor of his body pressing against hers, every hot breath fanning her flushed skin. It wasn¡¯t just a tease; it was amand wrapped in temptation, daring her to surrenderpletely.


    "I..." Addison tried to speak, but the words stuck in her throat. Saying it out loud felt too embarrassing, especially with that smug, self-satisfied look stered across Zion¡¯s face. It was infuriating; he was enjoying this too much, watching her squirm, watching her struggle to keep her pride when her body was already betraying her.


    She wanted to be the one in control, to flip him over and take the lead, but Zion wasn¡¯t about to hand her the reins. Not when he was the one holding the pace, dragging her closer and closer to the edge.


    Then he drove his hips forward, a hard, deep thrust that made her choke on her own breath. The impact hit her womb, and her moan broke free, raw and needy, her eyes fluttering open and shut as he paused, just long enough for her to understand what he wanted.


    He was coaxing her, teasing her, urging her to stop pretending and <i>say it.</i>


    Addison bit her lip, trembling, ring up at him even as her body quivered with want.


    <i>Damn him.</i>


    He was right, and she hated how much she wanted this.


    "I..." she gasped, voice breaking as pleasure clouded her thoughts. "Yes... Zion... I want you to fuck me... hard and fast¡ª"

 Chapter 373 Round Two

    <h4>Chapter 373: Chapter 373 Round Two</h4>


    She never finished what she was about to say.


    Zion mmed into her again, a sharp, merciless thrust that stole the rest of her words. The sound of skin meeting skin filled the open space, his pace turning feral, hard, fast, relentless.


    Her breath hitched in ragged sobs of pleasure as her back arched and her nails dug into his shoulders. Her mind went nk, her body overwhelmed as if every thrust pushed her higher, closer, until she was right there, dangling at the edge of a cliff, unable to think, unable to breathe, only <i>feel</i>.


    "Good girl," Zion growled, his voice dripping with approval as a wicked grin tugged at his lips. "Then let me reward you properly..."


    He didn¡¯t slow down this time. His hips snapped forward, deep and deliberate, chasing their shared release as if he was sculpting it with every thrust. Watching Addisone undone beneath him, her body pliant yet trembling, her earlier re of frustration now melted into gasping need, it made something primal in him burn hotter.


    <i>¡¯God, she looked so damn adorable when she was trying to hide how much she wanted it, biting back her moans like she still had pride left to protect.¡¯</i>


    She wasn¡¯t used to voicing what she wanted, not in bed, not when the heat between them stripped everything down to instinct and sound. But Zion wanted to break that; no, he wanted to <i>teach</i> her.


    He wanted her to learn how to say it. Tomand it. To tell him exactly what she wanted and take it like the queen she was meant to be.


    So instead of letting her just ride the waves, he¡¯d make her <i>steer them.</i> He¡¯d make her feel what it was like to rule the storm¡ªwith him as the tide, crashing and rising beneath her, ready to obey every word that fell from her lips.


    By being vocal, by <i>telling</i> him exactly what she wanted and how she wanted it, Addison wasn¡¯t just surrendering to pleasure; she was taking control of it. Every moan, every breathless plea would shape the rhythm between them, turning their mating into something more than instinct; it became a connection, raw and real.


    When she finally reached her climax that way, it wouldn¡¯t just be because of what Zion gave her, it would be because she demanded it, <i>imed</i> it. And that thought alone made his blood run hotter.


    Because when she came undone beneath him after baring her wants so shamelessly, he¡¯d feel it too, deeper than the body, closer than breath. Their peaks would merge, their hearts beating in sync, until he couldn¡¯t tell where his pleasure ended and hers began.


    Their bodies moved in perfect sync, slick skin against skin, each thrust rougher, deeper, hungrier than thest. Zion¡¯s pace didn¡¯t falter, not even as his breathing turned ragged and the muscles in his abdomen coiled tight with that familiar burn rising from his gut.


    He could feel Addison¡¯s walls gripping him, pulsing around his cock like she was desperate to drag every drop from him, and the thought made his control snap thread by thread.


    "Fuck, baby... I¡¯m close..." Zion growled against her lips, his words broken between gasps and guttural groans. "Let¡¯s cum together, yeah?"


    He lifted her thighs higher, pressing them against his chest as he buried himself to the hilt, the new angle making Addison cry out. Her nails wed at his back, her moans spilling like broken music as his relentless thrusts made her tremble and shake beneath him.


    Zion kissed her hard¡ªmessy, breathless, iming¡ªwhile his hips mmed into hers, chasing that final, blinding peak until they both shattered together, lost in the heat and chaos of it all


    "Ah¡ª!" Addison¡¯s muffled moans were swallowed by Zion¡¯s mouth as he imed her lips in a hungry, desperate kiss. His tongue tangled with hers, stealing every sound, every breath, until all she could do was whimper against him.


    "N-No more..." she gasped out when he finally pulled away, her voice trembling between broken moans and shallow breaths. Her body felt like it wasn¡¯t her own anymore; it felt numb, trembling, and burning all at once as Zion continued to move inside her with unrelenting rhythm.


    Every thrust sent waves of pleasure crashing through her, too much, too fast, making her feel like she was losing herself, her mind dissolving under the sheer force of it. He¡¯d been going for so long, pushing her beyond her limit, and yet her body still clung to him, begging silently for more even as her lips begged him to stop.


    "Ugh¡ª!" Zion groaned, his voice deep and strained as Addison¡¯s teeth sank into his shoulder again. The sharp sting shot through him like lightning, the pain mixing perfectly with pleasure, and it snapped thest thread of his control.


    With a guttural growl, he drove himself deep and came hard inside her, his thick seed spilling in hot, pulsing waves that filled her to the brim.


    Addison gasped as the sudden heat flooded her, her walls clenching around him uncontrobly as if trying to milk him dry. The overwhelming fullness made her body convulse; her back arched, her eyes fluttered, and her breath hitched as another powerful orgasm tore through her.


    <fndf5a> Latest content published on find(?)ovel</fndf5a>


    She couldn¡¯t even moan, her lungs refused to work, her mind nked outpletely¡ªonly the sound of their bodies and ragged breaths filled the air as she shuddered beneath him, trapped in the haze of their ecstatic climax.


    "Shit... that was... fucking... so good..." Zion rasped between ragged gasps, his voice rough and trembling. He wrapped his arm around Addison, cradling her head against his shoulder as she bit down hard, her teeth sinking into his skin. His whole body shuddered as he kept cumming inside her, each pulse dragging another guttural groan from his chest.


    He could feel her walls still convulsing around him, milking him for every drop, so tight it felt like she was trying to pull him even deeper. His abs tightened, his jaw clenched so hard the veins along his neck stood out, and he had to grit his mrs just to keep from losing it again.


    The pleasure was raw, blinding, almost too much to bear, but he didn¡¯t want it to end.


    Zion pressed a quick kiss against Addison¡¯s flushed cheek, his lips hot against her damp skin. For some reason, that small gesture sent a strange ache twisting in her stomach ¡ª something heavy, almost uneasy, though she couldn¡¯t exin why.


    Before she could even process the feeling, Zion¡¯s hands were already on her hips, firm and possessive, turning her around until her ass was facing him. The air between them thickened, electric, and she felt her breath hitch when his voice dropped low behind her.


    "I hope you¡¯re ready for round two," he murmured ¡ª half a tease, half a promise.


    But his tone was so rough, so serious, that Addison¡¯s pulse jumped. She swallowed hard, trying to regain control of herself, but before she could steady her breathing, Zion was already pressing closer, his heat searing against her bare skin, leaving her trembling in anticipation.


    "Y-You¡¯re such a damn beast..." Addison gasped out between ragged breaths, her voice trembling in protest even as her body still quivered from thest orgasm. She wanted to push him away, to demand a break, but Zion didn¡¯t seem to know the meaning of restraint.

 Chapter 374 Wrong Hole

    <h4>Chapter 374: Chapter 374 Wrong Hole</h4>


    She¡¯d thought he¡¯d changed after all these years; she thought he¡¯d learned to tame that wild hunger of his, but clearly, she¡¯d been wrong.


    The man was insatiable.


    His stamina was inhuman, like he had endless energy to burn, and every time she tried to catch her breath, he was already moving again, already iming her like he couldn¡¯t get enough.


    Her mind shed back to the time when she¡¯d been possessed, when she¡¯d drained his vitality sopletely that he could barelyst a single round. Back then, she¡¯d thought it was cruel, but right now, she almost wanted to do it again just to make him stop. At least then, he wouldn¡¯t have this much power to wreck her body until she could barely move.


    But she couldn¡¯t.


    Draining him again would risk his life, and no matter how much he drove her crazy, Zion was still the father of her children.


    Addison groaned as her legs trembled beneath her, her body limp and overstimted, yet he was still going strong. "Damn it... if I could move right now, I¡¯d kick your ass," she hissed weakly, though her body betrayed her words, as her body was arching, trembling, and responding to every touch as if she didn¡¯t truly want him to stop.


    Hearing Addison¡¯s protest, Zion let out a deep, husky chuckle that rumbled through his chest, his lips curling into a wicked grin. "I¡¯m d you know..." he murmured, voice thick with amusement and desire. Droplets of sweat slid down from his damp hair, tracing the sharp lines of his jaw before falling to her skin.


    Before Addison could react, he grabbed her waist and spun her around until her ass faced him. Her hands and elbows braced against the smooth surface of therge rock before her, the cool stone contrasting with the heat radiating from her flushed body.


    Zion¡¯s knee slid between her legs, nudging them apart before he hooked his hand under her hips and lifted it, forcing her to bnce on her tiptoes.


    The sound of rushing river water mixed with her ragged breathing as it flowed past their legs. The current made it hard for Addison to stay steady; each tremor of her body, each slip of her footing, only made her more vulnerable beneath him.


    "You¡¯re tired already?" Zion teased, his tone darkly yful as he pressed himself against her from behind, his breath hot on her ear. "But we¡¯re just getting started, honey..."


    Addison bit her lip hard, a shiver racing up her spine as anticipation pooled low in her belly. She was exhausted, as her body felt like it had been through a wild rodeo ride, but her pulse still raced with want, and the heat between her thighs refused to die down.


    Lost in her thoughts, Addison didn¡¯t notice Zion moving behind her ¡ª until a sharp <i>smack</i> echoed through the air.


    "Ah! W-What was that for?!" she yelped, her voice breaking as a hot sting bloomed across her right butt cheek. His palmprint burned into her skin, the shape of hisrge hand clearly outlined on the soft flesh. The impact made her jolt forward, her back arching instinctively as she bit her lower lip to muffle the breathless whimper that escaped her throat.


    Zion¡¯s gaze darkened at the sight before him. From where he stood, he could see everything: the way her wet pussy entrance twitched in response, how her tight little ass hole quivered just above it.


    The sight alone made his cock throb painfully hard, every vein straining as the rush of desire hit him like a fever.


    Just one look at that tight, twitching hole, and Zion¡¯s mind went dark with temptation. The image alone made his cock pulse with the need to im every part of her. Almost without thinking, his right hand pressed firmly on Addison¡¯s waist to keep her still, while his other hand slid up to grope her other butt cheek, spreading them slightly so he could take in the view of her glistening pussy and the tiny, trembling ring just above it.


    Addison couldn¡¯t see his expression from this angle, but the sudden silence behind her made her heartbeat spike.


    Zion was too quiet.


    Too still.


    She knew that look of mischief he always had before doing something outrageous, and her stomach twisted with both dread and heat.


    "Z-Zion...?" she called softly, trying to twist around to see what he was up to. But his grip on her waist tightened, pinning her in ce as the running water slid over her trembling legs.


    Then she felt it, his hand rubbing slow,zy circles over her ass before his thumb slid down, grazing the sensitive ring of muscle. She gasped, her body stiffening as a shiver ran up her spine. And just when she was about to ask what he was doing, she felt something wet and cool drip onto the same spot.


    "W-What was that?" she stammered, voice shaking as realization began to dawn on her. Her pulse pounded in her ears, and she could barely breathe when she heard Zion¡¯s low chuckle behind her, warm and dangerous against the sound of the river.


    Addison swallowed hard, a lump forming in her throat as a terrible, thrilling thought crossed her mind. She had a feeling she knew exactly what Zion was nning, but deep down, she prayed she was wrong. Her pulse pounded so hard it almost hurt, her breath catching in uneven gasps.


    "It¡¯s nothing, darling," Zion murmured, his tone low and deceptively calm. "My precum justnded on the wrong hole... I was only wiping it away."


    But the moment the words left his mouth, she felt his thumb drag an achingly slow line over her other entrance, pressing just enough to make her muscles clench. The wetness between his skin and hers made her gasp; it was too deliberate, too teasing.


    The tip of his thumb lingered there, almost dipping in, making her thighs tremble as she instinctively tried to move away, but his grip on her waist didn¡¯t budge.


    "Y-You..." she managed to stammer, voice breaking as panic and heat tangled inside her. Zion¡¯s silence after that was worse than words; she could almost feel his eyes drinking in every twitch of her body, every shiver she tried to suppress. The uncertainty made her heart race faster ¡ª half terrified, half desperate for what she feared wasing.


    Even though fear prickled at the back of her neck, something else bloomed in her chest, a dangerous, forbidden thrill that made her skin burn.


    ¡¯<i>God, I¡¯m not a masochist... so why the hell does this feel so¡ª</i>¡¯


    Addison couldn¡¯t even finish the thought before a shiver rolled down her spine.


    Zion¡¯s thumb pressed against her tight little hole, teasing the rim as if testing how far he could push her. The pressure made her tense, her breath hitching, every muscle taut with a mix of dread and anticipation. But just as she thought he¡¯d lose himselfpletely to the dark impulse shing in his eyes, he seemed to snap out of it.


    Instead, she felt the heavy, throbbing heat of his cock nudge against her soaked entrance. And before she could catch her breath, he mmed in, all the way to the hilt. Addison¡¯s gasp broke into a trembling moan, her body arching forward from the impact.

 Chapter 375 Her Other First

    <h4>Chapter 375: Chapter 375 Her Other First</h4>


    But Zion wasn¡¯t done. As his hips ground against her, his thumb pushed past the resistance of her other hole, slipping inside just enough to make her cry out. The sudden double pration tore through her senses as surprise and pleasure blurred until her whole body shook, both holes convulsing around him as a strangled scream escaped her lips.


    "Fuck, baby¡ªease up," Zion groaned, his voice breaking into a low snarl as his hips jerked. "You trying to kill your husband?"


    He could barely breathe.


    The way her pussy clenched around him was brutal, almost punishing. It felt like she was trying to swallow him whole, milking him so tight he thought his cock might get crushed inside her.


    The mix of pain and pleasure hit him so hard it made his pulse stutter, his body trembling from how violently she gripped him.


    Addison couldn¡¯t even process Zion¡¯s words; her mind was nothing but static, a haze of white noise and fire. She thought it would hurt, but instead, a wave of shocking pleasure ripped through her body so intensely that it left her trembling. The jolt made her toes curl, her breath hitching as her body convulsed around him.


    A broken whimper escaped her lips, her eyes fluttering helplessly. She tried to keep them open, to re at him, to curse him for being such a damn bastard, but the pleasure was too much. It rolled through her in dizzying waves, stealing the strength from her limbs until she felt boneless, melting under him.


    She wanted to hit him, to tell him off for pulling this stunt, but with that one deep thrust, it felt like he¡¯d stolen every ounce of control she had. Her whole body hummed like a live wire, the shock spreading from where he filled her to every inch of her trembling skin.


    It was maddening ¡ª too much, too good ¡ª and for a fleeting second, she swore she wasn¡¯t even touching the ground anymore, floating in the haze of pure, overwhelming pleasure.


    Zion froze when he realized Addison wasn¡¯t responding, her body trembling beneath him, her breath shallow. For a second, guilt punched through his haze of lust.


    <i>¡¯Shit... did I go too far?¡¯</i> He thought she¡¯d gone quiet out of anger, that maybe she¡¯d snapped at how rough he¡¯d gotten.


    But then he felt it, the rhythmic tightening of her inner walls, pulsing around him in erratic waves. She wasn¡¯t ignoring him; she was cumming.


    Over and over.


    The sudden realization sent a shiver down his spine. He didn¡¯t know whether tough in relief or lose his mind from how good it felt. Was her body just built this way? Or was it because of their mate bond?


    That thought turned darker, heavier.


    Addison had more than one fated mate...


    <i>¡¯What if all of them wanted her at once?¡¯</i>


    His mind painted a filthy image of her surrounded, filled, every inch of her imed. His cock twitched violently at the thought, his jaw tightening. Would they use her backdoor, too? If so, should <i>he</i> be the one to im that first, to mark her there before anyone else could?


    The idea consumed him for a heartbeat, making his gaze darken as his hips stilled. He¡¯d been nning to y it off earlier, to say he "identally" slipped into the wrong hole and pretend it was a mistake.


    The thought alone had nearly made him lose control. But at thest moment, he stopped himself; he couldn¡¯t risk hurting her or pushing her too far. Still... that impulse burned in him, raw and unrelenting. So instead, he let his thumb have what his cock couldn¡¯t, pressing, teasing, iming in his own way.


    But the moment he mmed in deep, he froze, Addison¡¯s body convulsed violently beneath him, her breath catching in a strangled moan as her entire body trembled.


    <i>¡¯She came? Just from that?¡¯</i> The realization hit him like lightning. Her walls gripped him tight, milking him as if she were born to fit him that way.


    He could feel her pulse around him, wet and hot, and a wicked thought twisted in his mind. <i>¡¯So that¡¯s what they mean... a werewolf¡¯s mate is molded for their fated one.¡¯</i> But Addison wasn¡¯t bound to only him; she had <i>three.</i> That thought made something primal coil inside him.


    If her body was molded for all three of them... did that mean she was made to take them all?


    Zion swallowed hard, his throat tight with possessive fury. "No," he growled under his breath, voice thick and low like a beast caged too long. "I won¡¯t let anyone else take what¡¯s mine. Every first she has ¡ª every inch ¡ª I¡¯ll im it all."


    The thought consumed him, stripped away thest bit of restraint he had. He pulled out slowly, his shaft glistening with her sweet juice, and tapped the flushed, twitching ring of her other hole with the head of his cock.


    Addison, dazed and breathless, didn¡¯t even register what he was about to do.


    Zion gritted his teeth, his cock throbbing as he pressed the swollen tip against her tight, untouched entrance.


    "Fuck..." he hissed as the resistance met him. But he wanted it ¡ª<i> needed</i> it. Slowly, deliberately, he pushed forward, watching her body quiver and yield around the head of his cock. The heat that gripped him there was tighter, rawer, almost enough to make him lose his mind right then and there.


    "Ah¡ª!" Addison¡¯s cry tore from her throat like a gasp for air as sharp pain shot up her spine. Her fingers clenched into fists, nails biting into her palms as she trembled.


    The burning pain between her butt cheeks made her grit her teeth. He was forcing his way into a ce that had never been touched before, stretching her open inch by inch until she felt like she was being split apart.


    This other <i>first</i> was nothing like when Zion had first taken her years ago. Back then, even when there was pain that was sharp and fleeting, it was quickly drowned by pleasure. She remembered the burn, the brief sting of something tearing inside her, and then the rush that followed when Zion began to move, the mate bond flooding her body with heat and euphoria until all she could do was melt beneath him and give inpletely.


    But this... this was different.


    When Zion pushed into the other tight, forbidden hole, the pain didn¡¯t just stay there; it radiated through her entire body, making every muscle tense, every breath shake. She felt stretched, invaded, utterly exposed.


    And yet, even through the raw sting, she could feel the mate bond fighting back against the pain, forcing her body to twist that agony into something else. Pleasure started to bleed through the edges of it, confusing her senses, making her whimper as she couldn¡¯t tell if she wanted him to stop... or to go deeper.


    It was maddening, her body caught in a cruel tug-of-war between pain and pleasure, her mind spinning while her mate imed yet another untouched part of her as his own.


    "Z-Zion¡ª" she tried to speak, but the words broke into a breathless moan when his arm wrapped tightly around her waist. His other hand moved with sinful precision, his thumb finding her clit, rubbingzy circles over it, coaxing her body to rx while his fingers slipped into her twitching, wet pussy.


    The dual sensations sent her nerves into chaos, her body caught between agony and pleasure, between wanting to resist and meltingpletely.


    Then Zion¡¯s hand came up, gripping her chin firmly and tilting her head back until their eyes met over her shoulder. Before she could protest, his mouth crashed onto hers. His tongue slid past her lips, swallowing her whimper as he devoured her mouth in a deep, messy kiss.


    Addison¡¯s thoughts were shattered. Pain, heat, euphoria, everything collided and blurred until all she could do was gasp and tremble under his touch, her breath breaking into uneven bursts while her body betrayed her and began to pulse around him despite the intrusion.


    "Breathe, baby... just breathe for me. I¡¯ll make you feel good soon," Zion murmured against her lips, his voice husky and coaxing between heated kisses. His words weren¡¯t just amand; they were a promise.


    He kept his cock buried deep inside her tight, virgin hole, feeling every tremor that ran through her as her body tried to adjust to the intrusion. The heat, the pressure, it was intoxicating. She was trembling around him, her muscles fluttering as if trying to reject and wee him at the same time.


    "Rx..." he whispered again, brushing his lips against her jaw as his fingers slipped into her dripping cunt, thrusting in and out in perfect rhythm with the slow roll of his hips. Each movement was measured, deliberate, meant to make her body open up for him and to teach her how to take him.


    Zion stayed still inside her ass, grinding only slightly, savoring the way her tightness pulsed around him while his fingers worked the front, spreading wetness and coaxing soft, broken moans from her lips.

 Chapter 376 Euphoric Haze

    <h4>Chapter 376: Chapter 376 Euphoric Haze</h4>


    He could feel her body slowly giving in, melting under his touch, and that thought alone made his cock throb deep inside her.


    <i>¡¯God, she¡¯s so tight...¡¯</i> he thought, his lips curving into a grin against her ear. <i>¡¯Her first time here... and it¡¯s all mine.¡¯</i>


    Addison let out a broken whimper, her voice trembling as Zion¡¯s cock sank all the way inside her, filling her until she swore she could feel him in her gut. She had never even <i>imagined</i> using that other hole, had always thought it was filthy, forbidden, but Zion didn¡¯t care. He never spared any part of her, iming her like a beast who couldn¡¯t get enough.


    The stretch burned at first, sharp and foreign, making her body tense and shake, but soon that pain began to blur into something else ¡ª something hotter, darker, <i>needier.</i> Her tight walls were molding around him, the sting slowly giving way to a pulse of raw pleasure that made her toes curl.


    Zion¡¯s fingers never stopped their rhythm at her front, stroking her clit in slow, deliberate circles, slipping inside her soaked pussy while his cock throbbed deep in her ass. The double sensation made her breath hitch, her body arching helplessly as sparks shot down her spine.


    It was overwhelming ¡ª too much heat, too much pleasure ¡ª and yet she couldn¡¯t stop the way her hips began to move with his, as if begging for more.


    It felt like fire was running through her veins, every nerve burning alive under his touch.


    "Hngh... ahh... huff¡ª" Addison¡¯s broken whimpers echoed between them as Zion started to move, slow and deliberate at first. Her body trembled, adjusting to the deep intrusion, every thrust drawing out a shuddering gasp from her lips. But soon, he felt it, her hips beginning to roll, her body instinctively pushing back against him, silently begging him for more.


    A wicked grin curved on Zion¡¯s lips as he leaned closer, his breath hot against her ear. "That¡¯s it, baby..." he rasped, before snapping his hips forward, driving himself deeper.


    Addison¡¯s moan tore out of her throat, raw and desperate, as he filled herpletely. Her tight walls clenched around him like a vice, gripping him so greedily that it made him groan. The tightness was still there, but it no longer felt suffocating but instead, it was <i>perfect.</i> Her body had molded to him, every movement slick and hot, as if her ass had been made just for him.


    Every thrust sent a shockwave of pleasure through his body, different from before; it was tighter, more consuming, a euphoric pressure that made his muscles tense and his vision blur. He could feel everything: every pulse, every tremor, every slick drag of her inner walls around his cock. And with every deep push, that feral need inside him only burned hotter.


    Zion was beyond thrilled ¡ª not just because he¡¯d imed Addison¡¯s untouched hole, but because he could <i>feel</i> her starting to melt beneath him. The way her body trembled, the way her breath hitched with every thrust ¡ª it told him everything.


    She was <i>enjoying it.</i>


    That realization made his blood boil with hunger. The thought that he was the first to open her up like this, to make her feel this kind of forbidden, intoxicating pleasure, was almost maddening. Watching her slowly surrender to it, to him, felt like the most exhrating conquest of his life, as if he was imprinting himself on every inch of her body, reshaping what she thought she knew about pleasure.


    Zion¡¯s hand shot up, mping over Addison¡¯s mouth as her moans grew louder ¡ª so loud that even the rush of the river couldn¡¯t drown them out. The sound of her pleasure was too raw, too intoxicating, and the thought of anyone else hearing it made something savage re in him.


    His possessive side roared to life ¡ª <i>¡¯no one else would hear those sinful sounds or see this side of her¡¯</i>, the one trembling, gasping, andpletely undone beneath him. Addison was melting under his touch, her body arching and shuddering as she surrendered fully, letting the fire in her veins devour her until all that was left was the heat between them.


    "Baby, you¡¯re so loud..." Zion murmured against her skin, his voice low and rough as he thrust deeper, making Addison cry out even louder. Her eyes rolled back, lost in the overwhelming mix of pleasure and heat.


    His thick, throbbing cock was buried deep in her ass while his middle and ring fingers worked her dripping pussy, curling and thrusting in perfect rhythm. She was a beautiful, trembling mess beneath him, moaning uncontrobly, her body moving on instinct, surrendering to the beast inside her that craved more of him, deeper, harder.


    Seeing that Addison was too far gone in her euphoric haze to even register his words, Zion let out a low, satisfied snicker. He moved with her, taking his time to explore every inch of her, drawing out new sounds, new reactions, new ways to make her body tremble.


    The world around them faded; there was only the p of skin, the sound of their ragged breaths, and the wet, obscene rhythm that stretched on for hours. They lost count of how many times they came undone, their bodies shuddering and clinging until neither could tell where one ended and the other began.


    When it was finally over, both copsed in the shallows, letting the cool river water wash over them, rinsing away the thick mix of cum and sweat that clung stubbornly to their skin.


    Zion pulled Addison¡¯s limp, trembling body into hisp, holding her close as the chill soothed their overheated skin. He leaned back against a smooth rock, chest rising and falling with heavy breaths, a satisfied smile tugging at his lips.


    His hips ached, his abs cramped from the endless thrusting, but the soreness only made the memory sweeter. He pressed a soft kiss to her damp forehead, a quiet mark of possession and pleasure.


    Zion nced down at Addison, her breathing shallow and uneven as she struggled to steady herself, but before she could even recover, she¡¯d already slipped into sleep. A quiet, amused chuckle left his throat as he reached for her, the sound low and rough.


    He couldn¡¯t let her stay in the cold water for long; she¡¯d catch a chill. So he worked quickly, his hands roaming her skin with slow, deliberate strokes as he washed her clean.


    The river carried away the mixture of sweat, cum, and heat that clung stubbornly to her body, revealing the aftermath of his hunger: faint purple handprints on her thighs and hips, bruises blooming where his grip had been too tight, and shallow bite marks scattered across her neck and corbone, dangerously close to where his mark should be.


    Each trace of him made something primal in his chest stir again.


    His fingers lingered over her skin, tracing the evidence of what they¡¯d done, what he¡¯d imed. He could still feel the pulse of that wild urge to mark her, to sink his teeth into the spot that belonged only to him, to seal her as his.


    But he bit down the instinct, jaw tightening. He couldn¡¯t do it yet, not without her permission. So instead, he let the hunger smolder quietly and settled for dragging his lips across her damp skin, tasting the salt, the heat, the faint shiver that lingered even in sleep.

 Chapter 377 What Happened To Levi

    <h4>Chapter 377: Chapter 377 What Happened To Levi</h4>


    Zion let out a deep, weary sigh, the sound heavy enough to ripple through the quiet air. His chest tightened as that familiar knot of frustration and longing twisted inside him.


    The mark, the one thing that should¡¯ve bound them before the world, still hadn¡¯t been sealed. No ceremony, no public acknowledgment. Everyone knew he and the others were Addison¡¯s fated mates, yet without the Marking Ceremony, without that sacred bite before witnesses, his im meant nothing.


    It gnawed at him more than he wanted to admit. The thought that his ce beside her wasn¡¯t <i>secured</i>, that someone could still challenge him, made his blood stir with a mix of jealousy and fear.


    He wanted to believe Addison was just taking her time, that she wasn¡¯t rejecting the bond, just... waiting. But doubt was a cruel thing, whispering in the back of his mind every time he looked at her.


    Maybe that¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t stop himself tonight. Why he needed to feel her, to bury himself so deep inside her that no one else could ever erase him. He needed to believe she was his, even if the mark on her neck was still missing.


    Zion pressed a soft, lingering kiss against the spot on Addison¡¯s neck where his mark should have been, that tender patch of skin that both tempted and tormented him. There was longing in the touch, but also resignation.


    He lingered there for a moment, breathing her in, before forcing himself to pull away and resume washing her body, wiping away sweat, water, and the dangerous thoughts clouding his mind.


    He knew that if he let those thoughts spiral, if he let his frustration over the unsealed bond consume him, he might say or do something he couldn¡¯t take back. Their rtionship was fragile enough already, and thest thing he wanted was to push her away by demanding what she wasn¡¯t ready to give.


    So he exhaled slowly, grounding himself, and chose to trust instead, to believe that when Addison¡¯s heart, mind, and spirit aligned, she would stand beside them for the Marking Ceremony on her own terms.


    After convincing himself to let go of his restless thoughts, Zion finished washing both their bodies with gentle, practiced motions. When he was done, he stepped out of the shallows, the early chill of dawn brushing against his damp skin.


    He wrapped Addison in a soft woolen towel, careful not to wake her, and carried her toward their temporary shelter where their tent stood quietly amidst the faint whisper of the river.


    The sky had begun to pale, dawn was only minutes away, and that was the only reason he stopped. If not for theing sunrise and the fact that they were still outdoors, he would¡¯ve kept going, exploring every inch of Addison¡¯s body until she was trembling and spent again beneath him.


    The hunger still pulsed in his veins, but reason finally won. They both needed rest; soon, they would have to return to the Golden Hue Pack to bring the remaining evacuees... and maybe find out what was really happening with Addison¡¯s other two fated mates.


    Just thinking about his two rivals stirred a storm of emotions in Zion. He knew he couldn¡¯t have Addison all to himself because the Moon Goddess had gifted her more than one fated mate for a reason.


    That reason, he believed, was tied to her safety... and her destiny. No matter how strong he was as an Alpha, it wasn¡¯t enough. The thought stung his pride, a brutal reminder that Addison¡¯s path would be fraught with danger, and what they were facing now was only the beginning.


    Still, knowing it didn¡¯t make it easier. His instincts as an Alpha screamed to im her, to keep her, to bare his teeth at anyone who dared touch what was his. Suppressing that primal urge took everything in him.


    It was a battle he¡¯d have to fight every day, against his own nature. But at least he wasn¡¯t alone in that struggle. He knew Maxwell and Levi were fighting the same instinct, learning, just like him, how to coexist for Addison¡¯s sake.


    If he didn¡¯t try to make things work, it would be Addison who¡¯d end up caught in the middle, torn and burdened by the tension between her mates. That was something Zion refused to let happen. So, he could only do his best, no matter how much it tested him.


    He shook his head to clear his thoughts as their tent came into view, thergest one in the entire temporary camp. By now, most of the workers had retreated to their own shelters for some rest.


    Only a few guards remained on patrol, keeping watch against any stray monsters or wild beasts that might slip through the unfinished perimeter walls.


    Coming from the riverside, Zion didn¡¯t need to circle around the barricades. No one noticed him as he quietly made his way back,pletely naked, the cool air brushing against his skin while he carried Addison¡¯s sleeping form wrapped snugly in a woolen towel.


    She looked small and fragile in his arms, a stark contrast to the raw intensity they had just shared under the rushing river.


    After making his way back to the tent, Zion gently dressed Addison in a clean set of clothes before towel-drying her hair, his movements slow and careful so he wouldn¡¯t disturb her peaceful sleep. She looked utterly serene, her lips parted slightly, the faint rise and fall of her chest calming the lingering restlessness in him.


    Only after she was settled did he finally tend to himself, slipping into his own clothes before stepping outside for a brief moment. The sky had already begun to lighten, as dawn was drawing near. He sighed, knowing he¡¯d only get a few short hours of rest before they had to return to the Golden Hue Pack.


    Quietly, he returned to the tent andy down beside Addison. The moment he pulled her close, feeling her soft warmth press against his body, the tension in his chest eased. Her scent still clung faintly to him ¡ª wild, sweet, and intoxicating.


    With his arms wrapped protectively around her, Zion¡¯s eyes grew heavy, and for the first time in a long while, he drifted into sleep with a peaceful smile on his lips.


    <strong>¡¸Meanwhile, in the Golden Hue Pack...¡¹</strong>


    "Hurry! Call the healer! Beta Levi is bleeding too much! Prepare blood bags; if there aren¡¯t enough, find someone with the same blood type!" The Golden Hue Pack¡¯s medical team ran in all directions, shouting orders as they scrambled to keep Levi alive.


    The scene around them was total chaos, smoke billowed into the air, and the faint crackle of burning buildings echoed through the ruins of what had once been their home. The devastation was everywhere. No matter where they looked, all they could see was defeat, and the weight of it pressed heavily on their hearts.


    "Report the aftermath," Maxwell ordered, his voice low but carrying the weight of authority and rage. He had just returned from the front lines, where the bloodshed was at its worst. His chest rose and fell with heavy breaths, and the oppressive aura clinging to him made everyone around instinctively recoil.


    The sheer intensity of his bloodlust was suffocating; it was so thick it felt like it could tear through skin.

 Chapter 378 During the Night of the Attack

    <h4>Chapter 378: Chapter 378 During the Night of the Attack</h4>


    He hade straight from ughtering the enemies who had breached their defenses and invaded their territory, leaving destruction wherever he went. The attackers had even set fire to homes, hoping to burn down both the buildings and the people trapped inside, a cruel and hateful act that only deepened the fury burning in Maxwell¡¯s eyes.


    Luckily, the pack members had already been sent to the packhouse, where the Beta ordered some of the best warriors to protect them. Thanks to Maxwell and the others¡¯ timely intervention, the attackers never managed to reach the packhouse, but even so, most of the nearby houses were burned to the ground, along with part of the remaining supplies from the granary.


    But how did things turn out like this?


    <strong>¡¸During the Night of the Attack¡¹</strong>


    "Protect Beta Levi at all costs!" the warriors shouted as they closed ranks around him, forming a protective circle. But Levi¡¯s murderous gaze never wavered from Greg.


    Greg, however, only looked amused. To him, Levi ¡ª a man already doomed to die ¡ª was merely struggling to act tough, which made the sight almostughable.


    So, he decided to y with them a little. With a subtle gesture, he signaled his men to slow down, allowing Levi¡¯s group to retreat bit by bit, luring them into a false sense of security.


    But Greg¡¯s little game came with a cost. Some of his own people would inevitably die in the process, and they knew it. Still, they had no choice. Bound under Greg¡¯s control, they couldn¡¯t disobey even if they wanted to. All they could do was fight desperately, trying not to die at the hands of their enemies.


    With gritted teeth, Greg¡¯s men obeyed, forcing their bodies to move despite the dread gnawing at them. Greg, on the other hand, stood tall and unmoving, watching as his subordinates charged past him, and let them pretend to pursue Levi and his warriors.


    "Ke ke ke..." Greg¡¯s derangedughter echoed through the night as his gaze locked onto Levi¡¯s paling face. Levi¡¯s re never wavered, even as his strength began to fail him. Blood dripped steadily from his wounds, his body trembling from exhaustion.


    He wanted to keep fighting, to tear Greg apart with his bare hands, but his body had already reached its limit.


    Inside him, his wolf struggled desperately to heal his injuries, but it was weakening fast, its connection to Levi flickering in and out like a dying me. The silver and wolfsbane coursing through his veins burned like poison, crippling his regeneration.


    Still, the wolf refused to give up. It howled frantically within Levi¡¯s mind, <i>"Stay awake! Don¡¯t close your eyes! If you sleep now... you might never wake again!"</i>


    Levi fought against the pull of darkness with everything he had, forcing his eyes to stay open. His burning hatred for Greg was the only thing keeping him conscious, the sheer desire to see that bastard fall by his own hands.


    If he couldn¡¯t kill Greg himself, then at least he wanted to live long enough to witness his downfall.


    But hatred and willpower could only do so much. His body had reached its breaking point. He and his warriors had been fighting in this part of the forest for what felt like forever, yet their reinforcements had yet to arrive.


    Desperation was setting in; they needed to retreat, to get Levi treated, or he truly wouldn¡¯t make it.


    However, Greg¡¯s men refused to let them go. They clung to Levi¡¯s group like vultures, striking and retreating as if ying a cruel game. It was as though they already knew Levi¡¯s reinforcements would nevere.


    And just when Levi stood at death¡¯s door, Greg, in his arrogance, decided to grant them an escape route, just to watch Levi struggle onest time.


    Little did he know that act of mockery would be the very thing that would seal his own fate in the future.


    "Levi, did you really think I¡¯d let you live and enjoy a peaceful life? No..." Greg muttered to himself, a twisted grin stretching across his face. "I want you to die clinging to hope and let your hatred consume you until it burns you alive, all while you can¡¯t even touch me."


    He chuckled darkly, watching as a warrior hoisted Levi¡¯s weakened body onto his back, the others forming a desperate shield around them as they retreated. Yet, they couldn¡¯t pull back everyone. Someone had to stay behind to defend that side of the forest, to hold the line and buy Levi and the others precious seconds.


    But the ones left behind were no match for Greg¡¯s bloodthirsty horde. One by one, they fell, their screams drowned out by Greg¡¯s madughter. The ground was soon stained with blood, and Greg stood there amid the chaos, watching the carnage unfold with sick delight, his eyes gleaming with the satisfaction of a monster who found beauty in destruction.


    "Run! Have you reported this to Alpha Hue and Alpha Maxwell? Why haven¡¯t reinforcements arrived yet? If nobodyes soon, the warriors we left behind will just die..." the man carrying Levi barked, voice rough with fear and exertion.


    He snapped at the messenger at his side, the one who should have sent the report straight to their Beta and Alpha, and scanned the tree line for any sign of help.


    They¡¯d done everything they could: held the line, shielded Levi, and bought as much time as possible. Still, no reinforcements hade. Each passing minute stretched thinner, and the thought of leaving theirrades to be overwhelmed pressed down on them like a weight.


    Luckily, this time they managed to slip away from Greg¡¯s pursuit, or so they thought.


    When they had gone far enough, Greg¡¯s twisted grin stretched wider, madness gleaming in his eyes. "Let the hunt begin!" he barked, his voice echoing through the forest. His men obeyed instantly, their movements like those of unleashed hellhounds.


    Greg had no real intention of letting Levi and his warriors live. Letting them flee was merely part of his sick game; he wanted them to believe they still had hope, only to crush it himself and watch despair fill their eyes as death closed in.


    That was what he lived for.


    But though Greg treated his men as nothing more than expendable pawns, the Golden Hue Pack¡¯s warriors refused to die quietly. Even cornered, even bleeding out, they fought with desperation and pride, dragging Greg¡¯s men down to hell with them.


    And as they fell, they did so with mocking grins on their faces, grins that only fueled Greg¡¯s rage and made his thirst for Levi¡¯s blood burn hotter than ever.


    "I want their sorry asses to know what it¡¯s like to be hunted, to feel death breathing down their necks. Let¡¯s see if they still look smug and heroic when they¡¯re butchered like pigs." Greg¡¯s lips peeled back in a snarl, fury shing across his face.


    "Ke ke ke..."


    Even as the warriors ran with Levi, Greg¡¯s derangedughter echoed through the forest, growing closer and closer. That was when they realized the awful truth that Greg had been toying with them all along. He¡¯d given them a sliver of hope only to snatch it away, wanting to crush their spirits and savor the despair in their eyes as they died.

 Chapter 379 Sacrifice

    <h4>Chapter 379: Chapter 379 Sacrifice</h4>


    The warriors clenched their jaws in fury, their hearts heavy with pain. If Greg and his men were already on their trail, then therades they¡¯d left behind were surely gone. The thought stabbed at them like a knife twisting in their guts.


    Those fallen warriors weren¡¯t justrades, they were brothers who had grown up together, trained side by side, worn the same tattered shorts as boys, and forged their strength through countless sparring matches.


    Remembering theirughter now made the ache unbearable. It took everything they had not to break down as they ran.


    In fact, some of the warriors running with Levi were already crying, their vision blurred by tears. But none of them dared to turn back. They knew how important Levi was, not just because he is a Beta of one of the most powerful Packs in the werewolf Kingdom, the Midnight River Pack, but as their Princess¡¯s fated mate.


    If he died, it wouldn¡¯t only be the Midnight River Pack that suffered the loss of a capable Beta; it would shatter Addison as well.


    They all knew what that meant. The death of a fated mate could break not only the heart but also the body and soul. If Addison were to follow him in grief, the entire werewolf kingdom would be thrown into chaos even more.


    "Don¡¯t stop! Run faster!!!" the warrior carrying Levi barked, his voice cracking with strain. He was on the verge of tears himself, but he had no choice; he had to keep running. The sound of pounding footsteps grew louder behind them, closing in fast.


    Because he carried Levi, and the others had to guard their retreat, their pace couldn¡¯t match Greg¡¯s people, who were now charging at full speed. Some of Greg¡¯s men had already shifted into their wolf forms, their snarls echoing through the trees as they prepared to pounce on the first warrior they could reach.


    "Don¡¯t stop and don¡¯t look back, keep running!!!" he barked again, his voice hoarse with panic as his chest twisted in both sorrow and dread. He could tell Greg was a madman; anyone could, from the way he treated his own men like cannon fodder, sacrificing them for his twisted amusement.


    Greg didn¡¯t even flinch when his men fell right before his eyes, all because of his cruel games. That alone told the warrior everything: Greg wouldn¡¯t hesitate to ughter them one by one, either, no matter how loyal or desperate they were.


    Bitterness burned in his throat. Why did a monster like Greg possess such terrifying strength? Why did fate allow someone so wicked to overpower those who only wished to protect their home?


    The disparity between them felt like a cruel joke, a mocking reminder of their weakness. If only they were stronger, would they still be running like cornered dogs with their tails between their legs?


    For a moment, he wanted to curse the Moon Goddess for her unfairness, but he swallowed his anger, forcing his legs to move faster instead. And he could tell Greg¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t ordinary.


    He didn¡¯t need anyone to tell him; he could <i>feel</i> it. The strength radiating from Greg¡¯s body was suffocating, almost tangible, like a storm pressing down on his chest.


    That murky, dark aura surrounding Greg wasn¡¯t natural; it pulsed with something foul and corrupted. He could tell Greg was even stronger than Beta Levi, and that realization made his blood run cold.


    But that ominous aura... it wasn¡¯t born of the Moon Goddess¡¯ blessing. No, it reeked of dark magic. The warrior could sense it in his bones. Greg must have used forbidden power to amplify his strength. And such power always came with a price: innocent lives, sacrificed to fuel his madness.


    Realizing that, the warrior stopped himself from cursing the Moon Goddess. It wasn¡¯t Her fault that a wicked man like Greg possessed such strength. Greg hadn¡¯t been blessed; he had <i>stolen</i> that power, defiling everything sacred to their kind just to be stronger.


    And because of that realization, he knew all the more that he couldn¡¯t let Levi fall into Greg¡¯s hands. He could sense that Greg held a deep vendetta against Levi, and that meant he would never allow him a quick or painless death.


    Greg wanted him to suffer.


    It also became clear to him that Greg¡¯s act of letting them "escape" was nothing but a cruel game, a twisted way to grant them false hope before tearing it away just to savor their despair. Greg wasn¡¯t just deranged; he was a wicked, sadistic viin who took pleasure in others¡¯ pain.


    Thinking about it, the warrior¡¯s chest tightened with sorrow for therades they left behind, those who died unjustly, sacrificed to buy them time. Their deaths weighed heavily on his heart.


    Still, he took a small, grimfort in knowing that their Alpha must have already sensed the loss of their packmates. After all, a pack¡¯s bond was tied to its Alpha, and the death of even one member would surely echo through that connection, alerting their Alpha to the gravity of their situation.


    And sure enough, the moment those warriors fell one after another like flies, Alpha Hue, who had been fighting desperately to carve a path through the enemy lines for Maxwell and his men, suddenly staggered.


    His knees nearly buckled as he felt the invisible threads connecting him to his pack members snap one by one. Each broken link sent a wave of agony through his heart, a searing reminder that his warriors were dying, his people, his family.


    A choked whimper escaped him as grief and rage collided within his chest, threatening to shatter his resolve. Maxwell, who was just about to push forward through the forest, froze mid-step and turned around. His eyes met Alpha Hue¡¯s trembling form, filled with confusion and worry, silently asking what was wrong.


    "Don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯m fine! Just go and provide Beta Levi with support! His condition is worsening!" Alpha Hue managed to say between ragged gasps as he clutched his chest, pain twisting his features.


    Seeing him like this amid the chaos of battle, Maxwell¡¯s eyes widened in sudden understanding. As an Alpha, Hue shared a spiritual and emotional bond with every member of his pack.


    Their deaths weren¡¯t just numbers on a battlefield; they were daggers through his heart, wounds that tore into his very soul. The agony Alpha Hue was enduring could only mean one thing: Levi¡¯s side was in grave danger, and too many of their warriors had fallen in such a short span.


    Maxwell clenched his fists, resolve hardening. There was no more time to hesitate. With a firm nod toward Alpha Hue, he turned and dashed into the forest, leaving the Alpha on his knees as the remaining Golden Hue Pack¡¯s warriors closed ranks around their Alpha, shielding him until he could stand again.


    While Maxwell was sprinting through the chaos, Chase, the gray wolf Greg had sent to distract him, stood motionless amid the battlefield. Then, without warning, Chase vanished into the shadows of the night, as if he had never been there at all.


    Maxwell barely noticed his disappearance at first.


    The moment he uncovered Chase¡¯s true identity earlier in the fight, the wolf had ceased hindering him, almost as though his mission had already been fulfilled. It baffled Maxwell; Chase simply withdrew from the battle, indifferent to what came next.

 Chapter 380 Finding Levi

    <h4>Chapter 380: Chapter 380 Finding Levi</h4>


    Now, the only obstacles in Maxwell¡¯s path were the endless waves of savage rogues pouring out of the forest, forcing him to slow down. If not for them, he would have reached Levi long ago.


    Perhaps this was exactly why Chase hadn¡¯t needed to act further; his part in Greg¡¯s n was already done. Unlike the others bound to Greg¡¯smand, Chase wasn¡¯t under his direct control. Once his task wasplete, he saw no reason to obey Greg¡¯s every word.


    After all, Chase served the same master as Greg ¡ª directly. That meant the only person who could give him orders was that master himself. As for Greg, in Chase¡¯s eyes, he was nothing more than a deranged stray dog who¡¯d been kicked out of his own pack for defying his master¡¯smands and chasing after his own twisted ambitions.


    Besides, Chase didn¡¯t really care whether the mission seeded or failed. What mattered to him was simply doing as he was told, because if he didn¡¯t, he¡¯d suffer. Unlike the other men under Greg¡¯smand, who followed orders as though their bodies were being puppeteered, Chase retained his free will.


    But defiance came at a terrible cost. Whenever he disobeyed, a searing pain would spread through his body, like thousands of ants gnawing at his flesh and drinking his blood bit by bit. The agony would build slowly, torturously, until he broke and obeyed.


    Still, he¡¯d discovered a loophole. As long as he carried out his orders, <i>how</i> he did them didn¡¯t matter, and neither did the oue, unless his master specifically demanded a result. This mission, however, was under Greg¡¯s lead, which meant Greg¡¯s sess was all that mattered.


    Chase was nothing more than a shadow, someone meant to follow quietly behind and raise Greg¡¯s chances of victory.


    Havingpleted his part, Chase saw no reason to remain. Greg¡¯s victory or failure didn¡¯t concern him. Before slipping away, he made sure the fake rogues under hismand were sent to the front lines as cannon fodder, men chosen to be ughtered so there would be no witnesses to his minimal effort.


    As long as no one survived to tell the tale, Chase could vanish into the shadows and pretend he had done everything his master required.


    After Chase left, the pressure on Alpha Hue¡¯s nk finally eased, at least enough for him to shake off the numbing shock of feeling so many connections snap as his warriors died. Once he regained his footing, Alpha Hue led a brutal counterattack, cutting down rogues with a single-minded ferocity.


    He was kind and generous by nature, but he was an Alpha first, and the beast beneath his skin answered to anotherw.


    This time, there was no mercy. The loss of so many of his warriors had opened a wound too deep to forgive; the instinct to protect and to avenge drove him. If manpower had allowed, he would have hunted them to thest man.


    Limited as he was, he still let his beast loose, slimming the enemy¡¯s ranks as ruthlessly as he could to buy his pack the space to survive.


    And so, Alpha Hue¡¯s massive wolf form tore through the enemy¡¯s nk like a storm of ws and fangs. Every snap of his jaws split a body in half; every swing of his massive paw sent blood and entrails sttering across the battlefield.


    He didn¡¯t pause, didn¡¯t look back, only pressed forward, mowing down one rogue after another as if possessed by vengeance itself.


    When a rogue lunged at one of his warriors from behind, Alpha Hue¡¯s jaws mped down first, ripping the attacker¡¯s head clean off before it could strike. His beast was fully unleashed now, driven by fury and instinct, and the rogues knew that if they didn¡¯t take him down, they would be ughtered like flies.


    A dozen of them surged at him at once, ws shing, fangs bared. But Alpha Hue was an Alpha, stronger, faster, and deadlier. The moment they closed in, he spun and tore through them with terrifying precision, shredding flesh and bone until the ground beneath him was covered with blood.


    <i>"Trash... you just made my work easier bying straight to your death." </i>Alpha Hue¡¯s wolf growled, circling the corpses of the rogues it had just in. Pride gleamed in its blood-soaked eyes, mingling with cold contempt. Its entire body dripped with crimson, but it didn¡¯t care; its chest heaved, its ws twitched, and with a powerful leap, it bounded off to hunt down the rest of its prey.


    While Alpha Hue was busy cutting down waves of rogues on the other side, Maxwell charged toward Levi¡¯s position. He only brought a handful of warriors with him, but with his overwhelming speed and strength, it was the others who struggled to keep up with him.


    Instead of needing them to clear the path, Maxwell was the one carving it open for them, leaving a trail of mangled corpses in his path. The rogues who dared block his way were torn apart beyond recognition, the scene so gruesome it could churn anyone¡¯s stomach.


    Fortunately, the warriors following him had long grown used to blood and gore; they averted their eyes and focused on keeping pace with Alpha Maxwell.


    But because he had been held back for too long, by the time Maxwell reached the section of the border Levi was assigned to defend, all that greeted him was carnage.


    The trees were sttered with blood as if a crimson storm had swept through, and the ground was littered with bodies, some belonging to the Golden Hue Pack, torn apart beyond recognition, while others were the rogues or Greg¡¯s men disguised among them.


    The warriors who arrived with Maxwell were consumed by fury at the sight. Some of the fallen could barely be identified; their corpses were mangled so badly that only the faint, lingering scent of their pack gave them away.


    Without that familiar trace, they might never have known that the disfigured remains once belonged to theirrades.


    Upon witnessing the gruesome sight, one of the warriors behind Maxwell released a mournful howl that echoed through the forest, soon joined by another, and then another, until the woods were filled with their sorrow.


    Maxwell, chest heaving, scanned the carnage with a tightening jaw, searching for any sign of Levi among the fallen.


    Though he saw Levi as a rival in love, he never wished for the man¡¯s death. Not only would it devastate Addison, but losing someone as capable as Levi would be a waste, especially when Levi was one of the few who could handle the "Beastly Alpha", Zion¡¯s madness when he loses control.


    No matter how hard he searched, Maxwell couldn¡¯t find Levi¡¯s body among the fallen. That could only mean one thing: that he wasn¡¯t toote. Levi and a few others must have managed to retreat.


    Without wasting another second, Maxwell followed the faint trail of blood on the ground. At first, the task seemed hopeless. The entire forest floor was soaked in blood, the metallic scent thick in the air, making it nearly impossible to distinguish one trail from another.


    But luck, or perhaps fate, was on his side. About two hundred meters away from the carnage, he caught sight of a distinct line of blood drops leading deeper into the woods.


    He immediately took off, following the trail with focused determination. The warriors behind him, who had been paralyzed by grief, straightened and steeled themselves.


    Their sorrow hardened into rage, their eyes darkening with vengeance. Alpha Maxwell had found a lead, and now, they would follow him to hunt down the bastards responsible and make them pay for their fallen brothers.


    "Awoooohhh!"


    One of the warriors let out another howl, but this time, it wasn¡¯t the mournful cry from earlier. It was a battle call, a fierce summons for his brothers to rally and follow Alpha Maxwell. The sound echoed through the forest, raw and powerful, stirring the fighting spirit in every heart that heard it.


    Maxwell immediately shifted into his wolf form, his massive frame bursting forward as he tore through the dense forest at full speed. His paws barely touched the ground, and his golden eyes burned with determination as he relied solely on his sharp sense of smell.


    Levi¡¯s scent, although faint and tangled with the stench of blood and the scent of the other warriors with him, lingered in the air. It was weak, fading, almost carried away by the wind.


    Maxwell¡¯s heart pounded in his chest like a war drum. The fading scent told him Levi had passed through here long ago, too long that he needed to go faster or he might be toote. All he could do now was hope that Levi and the others were still holding on, still fighting, until he could reach them.


    And so, Maxwell pushed his body to its absolute limit, muscles coiling and stretching with every powerful stride as he sped up. Hot steam burst from his wolf¡¯s nose with each heavy breath, his chest heaving as he tore through the forest like a storm.

 Chapter 381 Rescue Levi

    <h4>Chapter 381: Chapter 381 Rescue Levi</h4>


    The ground trembled beneath his paws, scattering dirt and leaves in his path.


    Because of his sheer speed, the warriors behind him quickly lost sight of Alpha Maxwell. They could only rely on their sharp sense of smell to follow the faint trace he left behind, sprinting with everything they had, but even then, it wasn¡¯t enough to keep up with Maxwell¡¯s desperate, furious pace.


    "Grrr..." Maxwell¡¯s wolf let out a low, anxious snarl as he ran, tension rippling through his muscles. A growing sense of worry gnawed at him. How was he supposed to exin this to Addison?


    It wasn¡¯t his fault ¡ª not directly ¡ª but as an Alpha, he carried the burden of responsibility for those under his protection. Levi might not be his Beta, but he was Addison¡¯s other fated mate, and Maxwell, being the stronger of the two, couldn¡¯t help but feel that it was his duty to protect him.


    The thought pressed heavily on his chest, tightening like a vice. No matter how he tried to reason with himself, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that this was still his fault.


    "Speed up! Don¡¯t fall too far behind, Alpha Maxwell will need our support once he reaches the intruders!" one of the warriors barked through the mindlink, his tone sharp and urgent. The others responded with low growls and snarls of agreement as they raced through the forest in their wolf forms.


    With no way to speak directly to Maxwell while transformed, all they could do was push their pace and stay close, determined to be there when Alpha Maxwell needed them.


    Right now, Maxwell couldn¡¯t think of anything else, as his sole purpose was to rescue Levi. Everything else could wait.


    While Maxwell was sprinting through the forest, racing toward Levi¡¯s location, things on Levi¡¯s side had already turned dangerous. The warriors guarding him had been cornered once again by Greg¡¯s people; it was the third time now. Each time, Greg¡¯s men would let them slip away, only to hunt them down again in a cruel game of cat and mouse chase.


    Every time Levi¡¯s group managed to create distance, Greg¡¯s werewolves would close in, killing one or two before letting the survivors flee again. Now, only three warriors remained standing around Levi, the one carrying him and two others shielding their nks.


    All were badly wounded, deep gashes tearing across their bodies. Greg¡¯s people made sure the wounds were just shy of fatal, forcing them to heal just enough to run, but never enough to recover. The cycle repeated over and over, a relentless torment that left them exhausted and barely holding on.


    "Ugh... Captain... I¡¯m almost at my limit," the warrior in front of the man carrying Levi croaked, voice thin with exhaustion. "My wolf has healed me five times already. I¡¯ve burned through so much energy. I can barely lift my legs. I¡¯ll make the sacrifice. You and the others run on my signal."


    He forced out a ragged breath, eyes burning with stubborn resolve. They all knew the truth: if they tried to keep running as they were, everyone would die. What they needed now was time, time to stall the enemy long enough for reinforcements to arrive.


    They would have to turn Greg¡¯s arrogance against him, gamble that while the attackers toyed with them in their cruel cat-and-mouse game, theirrades would be closing in to provide support. If luck and fate held, the remaining survivors might yet make it out alive.


    That was what they¡¯d been counting on all this time, buying time, stalling, and gambling on survival. But they had clearly underestimated the enemy¡¯s shamelessness. Greg and his people knew nothing of a wolf¡¯s pride or dignity; they relied on deceit, ambushes, and every dirty trick they could think of to win.


    Just like before, when they had suddenly pounced on Levi, leaving him gravely injured. Even now, Greg¡¯s pack still reeked of masking spray, making it nearly impossible to track their exact position through scent.


    They used it to their full advantage, slipping unseen through the forest, setting up traps and ambushes, and striking without warning. One by one, Levi¡¯s warriors were cut down, snatched away before they could react.


    And though Levi¡¯s remaining protectors tried to keep running, tried to buy time, they were running out of it fast. Levi¡¯s blood was spilling freely, painting a trail through the forest, one they couldn¡¯t stop or hide, no matter how hard they tried.


    They could only depend on Levi¡¯s sheer willpower to survive. His connection with his wolf was faint, suppressed by the Wolfsbane coursing through his veins, but even so, his wolf was fighting desperately to keep him alive.


    The silver residue embedded in his wounds made healing nearly impossible, yet his wolf refused to give up. Instead, it focused on replenishing Levi¡¯s blood, doing everything it could to keep his body from shutting down, a far moreplex and taxing task than mending flesh alone.


    Fortunately, before this ambush, they had already set numerous traps throughout the forest. Now, those traps were their only hope of thinning out Greg¡¯s forces. Many of Greg¡¯s men had already fallen victim to them, some plunging into pits lined with spikes coated in silver residue and Wolfsbane.


    Those unfortunate enough to fall in didn¡¯t just die from the holes covering all over their bodies; the Wolfsbane and Silver seeped through their bodies, draining their strength and leaving them to bleed out slowly, too weak to climb free.


    At first, when Zion ordered Beta Levi to prepare such traps, the warriors from the Golden Hue Pack felt uneasy. They weren¡¯t ustomed to such ruthless tactics, after all, they¡¯d lived in rtive peace and hadn¡¯t fought against savage rogues for years.


    To them, Zion¡¯s methods seemed heartless, and the task of gathering materials and setting those traps left a bitter taste in their mouths. Their Alpha was nothing like Zion, who had wed his way through countless battles against vampires.


    They¡¯d never truly understood what it meant to fight enemies who had no pride, no honor, and were creatures far more wicked than werewolves could ever be.


    But now, they could only thank Zion for his foresight. It was because of his advice that they¡¯d managed to survive this long. After all, they weren¡¯t just outnumbered by Greg¡¯s men; they were also burdened with protecting a severely injured Levi, which ced them at a huge disadvantage.


    Fortunately, the forest was littered with traps they¡¯d prepared in advance: deep pits, trigger snares, and hidden mechanisms that could maim or kill. All they had to do now was lure Greg¡¯s people into them while they ran.


    However, Greg wasn¡¯t just any opponent. He had once fought beside Zion on the same battlefield and had served him as his Beta for years. He understood how Zion thought, and how his traps were built.


    That knowledge kept him unscathed even as his men fell one after another. Yet, even knowing the dangers ahead, Greg made no effort to warn them. He didn¡¯t care whether his subordinates lived or died; their only purpose was to prolong his entertainment.


    To him, this deadly chase was nothing but a game, and every trap they triggered was another move in his cruel amusement.

 Chapter 382 Last Leg

    <h4>Chapter 382: Chapter 382 Last Leg</h4>


    In this way, every time Levi¡¯s group saw Greg¡¯s men fall one by one, a fragile spark of hope would flicker in their hearts, only for Greg and his remaining forces to close in on them again. It was a cruel cycle of relief and despair, repeated over and over, until their nerves were frayed to the edge.


    That was how Greg managed to corner them countless times, only to let them slip away just enough to prolong the chase.


    But, of course, both sides were ying their own mental games. For Greg, it was all for his twisted amusement, a cruel test of how long they couldst before breaking. For Levi¡¯s side, it was the opposite.


    Every narrow escape, every fleeting victory, was not just survival; it was fuel for hope. They fought to keep that fragile light alive, even as Greg tried to snuff it out again and again.


    Of course, while Greg treated all those traps as mere toys, his men didn¡¯t. No matter how cautious they became after the first one fell, they could neverpletely guard themselves against the next. In the end, the battlefield turned into a scene of mutual destruction, but even so, Levi¡¯s side was still hopelessly outnumbered.


    The fact that they had made it this far was already a miracle.


    The warriors protecting Levi began to quietly decide among themselves who would be the next to sacrifice their lives for the greater good.


    It sounded noble ¡ª idealistic, even foolish ¡ª but in truth, they had no choice. They had to make themselves believe it. If they could convince themselves that their deaths had meaning, then perhaps, in those final moments, they could find a sliver offort... a reason to face the end without despair.


    And this was why their Captain, the strongest among them, fell silent, his throat tightening as he fought back tears. He wanted to be the one to face Greg¡¯s men head-on, to buy time for hisrades by taking as many of those rogues down with him as he could.


    But he couldn¡¯t. In the end, he was theirst line of defense, the shield that stood between Levi and death itself.


    None of them wanted to die. Not a single one. But Greg wasn¡¯t giving them a choice.


    "Brothers, don¡¯t fret. We did a great job. Even if I die, I¡¯ll see you in the afterlife. I¡¯ll just go first and brag to everyone about my good deed," one of the warriors joked weakly as he pressed a hand against his side, trying to stop the heavy bleeding from a deep gash wed open by one of Greg¡¯s rogues.


    By now, Greg¡¯s dozen men had been reduced to six, five if you didn¡¯t count Greg himself. On Levi¡¯s side, only three warriors remained standing, which meant it was nearly two enemies for every one of them. Worse, Greg¡¯s men were still in good shape, only winded from the chase, while Levi¡¯s group was running on theirst breath.


    They all knew it wouldn¡¯t be long before Greg¡¯s people caught up again, and when that happened, one or two of them would have to stay behind to hold them off. So, as they ran, they discussed who would take the next stand, trying to lift the mood with jokes andughter, though their captain¡¯s trembling voice and silent tears made it nearly impossible. In their hearts, they were already saying their goodbyes.


    "Captain... such a grown man, and yet you¡¯re crying so ugly in front of me? Stop it already... <i>Cough¡ª</i>" the warrior tried to joke, but the words broke off as he coughed up a mouthful of clotted blood.


    "Conserve your energy and stop talking nonsense. Backup will be here soon," the captain croaked, trying to steady his voice. He bit back his sobs, but his words still came out as a trembling whisper, fragile and full of grief.


    "Run... slightly to the east..."


    As the group exchanged their heartbreaking words, the Captain suddenly stiffened. A faint voice cut through the exchanges, fragile yet distinct. While running, he raised a hand sharply to silence the others.


    Then, it came again¡ª


    "Run... slightly to the east..."


    It wasn¡¯t just a sound this time. It felt like a reminder, no, a clue. And that weak, barely audible voice belonged to Levi.


    "Beta Levi! You¡¯re conscious?!"


    The three warriors were shocked, yet relief flooded their faces upon realizing Levi had regained consciousness. But confusion quickly followed. What did he mean by <i>¡¯run to the east¡¯</i>? And why would he use up what little strength he had left just to say that?


    Even so, the Captain didn¡¯t hesitate. He immediately pivoted and changed direction, sprinting east without question. The other two had no choice but to follow, even without understanding what was happening. They were already running on theirst legs; if Greg¡¯s men didn¡¯t kill them, their injuries surely would.


    So they chose to trust him. Whatever awaited them in the east, they would find out when they got there. After all, Levi wouldn¡¯t have forced himself awake unless it truly mattered.


    "I can see the rats! After them!"


    It just so happened that at that exact moment, Greg¡¯s men had caught up again. Their lips curled into wide, feral grins, the kind of grin predators wore when their prey stumbled right back into sight.


    "I¡¯ve already killed three! Leave the big one to me, I¡¯ll chop off his head and give it to you to y ser withter!" one of them jeered.


    Levi¡¯s group heard the taunt loud and clear. It was obvious their pursuers weren¡¯t taking them seriously. And why would they? Despite losing a few of their own, Greg¡¯s men showed no hint of grief or camaraderie.


    To them, the fallen were just numbers, irrelevant casualties in a blood sport where the only thing that mattered was how many kills they could boast aboutter.


    "Ha! You might have the most kills, but you also have the most wounds too; your strength isn¡¯t wless," one of them sneered. "Just watch me take one alive. We¡¯ll break him first, we¡¯ll make him into our bitch, make him crawl for us before we end him."


    "I haven¡¯t had fuck these days, and I am so dying to just stick my meatrod somewhere else aside from my callused hands..." He cackled like a madman who enjoyed other people¡¯s fear. Gender didn¡¯t matter to him; only domination and his carnal needs.


    His grin widened into something feral; he sped up as if the hunt itself thrilled him. If the dead hadn¡¯t been so mangled, he might even have considered using those corpses as his sexual toys to release his desire, and he¡¯d have indulged in cruelties most wouldn¡¯t even whisper about.


    As his voice carried back to Levi¡¯s group, the Captain and the two remaining warriors fell deadly quiet; werewolves with heightened senses, they heard everything those bastards talked about, their faces went ck with anger.


    "Captain." One of the warriors ground his mrs so hard they clicked. They didn¡¯t know whether the bastards were taunting them on purpose ¡ª trying to bait them into losing control so the pursuers wouldn¡¯t have to go so far to go after them and let theme over themselves.

 Chapter 383 The Chase Ends

    <h4>Chapter 383: Chapter 383 The Chase Ends</h4>


    Their blood was boiling. So many of their people were dead, and those men had the gall to mock the fallen. They couldn¡¯t stand it. Veins throbbed at their temples as each man fought to leash the wolves inside him.


    The captain wanted to tell his men to ignore the taunts, but even he felt his stomach twist in fury at those vile words that desecrated the memory of their fallenrades. His fists clenched, and he shut his eyes tight, trying to contain the rage burning within him.


    When he opened them again, his irises glowed a deep, furious red, the unmistakable mark of hatred threatening to consume him.


    But he couldn¡¯t give in. Not now. He couldn¡¯t just abandon Levi to chase vengeance against those rogues.


    Greg, following closely behind, heard the taunts too, yet instead of rebuking his men, he merely chuckled, as if he shared their perverse amusement. It was clear then that whatever shred of morality Greg once had was long gone.


    Perhaps it was because he himself had suffered humiliation before and now found twisted satisfaction in watching others endure the same. Or maybe he¡¯d simply been broken by his past, numbed to the suffering of others.


    A smirk curved across Greg¡¯s lips. Though Levi¡¯s people couldn¡¯t see it, they heard his mocking snort echo from just behind them. It meant Greg and his men were close, so close that they could have struck already.


    But they didn¡¯t. Instead, they chose to drag it out, tormenting their prey with words and waiting to see them crumble under fear and rage before delivering the final blow.


    Such twisted, sinister minds truly did flock together.


    The captain clenched his jaw so tightly that his mrs ground against each other, the sound harsh in his ears until he could almost taste blood on his tongue. His whole body trembled with fury he could barely contain.


    His wolf thrashed violently within him, echoing his rage and grief, and that only made it worse. The beast inside him wanted to tear those bastards apart for their words, for the way they mocked the fallen.


    After all, those who had died weren¡¯t justrades; they were his brothers, wolves who had run beside him through countless days in the forest during patrols. They¡¯d been raised together, fought together, survived together.


    They were family, bound not just by blood, but by instinct as werewolves. And now, hearing their memory dragged through the dirt, both man and beast burned with the same uncontroble hatred.


    <i>"Do you just fucking stand there and let these bastards talk shit about our fallen brothers?!"</i>The captain¡¯s wolf roared inside him, its voice trembling with both fury and sorrow, a guttural sound born from grief. It too mourned the loss of its kin, the wolves who once ran beside it through the good and bad days.


    <i>"We can¡¯t really take them head-on right now. We have to get Beta Levi to safety ¡ª for the Princess."</i> He wanted to rip them apart. The thought burned in him. <i>¡¯God, I want to smash their heads in. My hatred won¡¯t stop until I do.¡¯</i>


    He spoke thest words only to his wolf, the fury echoing in his mind as a low, animal growl. His chest heaved; pain and rage mixed under his ribs. Then he forced himself to breathe, closed his eyes for a heartbeat, and refocused on running.


    Their enemies were baiting them. Now more than ever, they needed discipline, cool heads, and speed if they wanted to survive.


    <i>"Pathetic loser,"</i> the wolf snarled, but then it backed down. It understood the pack¡¯s rules better than its human half did. Hierarchy came first; vengeance could wait. So the beast curled its fury into the far corner of the captain¡¯s mind and forced itself to be still.


    No matter how much Greg¡¯s men taunted Levi¡¯s group, the captain and the other two pretended not to hear anything, their jaws clenched as they kept running. Seeing their mockery had no effect, Greg and his people frowned in irritation.


    Losing interest in the game, they decided to end it once and for all. The thrill of blood and carnage still stirred their excitement, and the thought of ughtering the remaining survivors was far more appealing than continuing the chase.


    As for Levi, Greg had already given a special order that no one was to touch him. Greg wanted to kill Levi with his own hands. Letting him bleed and weaken was all part of his twisted revenge.


    Back when Greg fled from the Midnight River Pack with a severed arm, he too had bled heavily, stumbling off a cliff and plunging into a river before being found by his current master. He had survived only through sheer tenacity and a burning will to live, fueled by hatred.


    Now, he wanted Levi to experience the same agony, to suffer the same torment he once endured, as repayment and as the only way to soothe the fire of his vengeance.


    After all, in Greg¡¯s eyes, Levi was just as guilty as Zion and Addison, so he had no reason to spare anyone. But if he allowed Levi to keep bleeding, the man might die from blood loss, and where was the fun in that?


    Letting Levi die so easily would only make things too merciful. Greg wanted him to suffer a little longer before death. The thought alone sent a delicious churn through his stomach, excitement bubbling in his chest like a fever.


    With that twisted anticipation driving him, Greg and his remaining five fake rogues surged forward, bypassing the three who were running ahead and cutting off their escape route. Two of Greg¡¯s men darted in front of the captain, skidding to a halt and forcing the captain and his two woundedpanions to stop.


    The three immediately took a step back, moving in sync as they formed a tight circle, standing back to back to guard every angle, Levi¡¯s unconscious body still slumped over the captain¡¯s back.


    He had passed out again after whispering hisst order to them: to head east.


    They hadn¡¯t even noticed when Levi lost consciousness again, as they were too focused on running and watching their enemies¡¯ every move. But now, it was clear that the cat-and-mouse game hade to an end, and their real predicament had just begun.


    The three gritted their teeth, eyes wary and bodies tense, as they faced Greg and his men, whose faces twisted into malicious grins.


    "Captain..." The warrior who had been ready to sacrifice his life earlier spoke again, his tone heavy with resolve. His gaze made his intentions clear; he wanted to give the others a chance to escape, even if it meant using his own life to make it happen.


    But just as he moved to lunge at the nearest rogue, the captain¡¯s hand shot out, gripping his arm firmly and stopping him in his tracks.


    "Hold on..." the captain rasped, his voice hoarse as he red at Greg. He swallowed the lump in his throat, forcing himself to stayposed. At this point, they were all gambling with their lives, and by the looks of it, they had already reached the eastern edge of their patrol zone.

 Chapter 384 More Like A Demon

    <h4>Chapter 384: Chapter 384 More Like A Demon</h4>


    He could only trust that there was a reason Levi had led them here before passing out. Though he didn¡¯t know what Levi¡¯s n was or why this ce mattered, he refused to let any more of hisrades die before his eyes. He wasn¡¯t about to let one of his brothers throw himself into the fire just yet.


    "What¡¯s your purpose in attacking our pack?" the captain demanded suddenly. He knew there was little chance Greg or his men would bother to answer, but he asked anyway, if only to buy a few more precious seconds, hoping their reinforcements would arrive in time.


    Greg tilted his head to the side, a slow grin spreading across his face as understanding dawned. "So, you think that just because you¡¯re dying, I¡¯d feel sorry for you and answer your question? That I¡¯d hand you the truth since the dead tell no tales?"


    He let out a harsh cackle, amused by his own words. Sure, some might indulge the dying with answers out of pity, but Greg wasn¡¯t one of them. He had neither the patience nor the inclination, after all, they were going to die soon anyway.


    What use was there in exining anything? So they could whisper it to the Grim Reaper and gossip about the reason for their deaths?


    The thought alone made Gregugh even harder, until tears began to form at the corners of his eyes.


    "You¡¯ve got a sense of humor," Greg said, then his grin snapped away and his eyes went cold.


    "Or do you think stalling me with conversation will buy your reinforcements time?" He chuckled, small and cruel, then studied the three survivors guarding Levi as if they were insects.


    "Do you honestly think I¡¯d be ying games if I feared your backuping?"


    He leaned forward, voice low and steady. "Sorry to burst your bubble, but there will be no reinforcements. I sent my men to intercept them. By the time anyone shows, I¡¯ll have killed everyst one of you... every single pack member."


    He broke into a harsh, breathyugh, a sound that scraped like metal. For a moment, his eyes glinted with something not entirely human; the dark aura around him seemed to thicken. He looked more like a demon than a werewolf.


    The captain and his warriors shuddered involuntarily at Greg¡¯s words, a cold dread crawling down their spines. It felt as though their hearts had been shattered into pieces. First, because it seemed all their efforts, their desperate fight to survive, had been reduced to ashes.


    And second, because Greg¡¯s revtion made it clear that his people weren¡¯t just after them; they were targeting their nonbatants, the innocent ones left behind. The realization jolted their hearts with fear.


    But above all, confusion clouded their sorrow.


    <i>Why?</i>


    Why would Greg and his men want to ughter their pack? If Greg bore a grudge against Levi, that was understandable, as it was quite obvious that Greg had a grudge against Levi, but the rest of them?


    They were a farming pack, devoted to cultivating crops and supplying grain to the kingdom as itsrgest granary. They never meddled in conflicts, never crossed borders, never offended anyone. They lived far from the interspecies frontlines, deep within a territory long considered safe.


    And yet, someone still wanted them destroyed.


    Nothing made sense, no matter how hard they thought about it.


    It even looked as if Greg had stumbled across Levi guarding that stretch of the border and decided, on the spot, to sate his vengeance, a savage improvisation rather than part of anyrger n.


    If Levi hadn¡¯t been there, Greg wouldn¡¯t have wasted time ying this cat-and-mouse chase game. He and his men would have slipped past unnoticed, used the distraction at the other part of the border to sneak into the pack¡¯s territory, and ughter the nonbatants while the fighters were busy holding the line.


    In a cruel twist, Levi¡¯s presence had unintentionally prevented a silent massacre, at least for now. If the attackers discovered the hidden nonbatants in the packhouseter, and when people started dying, only then might it be the only time they¡¯d realized what was happening inside the territory, and by then it might already be toote.


    Now, the captain¡¯s heart was in turmoil. Before, he had protected Levi merely because he was Addison¡¯s fated mate, their princess¡¯s chosen one. But now, he wanted to protect him for a different reason entirely.


    Levi had unknowingly saved their territory from the worst, and in the captain¡¯s eyes, that made him a benefactor worth defending with his life.


    Yet Greg¡¯s words echoed in his mind that there would be no reinforcementsing. Greg had made sure of that. The realization hit hard; they couldn¡¯t count on anyoneing to save them.


    The captain bit his lip, thoughts racing, searching desperately for a way out of this nightmare... but nothing came. Only the crushing weight of their predicament and the cold certainty that they were on their own.


    Frustration gnawed at the captain, while the other two warriors¡¯ shoulders slumped in defeat, their eyes nk as they stared helplessly at Greg. Seeing their despair, Greg chuckled, a low, self-satisfied sound.


    He felt smug, proud of having outsmarted them. The sight of their hopeless faces thrilled him; they clearly hadn¡¯t seen any of thising, and that realization filled him with a rush of exhration.


    Just as the captain¡¯s dimming eyes began to surrender to fate, something flickered at the edge of his vision. He froze, a slow gulp working down his throat as his once-hopeless heart thudded violently, trembling with sudden anticipation.


    His hand tightened around one of the warriors¡¯ arms, snapping the man out of his daze. The warrior winced and turned to him, only to find a glint in the captain¡¯s eyes, a spark of cunning and renewed hope burning there.


    Recognition struck him immediately.


    He knew that look.


    It was the look his captain wore whenever a n was forming in his mind. His heart skipped, then began to pound. ¡¯<i>Could it be... we might not be dying tonight?¡¯</i> The thought alone made every muscle in his body tense with restrained energy.


    He could tell that his captain was silently working out how to execute whatever n had sparked in his mind. Curiosity stirred in him; he wanted to look around, to see what his captain had noticed, but he couldn¡¯t risk alerting Greg. So he furrowed his brow and kept up the act, pretending to still be lost in despair.


    To his own surprise, he pulled it off well, so well that even the scheming bastard, Greg, didn¡¯t notice the fleeting flicker of awareness that had passed through his eyes before vanishingpletely.


    He forced himself to keep pretending, no matter how long it took, not daring to jeopardize his captain¡¯s n, whatever it was.


    He even let tears fall, his expression twisting with grief as if he¡¯d already epted death and was mourning his family and friends from the pack. And seeing that, Greg¡¯s smugness only deepened, utterly unaware that his prey was no longer as helpless as he thought.


    Seeing this, the captain felt a lump rise in his throat. His chest tightened as he watched his subordinate silently crying, the sight painfully heartbreaking.

 Chapter 385 Escaped

    <h4>Chapter 385: Chapter 385 Escaped</h4>


    He wanted to say something, to offerfort or reassurance, but he knew that a single word could endanger them all and expose his n before it even began. So he bit down hard, gritting his teeth to keep himself silent.


    Slowly, he lowered his head to hide his face, knowing full well that acting was never his strength.


    Instead, he used their mindlink to speak with the other two. <i>"Stop crying. I have a n. Just follow my lead..."</i> the captain said through the link, his mental voice calm but firm.


    <i>"I know, Captain. I was just acting,"</i> the warrior replied, still sniffling a little. The captain could almost <i>feel</i> him doing it, and could also sense his own body stiffen in surprise at the response.


    <i>"You knew? How? Did I give myself away? Did the enemy notice?"</i> the captain asked quickly, a flicker of panic slipping in his voice through the mindlink.


    <i>"No, Captain. I don¡¯t think they noticed. That¡¯s why I started crying," </i>the warrior replied. <i>"I wanted to divert their attention to me, to make them drop their guard for a moment. I¡¯m gambling my dignity as a man here..."</i>


    Even though the words came through the mindlink, the other two could almost <i>hear</i> him grinding his teeth in embarrassment. Men like them didn¡¯t cry easily; tears were seen as a sign of weakness, something that made them look vulnerable, <i>like women,</i> as the old saying went. If anyone ever found out, he¡¯d never hear the end of it.


    Understanding what the warrior was doing, both the captain and the other warrior visibly rxed. Their breathing steadied, and they sharpened their focus. Hooded by the night, the captain scanned their surroundings with cautious eyes, then quietly outlined his n to the two men.


    Relief and a flicker of excitement passed between them; they finally had a possible way out. But the n left no room for mistakes. If the execution failed, Greg would simply overwhelm them with numbers, and they would all die; worse still, Levi would go with them.


    It was all or nothing. And if Greg¡¯s im that no reinforcements wereing was true, they¡¯d have to pull off a full self-rescue.


    <i>"Are you two ready? They¡¯re about to move."</i> The captain asked after briefing them through the mindlink.


    <i>"Anytime, Captain."</i>


    <i>"Same here, just waiting for your signal."</i>


    The captain drew a sharp breath, tightened his hold on Levi¡¯s slumped form so he wouldn¡¯t tumble, and then shouted through the link: <i>"Now!"</i>


    The two warriors lunged from the captain¡¯s nks, tackling the rogues on his left and right. Caught off guard, the rogues stumbled and fell. The pair hit the ground hard, gritting their teeth as their half-healed wounds tore open, but they endured it, anything to clear a path. The captain seized the brief opening and sprinted forward.


    Everything happened so fast that Greg and his men froze for a moment, stunned. Then Greg¡¯s lips curled into a malicious grin. He didn¡¯t bother to stop their desperatest attempt; instead, he raised his hand and signaled coldly.


    "After them. Bring them back, alive or dead. But Levi," he added darkly, "make sure he¡¯s still breathing when you deliver him to me."


    The three bolted to the right, boots pounding against the dirt as the rogues immediately gave chase. The captain silently counted down, three... two... one, then suddenly dove to the ground. The two warriors followed his lead without hesitation.


    <i>Whack!</i>


    "Argh!"


    "Ugh!"


    "What the fuck is this...?" the rogue gasped, staring down in disbelief. Three of them had been skewered clean through as massive wooden stakes came hurtling from nowhere. Before he could even react, a tremendous force mmed into him, throwing his body against a tree trunk with a sickening crack.


    He felt his bones snap, and when he looked down, there was a gaping hole torn through his chest and stomach.


    The other two barely managed a groan before death imed them, one¡¯s neck twisted at an unnatural angle, while the other was flung so far that the impact shattered his bones and crushed his insides.


    None of them had seen where the stakes, each as thick as a tree trunk and sharpened to a deadly point, hade from. There were dozens of them, raining down too fast to dodge.


    Even with his wolf¡¯s regeneration, the rogue knew he wouldn¡¯t survive. He red at the three men crawling on the ground as they fled in the distance, hatred zing in his fading eyes. As his final breath escaped him, his body slid down the trunk, eyes still wide open, burning with fury even in death.


    Because of the trap, Greg¡¯s men couldn¡¯t advance any farther. One of them tried to crawl through the obstacle, but the captain had already circled around and pulled another hidden string. In an instant, a barrage of poisoned arrows shot out from the darkness.


    The rogue froze mid-crawl, confusion shing across his eyes before pain flooded his body. Dozens of arrows pierced through him, turning him into something resembling a hedgehog. He didn¡¯t even have time to scream.


    The venom worked fast, spreading through his blood and reaching his heart within seconds, then, everything went still. His body copsed lifelessly, eyes nk and unmoving.


    Only Greg and one rogue were left standing. The captain nced back, then turned and sprinted with his two subordinates. With only two enemies remaining, their priority was clear: get Levi urgent medical help. They could leave the cleanup to others; for now, they had to run.


    They fled at top speed, one warrior trying to reach the nearest team as they went. What none of them knew was that Greg had already called for backup. With their original n disrupted and the silent intrusion exposed, Greg no longer needed to hide; he had summoned reinforcements the moment things went wrong.


    By the time the captain and his men vanished from sight, fresh enemy forces were arriving on the scene. If they¡¯d stayed to wait for help, they would have been trapped and killed; they were lucky they ran when they did, never seeing the reinforcements closing in.


    Their sessful escape was actually thanks to Levi¡¯s foresight. The traps on the eastern side were something he had supervised and set up at thest minute, believing they could serve as a final line of defense, a surprise for anyone reckless enough to pursue them.


    Levi knew that Greg understood Zion too well; the two had grown up together and fought side by side in the past war, meaning Greg could easily predict many of Zion¡¯s tactics. But Levi was different.


    Greg might have known his name, but not how he thought. Fortunately, Levi had once worked closely with Addison, who was meticulous and always thought outside the box. Taking a page from her methods, he made sure toy a series of traps along the eastern border, an area that seemed less likely to be attacked but was strategically close to a vulnerable nk.


    He even marked the traps subtly so other patrol units could recognize and use them if needed. To Levi, whether his own team triggered them or another did, the important thing was that the traps would serve their purpose when the time came.


    Since very few people knew about the trapsid in that area, Levi had forced himself to wake from the depths of unconsciousness. It felt as though he were being dragged down into the bottom of a dark ocean, cold, silent, and suffocating, yet he wed his way back to awareness just long enough to tell his team to run east and escape their pursuers.


    The moment those words left his lips, he slipped back into that endless abyss.


    He could no longer hear their voices, only the muffled gurgle of unseen waters surrounding him. The chill seeped into his bones as he floated in the pitch-ck depths, the pressure heavy and consuming.


    Then, faintly, he sensed movement, something swimming nearby, but he couldn¡¯t tell what it was. Everything was swallowed by darkness.


    "Hurry, call the doctor!" the captain shouted as they burst out of the forest into a clearing near themunity. Then he turned sharply to the side. "Did you contact the other teams?"


    "Yes, Captain. It just so happened that Alpha Maxwell managed to break through the border on his side and left the battle in our Alpha¡¯s hands. He¡¯s already heading this way," the warrior reported quickly. "I¡¯ve informed the warriors with him about our situation, and they said to prioritize Beta Levi¡¯s safety and send him to the medical team immediately. Alpha Maxwell will handle the remaining rogues himself¡ª"


    Before he could even finish, movement flickered from the edge of the forest. Several rogues in their wolf forms burst out from the shadows, their snarls echoing in the night. Others followed close behind, riding on top of the wolves with torches in hand, the mes cutting through the darkness as they emerged from the same direction the group had just escaped.

 Chapter 386 Maxwell Is Coming

    <h4>Chapter 386: Chapter 386 Maxwell Is Coming</h4>


    Their faces paled at the sight, but there was no time to hesitate. They sprinted toward the packhouse as fast as their battered bodies could manage, doing their best to stay out of the rogues¡¯ line of sight.


    They already knew that the nobatants had likely been evacuated there, the safest ce, guarded by the elite warriors. And if Alpha Maxwell truly was nearby, they could leave the extermination of these rogues to him. Their only mission now was to get Levi to safety, alive, and into the hands of the medical team before it was toote.


    The medical team was most likely stationed at the packhouse, which was why they were heading there. As they ran, the air was filled with the chilling echoes of the rogues¡¯ derangedughter, mixed with feral howls and guttural growls.


    The sounds alone made their skin crawl; it was as if the cries came straight from the depths of hell itself.


    "Don¡¯t stop. Run, and don¡¯t look back," the captain ordered, his voice sharp and unwavering despite the exhaustion weighing on him. They couldn¡¯t afford to fight now, not in their condition.


    All three were battered, bleeding, and barely holding on. Levi wasn¡¯t the only one who needed medical attention; they all did. Returning to help would be suicide. At this point, they¡¯d only get in the way.


    "Roger..." the two warriors replied in unison, gritting their teeth as they sprinted forward. Blood still seeped through their side wounds, which had torn open when they tackled the rogues earlier, and every step sent a sharp jolt of pain through their bodies.


    But before they could reach the packhouse, the three suddenly felt something shift; their shadows seemed to flicker and grow darker, as if a monstrous presence loomed behind them. Then, a crimson glow burst to life. Instinctively, they turned around, and their eyes widened in horror.


    The houses at the edge of themunity were engulfed in mes. The fire raged so high it looked as if it were trying to w its way into the heavens.


    "Fuck!!! Those bastards!!!" one of the warriors roared, his voice trembling with rage. His wolf was close to surfacing, his golden eyes glowed fiercely before turning a burning shade of red, on the verge of tears born not of fear, but fury and helplessness.


    The captain said nothing. His jaw clenched so tight that the veins in his neck stood out, his blood boiling at the sight before him. ¡¯<i>At least they¡¯d managed to evacuate the nonbatants to the packhouse,¡¯</i> he thought grimly. ¡¯<i>If they hadn¡¯t, those people would¡¯ve been burned alive.¡¯</i>


    "Move!" he barked through gritted teeth, forcing his gaze away from the inferno. Without another nce back, he sprinted forward.


    The two warriors hesitated for just a heartbeat, eyes lingering on the zing homes, their hearts heavy with rage and sorrow, before they, too, turned and followed their captain. They knew they couldn¡¯t afford to stay. The rogues would be upon them any moment now.


    ¡¸On Maxwell¡¯s side...¡¹


    After cutting his way through the corpses of the rogues that had tried to stop him, Maxwell finally broke through, but the dy had already cost him precious time. The longer he thought about it, the more his anger simmered. Every wasted second gnawed at him, feeding the dread that something might have already happened to Levi.


    The only thing keeping him from losing control was the fact that he still ¡¯<i>didn¡¯t feel anything.¡¯</i> Deep down, he suspected that he, Zion, and Levi shared a strange bond, something beyond a simple connection as Addison¡¯s fated mates.


    Whenever one of them entered a rut, the other two would also be triggered, as if they were tied together by an invisible thread.


    If that was true, then it stood to reason that their connection extended beyond going into rut together, that if one of them were to die, the others would feel it too. He wasn¡¯t certain, but right now, that fragile thought was all he had to cling to.


    "Keep up with me!" Maxwell growled over his shoulder at the warriors trailing behind him. Without wasting another second, he leaped into the air, his body shifting mid-motion as his bones cracked and fur burst forth. Landing on all fours, his massive wolf form hit the ground running, ws tearing into the earth as he sprinted toward Levi¡¯s side of the border.


    But before he could pick up speed, one of the warriors¡¯ eyes suddenly red gold, his expression shifting as he received a message through the mindlink. "Alpha Maxwell, wait¡ª!" he called out, raising a hand just as Maxwell skidded to a stop, his paws gouging deep marks into the soil as his massive body came to a halt.


    Maxwell tilted his head, noticing the warrior¡¯s distant gaze and the faint glow in his eyes, clear signs that he wasmunicating through the mindlink. Thinking it might be an update from Levi¡¯s side, Maxwell shifted back into his human form in one fluid motion and strode toward him.


    "What is it? Did something happen on Levi¡¯s side?" he asked, his tone sharp with concern.


    "Yes, Alpha," the warrior replied, though he didn¡¯t speak further right away. He waited, wanting to receive the full report through the mindlink before rying it to Maxwell. But the longer he listened, the darker his expression grew. He didn¡¯t even notice that he¡¯d bitten his lip raw, a thin line of blood trickling down his chin.


    Seeing his expression, Maxwell¡¯s face hardened as well. He didn¡¯t need to hear the words to know the news was bad.


    When the warrior finally received the full report, his voice came out hoarse, strained as he fought to keep hisposure while rying it to Maxwell.


    "Alpha Maxwell... I¡¯ve just received word from the warriors on Beta Levi¡¯s side. They were ambushed by another wave of intruders, simr to the earlier report, but worse. There are only three surviving warriors left, all severely injured."


    "They fought hard and managed to take down as many rogues as they could, but Beta Levi was bleeding heavily... they fear he won¡¯tst if it continues. Because of that, they couldn¡¯t stay and finish off the remaining rogues."


    "They escaped through the eastern border using another set of traps Beta Levi had prepared in advance. They¡¯re requesting reinforcements to finish the cleanup since no one is left to hold the line..."


    His voice cracked at the end, and he choked back a sob, lowering his head as tears welled in his eyes. So many of their brothers had fallen without them knowing. They all understood the risk of battle, but to lose that many at once was unbearable. But only their Alpha could truly feel the weight of that loss.


    Maxwell¡¯s brows knitted tightly before he barked hismand. "Let¡¯s move! We¡¯ll intercept them!"


    Without another word, he shifted back into his wolf form and bolted forward, but this time, he veered slightly off course. His instincts told him that if the surviving warriors guarding Levi had already retreated and no one was left to hold the line, then the rogues wouldn¡¯t just linger outside the border.


    Their silent infiltration made their intent clear, they were aiming to prate deep into the territory. Maxwell had to cut them off before they got any closer.

 Chapter 387 Maxwell VS Greg

    <h4>Chapter 387: Chapter 387 Maxwell VS Greg</h4>


    Maxwell sprinted at full speed, and the moment he burst out of the forest, a hellish sight greeted him: towers of me devouring the houses, painting the ground in a blood-red glow. Rogues rampaged through the Golden Hue Pack¡¯s territory, tearing everything apart as if determined to leave no survivors.


    Without hesitation, Maxwell lunged into the chaos. His massive paws crushed skulls, and his powerful jaws tore through flesh, each movement swift and merciless. Rogues fell before they even realized what struck them, their lives snuffed out in an instant as Maxwell became a blur of death and fury.


    The warriors following Maxwell froze for a moment, their eyes reflecting the burning houses ahead. But the bloodcurdling screams of the rogues jolted them back to their senses like a ssh of cold water. Fury reignited in their veins as they remembered the attack that had ravaged their home.


    Fueled by rage, grief, and frustration, they charged into battle with everything they had. Every sh, every strike carried the weight of their pain and anger. They became like wild beasts, driven by instinct, no longer thinking, only killing.


    The rogues, though savage themselves, still possessed enough instinct to sense the danger closing in. Their skin crawled, but before they could retreat, death had already reached them. They fell like flies beneath the warriors¡¯ unrelenting assault.


    Unbeknownst to many, however, most of those within the fray weren¡¯t true rogues at all. The majority were Greg¡¯s men, wolves disguised as rogues, using the chaos and the blood of the real ones to make their deception all the more convincing.


    But Maxwell didn¡¯t care ¡ª nor did he have the time to think ¡ª as he tore through everything in his path, killing every rogue and intruder he saw while racing toward the heart of the pack¡¯s territory. The deeper he went, the worse the destruction became; mes devoured one house after another, painting the night sky red.


    By now, Greg¡¯s men had realized the homes were empty. Burning them no longer brought any satisfaction since no lives were being lost, only walls and roofs reduced to ashes. So, they turned their attention elsewhere.


    If they couldn¡¯t kill the people, they¡¯d destroy their livelihood. The storerooms, the granary, everything essential to the pack¡¯s survival, became their new targets.


    Greg barked new orders,manding his men to push deeper into the territory. His eyes, however, darted restlessly as he ran, searching for something, with a purpose that burned fiercer than the mes around him.


    But before Greg could run any deeper, a massive red wolf suddenly lunged out and blocked his path. It wasn¡¯t truly red; its fur was silver, now stained crimson from the blood of all it had ughtered on its way here.


    The beast stood tall and menacing, its eyes zing with fury as it let out a low, guttural snarl. Steam curled from its mouth with every breath, and when it bared its razor-sharp fangs, the air itself seemed to tremble.


    Greg didn¡¯t flinch as he faced the massive wolf before him. From its sheer size and the overwhelming pressure it exuded, he could instantly tell that it was an Alpha. That realization only confirmed what he¡¯d been searching fory just ahead.


    A sneer twisted across his lips as he barked an order for his men to attack the lone wolf and clear a path for him.


    Obeying without hesitation, the rogues lunged at Maxwell, sinking their teeth into his limbs and nk to pin him down. Greg used that opening to slip past, but Maxwell¡¯s sharp eyes caught the movement. His gaze darkened, fury shing within them.


    But Maxwell wasn¡¯t just any wolf; he was an Alpha. No ordinary rogue could restrain him. With a vicious snarl, he twisted his body and mped his powerful jaws onto the head of the rogue near his mane.


    The sickening <i>crunch</i> of bone echoed as he crushed its skull before tearing through the others with his ws, their bodies flying in all directions.


    The moment he was free, Maxwell charged after Greg. And since Greg hadn¡¯t shifted into his wolf form, no matter how fast he ran, Maxwell closed the distance with ease. The remaining rogues tried to pursue and block the Alpha, but they were quickly intercepted by the warriors Maxwell had brought with him, leaving Maxwell to face Greg head-on.


    And when he finally caught a clear look at him, Maxwell¡¯s eyes hardened. This was the man Levi and Zion had described. Not an impostor. Not a stand-in. The real Greg.


    Maxwell shifted back into his human form, his gaze sweeping over Greg from head to toe. One of Greg¡¯s sleeves fluttered loosely in the wind ¡ª empty. The sight alone made it clear his arm had been severed.


    That exined why he hadn¡¯t shifted; a werewolf¡¯s human body mirrored its wolf form. With one arm gone, his wolf would also be crippled, its speed and bnce ruined.


    A faint, mocking snort escaped Maxwell as his eyes lingered on the missing limb. The gesture was subtle but sharp enough to cut deep into Greg¡¯s pride. His jaw tightened, rage flickering in his eyes as he was forced to remember how he¡¯d lost that arm in the first ce.


    He clenched his teeth, suppressing the urge tosh out. No matter how much his pride screamed at him to fight, his instincts warned him otherwise. Maxwell¡¯s aura was just as overwhelming as Zion¡¯s. And with his missing arm, Greg knew he¡¯d be at a severe disadvantage if he engaged now.


    "I didn¡¯t know a cripple could still dream so big..." Maxwell said, voice dripping with smug mockery. He leaned in, watching Greg¡¯s face for any sign of reaction, deliberately prodding the wound to make the other man squirm.


    Greg¡¯s eyes flicked around as if searching for something, and Maxwell¡¯s smile faded. He had been baiting Greg on purpose; what worried him now wasn¡¯t Greg himself but the thing Greg might be looking for. If Greg found it, they¡¯d all be doomed.


    But Greg didn¡¯t answer. He only bit his lip hard, his body trembling with barely contained rage. He stayed still, not out of fear, but because he was waiting. Waiting for his men to ughter the warriors Maxwell had brought with him, so he could use them as a wall to slip past the Alpha once again.


    Unfortunately for him, things weren¡¯t going his way. His men were the ones falling instead. The warriors of the Golden Hue Pack, driven mad by the loss of their brothers and the sight of their burning homes, had let their inner beasts take over.


    They no longer fought with discipline or restraint; they tore into their enemies like feral animals, uncaring of the wounds they sustained. Their savagery made Greg¡¯s men falter, fear creeping into their movements, and the moment that hesitation appeared, death followed swiftly.


    Maxwell noticed Greg¡¯s waiting stance and the growing pile of corpses behind him. He snorted, a cold grin spreading across his face.


    When Maxwell realized that Greg had no intention of speaking, he decided there was no point in dragging things out; he¡¯d just kill him. In a blur of movement, Maxwell vanished from where he stood and reappeared right in front of Greg, catching himpletely off guard.

 Chapter 388 Maxwell VS Greg 2

    <h4>Chapter 388: Chapter 388 Maxwell VS Greg 2</h4>


    But Greg¡¯s instincts were sharp. He managed to pull out a silver dagger, still coated with wolfsbane, the very same de he¡¯d used to injure Levi, and shed it forward to block Maxwell¡¯s sudden strike.


    Maxwell reacted quickly, stepping back just in time, but not fast enough to avoid the de entirely. The dagger grazed his forearm, and the sizzling sound of burning flesh filled the air. Blood seeped from the wound, dark and thick, as the wolfsbane began to seep into his bloodstream.


    Maxwell¡¯s brow furrowed slightly; he could already feel his wolf growling in agitation, reacting violently to the toxin. Fortunately, only a small trace had entered his system, enough to sting, but not enough to sever his connection to his wolf.


    Still, the irritation was enough to make his wolf bristle with fury, eager to tear Greg apart for daring to touch their Alpha blood.


    Greg smirked provocatively at Maxwell as he brought the dagger closer to his body. But Maxwell, clearly annoyed, suddenly pivoted and kicked Greg¡¯s knee. A loud crack echoed between them, and when Greg looked down, he froze; the bone of his knee was jutting out through his flesh.


    His face instantly drained of color. This wasn¡¯t what he had expected.


    He thought he could drag out the fight, buy time for his men to arrive, just like he had done with Levi¡¯s team. Back then, he¡¯d even managed to toy with them, turning the encounter into one of his twisted games.


    He had nned to do the same with Maxwell. But he had forgotten that Maxwell was an Alpha. His tricks didn¡¯t work here. Maxwell¡¯s power far surpassed his in every way.


    If anyone should be ying games, it should have been Maxwell. But the Alpha wasn¡¯t in the mood for such things. He was irritated, impatient, and done with Greg¡¯s nonsense. And really, would an Alpha ever let a Beta make a fool of him? Of course not. His pride would never allow him to stoop to such a pitiful level.


    "Argh!" Greg muffled his scream as he copsed to his knees, ring up at Maxwell towering over him. He wanted to curse at the man, but he knew that doing so would only hasten his death. Instead, he reached out through the mindlink, calling desperately for help.


    <i>"Chase,e and get me! There¡¯s an Alpha here, only you can stand toe to toe with him! Hurry!"</i>


    Greg¡¯s trembling hand gripped his shattered knee as he tried to set it back into ce, hoping his wolf would begin the healing process. But to his horror, his wolf refused to respond; it had withdrawn deep into the recesses of his mind.


    <i>"What the hell are you sulking for now?!"</i> he snarled inwardly. <i>"Heal me! Do you want me to die here?!"</i>


    <i>"Hmph! A pathetic loser like you, someone who knows nothing about loyalty, should just die! I don¡¯t want a human like you. I¡¯d rather die than help you now!"</i>


    Greg¡¯s wolf roared back with such ferocity that it seemed to unleash every ounce of pent-up rage and resentment it had harbored over the years, for what Greg did to Addison, and for betraying his pack.


    Wolves were, by nature, creatures of loyalty. They lived and died by the bond they shared with their pack and their Alpha.


    Those who were banished were often insane, their wolves descending into madness and their human counterpart falling into their beastly instinct. But Greg¡¯s wolf was different; it still possessed a clear mind, untainted by insanity.


    That rity, however, only deepened its hatred. When Greg betrayed his pack and hurt their then Luna, Addison, his wolf had been forced into exile alongside him. It never forgave him for it. Since then, it had turned against him, refusing to cooperate, relishing every step of his downfall.


    That was one reason why Greg could no longer shift; his wolf refused to aid him in any way. And now, as hey wounded and desperate, he had thought that at least in the face of death, his wolf would emerge to save them both. But instead, it stood its ground, watching coldly as death crept closer.


    A chill ran down Greg¡¯s spine. It felt as if the Grim Reaper¡¯s scythe was already pressed against his neck ¡ª his end drawing near.


    "You can¡¯t do this to me!" Greg snarled. "You already let me lose an arm and didn¡¯t heal me then, but this is different. Stop sulking and help me now, or we¡¯ll both be dead!"


    But his wolf only smirked coldly as it watched Greg lose control.


    <i>"What? Did I ask to be packless, too? Did I ask to betray my Alpha and hurt my Luna?"</i> the wolf sneered. <i>"You think you¡¯re the only one who suffered? Everything you did broke me too."</i>


    <i>"You know very well that we wolves live by a covenant, a sacredw we cannot defy. Yet you dragged me into your betrayal. You made me packless. You made me harm the one I was born to protect. Do you have any idea how much agony that caused me?"</i>


    Its voice grew darker, heavier with bitterness. <i>"No, of course you don¡¯t. You¡¯ve always thought only of your selfish desires. So why should I care about your life or death now?"</i>


    <i>"Maybe it¡¯s better if it all ends here. If we die, at least I can meet the Moon Goddess and beg for her forgiveness. Maybe she¡¯ll grant me mercy and let me be reborn with a human who isn¡¯t a disgrace."</i>


    Hearing his wolf¡¯s bitter, maniacal voice echoing inside his head, Greg¡¯s blood ran cold. He finally understood, the creature that had once been his greatest strength hadpletely abandoned him. It no longer wished to fight, no longer wished to live. His wolf had given up... and even longed for death.


    They always said a worthy enemy was survivable; you could find a loophole and live to fight another day. A useless teammate, though, would drag you down and kill every chance of escape.


    Right now, Greg had both: his own wolf was turning on him, and Chase wasn¡¯t answering his mindlink. He hammered the link anyway, knowing Chase was ignoring him on purpose.


    <i>"Chase! Don¡¯t think you can just leave me to die,"</i> he snarled through the mindlink. <i>"If this mission fails and I end up dead, don¡¯t act like our Master won¡¯t connect the dots. He¡¯ll know you let me die and that you failed the mission. You won¡¯t walk away unscathed."</i>


    Greg forced himself to look up. Maxwell was closing in like a Grim Reaper, methodical and merciless.


    For Maxwell, letting Greg live wasn¡¯t an option; if this man escaped, he would slip away ande back worse. After all, if Greg could get away from Zion, it meant that he was as slippery as an eel and as impossible to kill as a cockroach.


    Maxwell wasn¡¯t about to fall for Greg¡¯s tricks or give him the chance to escape. He had considered letting the others, especially Addison, be the ones to end Greg, to help her finally untie the knot in her heart and sever the trauma and resentment buried in her heart. But keeping this man alive was far too dangerous.

 Chapter 389 Chase’s Hidden Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 389: Chapter 389 Chase¡¯s Hidden Thoughts</h4>


    He had already made his decision long before this moment; that was why he acted so decisively earlier, striking without hesitation. Now, as he sensed Greg trying to reach his people through the mindlink, Maxwell knew exactly what was happening. Greg was calling for reinforcements.


    Would he allow that?


    Of course not.


    Maxwell¡¯s expression hardened as he closed the distance between them, each step heavy with deadly intent.


    Maxwell¡¯s ws elongated, gleaming under the faint light. In a blur of motion, he lunged, his target clear: Greg¡¯s neck. One clean strike to separate the head from the body. Even if the wolf tried to heal him, it would be pointless... assuming it even wanted to.


    But Greg¡¯s wolf had long since given up. It weed death, its mind twisted with exhaustion and despair. As Maxwell closed in, the creature retreated peacefully into the darkness, almost <i>smiling</i> as it awaited the end, like a prisoner finally being pardoned after endless torment. Being bound to Greg had been its greatest curse, and now, release was its only salvation.


    <strong>Swoosh!</strong>


    <strong>Skid...</strong>


    Just before Maxwell¡¯s ws could strike Greg, a powerful kick mmed into him from the side, knocking him off bnce. The impact sent him skidding across the ground, and before he could even register what had happened, so sudden was the attack, someone had already grabbed Greg and was fleeing in the opposite direction.


    At that moment, chaos erupted on the battlefield. The Golden Hue Pack warriors were still locked in fiercebat with the fake rogues, cutting them down one after another. Both sides froze in shock when they saw Greg and his rescuer retreating.


    After all, they had sacrificed so many lives in this borate n to infiltrate the Golden Hue Pack, and now, they were running away?


    <i>"Chase! What the hell are you doing?!"</i> Greg shouted through the mindlink, fury and paning his voice. <i>"You¡¯re supposed to be fighting that Alpha and clearing a path to the locust swarm, did you forget our mission?!"</i>


    But Chase didn¡¯t respond. He kept running, face set in grim determination,pletely ignoring Greg¡¯s desperate outburst. Meanwhile, Greg thrashed and struggled in his hold, furious that he was being dragged away instead of being obeyed.


    But would Maxwell let them escape? Of course not. After a brief pause, understanding the situation, he immediately gave chase.


    Anticipating this, Chase barked an order to the rogues behind him. "Hold him off!"


    It was an order none of the fake rogues could disobey. Despite knowing they were little more than cannon fodder, they immediately stepped in to block Maxwell. In an instant, heads and limbs flew as Maxwell cut through them one by one. The attack slowed him, but not enough to stop him.


    Chase¡¯s own speed was also hampered as he was carrying Greg over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes, but he still managed to put distance between them and Maxwell, keeping their escape alive.


    Chase kept running until they were out of sight, then, almost as if answering Greg¡¯s earlier usation, he spoke.


    "Don¡¯t pin everything on me," he said. "I was already heading to the site where the locust swarm was being held. Sneaking in there was risky: another strong wolf and a whole team were posted nearby, so I had to keep a low profile."


    "I was one breath away from finishing the mission when you called me back. I could¡¯ve left you to die, honestly, I wanted to, but who¡¯s desperate enough to threaten me? Who knows what tricks you¡¯ve got up your sleeve to make the Master think I failed on purpose?"


    "Even if I finished the job, I¡¯d still be in trouble. It made more sense to fail together and tell the whole story to the Master. After all, you¡¯re the one who actually failed, not me."


    Chase spoke with a t, controlled tone, weaving half-truths and omissions into a version of the story that sounded reasonable. His expression was cold and unreadable; no one could tell whether he was lying or telling the truth.


    And who had told Greg to threaten him, anyway?


    Greg was the type to hold a grudge; it was practically impossible that he wouldn¡¯t try to get back at Chase. And yet, in one thing, Greg was right: when they returned, their Master would punish Chase severely if everyone had died and the mission had failed. It would be obvious that he had sabotaged his own team.


    But who would have thought that, just as he was nning to rest, someone would hand him a metaphorical pillow? Greg had only made things worse because of his twisted mind and his desire to toy with others through his games.


    He had kicked a metal bucket and encountered an Alpha he thought he could beat. Chase could easily frame the situation as him saving Greg from an Alpha¡¯s jaws, shifting all the me onto Greg. Even if Chase were punished, Greg would take the brunt of it.


    It wasn¡¯t as if this was Chase¡¯s first time being punished for failing a mission. He had been assigned to shadow Greg precisely because he often failed critical missions. Yet, being a strong werewolf with Alpha blood, he was a living weapon, a pawn too valuable to discard easily.


    Their Master had struggled over whether to punish Chase, and Chase had exploited that hesitation, continuing to stir trouble. Chase took advantage of the chaos, knowing it wasn¡¯t in his best interest to let things go another way.


    And why did he even have a Master?


    Wasn¡¯t this so-called Master the one who had conspired against his pack and ughtered his people? When that happened, his father, the Alpha of the pack at the time, had been cruelly murdered, along with his mother and his newly found fated mate. Who could me him for nursing such a seething grudge?


    Did they really think that shackling him with a curse would make him obey like a loyal mutt? He was still an Alpha, driven by an unyielding thirst for revenge. And seriously, who told them it was a good idea to put their enemies so close to their throat?


    And now, he thought he could finally mess with Greg. Even if Greg hadn¡¯t died at Maxwell¡¯s hands earlier, who could say he¡¯de back unscathed after this? Greg might even wish he had been killed instead of returning from a failed mission that left their forces decimated.


    After all, they had brought so many of their people, only toe back empty-handed. Their Master would be furious. After years spent gathering and training pawns, this failure was nothing short of an insult.


    Maxwell didn¡¯t know about Chase¡¯s scheming. He let out a long, furious howl that ripped across the sky, chest heaving, crimson soaking his body as the fake roguesy strewn at his feet. The warriors beside him were battered, some badly injured, but alive.


    Seeing Greg and Chase vanish into the distance left a sour taste in his mouth. ¡¯<i>That man is like an eel, slippery and impossible to kill, like a cockroach,¡¯</i> Maxwell thought, disgust curling in his gut. He nced down at his forearm; it still bled, the dark red already mixing with the blood of those he¡¯d cut down.

 Chapter 390 Saving Levi’s Life

    <h4>Chapter 390: Chapter 390 Saving Levi¡¯s Life</h4>


    The warrior nearest him stepped forward and reported, voice careful. "Alpha Maxwell, Vice Captain Lance confirms his side is clear and the perimeter is secure. Alpha Hue says the rogues on their side have been cleared as well. We¡¯ve defended the territory. Shall we pursue the two who escaped?"


    Maxwell¡¯s jaw tightened as he weighed the cost of the chase.


    Maxwell shook his head. He couldn¡¯t tell if those two still had tricks hidden up their sleeves, and a cornered dog was bound to bite. Sending his men after Chase might only get them killed.


    Besides, as Zion had said, that man wasn¡¯t weak; Chase could stand toe-to-toe with Maxwell himself. Yet, instead of fighting to the end or trying to turn the tide, Chase chose to flee. That alone spoke volumes.


    It suggested that his objectives weren¡¯t aligned with Greg¡¯s or the others¡¯. Perhaps he was waging a quiet war of his own against the very people who had sent him. If that was the case, then his actions might actually be helping Maxwell and the Golden Hue Pack.


    Letting him go, then, might not be a loss at all; perhaps their paths would cross again someday, and when they did, Maxwell might finally learn the truth behind Chase¡¯s double game.


    "No need. Send those who can still walk to rebuild the border defenses and resume patrols. If there¡¯s even a hint of the rogues returning, sound the rm immediately. The rest should focus on putting out the fires and assessing the damage across the territory."


    "Tighten security, and have Alpha Hue assist with the coordination. I¡¯ll check on Beta Levi¡¯s condition."


    Before his voice even faded, Maxwell was already sprinting toward the packhouse, not caring that he was still drenched in blood. When he arrived, the sight that greeted him made his chest tighten. Leviy motionless on the ground, surrounded by frantic medical staff calling for the healer and searching desperately for a blood donor.


    <strong>¡¸Back to the Present...¡¹</strong>


    "Hurry up and get the healer! Someone check the patient¡¯s blood type, fast! We need a blood donor right now! He¡¯s on the verge of cardiac arrest; his heart could stop any second! He¡¯s lost too much blood!" the lead doctor shouted, his hands pressing firmly against Levi¡¯s gaping wound in a desperate attempt to slow the bleeding.


    But no matter how hard he tried, the blood wouldn¡¯t stop flowing. The wound refused to close, and though panic wed at his chest, he forced himself to stayposed. He couldn¡¯t afford to lose control, not when the patient¡¯s life hung by a thread. If even the doctor lost his cool in a crisis like this, then Levi¡¯s fate would already be sealed.


    "Nurses, prepare the operating room, now! We¡¯ll have to manually close Beta Levi¡¯s wounds with stitches. Some of his main veins have been severed! Get ready for a blood transfusion!" the lead doctor barked, his voice steady despite the sweat beading on his forehead.


    His hands never left Levi¡¯s wound, pressing down firmly to slow the relentless bleeding as he directed the team around him.


    Maxwell, who had just arrived before dawn, stood frozen for a moment. Levi¡¯s face was ghostly pale, his lips tinted purple, a chilling sign that his body was starving for oxygen. His once-white shirt was now soaked in deep red, and every passing second felt heavier.


    Maxwell swallowed hard, dread twisting in his chest. If anything happened to Levi, how could he ever face Addison?


    Only when the stretcher finally arrived did the lead doctor act, instructing the others to carefully slide a thick nket beneath Levi¡¯s body. The moment they had secured it, they lifted him in one swift, coordinated motion and ced him onto the gurney.


    The doctor, still pressing down on Levi¡¯s wound to stem the bleeding, climbed onto the stretcher as well, his legs straddling Levi¡¯s waist so he could maintain pressure without losing bnce as they rushed toward the operating room.


    It was only then that Maxwell snapped back to his senses. His chest heaved, his voice breaking into amanding roar that carried both desperation and authority.


    "Please, save him! Do everything in your power to keep him alive!"


    His growl lingered in the air,ced with helplessness. It was as if he wanted to fight death itself but could only stand and watch, powerless to do anything more.


    The medical staff didn¡¯t respond; there was no need to. It was a given that they would do everything in their power to save him. But in this era, where medical practice was still in its infancy and their equipment was barely out of the prototype stage, their chances were uncertain.


    Everything they used had been designed and invented in the Royal Pce under the Royal Doctor¡¯s supervision. Acquiring them had drained a considerable portion of the pack¡¯s treasury.


    Even the lead doctor¡¯s medical knowledge came directly from the Royal Doctor himself, learned during his time as an intern in the pce.


    However, because werewolves possessed naturally strong regenerative abilities, medical intervention was rarely necessary, only in cases as dire as this one. As a result, most of the staffcked real, hands-on experience.


    The procedures the lead doctor barked out now were mostly theories, lessons once memorized but never practiced.


    So, when Maxwellmanded them to do everything in their power to keep Levi alive, they would; no one doubted their dedication. But whether that would be enough... was another question entirely.


    But they didn¡¯t have much of a choice; Levi would be their first real test subject in manually stitching torn veins shut to stop the bleeding. They would also need to close his wounds to prevent germs and bacteria from entering, which could lead to infection and put his life in even greater danger.


    "Hurry up! We don¡¯t have much time!" the lead doctor shouted, his voice sharp with urgency. Then, as if suddenly remembering something crucial, he barked again, "Don¡¯t forget the healer! Yes ¡ª the healer!"


    He muttered under his breath as he worked, sweat running down his temples. Because Levi¡¯s wounds were inflicted by a silver dagger, his body couldn¡¯t regenerate as it normally would.


    They would have to treat him like a human ¡ª manually, carefully, and painfully. The wounds would heal, yes, but they would leave scars deep enough to tell the story of how close he hade to death.


    Even after the surgery, they could still call the healer to aid in Levi¡¯s recovery and minimize any post-operationplications. For the stitching, they nned to use a thin, dissolvable thread that would vanish over time, sparing Levi from having to endure the removal process once his body began to heal.


    Fortunately, not long ago, the Royal Alchemist had made a breakthrough in coboration with the Royal Doctor, creating that very dissolvable thread, whichsted about a month before it disintegrated.


    With that thought, the lead doctor felt a spark of renewed confidence. As Levi was rushed toward the operating table, the doctor silently mapped out his n, determined to use every bit of his training and the pce¡¯s new invention to save the Beta¡¯s life.


    As soon as Levi was transferred onto the operating table, a male nurse immediately took over the lead doctor¡¯s position, pressing firmly on the gaping wound to control the bleeding while the doctor prepared for surgery.

 Chapter 391 Donating Blood

    <h4>Chapter 391: Chapter 391 Donating Blood</h4>


    The lead doctor didn¡¯t waste a second; he rushed to the scrub area to disinfect his hands and quickly changed out of his blood-soaked clothes, knowing that even the smallest contamination could lead to infection.


    Everyone who would be assisting him followed the same strict procedure. With Levi¡¯s immune system weakened to the point of being no stronger than a human¡¯s, any mistake could jeopardize his life. The lead doctor and his team could only proceed with utmost caution.


    Even now, the others had yet to find the healer, but the medical staff had already identified Levi¡¯s blood type and were urgently searching for suitable donors.


    The moment Maxwell heard this, he was the first to volunteer, stepping into line to see if his blood could be used for Levi¡¯s transfusion. One of the elite warriors standing guard outside the packhouse noticed Maxwell, still naked, bloodstained, and disheveled, and hurried to fetch him some clothes and a towel.


    Maxwell quickly threw them on and wiped away what blood he could, though the dried stains clinging to his hair and skin refused toe off. There was no time to care about appearances; all that mattered now was helping Levi survive.


    "Alpha Maxwell, you¡¯re exhausted and haven¡¯t slept all night. You don¡¯t need to donate blood for Beta Levi," one of the male nurses handling the blood tests said, noticing Maxwell¡¯s fatigue. "There are other elite warriors already lining up. Anyone who matches with Beta Levi can donate. You should rest and wait for our update..."


    He hesitated for a moment, then added silently in his mind: <i>even someone as strong as Alpha Maxwell might not handle blood loss in his current state; drawing from him could make him faint.</i>


    "No need. Just test it," Maxwell said without batting an eye. He refused to believe he was so weak that drawing his own blood to help Levi would be a problem. Stubbornly, he stood his ground.


    The nurse had no choice but to follow his instructions. Carefully, he took a drop of Maxwell¡¯s blood, cing it on four separate ss tes. He then added four different solutions to each te to determine how the blood would react. Levi¡¯s blood type was AB negative.


    After five tense seconds, the nurse observed the results: the blood in two of the tes began breaking down and dissolving, while the blood in the other two remained vibrant and intact.


    "W-We found it! Alpha Maxwell is a match!" the nurse eximed, his voice trembling with excitement. Then he paused, ncing at Maxwell¡¯s exhausted face. He wasn¡¯t sure whether to rejoice or worry.


    Levi¡¯s condition was critical; they couldn¡¯t afford to be choosy. Blood type AB negative was rare, and even if they tested every warrior and nobatant in the pack, they might not find another match. There was no choice: Maxwell would have to donate his blood immediately.


    "Please, lead the way," Maxwell said, his voice slightly hoarse, his back still ramrod straight. The nurse, feeling a bit awkward, had no choice but to guide him to the separate room for the blood draw.


    Maxwell looked so exhausted that the maximum they could safely draw was 800. Considering his height and weight, that was the limit an adult could give; any more, and he would likely faint from dizziness and oxygen deprivation.


    "Alpha Maxwell, please lie down on the bed. We¡¯ll wait for the lead doctor to finish stitching Beta Levi¡¯s wounds first, and then they¡¯ll wheel him over so we can transfuse the blood directly from you."


    "The maximum we can safely draw is 800; any more, and it could put you at risk," the nurse exined as he prepared the equipment.


    He hooked an empty blood bag in the middle of the two beds, with two tubes inserted, one on Maxwell¡¯s side, and the other on the empty bed where Levi would be cedter.


    Maxwell caught the underlying meaning in the nurse¡¯s words and asked sharply, "Is 800 all Levi needs? Or does his body require more?"


    Being questioned by an Alpha, the nurse froze, nearly choking on his own words from nervousness. He had no choice but to answer.


    "No, Alpha... Beta Levi lost too much blood. Eight hundred won¡¯t be enough. He¡¯ll need at least 1,200 to stabilize his condition; he¡¯s already lost about 2,000," the nurse exined.


    In truth, 800 was already the maximum they could safely draw from a donor, as exceeding that could cause dizziness and other dangerous symptoms.


    "Then draw 1,200 of blood from me. I do not mind," Maxwell said simply as he settled onto the bed.


    "Cough!" The nurse choked, coughing violently as if his saliva had gone down the wrong pipe, utterly shocked by Maxwell¡¯s words.


    "Alpha Maxwell... drawing 1,200 of blood from you... that could already be considered a significant blood loss. You might suffer serious symptoms if we do this..." the nurse tried to dissuade him again.


    The problem was obvious. The 800 donation he had mentioned was already the safe maximum for a person in proper condition, which means he has to be well-rested, fed, and physically ready.


    But Maxwell?


    He was exhausted, sleepless, and hadn¡¯t eaten. Even the 800 limit was already pushing his body to its breaking point. Asking him to donate 1,200 was practically unthinkable. What if Levi survived, but Maxwell copsed instead? Who would they hold responsible then?


    "Have you forgotten? I¡¯m not human; those limitations don¡¯t apply to me. I¡¯m an Alpha, and my regenerative ability far surpasses that of any other werewolf. Even if I lose that much blood, my wolf will help me regenerate it. So what is there to worry about?" Maxwell said nonchntly.


    Hearing that 1,200 of blood would stabilize Levi¡¯s condition, he felt no hesitation. Once he donated it, Levi would be saved. For him, losing that much blood was inconsequential, hardly worth a thought. He didn¡¯t flinch or falter as he said it; his determination was absolute, unshaken by the nurse¡¯s protests.


    Defeated, the nurse could do nothing but ry Maxwell¡¯s decision to the lead doctor after the operation wasplete.


    While waiting, Maxwell finally drifted off to sleep,forted by the knowledge that he could help Levi. He felt at ease, knowing that when Addison arrived, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about exining anything.


    But that calm was abruptly shattered.


    A sudden rm red, and the sound of people rushing through the medical ward jerked him awake. Maxwell¡¯s eyes darted around, expecting to see Levi lying on the bed beside him, receiving the blood transfusion.


    But the bed on the other side was empty. Even the nurse who had spoken to him earlier was nowhere in sight.


    rmed, he leapt out of bed and swung the door open. Outside, chaos reigned. Nurses dashed past him, faces pale with urgency, all moving in the same direction. One male nurse even pushed a stainless steel cart at full speed, looking flustered and out of breath. Maxwell¡¯s pulse quickened as he tried to make sense of the situation.


    "Code blue! Code blue!" The rm red repeatedly, the words echoing through Maxwell¡¯s mind. He didn¡¯t fully understand what it meant, but a sinking feeling settled in his stomach. Instinctively, he followed the rushing medical staff, moving down the far end of the hallway.

 Chapter 392 The Situation

    <h4>Chapter 392: Chapter 392 The Situation</h4>


    When he arrived, a crowd of doctors and nurses had already gathered outside a closed door, their tense expressions and hurried movements sending a shiver down his spine. Something serious was happening, and Maxwell could feel it before he even knew the details.


    "Let me through! Open the path, the medicines are here!"


    The male nurse who had assisted Maxwell earlier came rushing over, and only then did Maxwell notice that it was the same nurse pushing the stainless steel cart. But there was no time to ask what was going on. The nurse looked frantic and worried as he hurriedly pushed the cart into the room.


    When he looked up, he saw the sign above him ¡ª <i>"Operating Room."</i> There was also a notice on the door that read <i>"In Use."</i>


    Only then did he realize where he was. Seeing everyone¡¯s tense and anxious expressions, a dreadful feeling washed over him. His stomach sank as the realization hit. Earlier, he had felt relieved, believing Levi was finally safe.


    He had let his body rx and allowed the exhaustion to take over, and somewhere along the way, he¡¯d fallen asleep.


    But what had happened while he was out?


    And how long had he been asleep? It didn¡¯t feel like much time had passed.


    Now, Maxwell felt the soles of his feet growing colder and colder as he stared at the <i>"Operating Room"</i> sign above the door. He didn¡¯t need to ask; he knew Levi was inside. The frantic movements of the staff only confirmed what he feared most: Levi¡¯s condition was critical.


    He wanted to barge in, to demand answers, but he knew that doing so might only distract the lead doctor and risk a mistake, a mistake that could hasten Levi¡¯s death. So, Maxwell could only stand there, silent and pale, waiting with the others.


    All his earlier exhaustion had vanished, reced by a taut, unbearable tension. He felt like a bow drawn to its limit, the string threatening to snap at any moment, and when it did, he feared he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop the arrow representing the events unfolding before him.


    <i>¡¯God, Levi... please be okay,¡¯</i> Maxwell prayed silently, his heart pounding wildly as he waited outside. Even his wolf, sensing the heavy tension in the air, quietly curled up in the corner of Maxwell¡¯s mind and pretended to sleep, as if afraid that any sound might disturb Maxwell¡¯s fragile calm.


    <strong>¡¸On Addison¡¯s side¡¹</strong>


    "Addie... Addie! Wake up! You¡¯re burning!" Zion jolted awake, startled by the searing heat radiating from beside him. It felt as though he had been thrown into a brazier. Addison was burning up, her body trembling as soft whimpers escaped her lips. Panic shot through him.


    He didn¡¯t understand what was happening. She had already been in pain the night before, and it only eased when he used their mate bond to help distract her. But now, the pain had returned, fiercer than before.


    That could only mean one thing: something was terribly wrong with the Golden Hue Pack... and with her other mates, Maxwell and Levi.


    "Shit, what do I do?" Zion muttered under his breath as he rushed out of the tent, panic wing at his chest.


    Outside, the early morning air was still cool, meaning they had only just fallen asleep before Addison suddenly fell ill. Around them, camp life was just beginning to stir: some were preparing breakfast, while others were switching shifts with the night watchers.


    But the moment everyone saw Zion burst out of the tent with Addison in his arms, all movement stopped. The sight of her flushed face and bluish lips sent ripples of rm through the camp.


    "Alpha Zion! What¡¯s wrong with the Princess?!" Mary was the first to react, running toward him. After all, she had only just sworn her allegiance and loyalty to Addison the night before.


    Zion shook his head frantically, scanning the camp for anyone who might know medicine. When his eyesnded on a few of the older pack members sitting near the campfire, chopping vegetables for breakfast, he didn¡¯t hesitate. He rushed toward them and crouched down, carefully showing Addison¡¯s flushed, trembling form.


    "Please... please look at my mate. Can you help her? Please, do something," Zion pleaded, desperation thick in his voice as he put all his hope in the elders. He believed that with age came wisdom, and right now, any knowledge they had could save her.


    Though he had his own suspicions about what was happening, Golden Hue Pack was still several miles away. He couldn¡¯t risk traveling back, not when Addison might copse or worse, drop dead before they even arrived.


    That fear alone kept him from moving, forcing him instead to stay and do what he could tofort her, all while silently praying that Maxwell and Levi could somehow deal with whatever was happening. But from the looks of it, things were far from simple.


    By the time Zion reached them, his whole body was trembling like a leaf. The older pack members by the campfire immediately craned their necks to look at Addison, worry etched across their faces.


    One of them, who had some knowledge of medicine, quickly stepped forward. He took Addison¡¯s wrist to check her pulse, his brows knitting together in concern, then ced a hand on her forehead, only to flinch back from the searing heat.


    "Goddess!" he gasped, his voice tight with rm. He turned toward the others gathered behind the crowd and barked out orders, "Fetch some cold river water! Quickly! If we don¡¯t bring her fever down, it¡¯ll fry her brain!"


    Without wasting a second, he grabbed a small leather pouch filled with dried herbs and roots from his side. Kneeling beside Addison again, he gestured for Zion¡¯s help. Zion pried open her clenched jaw with shaking hands, and the older man peered into her mouth to check her tongue before studying her unfocused, trembling eyes. The moment he saw the haze of delirium setting in, his expression darkened.


    "This isn¡¯t good..." the older man muttered, his brows deeply furrowed as he checked Addison¡¯s pulse again. "I don¡¯t think this is just a normal fever or flu. It feels more like her body¡¯s going through some kind of rejection, or something far worse. I can¡¯t be certain yet." His voice grew more urgent as he dug through his pouch of dried herbs, scanning each one like he was searching for an answer.


    "Keeping her here and just trying to cool her down might not help. We need to find the root cause and deal with it fast."


    He quickly turned to the older woman beside him, who had been helping prepare breakfast. "Old woman, brew these for me," he said, handing her a few selected herbs. "Once it¡¯s ready, help the princess drink it. It might at least bring her fever down a little."


    Then his gaze shifted back to Zion, grave and steady. "Alpha Zion, this is the best I can do for now. But as I said, if we don¡¯t find the cause soon, Princess Addison¡¯s condition will only get worse."


    Hearing this, Zion felt as if a shockwave had hit him straight in the chest. Guilt surged through him like a cold tide.

 Chapter 393 Going Back

    <h4>Chapter 393: Chapter 393 Going Back</h4>


    Last night, instead of bringing Addison back to the pack to be examined and see for themselves what was happening, he had given in to selfishness, using distraction and desire to keep her close, to make her forget the pain through intimacy.


    He had reveled in her soft moans, feeling like he was walking on clouds... yet now, that very memory felt like a knife twisting in his heart.


    Maybe if he hadn¡¯t let jealousy and possessiveness cloud his judgment, she wouldn¡¯t be suffering like this. Maybe she wouldn¡¯t be burning up in his arms. The only one to me was himself.


    "I..." His voice broke, trembling as the weight of his guilt crushed down on him. He wanted to cry, but he knew he had no right to. This was his doing.


    But then, Zion tightened his hold on Addison. Wallowing in guilt and self-pity now would aplish nothing. He had already made the wrong choicest night; continuing to dwell on it would be like falling into the same pit repeatedly without learning anything.


    Instead, as he waited for the herbal tonic to be brewed, he looked up at Mary with steady resolve. "Mary, I¡¯ll be leaving with my mate to return to your pack. She needs proper medical attention. Can I leave the operation of this temporary settlement in your care?"


    Though he framed it as a question, his tone and presence left no room for refusal. Mary could only nod in agreement, recognizing the authority behind his words.


    What Zion didn¡¯t voice aloud, however, was that he also needed to check on the situation back at Mary¡¯s pack, to see what had happened with Maxwell and Levi that could have caused Addison to fall so gravely ill.


    The thought of their lives being in danger, or worse, even dying, made his jaw tighten. He didn¡¯t even want to imagine what mighte next as a surge of anger and fear coiled in his chest.


    Mary didn¡¯t hesitate. She nodded quickly and firmly, as if any dy might endanger Addison¡¯s life. The situation at the temporary settlement was beginning to stabilize, and Zion and Addison no longer needed to personally oversee everything.


    They still had a few batches of evacuees to lead and escort, and with Addison¡¯s condition, it was far safer to return her to the Golden Hue Pack, where proper medical supplies and equipment awaited.


    "Alpha Zion, please don¡¯t worry about the temporary settlement," Mary said confidently. "Leave everything in my care. You can bring Princess Addison back without hesitation. There are doctors ready to assess her condition with proper medical apparatus, and the healer is there as well. She¡¯ll be in good hands."


    Zion also nodded. After all, if he truly wanted to know what was happening at the Golden Hue Pack, sending a messenger bird would take too long to go back and forth. They didn¡¯t have a mage with them to use themunication crystal either, so there was no quick way to get information.


    His only real option was to rush back at full speed with Addison secured on his back. Standing still any longer felt like it would only make the situation worse.


    While Zion was giving his reminders to Mary, the old woman finished brewing the tonic. She began stirring it gently and softly blowing on its surface to cool it, knowing they needed to give it to Addison as soon as possible.


    She could tell Zion was in a hurry, and even without being told, she understood the urgency of the situation and worked silently to help.


    At the same time, she had to be careful not to blow too hard and risk contaminating the tonic with her saliva, which would be deeply disrespectful to the Princess. They could only wait patiently for it to cool to a safe temperature. Once she felt it was ready, she spooned a small amount and brought it toward Zion¡¯s lips.


    "Alpha Zion, please check the temperature before we give it to the Princess, or she might get burned," she instructed. She couldn¡¯t taste it herself, as it would be inappropriate; only Addison¡¯s mate could.


    Zion didn¡¯t hesitate. He leaned over and took a sip, frowning at the bitter, earthy vor. He considered asking if they could make it slightly sweeter to make it easier for Addison to drink, but he decided not toplicate things and set the tonic aside, ready to help her drink it.


    Zion took the cooled concoction from the old woman and gently began feeding it to Addison.


    "Cough! Cough!" The moment the bitter, earthy liquid touched her parched, burning throat, Addison coughed violently and spit some of it out, trembling as she curled up like a shrimp in Zion¡¯s arms.


    "Addie, please... drink this. It will help you feel better," Zion coaxed, his voice soft but urgent.


    No matter what he did, Addison¡¯s lips stayed tightly shut, and her body shook against him. Seeing no other choice, Zion drank a small amount of the concoction himself, then leaned down and pressed his mouth to hers.


    Using his tongue gently, he pried her lips open. When she tried to pull away, he mped his other free hand on the back of her head to prevent her from moving, letting the tonic slowly slip into her mouth.


    Addison had no choice but to swallow, though her difort was clear. Her hands shot up, clutching at Zion¡¯s shirt and crumpling the fabric, her nails scratching him and leaving thin streaks of blood.


    Zion didn¡¯t flinch. He continued steadily, letting the bitter liquid flow slowly so she wouldn¡¯t suffocate or choke. The earthy, almost gritty taste burned and itched her throat, like swallowing dry powdered grass, but slowly and gradually, she began to swallow it down.


    Feeling Addison finally swallow the concoction, Zion¡¯s eyes crinkled slightly in quiet approval, as if to say, <i>"Good girl."</i> He repeated the process patiently until she had finished the entire bowl.


    Once done, he reached into Addison¡¯s magic bag and pulled out a chocte snack, cing it in her mouth to let it melt slowly, gradually recing the bitter, earthy taste with something sweet.


    Cradling Addison in his arms like a child, he positioned half of her body over his shoulder, gently patting her back to help the warm tonic settle into her stomach and release any trapped air, essentially making her burp.


    The others, aware that their Princess wasn¡¯t feeling well, watched silently from a distance. They gave Zion and Addison space, their breaths held in quiet concern. After all, werewolves, with their strong physiques, rarely fall ill.


    Flus and simr illnesses usually only affect the young who haven¡¯t fully awakened their wolves. Seeing Addison sick, they knew something serious had gone wrong and feared it could even be life-threatening.


    They wanted to ask Zion or the old man what was wrong with Addison, but no one dared to speak. The tension was so thick that even breathing felt heavy. They chose to stay silent, afraid that saying or doing the wrong thing might only make things worse.


    For ten long minutes, no one uttered a word; the only sound was the steady gurgling of the boiling water in therge pot.


    Then, Zion finally stood, still carrying Addison in his arms. The movement snapped Mary out of her daze.


    "Alpha Zion, are you leaving?" she asked quickly.

 Chapter 394 Taking Charge

    <h4>Chapter 394: Chapter 394 Taking Charge</h4>


    Her question brought everyone else back to their senses, and they immediately stepped aside to clear a path. Zion gave a short nod in response.


    "Then let me help you secure the Princess on your back. You¡¯re shifting into your wolf form to carry her, right?" Mary offered, already reaching out to take Addison with care.


    Seeing her genuine concern, Zion gently transferred Addison into Mary¡¯s arms before walking toward the tall trees nearby. Once out of sight, he stripped off his clothes and shifted into his massive wolf form.


    When Zion came out, he saw that Mary had already gathered several nkets from the others. Realizing what she intended to do, he silently gave his approval and crouched down so she could secure Addison onto his back.


    Mary carefully lifted Addison, still unconscious, andid her face down against Zion¡¯s broad back, adjusting her into the mostfortable position she could manage. Then she covered Addison with a thick nket so she wouldn¡¯t feel the ropes pressing against her too tightly once she was secured.


    Working quickly but carefully, Mary tied a series of tight, sturdy knots, ensuring that no matter how fast or sharply Zion moved, Addison wouldn¡¯t fall off. To make absolutely sure it was foolproof, she wrapped onest rope around Addison¡¯s cocoon-like form, looping it around Zion¡¯s muzzle like a horse¡¯s bit, effectively creating a makeshift bridle.


    Zion¡¯s golden eyes flicked toward her, cold and sharp even in his wolf form. The look alone made Mary¡¯s breath hitch, and she quickly raised her hands defensively.


    "Alpha Zion, please don¡¯t think I¡¯m trying to humiliate you," she exined timidly. "It¡¯s just... this is the only way I can be sure the princess won¡¯t slip off. Without it, even if she doesn¡¯t fall, her body might tilt to one side, and that could affect your bnce while you run."


    "And if that happens, no one will be able to fix her position mid-sprint. So... this is the safest option I could think of."


    Mary instinctively drew her neck back, shrinking under the weight of Zion¡¯s oppressive aura. Though she, too, carried Alpha blood and would one day im that title, there was a vast difference between a born Alpha who had yet to prove themselves and one who had earned it through bloodshed and dominance.


    Zion¡¯s presence carried the weight of countless battles, which was cold, suffocating, andmanding. It pressed down on her until her instincts screamed submission.


    But when Zion realized her actions came from genuine concern, his sharp gaze softened. Without another word, he turned away and bit down on the rope she had tied around his mouth like a muzzle. At Mary¡¯s signal, heunched forward in a powerful sprint, disappearing into the distance without a backward nce.


    Mary stood there for a moment, watching his fading silhouette, a worried sigh escaping her lips. Then she straightened, pped her hands sharply, and barked inmand, "Alright, everyone, back to work!"


    The reason Zion chose to return alone with Addison without bringing any guards was simple: traveling solo meant nothing would slow him down. He could sprint at his full speed without worrying about anyone keeping up.


    More importantly, the temporary shelter needed every avable hand to ensure its defense. They had to guard against wild beasts, monsters, and even hidden enemies lurking in the shadows.


    After all, most of the Golden Hue Pack¡¯s food supplies had already been transferred there, making it a critical target. Leaving all the manpower behind to protect it was the wisest choice Zion could make.


    Mary understood this perfectly, which was why she didn¡¯t offer to send any bodyguards to apany Zion and Addison, no matter how worried she was. Once Zion left, she would be the one next inmand, and the safety of everyone in the temporary shelter would rest solely on her shoulders until their return.


    After what happened yesterday with the ogres and goblins, she knew they were being targeted and couldn¡¯t afford to let their guard down.


    Though still a greenhorn, Mary wasn¡¯t foolish. As soon as Zion disappeared into the distance, she took charge, organizing the morning shift warriors, setting up the perimeter, and ordering them to check the traps Zion hadid around the temporary shelter.


    If any had been triggered, they were to reset them immediately. Those traps could very well be their lifeline if another attack came.


    After sending the warriors to scout the perimeter and reset the traps, Mary turned her attention to the rest of the camp. The elderly who had helped with Addison¡¯s check-up earlier were now busy preparing breakfast, tossing the freshly washed and cut vegetables along with the sun-dried jerky into the boiling pot, along with herbs and salt.


    Nearby, a few teenagers were checking the temporary storage, making sure the supplies remained in good condition and that the temperature inside stayed stable; otherwise, mold might ruin the food that couldn¡¯t fit inside the magic chest.


    Even the youngest children were doing their part, chasing after insects in the grass to feed the chickens. It was a small, humble scene of cooperation, but it brought a faint sense of normalcy amidst the tension surrounding them.


    "Kids, make sure you don¡¯t wander too far while catching insects!" Mary called out, her voice carrying over theughter of the children. "It¡¯s dangerous outside, and also don¡¯t crouch too low in the bushes; there might be snakes hiding there. And make sure at least one of the teenagers is keeping an eye on you. Don¡¯t make them chase after you, understood?"


    Her tone was sharp butced with concern. The children were the most vulnerable right now; they hadn¡¯t awakened their wolves yet, and their reflexes were still slow. If a snake or wild creature lunged at them, they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.


    That¡¯s why she insisted on having someone older supervise them, just to make sure no idents happened under her watch.


    "Three of you, after checking the temporary storage, make sure to keep an eye on the kids," Mary reminded the teenagers. She only left after seeing them nod in acknowledgment.


    Walking along the riverbank, she scanned the opposite side, her sharp eyes searching for any sign of movement. After making a full round, she finally returned to the camp, just in time to see the warriors she had sent out earliering back from different directions.


    Some carried smaller prey like pheasants and rabbits, while others had managed to bring backrger game such as wild boars.


    Mary stopped halfway and waited for the warriors to approach, her eyes scanning the prey they carried. As soon as they reached her, one of the warriors stepped forward and reported,


    "Young Alpha Mary, we brought these prey back. They were caught in the traps. The boar fell into the pit, looks like it got startled by another trap and ran wild along the perimeter, setting off several more until it fell in."


    "We checked its tracks thoroughly to make sure no one was using it as a distraction to sneak around. As for the pheasants and rabbits, we caught them ourselves; they¡¯ll make good meat for lunch."


    "Good work," Mary said with an approving nod. "Clean these up and bring them to the elders so they can process and prepare the meat for our meals. Once you¡¯re done, return to your posts and continue watching the perimeter."


    After giving her orders, Mary dismissed them and resumed her own patrol around the camp.

 Chapter 395 Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 395: Chapter 395 Arrival</h4>


    <strong>¡¸On Zion¡¯s side...¡¹</strong>


    As soon as Zion dashed out from the temporary shelter, he ran through the forest at full speed. Yet even in his urgency, he carefully avoided low-hanging branches and thick bushes, anything that might scratch Addison¡¯s exposed face.


    Mary couldn¡¯t cover herpletely with the nket, fearing she might suffocate, so Zion made sure to choose the safest route possible.


    Hepensated for the longer path with sheer speed, his powerful strides cutting through the forest like a blur. By the time the sun neared its peak, he had already reached the perimeter close to the Golden Hue Pack.


    But then he stopped.


    A few thin trails of ck smoke rose from the direction of the pack. His chest tightened, his heart pounding violently against his ribs. He didn¡¯t want to believe what his eyes were telling him, but deep down, he knew something terrible had happened while they were away.


    He paused only for a brief moment before charging toward the Golden Hue Pack, a new fear thundering in his chest as Addison¡¯s condition shed in his mind. His earlier suspicion now burned even stronger.


    As he crossed the border of the pack, a thick, metallic stench of blood hit him, heavy and suffocating. The reek clung to the air and the forest floor alike, forcing him to scrunch his nose and narrow his eyes.


    Still, he didn¡¯t slow down. He couldn¡¯t sense any presence nearby, which told him the danger had long passed, but that knowledge brought littlefort.


    By chance, he had entered through a section of the forest near his former post, midway between his area and Maxwell¡¯s. Yet the silence was unsettling, no guards, no movement, nothing. The emptiness gnawed at him, tightening the unease twisting in his gut.


    <i>¡¯Is the situation really that bad?¡¯</i> Zion thought grimly as his gaze swept over the scene. Bodies were scattered across the ground, some so mangled they were barely recognizable, others with faces still intact but smeared with dried blood.


    Judging by their tattered clothes and unfamiliar faces, Zion quickly realized they weren¡¯t members of the Golden Hue Pack. The stench of decay mixed with that distinct, foul odor only rogues carried confirmed it; these were outsiders.


    The rogues had attacked.


    His mind raced, recalling the string of rogue attacks that had gued his own territory. A sickening thought clicked into ce, and his chest tightened. He grew even more protective, wanting to keep Addison safe. The Golden Hue Pack may have been attacked and was now in a sorry state, but at that moment, he couldn¡¯t help feeling a grim sense of relief that he¡¯d kept Addison awayst night.


    Because if his suspicion was right... the attack might not have been random at all. It could be connected to her, just like the relentless rogue incursions that had haunted his territory for years. And now, the pieces were starting to fit together in the worst possible way.


    The timing of the rogue attack felt almost too coincidental, striking precisely when Addison was nearby, along with the n he had heard Greg and Chase had talked about in the forest, only proved all of these.


    In a way, they were lucky that she had stayed behind the temporary shelter that night, overseeing its construction and guiding Mary on how the walls should be built, where the traps should be ced, and how to secure everyone¡¯s safety before returning.


    Had they followed the original n, Zion and Addison would have simply exined everything to Mary and then returned to the Golden Hue Pack, leaving her to carry on. There were still other batches of evacuees waiting, not only from their own pack but from surrounding ones as well, and theycked the time to escort them all.


    But if they had stuck to that n, Zion and Addison themselves might have walked straight into the rogue ambush. The thought of what could have happened made his stomach churn, and he didn¡¯t want to imagine the worst.


    The deeper he ran into the forest, the more the stench of blood assaulted his senses, making his head throb painfully. Pushing himself even faster, his paws tore into the earth, leaving deep, heavy prints behind.


    When he finally burst out of the trees, the scene that greeted him was devastating: burned houses and scorched fields, with people scrambling frantically to douse the mes licking the remnants of their homes.


    But before he could even get close, he saw Alpha Hue in his wolf form, sprinting from the other side of the forest. Zion didn¡¯t even have a chance to approach him and ask about the situation.


    Alpha Hue, as if oblivious to Zion¡¯s presence, raced like the wind toward the packhouse, nked by his Beta and two other warriors, likely his Gamma and an elite warrior. Seeing their urgent, panicked movements, Zion¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his anxiety spiked. He fell in behind them.


    Fortunately, Alpha Hue and his entourage headed straight for the medical ward near the packhouse. It was a stroke of luck because Zion didn¡¯t have to search for Alpha Hue separately, and he could get Addison to the medical staff without dy.


    Still, he couldn¡¯t tear his eyes away from the chaos. He needed to confirm his suspicions because if they were true, the danger surrounding Addison was far greater than anyone had feared.


    When Zion saw Alpha Hue and the others dash toward the open door of the small hospital, he followed immediately, desperate to find a nurse to help Addison. But the moment he stepped inside, there was no one in sight.


    The silence and somber atmosphere told him everything; there were likely many injured, perhaps even those who had died in the attack.


    Yet the stillness felt wrong. Normally, the ward should be bustling, staff rushing to aid the injured. Then, faint footsteps reached his ears. They were distant, probably deeper inside where Alpha Hue had headed. Zion followed the scent, moving swiftly to where the crowd of people had gathered.


    Not far away, he spotted Alpha Hue, now back in human form, still covered in blood, chest heaving as he tried to catch his breath. His eyes were drawn to the bright red sign above the door: <strong>"Operating Room."</strong> His heart clenched; he felt that every answer he sought was behind that door.


    Slowly, he approached. The moment his massive, midnight-ck wolf form neared, his oppressive aura radiated outward, making everyone in the room tense.


    Those who had been frozen in shock finally turned to see him, noticing immediately the bundle strapped to his back and the thing clenched in his jaws.


    "Alpha Zion?!" Alpha Hue called out, shock and panic shing across his face, though he tried to mask it. Zion noticed the brief flicker of guilt and fear in his eyes, subtle but unmistakable. His grip on the rope in his jaws tightened instinctively. He wanted to speak, but he couldn¡¯t because he was still in wolf form and with Addison strapped to his back, shifting was impossible.


    Instead, he moved to the side, giving Alpha Hue a clear view of Addison and signaling him to help untie her. Only then did everyone realize that the bundle on Zion¡¯s back was the princess. Her flushed face and uneven breathing immediately drew their attention.

 Chapter 396 Tell Zion What Happened

    <h4>Chapter 396: Chapter 396 Tell Zion What Happened</h4>


    "Hurry! Help the princess down!" Alpha Hue barked sharply, snapping those who had been frozen in shock into action.


    Everyone scrambled to help, untying the knots and freeing Zion so he could finally release the rope he¡¯d been biting to keep Addison steady. The nurses worked quickly, and with Zion¡¯s full cooperation, crouching low to make it easier for them, they soon managed to lift Addison down.


    Using the nket that had covered her, they gripped each corner and carefully transferred her onto a gurney before rushing her to the nearest room to assess her condition.


    Once Addison was taken away and the others had quietly withdrawn, leaving only Alpha Hue behind, Zion shifted back to his human form. His brows furrowed deeply as his low voice cut through the tense air.


    "What happened?"


    The metallic tang of blood was heavy around them, thick and suffocating. Zion¡¯s nose twitched; beneath Alpha Hue¡¯s scent, he caught traces of both Maxwell and Levi. His gaze drifted toward the double doorsbeled <strong>"Operating Room,"</strong> the red <strong>"In Use"</strong> sign ring to the eye. His chest tightened.


    They were inside. But which one of them was hurt?


    He didn¡¯t know the situation inside, so he held himself back. Bursting into the operating room without knowing what was happening could only make things worse.


    "I... I..." Alpha Hue stammered, his voice trembling as guilt washed over him. He was still reeling from the sudden attack, so much so that he didn¡¯t even know where to begin. If not for the trapsid around the borders and the quick response of his people and Alpha Maxwell, the rogues might havepletely overrun the pack.


    None of the nobatants would have survived.


    He clenched his fists, his knuckles turning white. Every life lost had torn at his soul. The bond he shared with his pack members had snapped one after another, each one a sharp, agonizing tug that made his chest feel hollow. Rage burned inside him, tangled with grief so deep it left him trembling.


    If anyone had the right to demand answers, to know what really happened and why, it was him.


    But as an Alpha, he couldn¡¯t ignore the weight of everything that had been happening in his territorytely, the sudden appearance of the locust swarm followed by the rogue attacks.


    They hadn¡¯t been prepared for the locusts, true, but they <i>had</i> prepared for ambushes and assaults that mighte after. Yet even with all their precautions, it still hadn¡¯t been enough. The thought of that failure frustrated him even more.


    "Tell me..." Zion said, his voice low but steady. Seeing how pale and frustrated Alpha Hue looked, he forced himself to calm down.


    The exhaustion and guilt on the other Alpha¡¯s face reminded him of the carnage he had just passed on his way here, and it dawned on him that Alpha Hue must have lost some of his own people in the battle as well. Zion exhaled slowly.


    Being harsh now would be cruel; he knew better than anyone what it felt like to lose pack members. So, instead, he chose patience.


    And so, Alpha Hue told Zion everything he knew, but his ount was fragmented, full of gaps and uncertainty. He wasn¡¯t directly involved in the core of the operation and had only followed Maxwell¡¯s suggestions.


    If anyone could give Zion the full story, it would have to be either Levi or Maxwell. Unfortunately, both were still inside the operating room and had yet toe out. Alpha Hue had only rushed there after hearing the doctor¡¯s call a <strong>code blue</strong>, the rm signaling that someone inside was in critical condition.


    "Alpha Zion," Alpha Hue began gravely, "Beta Levi was ambushed with a <strong>silver daggerced with Wolfsbane</strong>. Because of that, his wounds wouldn¡¯t close, and he lost a dangerous amount of blood. My remaining warriors did everything they could to bring him back here as quickly as possible, but when the doctors tested his blood, they found that <strong>only Alpha Maxwell</strong> had the same blood type, <strong>AB negative</strong>."


    "About an hour ago, the doctors sounded the rm, <strong>code blue, </strong>as Beta Levi¡¯s condition suddenly deteriorated. The surgery was going well at first; they were manually stitching his severed veins."


    "But Beta Levi¡¯s wolf was struggling. It had already burned through too much energy trying to regenerate blood despite the Wolfsbane suppressing its healing ability. It kept forcing itself to work harder, but Beta Levi¡¯s body was simply too weak."


    "In the end, Alpha Maxwell had to be wheeled in for an emergency <strong>blood transfusion</strong> during the surgery itself. The initial estimate was that they¡¯d need only 1,20 of blood, but because of Beta Levi¡¯s continuous blood loss and his wolf¡¯s exhaustion, that amount has already increased... and it¡¯s still rising."


    "And from what I heard from the nurses," Alpha Hue continued with a heavy sigh, "the doctors initially told Alpha Maxwell they¡¯d need about <strong>80 of blood</strong>. But if they wanted to stabilize Beta Levi¡¯s condition, then they had to increase it to <strong>1,20</strong>."


    "It was Alpha Maxwell himself who <strong>insisted</strong> on making the transfusion to 1,200 because he believed his wolf could handle it."


    "But now... it seems even <strong>1,20 isn¡¯t enough</strong>. Beta Levi¡¯s blood loss keeps worsening, and if this continues, the doctors estimate he may need <strong>up to 2,00</strong>. You know as well as I do, Alpha Zion, that¡¯s already a <strong>life-threatening amount</strong>."


    "If they really have to draw that much, <strong>both their lives would be in danger</strong>. Alpha Maxwell¡¯s wolf might not be able to regenerate blood fast enough to keep him stable, and either one of them could go into <strong>cardiac arrest</strong> at any moment."


    Alpha Hue¡¯s voice grew quieter toward the end, shame and guilt weighing every word. His shoulders slumped slightly as he added, almost in a whisper, "All of this happened in my territory... and I couldn¡¯t stop it."


    Zion clenched his fists so tightly that his nails pierced his palms, drawing thin lines of blood. He forced himself to steady his breathing, fighting the storm inside him. When he finally spoke, his voice was low but controlled.


    Stepping closer, Zion ced a hand on Alpha Hue¡¯s shoulder. He knew this wasn¡¯t Alpha Hue¡¯s fault; he was just as much a victim of the chaos as everyone else. If anyone deserved me, it was the <strong>rogues</strong> and the ones who had orchestrated the attack.


    "What about the attackers?" Zion asked, his tone firm but calm, trying to pull Alpha Hue out of his guilt. "Did you find any clues?"


    "I heard from the warriors who survived alongside Beta Levi that they were ambushed. The one leading the attack was a man named <strong>Greg, </strong>missing an arm and with a twisted mind. They survived only because of his arrogance; he toyed with them, turning the ambush into a cruel cat-and-mouse game, and they seized the chance to escape."


    "Alpha Maxwell nearly caught Greg when he slipped into the territory and set fire to several houses, but another man, named <strong>Chase, </strong>appeared and pulled him out. Some of my warriors said Greg looked like he was searching for something before they intercepted him."

 Chapter 397 At The Brink Of Going Feral

    <h4>Chapter 397: Chapter 397 At The Brink Of Going Feral</h4>


    "Thankfully, Alpha Maxwell didn¡¯t fall for Greg¡¯s stalling tactics and tried to end it quickly, but both Greg and Chase managed to escape. We wiped out the rest of their forces, but beyond that... I don¡¯t know what to expect next."


    Alpha Hue exhaled deeply, trying to drive away the heaviness that threatened to drag him down. The more he drowned in guilt and frustration, the weaker his people would be. He needed to stay firm, to lead them through this chaos and address the threats closing in, from the rogues to the locust swarm. If they didn¡¯t act soon, everything could spiral out of control.


    Hearing Alpha Hue¡¯s ount, Zion¡¯s vision burned red with rage, his entire body trembling as if he were on the brink of going feral.


    <i>¡¯Of course it was that Greg!¡¯</i> he snarled inwardly. ¡¯<i>That filthy bastard actually crawled back from hell after surviving my ws!¡¯</i>


    A deep, guttural growl rumbled in his chest as his wolf, Shura, bristled in shared fury. Their anger fed off each other, mes licking higher with every heartbeat. Zion could feel his control slipping, his sanity hanging by a thread as the beast inside him demanded blood for vengeance.


    After all, this only meant that Addison¡¯s pain was tied to Levi¡¯s life hanging by a thread; there was no telling if he¡¯d survive, or if Maxwell would follow. And at the root of it all was Greg: the bastard who tried to manipte him and hurt his mate. If Zion didn¡¯t kill him, his fury would never abate.


    These thoughts spiraled through Zion¡¯s mind, feeding the storm within him. Alpha Hue felt the oppressive aura growing heavier by the second, and when he dared look into Zion¡¯s eyes, his own breath caught in his throat. Murderous red mes burned in those eyes, a silent warning that this was no ordinary anger.


    Alpha Hue could sense it; Zion¡¯s rage wasn¡¯t just for Levi or Maxwell. It was something deeper, something tied to their mate, Princess Addison. And in that moment, as he remembered Addison¡¯s condition when Zion arrived, a grim realization began to take shape: the truth behind Zion¡¯s fury was far worse than he had imagined.


    "Alpha Zion..." Alpha Hue called out, but he immediately stopped himself. He could feel Zion teetering on the edge of snapping, and if he went feral now, there was no telling how much destruction he could unleash. Even if Alpha Hue threw his life on the line to stop him, he knew it wouldn¡¯t be enough; Zion was far stronger than him.


    So he stayed silent, quiet as a mouse, even as his pride as an Alpha throbbed with shame. But this was for the good of his pack. If Zion went feral, no one could stop him, and the chaos that might follow could destroy everything they had built.


    The only ones who could possibly rein him in, his mate or Alpha Maxwell, were both out ofmission.


    "Alpha Hue! The princess!!!" one of the nurses shouted from across the hallway.


    Alpha Hue¡¯s head snapped toward her, rm shing in his eyes. For a moment, he almost forgot about Zion; Addison¡¯s condition was far more urgent.


    Zion, still teetering on the edge of his spiraling fury, snapped back to focus and turned toward the nurse. The oppressive aura around him hadn¡¯t dissipated, and when their eyes met, the nurse froze, her fear so tangible it silenced her as if she had swallowed her own tongue.


    "What¡¯s wrong with my mate?!" Zion growled, striding toward the nurse, his feral aura practically bending the air around him.


    Luckily, Alpha Hue had snapped back to reality just in time. He mmed a firm hand onto Zion¡¯s shoulder, forcing him to pause. Zion¡¯s intimidating presence alone was enough to make everyone freeze.


    "Alpha Zion... suppress your aura!" Alpha Huemanded, his voice sharp but steady.


    Zion pursed his lips, biting the corner of his mouth until he tasted blood, but he obeyed, forcing himself to suppress his aura. Slowly, the nurse¡¯s trembling body began to calm, though she still shook like a leaf. Her voice stammered out, barely audible:


    "Th-The P-Princess... s-something¡¯s w-wrong... w-with her..."


    The words were squeezed from her lips with great effort; her body refused to obey her, shivering uncontrobly as instinct screamed that a predator, one unlike any she¡¯d ever faced, was breathing down on her neck. Fear gripped her so fully that she couldn¡¯t stop her own reactions.


    No sooner had the words left her mouth, her knees buckled, and she copsed to the floor. Zion, however, didn¡¯t spare her a second nce. His long, powerful strides carried him forward, guided solely by Addison¡¯s scent. The trail led him to a room alive with indescribable chaos, filled with the frantic noise of people scrambling in panic.


    "Hold the princess¡¯s body! She might bite her tongue!" one of the nurses shouted from inside the ward.


    Zion¡¯s eyes dted, a surge of fury igniting in his chest. Without a word, he shoved the door open and froze for only a moment at the scene: a dozen nurses struggling to restrain Addison¡¯s convulsing limbs while another tried to fit a gag into her mouth.


    He didn¡¯t pause to ask questions. Striding forward with purpose, Zion pressed his arm gently but firmly against Addison¡¯s mouth. She bit down, and he let her, his flesh taking the force of her jaw. The room fell into stunned silence.


    "What are you waiting for?! Move!" Zion growled, his aura pressing down on the room like a physical force. Every nurse tensed, but the fear only made them work faster. One trembling nurse hurried to the stainless steel cart, fumbling to grab syringes and the required medicine.


    Zion¡¯s eyes narrowed, sharp and piercing. "What¡¯s that?" he demanded, his gaze fixed on the syringe in her hand, making her freeze mid-motion.


    "A-Alpha Zion... this will help calm the Princess¡¯s nerves..." the nurse stammered.


    Zion¡¯s eyes stayed locked on the syringe, the needle farrger than he wasfortable with. But given the situation, there was no better option. The medical equipment was all prototype; oral administration was impossible while Addison convulsed, and an IV would act far too slowly. This injection ¡ª direct into her bloodstream ¡ª was the fastest way to stabilize her.


    Zion looked down at Addison, who had sunk her teeth into his flesh, yet he barely flinched. The pain grounded him, keeping his rage from spiralingpletely out of control.


    Seeing her trembling, her body wracked with convulsions, and her eyes fluttering helplessly, he could only grit his teeth and let the nurse proceed. He could only watch silently as the injection entered her veins, hoping it would bring her relief.


    "Will it have any aftereffects?" Zion asked onest time.


    When the nurse shook her head, trembling like a rattle, he didn¡¯t hesitate. "Do it."


    A low snarl escaped him at the end of his words. He was spiraling, seeing Addison in so much pain was unbearable, and Shura, his wolf, only amplified the storm of rage and agitation coursing through him.


    The nurse nodded and stepped closer, but the moment she aligned the needle with the back of Addison¡¯s hand, her own hands began to tremble. She gripped her wrist, trying to steady herself.

 Chapter 398 Guarding Her

    <h4>Chapter 398: Chapter 398 Guarding Her</h4>


    Zion¡¯s eyes narrowed as he realized the source of the tension: his aura. It was seeping into the room, amplifying the nurses¡¯ anxiety and risking mistakes that could affect Addison. He forced it down, pressing control over the storm inside him, and spoke lowly to Shura.


    <i>"Shura... calm down. If we lose control now, we¡¯ll make things worse for Addison. The nurses need to do their job, and we need them to focus. If you want to stay close to our mate, stay, but calm yourself."</i>


    At his words, Shura stiffened for a moment, then let out a soft whimper before curling into itself, burying its face in its legs.


    <i>"I¡¯m just angry because of what happened to our mate. That bastard, I should¡¯ve killed him back then..."</i> Shura whimpered.


    Zion softened his voice. <i>"I know, buddy. I know. But getting angry won¡¯t help right now. It¡¯s not toote to deal with himter, quietly, without a trace. For now, we calm down and watch over our mate, okay?"</i>


    He drew a slow breath, forcing the oppressive aura to ebb away. As the tension in the room eased, the lead nurse visibly rxed and nodded. Two male nurses held Addison¡¯s hand steady while she focused, took a measured breath, and prepared the injection.


    "I¡¯m ready to administer the sedation..." the nurse murmured. Those holding Addison tightened their grip until she could barely move.


    The female nurse guided therge needle into her skin. Carefully and steadily, the medicine as it slowly entered her bloodstream. Zion¡¯s heart clenched at the sight; he couldn¡¯t bear to watch the needle pierce her jade-like skin, drawing a thin line of blood. He turned his head, focusing only on Addison¡¯s face.


    "Baby... you¡¯ll be well soon," he murmured, gently tucking her wet hair behind her ear with his free hand, trying to soothe her through his touch.


    "T-The sedation isplete... please wait until the medicine takes effect," the nurse stammered, relief evident in her voice. She stepped back and pushed the stainless steel cart farther away to give everyone more space.


    The male nurses holding Addison¡¯s limbs didn¡¯t release their grip immediately. They waited until her fluttering eyshes slowed and her bite on Zion eased.


    "Sedation¡¯s taking effect," one male nurse said, finally loosening his hold. Zion, however, didn¡¯t remove his forearm from Addison¡¯s mouth just yet; he could feel the gradual lightening of her bite, and he stayed close, ensuring she remained safe.


    "Shhh... good girl, rest for a bit. When you wake up, you¡¯ll be fine," Zion murmured. Once he felt Addison had drifted into sleep, he turned his attention to the other nurses.


    "Please... check my blood type too, in case it can help Beta Levi."


    Hearing this, the nurses snapped back into action. Some immediately rushed out to gather the necessary tools and materials to test his blood, moving with urgent purpose.


    Alpha Hue, who had just entered, overheard this and nced at Zion with a knowing smile. Seeing Addison like this, Zion finally understood, Addison would only be safe if both Levi and Maxwell survived this ordeal.


    Even though the two were his rivals in love, all he could do now was wait. All he could do was watch as Addison endured her suffering, growing weaker with every passing moment, while the lives of her other two mates hovered on the brink of danger.


    "Understood, Alpha Zion. Please follow me to another room so we can let the Princess rest for a while," one of the male nurses suggested as he stepped closer to the door, bowing slightly in deference to Zion.


    "No need. I¡¯ll stay here. I want to watch over my mate and guard her," Zion said calmly, though his voice carried a weight that left no room for argument. His eyes never left Addison¡¯s exhausted face.


    Standing at the doorway, Alpha Hue gave the nurse a subtle nod, silently instructing them toply. He understood Zion far too well, the turmoil twisting inside him, the possessiveness and protectiveness that came naturally to every high-ranking werewolf.


    None of Addison¡¯s mates had it easy. They were all dominant, powerful men, each one wired to guard, im, and assert... yet fate bound their hearts to the same woman. Of course, it was a recipe for jealousy, tension, and unspoken rivalry.


    Alpha Hue, older and seasoned by years of leadership, recognized the storm beneath Zion¡¯s slightly slumped shoulders as he gazed at Addison. But it wasn¡¯t his ce to judge. If he were in Zion¡¯s position, he doubted he¡¯d be as magnanimous.


    Sharing a mate? Allowing another male, let alone two, to stand beside her? No. He would have raised hell and spilled blood before letting anyone else near what was his.


    But judging from Addison¡¯s current state, it seemed that whenever one of her mates was in danger, the mate bond forced her to experience their pain as well, just as strongly as she felt the pull toward them.


    Alpha Hue couldn¡¯t be certain, but the pattern was bing impossible to ignore. And if his spection was right, then this connection, this rare,plicated three-way bond, was as much a blessing as it was a terrifying weakness.


    When the nurses left to prepare for Zion¡¯s request and to give them space, Alpha Hue quietly stepped inside and locked the door. He approached Zion from behind and ced a firm, steadying hand on his back.


    "Alpha Zion," he said, voice low and heavy with warning, "your mate bond isn¡¯t justplicated, it¡¯s dangerous. If anyone discovers how deeply the three of you are tied to the princess, they could use it against you... against all of you."


    "They could hurt her just by hurting one of her mates." He paused, letting the weight of his words settle. "From now on, you and the other two need to be far more careful."


    Zion understood exactly what Alpha Hue meant, even though he hadn¡¯t said it outright. This wasn¡¯t just idle spection. Alpha Hue was warning him, protecting him, and by extension, protecting Addison.


    And he was right. If anyone discovered that harming her mates, Levi, Maxwell, or Zion, could also hurt Addison herself, then the people targeting her would never pass up such a weakness.


    If they couldn¡¯t reach Addison directly, they would go after her mates instead. And if what happened to Levi was only the beginning... if their enemies attempted to kill all of her mates...


    Would that mean they could kill her, too?


    The thought hit him like a punch to the chest, sharp and terrifying, as if his heart tried to rip itself free. The possibility was real, too real, and the danger looming over Addison suddenly felt even closer, even darker, than before.


    "Thank you, Alpha Hue... truly," Zion said, his voice low and rough as his eyes remained fixed on Addison¡¯s face. No one could guess what thoughts were storming behind his expression, or how deep they ran.


    Alpha Hue, sensing that he had said all he needed to say, quietly stepped out of the room, leaving Zion alone to process everything and to spend a moment in solitude beside his fated mate.


    The moment Zion heard the door click shut behind him, the strength drained from his legs. He moved to Addison¡¯s bedside and sank to his knees, leaning against the mattress as if it were the only thing keeping him upright.

 Chapter 399 Coincidence

    <h4>Chapter 399: Chapter 399 Coincidence</h4>


    "Baby... what am I supposed to do?" he whispered, his voice breaking. "I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do if something happens to you..."


    A single tear slipped from the corner of his eye as he buried his face in his palm. In that moment, all his power, all his pride, everything, crumbled, leaving only a man terrified of losing the woman he loved all over again.


    Just the thought of it was enough to send him spiraling. Zion had never feared anything in his life; nothing could shake him. But the moment he imagined their hidden enemies finally seeding in killing Addison, something inside him shattered.


    He didn¡¯t fear his own death, not even a little. But hers? The idea alone made his entire being tremble. His insides felt hollow, shaking uncontrobly as dread lodged itself deep in his chest.


    Earlier, when he was racing through the forest to get her medical help, fear couldn¡¯t touch him. All he could do was run, run as fast as his body allowed. That urgency had been his only focus, his drive, something strong enough to push everything else aside.


    But now... now that he was alone in this quiet room with her fragile, unconscious form, everything he had forced down came crashing over him like a violent wave.


    The fear he suppressed.


    The panic he buried.


    The emotions he refused to feel while she was hurting and needed him to be steady.


    All of it was suffocating him.


    Zion wasn¡¯t the type who cried easily; he could barely remember thest time he shed tears. But right now, he couldn¡¯t stop them. They burned at the corners of his eyes and spilled despite his attempts to hold them back.


    He didn¡¯t want her in danger. He didn¡¯t want her hurting. And mixed with that overwhelming fear was guilt, thick, suffocating guilt, and the tormenting weight of a thousand <i>what ifs</i> wing at his mind.


    What if he had taken her pain seriouslyst night instead of trying to distract her? What if, instead of brushing it off, he had brought her back to the pack for medical attention? The thought twisted inside him.


    But then again... if he had brought Addison backst night, wouldn¡¯t that have ced her in even greater danger? If Greg had discovered she was there, would he have stopped toying with Levi¡¯s life and focused all his forces on reaching Addison, on killing her?


    What then?


    What would he have done if Greg had gone after her directly?


    "Baby, I feel like I¡¯m going crazy..." Zion whispered, his voice breaking. But before the next wave of despair could crash over him, a small, soft hand suddenly reached out and squeezed his muchrger one.


    His head snapped up instantly, eyes widening as he stared at Addison. Tears still clung to his thickshes as he looked at her, still asleep, yet her brows were drawn tightly together, as if she could feel every conflict tearing through his heart.


    Even unconscious, she seemed to sense his turmoil... and instinctively, she reached out tofort him.


    Zion didn¡¯t know whether to cry orugh as he gently squeezed her hand back. "You silly girl... even in your sleep, you¡¯re still worrying about everyone else. I really don¡¯t know what to do with you," he murmured hoarsely.


    He slowly rose to his feet and leaned down to press a soft kiss on her forehead, his thumb brushing the spot afterward as he studied her face. "Thank you..." The words slipped out like a breath carried by the wind, quiet, fragile, yet heavy with all the emotions he couldn¡¯t put into words.


    After giving her onest lingering look, Zion turned away just as the nurses approached the door. He quietly opened the door for them, lifting a hand to signal that they should enter as quietly as possible.


    Then he settled into the chair beside Addison¡¯s bed, offering his hand without a word as one of the nurses drew a few drops of his blood. He didn¡¯t even flinch at the sting, his attention never once leaving Addison as he kept his silent vigil over her.


    <strong>¡¸Four hourster...¡¹</strong>


    "Ugh..." Addison stirred on the bed, her throat burning raw as if she¡¯d swallowed sandpaper. She tried to call out, but the moment her eyes fluttered open, a ss of water appeared in front of her. She followed the hand, holding it, and froze when she saw Zion.


    She almost jolted upright.


    His face was pale, drained of all color, his features sharp with tension. His brows were knit tightly, eyes dark with a mix of anger and worry that made her stomach twist.


    Before she could fully lift herself, weighed down by her own heavy body, Zion was already there, slipping an arm under her and lifting her effortlessly from the bed into hisp, holding her as though he refused to let her struggle for even a second.


    "Here, let me help you..." Zion¡¯s voice was hoarse, strained with worry. Addison opened her mouth, ready to roll her eyes and tell him she could manage; her hands weren¡¯t disabled, after all, and she could still hold the ss herself. But when she caught sight of his pale, tense face, she decided to let him have his way.


    Besides, she felt utterly drained, groggy as if she had just woken up from a long, disorienting dream. Her body felt battered, weighed down, like she had been tossed through countless crashing waves, each one stealing her strength.


    She could only lean against Zion¡¯s body like a boneless fish as she drank the warm water he offered. The moment it slid down her throat, she felt a spark of life return; the dryness and the burning pain in her throat eased.


    "Thank you..." Addison¡¯s voice croaked slightly, and her cheeks flushed with embarrassment. Zion didn¡¯t react to her shyness; instead, he pressed a gentle kiss to her forehead. She could feel the tension surrounding him slowly ease, though his hand around her waist tightened as if he were afraid to let her go. She didn¡¯t resist; she had no energy to fight.


    Then it hit her: she was no longer in the temporary shelter. She looked around and realized she was back in the Golden Hue Pack, in the medical ward. Her gaze drifted over the room, and memories of her dream returned, the pain ripping through her body, the cold and damp feeling as if she had been thrown into the deepest part of the ocean, and was struck repeatedly.


    She had tried to call out, tried to stop it, but could only whimper helplessly. The vividness of the dream left a chill crawling over her, and she could feel cold sweat running down her back.


    "How are you feeling, hmm?" Zion asked as he cradled Addison gently. He tried to hide the trembling in his body because he was still reeling from the fear and tension from earlier.


    Luckily, when the nurses had tested his blood, it turned out he coincidentally shared the same AB-negative blood type as Maxwell and Levi. Because of this, Maxwell no longer needed to donate more than 2,000 of blood to Levi, and both of them stabilized.

 Chapter 400 Want To Try Again?

    <h4>Chapter 400: Chapter 400 Want To Try Again?</h4>


    When the nurses discovered this, Zion was led immediately to the operating room. Maxwell had already given about 1,300 of blood to Levi, and with Levi¡¯s body deteriorating and the continuous bleeding, if Zion hadn¡¯t arrived in time, both could have fallen into life-threatening danger.


    As the doctors continued the surgery, a nurse introduced Zion as a new blood donor. With renewed hope, the medical team intensified their efforts to save Levi. Maxwell was given time to rest, but he was already looking pale from blood loss, while Zion donated over 1,200 of his own blood. Thanks to his timely help, Levi was stabilized and his wounds were stitched up in time.


    After the surgery, Maxwell and Levi were sent to separate recovery rooms. Zion, exhausted and pale from the ordeal, stumbled out and headed straight to Addison¡¯s room to watch over her until she woke up.


    The surgery took a long time. Reconnecting the severed veins was no easy task for the doctors, especially with their limited practical experience and the added pressure of Levi¡¯s deteriorating condition.


    Tension filled the room. Fortunately, Zion arrived in time to provide additional blood, easing some of the doctors¡¯ stress.


    But because the operation dragged on for so long, Zion had to remain there until about thirty minutes before Addison finally woke up. And that alone proved something: even though Zion, Maxwell, and Levi hadn¡¯t marked her yet, their mate bond was already strong enough for her body to react to their pain and life-threatening danger.


    The moment Levi and Maxwell were out of danger, Addison¡¯s condition improved as if in response, and she woke up shortly after.


    It confirmed Zion¡¯s suspicions... but it also worried him even more.


    But what a coincidence, almost too much of one, that all three of Addison¡¯s mates shared the same blood type. Zion couldn¡¯t tell whether it was a blessing or fate ying tricks on them. Their blood type was rare, yet somehow all three of them had it.


    He didn¡¯t know if this was the very reason they were destined to be Addison¡¯s fated mates, or if it truly was nothing more than chance. But because of it, Levi survived. And if he hadn¡¯t... Zion didn¡¯t even want to imagine what would¡¯ve happened to them, or to Addison.


    And in the future, they needed to be extremely careful not to let a situation like this repeat itself. If only one of them were injured, it was manageable; the remaining two could still donate blood. But what if all three of them were severely hurt at the same time? What then? Just imagining it made Zion¡¯s head throb.


    "How are you feeling?" Zion repeated, since Addison still hadn¡¯t answered his earlier question.


    "Hm... I¡¯m starting to feel better," Addison murmured. "I just feel a little groggy and disoriented, but I can tell my condition is improving..."


    Shey weakly against Zion¡¯s arm, as if simply being close to him was enough to recharge her strength.


    "Good... good..." Zion murmured under his breath as he buried his head in the crook of Addison¡¯s neck.


    The gesture made Addison blush, and a faint wave of insecurity crept in. Her skin still felt mmy from earlier, a light stickiness lingering from the sweat she hadn¡¯t had the strength to clean away.


    With Zion¡¯s nose pressed against her neck, she couldn¡¯t help worrying he would notice it and think it was unpleasant.


    "Don¡¯t... don¡¯t get too close..." Addison squirmed, but the more she tried to pull away, the tighter Zion¡¯s arms locked around her. He was still trembling from everything that had just happened, too shaken to let even an inch of space form between them.


    In his mind, if he loosened his hold for even a second, something might happen to her... or worse, she might slip away from him.


    To stop her from moving, Zion lowered his head and bit down gently on her neck. Unfortunately for Addison, his teethnded right on the soft spot where his mark should be. She froze instantly. Just a little more pressure, just one idental pierce of his fangs, and he would mark her for real.


    Terrified of triggering that by mistake, Addison wentpletely still, barely daring to breathe.


    Although Addison was no longer as averse to Zion as she once had been, being marked on impulse, without the proper ceremony, was another matter entirely. Marking outside the ritual wasn¡¯t just impulsive; it was considered a sign of disrespect toward their traditions and the person being marked herself.


    The marking ceremony was the werewolf equivalent of a marriage, performed publicly so their people could witness, celebrate, and acknowledge the bond.


    For a male to mark his partner in front of everyone wasn¡¯t just about tradition; it was a deration. It showed pride,mitment, and the desire for the whole pack to know who he had chosen for the rest of his life.


    And for someone of Zion¡¯s status, an Alpha, marking Addison publicly meant even more. It was him proiming his sovereignty over her, offering his protection, his love, and everything he possessed. With the pack as witnesses, they would be expected to honor and respect her the same way they treated him.


    So if a she-wolf was marked outside of the ceremony, it carried the same sting as a hidden marriage in the human world. Unless there were exceptional circumstances preventing the ritual from taking ce, it felt as if she were being tucked away in secrecy, as though the male was ashamed of her, afraid for others to know he had bonded himself to someone "unworthy."


    That was why, even though Zion had treated her coldly during their first time as chosen mates, Addison still stood before the entire pack, enduring every scrutinizing stare. And although Zion looked as if he didn¡¯t even want to be there, impatient to leave for war, but the ceremony still had to bepleted, because anything less would have been far more humiliating.


    Just remembering the past made Addison¡¯s anxiety spike all over again. She didn¡¯t want Zion to misunderstand her, to think she was scheming or purposely trying to push him away so he¡¯d identally mark her.


    The fear of being med, of him assuming she had some hidden agenda, gnawed at her. Their previous mate bond had left a deep shadow in her heart, and because of that, she couldn¡¯t help overthinking and worrying about every little thing, terrified of repeating the pain she once endured.


    Zion felt her body go rigid, and in that instant, he realized what he¡¯d done. He had only meant to tease her with a gentle nip, but his teeth hadnded exactly on that soft spot, <i>the</i> spot where his mark should be, and it dragged both of them straight back into the past.


    A sharp ache twisted in his chest as regret flooded him. He had been so stupid back then, so blind to everything but his own feelings.


    But speaking up now risked sounding like another excuse. Staying silent, though, would only breed more misunderstanding. So he let out a quiet sigh.


    "Addie," he murmured, voice low with sincerity, "I really am sorry for everything that happened before. I was a dork, a jerk, whatever you want to call me. And you¡¯d be right."


    "Back then, I only cared about how <i>I</i> felt. I didn¡¯t even try to understand you. I was arrogant, prideful, and I said things just to hurt you because I was hurting too. My dad¡¯s death isn¡¯t an excuse, and I won¡¯t pretend it is."


    "I just... I hope you¡¯ll give me a chance to change. To reflect. If there¡¯s anything about me you don¡¯t like, tell me. I¡¯ll adjust. I want to do better..."


    "I want to try again," Zion whispered, his voice trembling with sincerity. "But this time... I want to give you my all. I want to prove that I <i>can</i> be better for you. That I won¡¯t be that same jerk who hurt you just because I was hurting. I want to protect you, respect you, truly respect you, in all the ways I failed to before."


    He paused, breath warm against the shell of her ear.


    "I know it might sound like sweet talk, like I¡¯m just trying to coax you into saying yes. But I¡¯ve seen your strength, Addie. You¡¯re patient and kind, but you¡¯re also strong enough to walk away the moment you¡¯ve had enough. And I know... if I ever fail you again, if I lose you, that will be on me. No one else."


    His hold tightened just a little, as if afraid she¡¯d slip through his fingers.


    "But I won¡¯t let that happen. I don¡¯t want to lose you. I want us together, until myst breath."


    Zion¡¯s warm breath ghosted over the back of her ear as he whispered, and Addison¡¯s mind buzzed, overwhelmed by everything he wasying bare.


    And honestly... maybe it was the mate bond, or maybe it was just her own heart, but she could feel herself softening around Ziontely. Her sharp edges, the ones she kept honed to guard herself, were slowly loosening.

 Chapter 401 A Chance

    <h4>Chapter 401: Chapter 401 A Chance</h4>


    She wasn¡¯t sure if it had anything to do with them being mates, but she found herself letting go of some of the anger, the bitterness she once held toward him.


    Yet now, as they spoke about the past, the memories came flooding back. The grievances, the injustices, how Zion and his pack had treated her coldly and indifferently, how everyone seemed to take her for granted, she could feel that dull ache twisting in her chest again, sharp and persistent, like a knife lodged deep inside.


    Zion could sense her mood slipping, her expression turning sour, but he didn¡¯t want to push her. He knew all too well that his cold indifference had hurt her far more deeply than any physical wound ever could.


    And that wasn¡¯t the worst of it; he had defended another woman right in front of her, choosing to stand up for a fake princess while throwing cutting words at Addison, words he could never take back.


    No amount of regret would rewrite what he had done. But at least now, he had finally spoken his intentions for the future. She knew he genuinely nned to earn her forgiveness and win back her heart as his mate. This time, he intended to do better, no, to be better for her.


    Addison listened to his promises, and instead of feeling hopeful, a quiet bitterness welled up inside her. While Zion was thinking about their future, about what he should do from now on, her heart was trapped in the past.


    <i>¡¯What if he had realized all this before everything fell apart?¡¯</i>


    <i>¡¯Maybe our little family of four could¡¯ve been happy by now. Maybe my father, the Alpha King, would have already epted him and started teaching him how to govern, preparing him to help expand our kingdom.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡¯Zion could have been my sword, while I stood as the guiding light of our people. Maybe our children wouldn¡¯t have to wonder who their father is... maybe they could have grown up with warmth, stability, and joy.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡¯But s...¡¯</i>


    The more she thought about it, the heavier the bitterness settled in her chest.


    After all, if Zion hadn¡¯t been such a jerk back then, she wouldn¡¯t have had to endure so much, she wouldn¡¯t have been forced to give birth to their twins alone, without their father even knowing they existed. And even now, she still carried deep trust issues when it came to Zion¡¯s character.


    <i>¡¯What if she introduced him to the children, only for him to repeat the same mistakes he made with her?¡¯</i>


    Wouldn¡¯t that hurt the kids even more?


    It was far kinder, in her eyes, for the twins to grow up believing they didn¡¯t have a father, just like before, than to let them meet the man, give them hope, and then watch that hope shatter.


    That was the fear gripping her heart, the reason she couldn¡¯t bring herself to tell Zion the truth yet. Yes, he had the right to know, but the fear of him hurting her children the way he once hurt her was suffocating.


    She had suffered too much already. She had carried them alone, endured the agony of childbirth without the support of her wolf, who had been dormant at the time, and struggled through the slow, painful recovery afterward. She had even fallen into postpartum depression, a darkness she would never forget.


    If not for Ss being by her side, steadily pulling her back from that abyss, she didn¡¯t know how she would have survived it.


    But she also knew the inevitable would alwayse. She had no choice but to prepare herself, to finally tell Zion the truth once they returned to the Royal Capital. Only then would he see his children with his own eyes... only then would he understand what he had lost, what he had thrown away by protecting another woman, and the innocent lives he had nearly destroyed because of his negligence.


    She wasn¡¯t trying to be calcting; she simply needed him to understand the weight of his actions, the depth of the damage he caused, and how much he would need to atone for in the future.


    With that thought, Addison slowly closed her eyes, trying to steady her breathing, trying to calm the storm inside her, the darkness wing at her chest, the bitterness, the restlessness that threatened to consume her whole.


    "Addie... I know it¡¯s going to be a long road for us, but just this once... trust me, okay?" Zion murmured, his voice low, almost a confession pulled straight from his chest.


    Addison pressed her emotions deep down, swallowing the ache that rose in her throat. She thought of her children, how happy they were with her and their grandparents, yet how much they still deserved aplete family.


    If she couldn¡¯t let go of the past, that was her burden to bear... but her children needed their father. She had repeated this truth to herself countless times, but turning it into action had never been easy.


    Yet seeing Zion genuinely trying, truly willing to do better, she found herself giving in, just a little. She nodded weakly.


    "Okay."


    The word was barely more than a breath, soft as a mosquito¡¯s buzz. Zion almost missed it, if not for his werewolf-sharp hearing.


    "Really?" Zion almost shot up from where he was sitting, surprise lighting up his face. He beamed, leaning down to look at Addison¡¯s weakened state, and before he could stop himself, he peppered her cheeks with grateful kisses.


    But the joy in his chest twisted quickly into heartache as he took in how fragile she looked.


    But before he could revel in the joy swelling inside him, Addison drifted back to sleep, almost as if releasing that single word had finally lifted a thorn buried in her chest for far too long. Relief washed over her features, softening them into a peaceful calm he hadn¡¯t seen in ages.


    Zion carefullyid her back onto the bed and eased down beside her. Sleeping next to one¡¯s mate was known to soothe the soul and elerate healing, and he hoped his presence would steady her, help her body recover even without her wolf and give Shura the strength to regenerate more blood for him.


    Watching her breathe softly, Zion allowed his own eyes to close, letting the quiet of their shared warmth pull him into sleep.


    <strong>¡¸Somewhere Far Away¡¹</strong>


    <i><strong>Crash!!!</strong></i>


    "Useless!" The sound of shattered ss scattered across the floor made the cold, already deste room feel even more lifeless. The man in ck red at everyone, his eyes sharp enough to pierce through flesh and bone, as if he wanted to kill them in the cruelest way imaginable.


    "Chase! Come here!" he barked.


    Immediately, Chase, who was standing tall and rigid like a pine, dropped to his knees. His face remained unreadable as he bowed his head, exposing the back of his neck in a clear disy of submission.


    "Tell me," the man continued, his voice low and dangerous, "how in the world did this mission fall apart when I sent so many men to back you? When <i>you, </i>my supposed best pawn, were there?" He paused, letting the words hang in the air. "Hmmm? You do understand that even the <i>thoughts</i> of betrayal would get you nowhere..."

 Chapter 402 Chase Causing Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 402: Chapter 402 Chase Causing Trouble</h4>


    He let Chase stew in the weight of his words, silently demanding an exnation, while Greg knelt not far away, equally tense and subdued.


    "My lord, it¡¯s Chae¡¯s fault! He didn¡¯t follow my n properly, and that¡¯s why we ended up like this!" Greg was quick to throw the usation, hoping to save his own skin by shifting all the me onto Chase. After all, it didn¡¯t matter who took the fall; the mission had already failed.


    Besides, Greg believed their master wouldn¡¯t easily kill Chase. With his Alpha bloodline, Chase was too valuable a pawn to dispose of so quickly. But Greg? His usefulness had long since run out.


    Years of failed attempts to secure the princess had reduced him to nothing more than a source of information, only for that information to fail repeatedly. And now, he had to face the bitter truth that the Luna he had never taken seriously was the real princess all along.


    This mission was supposed to be Greg¡¯s redemption, a chance to prove his worth to their master and climb the ranks. But while he hated Chase, he couldn¡¯t deny the harsh truth that Chase¡¯s position was far more secure than his.


    As an Alpha, Chase was a battlefield powerhouse, a killing machine whose loss would be like losing an arm for their master. Greg¡¯s own death, on the other hand, would barely register, like a stone dropped into a calmke, causing only a brief ripple before everything returned to quiet.


    He couldn¡¯t afford to take the fall; it would mean his absolute doom. And though Chase had threatened him earlier, Greg knew, or at least hoped, that Chase wouldn¡¯t actually report him to their master.


    Why?


    He couldn¡¯t exin it. All he knew was that Chase wasn¡¯t like the rest, who were driven purely by hatred and madness. Cold-blooded as he was, Chase still possessed a shred of morality, a hint of humanity that set him apart.


    Right now, Greg clung desperately to that sliver of conscience in Chase. And so, he did the only thing he could think of: he threw all the me onto him.


    Chase gritted his teeth at Greg¡¯s usation, but, just as Greg had expected, he didn¡¯t say a word. Normally, such a mistake would have meant death, heads would fly, and their master would toss the useless culprit aside like a discarded doll onto a pile of bones.


    Those bones had once belonged to their master¡¯s own people, once alive, once useful, and now nothing more than a grim reminder to everyone.


    The piles served as a warning to the others: fail, and you would end up the same way. The followers behind Greg could do nothing but bow and tremble, as if trying to merge with the floor itself, oppressed by the dark, ominous aura emanating from their master.


    "Chase... are you not even going to exin yourself?" the man growled. His voice rumbled like thunder through the chamber, and the sheer force of it sent the ss windows shattering into sharp fragments.


    Chase wasn¡¯t in any rush to exin. Slowly, he lifted his head, meeting his master¡¯s gaze with eyes so deep and unreadable they seemed to pierce through the room. Then, he cast a brief, sharp nce at Greg.


    The moment their eyes met, Greg stiffened, his body trembling. His earlier arrogance, assuming Chase would remain silent, crumbled instantly. After all, Chase had always been punished for failing critical missions, and Greg had thought adding one more failure wouldn¡¯t hurt. That¡¯s why he had so easily pinned the me on him.


    But now, faced with Chase¡¯s unreadable stare, a wave of guilt and fear crashed over Greg. Fear of what mighte next, fear of what words or actions might be unleashed.


    Greg immediately looked away, bowing his head, too afraid to think any further as Chase¡¯s calm, deliberate voice echoed in his ears.


    "Master," Chase beganzily, "I¡¯ve done exactly as I was told. Just as you said, even the <i>thought</i> of betrayal would have meant death, so I could only carry out what was required of me."


    "It just so happens there were many strong Alphas on the other side... and they seemed to anticipate our every move, prepared long before we even acted. But even if I said more, it would only sound like an excuse, so I never tried to exin myself."


    Chase spoke vaguely, dropping only enough information to let their master draw his own conclusions. After all, if even he, their so-called killing machine, admitted that other Alphas were just as strong, if not stronger, it would force their master to overthink the situation.


    By hinting that the enemy seemed to know their moves, Chase nted the idea that there might be a mole among their ranks.


    In this way, he let his master¡¯s paranoia do the work. A suspicious master, Chase knew, would rather sacrifice a hundred innocent lives than allow a single traitor to remain unchecked. If anyone were to die for the failed mission, it would be <i>their</i> people, not him.


    So, even though he wasn¡¯t directly tattling on Greg, this approach was far more effective, arguably worse than outright tattling on Greg. By dropping just a subtle hint, Chase could avoid his master suspecting that he was trying to get Greg killed or conspiring against anyone. At the same time, it allowed him to clear his own name, showing that he had done his best.


    The truth was, someone had leaked information, leading to the mission¡¯s failure. Naturally, their master would conduct a swift sweep of his subordinates. Among them were many seemingly useful pawns, like Greg, who are cunning, wicked, and dangerously ambitious. Chase had no desire to let such people remain alive for long.


    Bound by a curse that prevented him from directly harming his master, Chase had to operate indirectly. Through subtle maniption, he could gradually undermine his master¡¯s power, letting it erode from within, quietly and invisibly, until it became hollow.


    And this was exactly why their master had never doubted Chase before. The man had a notoriously short fuse; he killed at the drop of a hat and at the slightest displeasure, but Chase¡¯s Alpha bloodline made him too valuable to eliminate.


    In his eyes, Chase was more useful than all the othersbined. And with Chase bound under a curse, betrayal seemed impossible.


    But the moment Chase dropped that subtle yet deadly hint, a crack formed in the man¡¯s certainty. Their master¡¯s brow tightened, and his dark, wicked eyes swept across the room, sharp enough to peel skin.


    "Very well," he growled, each word dripping with venom. "Since no one wants toe forward... drag them all out and skin them alive."


    His roar shook the air, exactly as Chase expected. The instant their master even <i>suspected</i> a mole, he ughtered his subordinates without hesitation. And those deaths were never swift. They were always the cruelest imaginable.


    "M-Master, please, calm your anger!"


    Greg crawled on the floor toe closer to their master, as he was trembling so violently he could barely hold himself up. He could already imagine the agony of being skinned alive, but he refused to surrender to despair just yet.

 Chapter 403 Miss Sheena

    <h4>Chapter 403: Chapter 403 Miss Sheena</h4>


    "I¡ªI think they didn¡¯t actually know what was happening," he stammered, scrambling for any thread of hope. "They only set up the perimeter because they were afraid someone might try to approach the locust swarm..."


    Since he had already spoken, and since their master¡¯s fury was clearly aimed his way, Greg threw pride and caution out the window. His fear pushed him forward.


    "I know Alpha Zion," he continued, forcing the words out quickly. "He¡¯s smart. Meticulous. The moment he saw the locust swarm and how fast it was growing, he must¡¯ve set up not only a perimeter around it, but all over the Golden Hue Pack. To keep anyone from getting close."


    Even though admitting it made his stomach twist, Greg pressed on.


    "Much as I hate to say it... Zion is damn sharp. He picks up hints fast. If he realized someone was manipting things behind the scenes, then he must¡¯ve suspected our moves. I¡¯m certain he baited us and tried to lure us in so he could get answers."


    "Because if Zion were truly certain, if he <i>really</i> had a mole feeding him information, he wouldn¡¯t be wasting time setting traps," Greg said, growing more confident with every word. "Alpha Zion isn¡¯t the type to hesitate. If he knew who was pulling the strings behind the scenes, he¡¯d already be at our doorstep, tearing the walls down himself. He wouldn¡¯t bother trying to lure us out like this."


    Greg forced his voice to steady, pushing aside the fear curling in his gut. Zion wasn¡¯t afraid of death; everyone knew that. The fact that he wasn¡¯t storming their hideout meant only one thing: he was still trying to flush out the mastermind. He didn¡¯t know yet.


    And Greg desperately needed their master to believe that. His life depended on it.


    So he straightened his back and spoke with as much conviction as he could muster, praying the confidence in his tone would be enough to save him from the ughter.


    Hearing Greg¡¯s exnation, their master fell into a cold, contemtive silence. He knew better than anyone that their operations over the years had been anything but subtle. It was not impossible, perhaps even expected, that one or two Alphas guarding their territories would eventually notice the pattern.


    And if what Greg said held any truth, then there might not be a mole among his ranks at all.


    Perhaps this was precisely what Zion wanted, to force him into turning on his own men, to make him thin out his forces by ughtering his subordinates in a fit of paranoia.


    The thought made his jaw tick.


    "Very well..." he growled through clenched teeth, fury simmering beneath each word as he redirected all me toward Zion¡¯s sharp, calcting mind.


    Chase almost clicked his tongue in irritation as their master halted the guards who were already dragging the trembling subordinates away.


    "You may all leave. I wish to rest," their mastermanded.


    Everyone scattered instantly, fleeing like terrified dogs, each one afraid that even a second¡¯s dy would cost them their head.


    Outside, Greg shot Chase a venomous re. "You think you can get me killed? Ha! Dream on. Watch your back from now on," he growled before storming off.


    Chase didn¡¯t rise to the bait. He simply watched Greg¡¯s retreating back before heading to his own quarters. But the moment he stepped inside, his expression darkened; the faint scent lingering in the room didn¡¯t belong to him.


    "What are you doing here? Go back," Chase said coldly as he pushed the door open again, making it clear she wasn¡¯t wee.


    "Chase, I just... I just wanted to check if you were hurt," Sheena murmured weakly behind him.


    "Miss Sheena," Chase replied, tone t and unforgiving, "you know exactly what your position is. You¡¯re the master¡¯s woman. Youing into my room will only get me killed. So please leave."


    He didn¡¯t soften his voice. He didn¡¯t offer her a shred of face. Just the truth, cold, sharp, and devoid of the slightest hesitation.


    But instead of leaving, the woman suddenly threw herself at him, wrapping her arms around Chase¡¯s waist.


    "Chase... we¡¯re the same kind of people," she whispered, voice trembling with carefully crafted sorrow. "Your family, your fated mate, they were taken from you. And I lost mine too. My lover died in front of me. I thought you, of all people, would understand... that maybe we could be each other¡¯s sce."


    Her small shoulders shook as she clung to him, her pitiful plea echoing in the dim room. But Chase didn¡¯t move. Not a single muscle reacted.


    Then Sheena¡¯s hand slid downward, grazing his abdomen before boldly cupping his crotch.


    "Chase... you can feel my pain, right?" she murmured as she pressed her cheek against his solid chest, hoping for any sign of weakness.


    Her fingers slipped inside his pants, searching for a response, any signs of his arousal, but found none. His cock stayed limp, unresponsive to her touch, no matter how insistently she stroked him.


    Chase¡¯s voice dropped, cold and sharp enough to freeze the air between them.


    "Are you finished?"


    He remained perfectly still, no desire, no warmth, only the repulsion he struggled to keep from showing. It was already the height of his restraint not to shove her away.


    "Chase... can¡¯t you at least look at me?" Sheena whimpered, taking a shaky step back when he remained unresponsive. But giving up wasn¡¯t in her nature.


    Slowly, deliberately, she slipped the straps of her nightgown off her shoulders. The silk slid down her body and pooled at her feet, leaving her bare, her voluptuous curves fully disyed, the very same body their master was obsessed with.


    She had always been proud of it; men tripped over themselves for a single nce, and their master had coveted her beauty enough to ughter her entire family just to im her.


    So how could Chase, an Alpha, a man with no mate and unmet desire, remain unmoved?


    Her eyes burned with desperate hope as she tried to read even the faintest shift in his expression. Chase was powerful, cold, and breathtaking, and she couldn¡¯t stop herself from wanting him.


    In her mind, they were two broken souls, both robbed of love, both trapped in this hell. And unlike Chase, she wasn¡¯t cursed. If he just reached for her... if he just asked... they could run.


    Their master indulged her whims because she was his toy, something to be admired but not yet broken. As long as she didn¡¯t push too far, he tolerated her disobedience. But too much defiance, and he would kill her without hesitation.


    Still, Sheena gambled everything as she stood bare before Chase, hoping her body would stir even a flicker of desire in the man who refused to look at her.


    Then Sheena stepped closer, one slow, deliberate step after another, letting her long hair spill over her bare skin as if to frame every curve she wanted him to notice. Her eyes burned with a hungry, desperate desire as they roamed across Chase¡¯s face, down the hard line of his jaw, and the solid muscles of his body.


    To her, Chase wasn¡¯t just handsome; he was one of the most striking Alphas she had everid eyes on, a man carved from power and restraint.

 Chapter 404 Chase’s Past

    <h4>Chapter 404: Chapter 404 Chase¡¯s Past</h4>


    And the more he ignored her, the more she craved him. She wanted all of him, his body, his strength, his attention, his affection. She wanted him to fuck her as hard as he could, as if his life depended on it, until she felt imed, until she felt like she mattered to him.


    But no matter how many signs she dropped, no matter how boldly she tried to entice him, Chase never reacted. He remained cold, unreadable, a block of stone that refused to warm under her touch.


    So now, she had no choice but to push further, to bare herselfpletely if that¡¯s what it took to finally break through that wall of ice he kept between them.


    But more than that, Sheena knew Chase was still a virgin. Back then, when he finally found his fated mate, someone from his former pack, they had yet to mark or mate with each other.


    Everything was being prepared for their marking ceremony, a grand celebration where he would officially give her the title of Luna once he inherited his father¡¯s position as Alpha. They nned to consummate their bond the night after the ceremony.


    But fate had other ns.


    On the very day they had waited for, before they could even step forward in front of their pack, their home was ambushed. What was supposed to be the happiest moment of their lives turned into a massacre. Their pack was caught off-guard by an unknown force, rogues with frighteningly strong bloodlines.


    Chase¡¯s father fought desperately against dozens of powerful enemies. His mother died shielding Chase¡¯s future Luna. And Chase... he could only fight beside his father, unable to reach the two people he loved most. He watched helplessly as his mother and mate were humiliated and ughtered right before his eyes, unable to take even a single step closer.


    That moment shattered something inside him, a wound that never healed.


    After losing his mate, Chase¡¯s father wentpletely feral. The shock of their mate bond snapping, the pain of feeling his Luna die, shattered him. His strength, once immense, faltered under the weight of grief, and in that moment of weakness, the attackers seized their chance.


    A single merciless strike ended his life; his head rolled to the ground before Chase¡¯s horrified eyes.


    Chase¡¯s roar tore through the battlefield, raw and heart-splitting, but even his fury wasn¡¯t enough. Just as the enemy moved to finish him, too, his future master appeared and ordered them to stop. Instead of granting Chase a warrior¡¯s death, they mped a cor on him, as if he were a dog to be broken.


    But Chase refused to submit.


    He fought until his bones cracked, until his limbs bent at unnatural angles, until the ground beneath him was covered with blood. He didn¡¯t care about the pain; he only wanted to kill them all.


    His rage carved through the attackers, leaving corpses in his path. And yet, instead of angering the man who would be his master, Chase¡¯s ferocity only delighted him.


    The more Chase resisted, the more this man hungered to possess him. The more Chase fought back, the more determined the man became to shatter himpletely and reshape him into a weapon that belonged only to him.


    But Chase was a tough nut to crack. Even when he was captured after tiring him in the three days and three nights of unrelentless battle, Chase never begged or dropped to his knees; his master even starved him for days, leaving his broken limbs and torn flesh unattended.


    His wounds healed agonizingly slow, not because he was weak, but because his wolf was just as injured as he was. The pain of feeling his pack members, his family, and his unmarked mate dying one after another shattered him from the inside. Chase became like a walking corpse, barely holding on, his will to live nearly extinguished.


    If not for his wolf, snarling, cursing, and wing at his consciousness, demanding he survive and avenge their fallen, Chase would have let death im him. It was his wolf¡¯s fury, not his own strength, that dragged him back from the brink.


    Piece by piece, he forced himself to recover. Piece by piece, he dug himself out of despair until he could stand again. He made himself valuable, useful enough to stay close to the monster who ughtered his loved ones.


    Because only then would he have the chance to kill the bastard with his own hands.


    But what he didn¡¯t expect... was that his master had a trump card tucked up his sleeve. The reason he was so bold, so untouchable, so certain he could make an Alpha submit... was because he had ties to the dark witches.


    Not only had their master prepared for traitors, but he had also ensured that every subordinate was bound by a deadly curse, one that demanded absolute obedience. A single stray thought of betrayal was enough to kill a man before he could ever act on it. It was cruel, meticulous, and effective.


    But even curses had ws.


    There were rare cases where the spell didn¡¯t take full effect, tiny cracks in the enchantment¡¯s hold, and Chase had noticed. He didn¡¯t show it, not even once. He buried that knowledge deep, hiding it beneath the same cold obedience the others disyed.


    And because the one who cast the curse had never realized something had gone wrong with him, Chase continued to act like every other controlled dog in their master¡¯s kennel... while quietly taking advantage of that single, precious loophole.


    He endured. He observed. He waited.


    And he did everything he could not to appear different from the rest.


    But Sheena, who had been obsessively watching him, seemed to notice something different. Now, she tried to use it to threaten Chase. Yet no matter how bold she felt, she was walking on thin ice because Chase could also get her killed in an instant.


    By appearing naked before him, she risked the ultimate sanction that their master could give anyone: death. Their master never tolerated anyone touching his "toys" without permission; once they were deemed tainted, they were disposed of without hesitation.


    Sheena had grown arrogant and careless, shielded by her status as the master¡¯s favorite, indulged far more than the others. Beautiful and favored as she was, she was still just one of many women in his harem, pleasures to be taken at his whim, disposable and receable.


    Chase, on the other hand, was indispensable as he is their master¡¯s killing machine, his ultimate weapon. No matter how confident Sheena felt, she could never match his true value.


    Chase looked down at Sheena, his gaze locking onto hers. She misread the intensity in his eyes as captivation, thinking he was finally drawn to her beauty and her body. Emboldened, she took a step closer, slipping his hand between her legs.


    "Feel me... I¡¯m so wet for you, Chase. I want you inside me... I want your big cock to wreck me and reshape my pussy..." she murmured, slowly rubbing against his unmoving arm.


    Chase, however, remained unmoved, his cold, bottomless eyes fixed on her. They were terrifying to meet, a predator¡¯s gaze that could freeze anyone in ce, but to Sheena, it sent a shiver of excitement crawling across her skin.

 Chapter 405 No Desire

    <h4>Chapter 405: Chapter 405 No Desire</h4>


    "Chase..." Sheena whimpered coquettishly, her voice trembling with need. She wanted him to move, wanted his fingers inside her pussy, wanted him to make her feel good, but Chase¡¯s hand remained exactly where it was. He didn¡¯t curl a finger, didn¡¯t shift his palm; he simply watched as she rolled her hips, using her own wetness to rub against his unmoving hand.


    He didn¡¯t react. Not even a flicker.


    When Sheena reached toward his crotch again, desperate to spark something out of him, she froze because there was still nothing. No response. No desire. No heat. The realization hit her like a p, burning humiliation creeping up her throat. Was her charm failing? Did he not even see her as a woman?


    And in truth... he didn¡¯t.


    In Chase¡¯s eyes, Sheena wasn¡¯t a temptress; she was merely a she-wolf, a weak creature clinging to him like a parasite desperate for survival. A woman who wanted to use him as her escape route out of this hell.


    She reveled in the luxuries their master provided, delighted in the nights they writhed together like starved animals in heat... yet despite enjoying privileges others could only dream of, she still conspired behind the master¡¯s back, greedily plotting her escape while using others as disposable shields.


    To Chase, she was nothing more than that, someone who wouldn¡¯t w her way out on her own, someone who didn¡¯t even know what true strength looked like.


    Did she honestly think Chase hadn¡¯t noticed her pathetic attempt to use him, obsessing over him only because of his strength and his looks? She thought he was na?ve because he was a virgin, but Chase was far from stupid. That was exactly why he kept her at arm¡¯s length.


    His body refused to react to any woman, not because he¡¯d turned gay, but because grief had burned the desire out of him. He still saw his mother and ex-mate dying in front of him every time he closed his eyes.


    He never recovered. This numbness... this emptiness... it was his survival mechanism. His trauma frozen into flesh.


    Maybe that was why their master trusted him so much. Chase had earned his ce through blood and will, proving his worth again and again. The master tried spoiling him, showering him with gifts, sending women to his bed so he could "rx and enjoy himself" and continue to work hard.


    But no matter how many women were offered to him, Chase never touched a single one. Nothing stirred him. Nothing tempted him.


    If Sheena thought she could tempt him where all others failed, she was delusional.


    And so, their master became fully convinced that Chase¡¯s dick was broken. That was why he never worried, never questioned Chase, even when he moved near the women in his harem. In the master¡¯s mind, Chase had been <i>ruined, </i>and he took pride in that.


    After all, he had ordered Chase¡¯s mother and mate to be raped in front of Chase and his father before killing them, delighting more in the destruction of their minds than the destruction of their bodies.


    Psychological ruin was always sweeter to him than physical pain.


    He believed Chase¡¯s inability to respond to women was simply the price of the torment he created, that Chase¡¯s body had shut down because of the trauma. And perhaps, in a twisted way, he wasn¡¯t wrong.


    But everything changed the moment he realized how strong Chase actually was. When he stepped out of the shadows and witnessed the sheer potential in the young wolf, a new idea took root in his mind.


    Chase had juste of age back then, still a pup in his eyes, and pups were easier to break, easier to mold than full-grown alphas who never bent, no matter the torture.


    So he killed Chase¡¯s father without hesitation... and kept Chase alive. Because a broken pup could still be sharpened into a weapon. And Chase, whether he liked it or not, became exactly that.


    Noticing that Chase wasn¡¯t paying attention to her, Sheena pressed her breasts against his chest and kept grinding her wet pussy against his hand. Chase, however, had already reached his limit. Every brush of her skin against him made his wolf bristle with the urge to snap her neck just to make it stop.


    But he couldn¡¯t. He knew the rules; no one was allowed to kill the master¡¯s "toys" except the master himself. Even touching them too much without permission was enough to get someone executed, and Chase had no intention of dying because of this foolish she-wolf¡¯s desperation.


    The scent pouring off Sheena was making him nauseous. It clung to him, thick, pungent, and suffocating, like he was being trapped waist-deep in rotting mud. His stomach churned, and instinct screamed at him to shove her away.


    When she rubbed herself harder against his unmoving hand, something inside Chase snapped. His patience was gone. He abruptly pushed her off him, sending her stumbling back. His eyes immediately dropped to the hand she had been rubbing against her pussy.


    Revulsion crawled across his skin. He felt tainted, contaminated. For a moment, the urge to <i>cut off his own hand</i> shed through him, just to rid himself of the filth she had smeared onto him.


    So he strode to the small sink in his room and began scrubbing his hands with soap again and again, as though he could wash away the stench she had left on him. No matter how much foam covered his skin, the scent clung to him, pungent, cloying, and filthy.


    His movements grew harsher, more frantic, until his hand turned red and raw, small streaks of blood mixing with the soapy water.


    Seeing him treat her like something contaminated, like she was nothing but filth, Sheena¡¯s confidence cracked. Her lips trembled, anger and humiliation twisting her expression before she snatched her nightgown, hastily covering herself as she ran out of the room in tears.


    Barely moments passed before several guards burst through his door. Chase was still hunched over the sink, fingers bleeding as he continued to scrub.


    "Chase. Come with us. The master wants to see you," one of them said as they moved in to seize him.


    Chase didn¡¯t resist. He simply stepped away from the sink, water dripping from his damaged hand, and walked out of the room without a word.


    "No need. I¡¯lle with you..." Chase said calmly, his voice t, his eyes still dark and unfathomable.


    Soon, he and the four guards arrived at their master¡¯s chamber. Sheena was already there, kneeling on the floor, crying, her nightgown clinging to her in a disheveled mess as if she had just returned from a forbidden tryst. Their master sat above her, expression unreadable, gaze sliding to Chase with cold amusement.


    "Chase," he beganzily, "care to exin why you touched my woman?"


    His tone was nonchnt, almost bored, but everyone in the room felt the razor edge beneath it. Chase, however, didn¡¯t flinch. He didn¡¯t even spare Sheena a nce, not a single flicker of acknowledgment.


    He bowed his head with obedient precision. "Master," he said, voice steady, "please tell this servant what I have done wrong."


    Their master snorted, a cruel smirk tugging at his lips as he rose to his feet and began circling Chase.

 Chapter 406 Who To Believe?

    <h4>Chapter 406: Chapter 406 Who To Believe?</h4>


    Chase still hadn¡¯t changed out of his clothes, and Sheena¡¯s scent still clung faintly to him, something their master picked up immediately. But instead of erupting in rage, he looked entertained.


    After all, he had shoved countless women at Chase over the years, hoping that Chase would eventually grow attached to one of them.


    A woman bonded to Chase would¡¯ve given him another chain to wrap around Chase¡¯s neck, another weakness he could exploit to ensure absolute obedience. Yet Chase never touched a single woman he was offered.


    Their master had once thought the trauma he inflicted had twisted Chase into preferring men instead, but that theory died quickly, too. Chase would sooner kill a man than let one touch him intimately. So the only exnation he settled on was simple: Chase¡¯s dick must be broken.


    And because of that assumption, Chase had remained celibate for years, an untouched weapon, sharp, loyal, and useful in all the ways that mattered.


    But the fact that <strong>Sheena</strong>, his favored woman, came running back to him, iming that <i>Chase touched her, </i>that was news he hadn¡¯t expected. It intrigued him. So he summoned Chase to see how the man would react.


    He didn¡¯t like his toys being dirtied, true, but if sending Sheena to Chase¡¯s bed could make Chase bend further, work harder, and be even more dependent on him, he wouldn¡¯t have minded sacrificing her body.


    But the moment Chase entered the chamber, he didn¡¯t even spare Sheena a single nce. Instead, the master¡¯s attention shifted to Chase¡¯s hand, which was raw, reddened, and still bleeding as the skin slowly knit itself back together.


    It was deliberate. Chase was letting his wolf heal him slowly, intentionally, just so the master would notice his hand.


    And that small act made the master even more fascinated by the unfolding drama.


    "Master, you know I have no interest in touching any woman. I devote all my time to bing stronger. But I won¡¯t deny that Miss Sheena came to my room..." Chase said evenly. He had no intention of shielding Sheena.


    Why would he? She was the one who provoked him first, who barged into his room half-naked, hoping to trap him, who came running here to have him punished or even killed. If she wanted a fight, then she shouldn¡¯t be surprised that he wouldn¡¯t stay silent now.


    "That¡¯s not true!" Sheena screamed, her voice cracking as she threw herself back onto the floor. Tears streamed down her cheeks as she whimpered, "My lord, please believe me... you¡¯re the only man I love and serve..."


    But their master barely spared her a nce. His eyes were fixed on Chase instead, a slow smile curling on his lips, amusement and curiosity gleaming in his gaze.


    "Oh?" he drawled. "Then tell me, what exactly did my woman want from you when she came to your room?"


    "I know Master can smell her scent on me, and mine on her. But you also know I¡¯ve never touched any woman before," Chase said evenly, his expression unreadable. "So with all these thingsbined, I believe Master already understands what truly happened. It would be... ungentlemanly of me to state it outright."


    Everything Chase said was true, carefully crafted, but true. If heshed out too aggressively at Sheena now, their master might immediately sense his desire to kill her. Far better to let the truth form in the master¡¯s mind on its own, guided only by the details Chase allowed him to see.


    And the truth wasn¡¯t hard to deduce.


    Sheena¡¯s scent was all over Chase, yes, but so was the stench of humiliation. His hands were raw and bleeding from scrubbing her touch off him. Anyone with a nose could tell the contact wasn¡¯t mutual.


    More importantly, Chase <i>couldn¡¯t</i> lie. Not with the curse carved into his body, lying counted as betrayal, and betrayal meant immediate death. Sheena, on the other hand, had no curse marking her. She could lie as easily as breathing, and no one would know.


    So with all these facts stacking against her, Chase didn¡¯t need to say another word. Even without a blunt, explicit exnation, their master already knew exactly what had happened.


    And so, Sheena¡¯s attempt to stir trouble was nothing but her digging her own grave deeper. Maybe she had forgotten, or maybe she was simply too confident after being spoiled rotten for so long, that their master <i>despised</i> lies, maniption, and above all, the idea of being made a fool by any of his women.


    Yet she still dared to tattle on Chase, thinking he would instinctively take her side and punish him. She had clearly forgotten that their master would rather slit a throat than let anyone make him feel cuckolded.


    "Sheena..." their master drawled, his voice slow and dangerous as his gaze drifted back to the pitiful mess of a woman copsed on the floor. She looked as if the whole world had wronged her, trembling and tear-stained, an image that would have softened any other man, but not him.


    "Is there anything you want to add?" he asked, not kindly, but like a man offering one final chance to save herself, or damn herselfpletely.


    "My lord, I... I have nothing else to say. You know I love you and only serve you," Sheena whispered, her voice trembling as she lowered her head even further. She was trying to look pitiful because that was all she ever knew how to do.


    Act helpless when it suited her, act seductive when she thought it would benefit her. It was exactly why their master favored her: her tricks were simple, predictable, and easy to read.


    She believed he kept her because of her beauty and her body, because she knew how to whimper and cling at the right moments. But to their master, those were only part of the appeal.


    What he truly enjoyed was the greed burning in her eyes, the ambition, the way she stepped on others without remorse just to climb a little higher. He loved watching his women tear each other apart for his attention, and Sheena never hesitated to be ruthless when it came to winning his favor.


    Her savagery amused him.


    So as she knelt there, shaking and tearful, she thought she was earning his sympathy...pletely forgetting that he despised being lied to, used, or, worst, cuckolded. And right now, he was studying her like a wolf watching a rabbit tremble, waiting to decide whether to toy with her... or devour her.


    After all, their master took pleasure in watching others crumble mentally. And yes, he liked Sheena, but even his indulgence had limits. His patience could only stretch so far, and being made a cuckold was <i>not</i> something he would ever tolerate.


    So when Sheena finally finished speaking, she saw his smile widen, and for a moment she thought she had passed the test. A shaky breath slipped out of her as she tried to steady her racing heart, desperate to keep it from thundering so loudly that everyone would hear just how terrified she really was.


    But Chase could tell that their master¡¯s smile wasn¡¯t because he believed Sheena, not even close. That stretched, almost pleasant curve of his lips was the kind of smile he wore only when he was seething.

 Chapter 407 The Resolution

    <h4>Chapter 407: Chapter 407 The Resolution</h4>


    It was the smile he had right before he snapped. Chase knew that the wider it grew, the closer their master was to boiling over... and the more vicious his next move would be.


    So Chase could only feel a flicker of pity for Sheena. Whatever wasing, she had brought it entirely upon herself.


    But then their master¡¯s creepy smile shifted, his gaze snapping back to Chase. Chase could almost see the calctions turning behind his master¡¯s eyes, gears clicking into ce, and the target of that calction was unmistakably him.


    For a moment, Chase felt his heartbeat stop. Dread crawled up his spine, but he forced himself to stayposed. He had no idea what their master was nning, but whatever it was, he would have to find a way to deal with itter.


    "Now then... what should we do about this, hmm, Chase?" their master asked. But it was obvious he was only asking for show; he had no intention of hearing Chase¡¯s opinion. Before Chase could even open his mouth, their master continued,


    "Since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t I just gift Sheena to you? Let her be your first concubine. With her body and beauty, I¡¯m sure whatever <i>problem</i> you¡¯re having with your body will be cured..."


    He ended his words with a bright, almost gleeful smile directed at Chase. Chase went rigid, stunned by what he¡¯d just heard.


    Sheena froze as well. The tears she¡¯d been shedding stopped mid-breath. She had been trying to seduce Chase earlier, yes, but she only saw him as a backup n to secure an escape route without losing her master¡¯s affection and pampering.


    If her master simply <i>gave</i> her to Chase like a discarded trash, wouldn¡¯t that mean her status had plummeted? What would happen to the favor and privileges she¡¯d been enjoying?


    Only now did she realize her scheme hadpletely backfired. Her face drained of color in an instant.


    "No... No, My Lord... I only love you! I only want to serve you! Please, don¡¯t throw me away!"


    Sheena crawled toward him, clinging desperately to his legs. But before she could even touch the hem of his clothes, he kicked her, hard in the stomach, sending her flying a meter across the floor. Sheena hit the ground with a choked cry, blood spilling from her lips.


    While she begged not to be gifted away like a discarded toy, Chase felt the veins on his forehead bulge as he struggled to keep his temper in check.


    He understood exactly why his master was doing this. Sheena was already considered tainted in his eyes and no longer useful to him. Instead of killing her outright and wasting her remaining value, he intended to use her to tighten Chase¡¯s leash. By gifting Sheena to him, the master ensured she would stay close, monitoring Chase from within.


    And because she was now a "gift," Chase couldn¡¯t reject her, push her away, or kill her without disrespecting their master.


    This was his master¡¯s way of forcing her into Chase¡¯s life, whether he wanted her there or not.


    <i>¡¯Did the master notice something? Did I slip? Was I too impatient? Did he realize I¡¯ve been sabotaging him this whole time?¡¯</i>


    Chase¡¯s mind raced through every possibility, each one tightening the knot in his stomach. A nervous lump formed in his throat, and he swallowed it slowly before speaking.


    "Master, you jest. You know I have no interest in women or... indulging in such matters. I only wish to prove my usefulness to you," he said, lowering his head in a submissive bow, exposing his neck in a gesture of obedience.


    But the moment his eyes dipped out of his master¡¯s sight, a sharp, murderous glint shed through them. He forced it down immediately, burying every trace of emotion. If even a sliver of his killing intent leaked out, it would be the end of him.


    Hearing Chase reject her so bluntly, Sheena, who had just been begging their master not to gift her away, felt as though she¡¯d been pped across the face. She had never felt so unwanted, so ugly. It was as if she were nothing more than a ball tossed from one side of the court to the other, and nothing wounded her pride more than that.


    She bit the inside of her cheek until the metallic tang of blood spread across her tongue, but she couldn¡¯t curse, not now. She forced herself to stay silent, even as rage boiled inside her.


    Her eyes reddened, tears spilling not from sorrow this time but from fury. She red at Chase with trembling humiliation, feeling more degraded than she ever had in her life.


    "What should we do then? I can¡¯t take her back now that she¡¯s tainted..." their master added, clearly determined to push Sheena onto Chase. Chase knew that if he refused one more time, their master would truly snap.


    Reluctance and anger churned in his chest. He stayed silent for a moment, then drew a shaky breath and forced himself to nod.


    Only after seeing Chase¡¯s reluctant nod did their master smirk in triumph. With a flick of his hand, he dismissed them.


    "Alright. Since this matter has been settled, you may leave. And, ah, yes... call my second consort. Tell her to serve me tonight."


    With that, their master reclined back onto his bed without sparing Sheena a single nce.


    The guards who had escorted Chase in grabbed Sheena and hauled her off like a sack of potatoes. Chase followed behind with his head lowered, while another guard hurried ahead to open the doors for them.


    Before they even made it out of the hall, the second consort was already running toward the master¡¯s chambers with a wide smile on her face.


    She had warm tan skin, a slender waist, not as voluptuous as Sheena, perhaps, but her figure was still striking, with curves in all the right ces and thick wavy hair framing her features. As a Gypsy beauty, she was known as one of the most stunning women in the harem.


    But Sheena had always been better at fawning and currying favor, using her charm to suppress the others. Now that she was being cast aside, the rest of the harem finally had room to fight for favor again.


    So when the second consort saw Sheena being tossed out of their master¡¯s room, she shot her a smug smirk and flicked her long hair over her shoulder. Then she strode inside, her slim waist swaying like a serpent, sensual and confident with every step.


    She had arrived so quickly because her quarters were close to the master¡¯s chambers. It was designed that way so that whenever he desired, any woman from his harem could be summoned instantly to satisfy him.


    Not long after, Chase and the others could already hear their master¡¯s low, eager growls echoing from the chamber, followed by the second concubine¡¯s coy, exaggerated moans.


    It was obvious she was doing it on purpose, letting her voice rise just enough to reach the hallway, unting her regained favor and rubbing salt into Sheena¡¯s wounds. Each sound seemed crafted to humiliate Sheena further, reminding her of just how far she had fallen.

 Chapter 408 She’s Awake

    <h4>Chapter 408: Chapter 408 She¡¯s Awake</h4>


    Now that Sheena had been cast aside, all she could do was re at Chase, dumping all her anger onto him, conveniently forgetting that she was the one who kept pushing him to fuck her and was throwing herself on him from the very beginning, never considering the consequences.


    She truly believed she could get away with everything. She even had the audacity to run to their master to get Chase punished, when in reality, she was the one who dragged him down with her.


    Because of that, Chase couldn¡¯t stop the killing intent that began to leak from his body. His wolf was already snarling violently inside his mind, wing at his mental walls, desperate to tear Sheena apart for nearly getting them killed and nearly jeopardizing their revenge.


    Chase didn¡¯t even dare look at her; he feared that if he did, he really might kill her right there.


    So he strode away without a word, leaving Sheena crying on her knees while the sounds from inside the master¡¯s chamber grew louder and more obscene. She could hear their master and her rival moaning as they fucked like animals, the rhythmic p of flesh against flesh echoing down the corridor.


    She could picture her master ramming into that woman hard enough to draw those ragged, breathless cries of ecstasy.


    After all, Sheena had monopolized the master for so long that the other women in the harem had grown deeply resentful of her. They had been deprived of his touch for ages, and since they weren¡¯t allowed to be touched by any other man under penalty of death, all they could do was wait endlessly for a chance that never came.


    Until now.


    So the entire harem rejoiced the moment they realized Sheena had fallen out of favor. From now on, she would be everyone¡¯s doormat, someone they could humiliate, step on, and retaliate against without fearing their master¡¯s wrath.


    Chase, meanwhile, needed to figure out how to get rid of Sheena without provoking their master¡¯s anger. And then the solution came to him: he didn¡¯t need to dirty his own hands at all.


    He would simply let the other women in the harem deal with her.


    Sheena had offended countless women during the time she monopolized their master¡¯s favor, stepping on toes, unting her status, and belittling anyone she saw as beneath her.


    Now, stripped of the master¡¯s protection and with Chase having no intention of shielding her, Sheena waspletely vulnerable.


    Their master never cared about the women conspiring or tearing each other apart as long as it didn¡¯t disturb him, so Chase knew the harem would devour her sooner orter. Let them. If they took care of Sheena for him, he wouldn¡¯t have to lift a finger.


    With that thought, Chase finally managed to soothe the raging wolf inside him. He turned away and slipped out of their hideout, putting distance between himself and the suffocating cage behind him as he went to look for something, anything, to keep his mind upied.


    As soon as he stepped outside, Chase remembered the midnight-ck wolf he had encountered in the forest near the Golden Hue Pack. His eyes narrowed. Shifting into his grey wolf form, he vanished into the trees without a sound.


    The instant he disappeared, Greg appeared at the spot Chase had just vacated, a murderous glint burning in his eyes.


    <strong>¡¸Back in the Golden Hue Pack...¡¹</strong>


    "Hmmm..." Addison stretched, feeling as though she had slept exceptionally well. She took a deep breath, and the rich aroma of coffee and chocte greeted her senses. The familiar scent made her stomach rumble with hunger, yet at the same time, she felt reluctant to fully wake up, as she felt sofortable, so at ease.


    The heaviness and pain that had weighed on her earlier were gone, leaving only a soothing calm.


    As she savored the moment, her mind slowly began to remember what had happened. Blinking open her eyes, she came face to face with Zion, who had been quietly watching her sleep ever since he had awoken.


    "Awake?" he asked, a grin lighting up his eyes. He had never had the chance to watch his mate sleep before, since he had left as soon as he marked her when they chose each other as chosen mates. Even the first time they had mated, he hadn¡¯t taken the time to truly admire her, to appreciate her beauty.


    But now... now he saw Addison for what she truly was. In that quiet, unguarded moment, he realized just how stunning she was, and a pang of regret hit him. He had wasted so much time not recognizing the treasure he already held, not truly seeing the gift he had in his grasp until he almost let it slip away.


    Addison wanted to shake her head, but the rich scent of Zion¡¯s coffee and chocte made her stomach, which hadn¡¯t had breakfast, rumble loudly. She immediately felt embarrassed, and only then did she notice the time. It was already noon; sunlight spilled through the curtains, bathing the room in warmth.


    Propping herself up, she felt Zion¡¯s arm, which had been resting on her waist, slide off the mattress.


    "Where are Maxwell and Levi?" she asked. She hadn¡¯t seen her other fated mates yet, and a nagging suspicion told her something might have happened. She wanted to see them for herself.


    The moment she asked, Zion¡¯s expression darkened. He knew what had happened to them, and he didn¡¯t know how to tell Addison. He feared she might me herself for everything that had happened to the pack: the attacks, the burned homes, the loss of resources. If she knew, Addison might be devastated.


    Yet remaining silent wasn¡¯t without consequences either. If she stayed ignorant of the events, the Golden Hue Pack members might think she didn¡¯t care about them or what had happened to their home. Zion hesitated, torn between protecting her heart and keeping her connected to the pack she was meant to rule and protect.


    Zion felt trapped, caught between protecting Addison¡¯s feelings and beingpletely honest with her. He drew a shaky, deep breath and closed his eyes, trying to steady himself.


    Seeing him like this, Addison noticed his unusual behavior. She could sense that something had happened. Instead of pressing him, she waited patiently, giving him a moment to wrestle with his thoughts before he was ready to speak.


    In that moment, Zion realized that keeping things from Addison might not truly protect her. It would only leave her ignorant of the situation. How she responded was up to her. He knew Addison was strong, stronger than he might have been giving her credit for.


    Rather than copsing under guilt or negative emotions, she would likely focus on more important matters.


    After all, she was the future Alpha King. She would have the mental fortitude to support the pack, help them rebuild, and guide them to toughen up. Perhaps, he thought, it was he who had been underestimating her all along.


    After thinking it through, Zion drew another deep, heavy breath, propped himself up, and faced Addison. He told her everything he had heard from Alpha Hue while she had been unconscious.

 Chapter 409 Feeling Guilty

    <h4>Chapter 409: Chapter 409 Feeling Guilty</h4>


    Currently, both Maxwell and Levi were resting. Levi, in particr, needed time for the Wolfsbane to leave his system before his wolf could begin the healing process. Even then, because of the silver, he would be left with scars. Maxwell was also recovering and was currently in a deep sleep after a night of fighting and after donating blood to Levi.


    Hearing all of this made Addison¡¯s heart tighten painfully. She felt it in her chest, especially for Levi. Guilt washed over her; while he had been fighting for his life, she had been at the riverside with Zion, surrendering to carnal desire. The contrast between their experiences twisted her heart with shame and regret.


    "I want to see them..." Addison whispered. Her face had gone pale, guilt etched into every line of her expression. Zion understood all too well why she felt that way, but to him, more than guilt, it was simply fate. Fate had pulled her away at the right moment, kept her from falling into even greater danger.


    "Addison, none of this is because of you..." Zion murmured, his voice low and earnest. "Our mate bond is... unusual. We felt each other¡¯s pain even before the marks were exchanged, but what happened to Levi was an ambush, an ident. It wasn¡¯t your fault. If anything, I¡¯m the one who should feel guilty. I kept you to myself all night, and if I hadn¡¯t¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Addison¡¯s small hand pressed gently over his lips, silencing him. Heat crept up her neck at the memory of everything they didst night, everything she let him do.


    The thought of indulging in pleasure with Zion while Levi fought for his life and Maxwell struggled to save him only twisted her guilt even tighter. She didn¡¯t want to hear Zion me himself, not when she was already drowning in her own remorse.


    "Zion..." Addison¡¯s soft whimper halted whatever he was about to say. He had meant tofort her, but instead his words only made her flush in embarrassment, her face turning so red it looked like she feared someone might overhear them. Maybe she worried others would think she was heartless or judge her for what happened.


    But Zion knew her better than that now. After spending these past days with her, he understood that Addison didn¡¯t care about what others thought. What weighed on her wasn¡¯t judgment from outside; it was the judgment she ced on herself.


    She couldn¡¯t ept thatst night, she hadn¡¯t once stopped to think of anything else. She hadn¡¯t insisted on turning back.


    And yet, she also knew that returning would¡¯ve only made things moreplicated... so now she was caught in a storm of mixed emotions that left her silent. Zion didn¡¯t say another word either. He simply sat there, letting her gather her thoughts, unwilling to disturb her while she pieced herself back together.


    After a moment, Zion rose to his feet and gathered Addison¡¯s small frame into his arms before striding out the door. He seemed to forget that he still looked pale and sickly, but despite donating so much blood, his Alpha constitution held firm.


    Shura was already working to heal him from the inside, so his strength hadn¡¯t faltered. He looked unwell, yes, but his body remained steady.


    Seeing his pallor only made Addison feel worse for him. He hadn¡¯t rested properly either... but she said nothing, choosing instead to let him carry her down the corridor in silence.


    They soon reached another room. Through therge ss window, Addison saw Levi lying inside, connected to an oxygen tank, his chest rising and falling so faintly it looked as though it might stop at any moment. Next door, Maxwell slept, though not in danger, just exhausted after the long night.


    Zion stopped in front of the window, and Addison slowly lifted her hand, pressing her palm against the ss as guilt and sorrow twisted in her chest. Watching Levi struggle for each breath made her heart ache painfully.


    <i>¡¯I¡¯m sorry, Levi...¡¯</i> Addison whispered in her heart as she stared at him through the ss. His face waspletely drained of color, his breathing shallow, and she could barely sense his wolf at all. The sight twisted something deep inside her; her stomach clenched as if someone was wrenching it from the inside out.


    <i>¡¯I need to make it up to him.¡¯</i>


    The thought came to her with a sharp sting of resolve. She would take care of him, however long it took, until he was strong again. Watching him now, so pale and vulnerable, pulled old memories to the surface... memories of all the times Levi had stayed by her side when everyone else turned their backs on her. He had been her onlypanion, her quiet support, her shield when she had no one else.


    He had always been there for her, silently, faithfully, and she realized with shame that she had grown used to his presence. So used to it that she had begun to take him for granted. And that realization hurt.


    She hated how the Midnight River Pack had taken her for granted. Yet without meaning to, she¡¯d started doing the same thing to Levi. She had poured all her emotions, resentment, hurt, and confusion into her tangled love and hate bond with Zion, so that she hadn¡¯t noticed how little attention she had given to Levi inparison.


    That shame tightened her chest even more as she continued to watch him fight for breath.


    But then her thoughts drifted to Levi, and Addison¡¯s chest twisted all over again. ¡¯<i>I¡¯m sorry, Levi...¡¯</i> She bit her lower lip as emotion pooled in her eyes.


    She remembered the way Levi had approached her after learning they were fated mates, so careful, so gentle, as if he were afraid a single wrong move might scare her away.


    He understood how much she had suffered in the Midnight River Pack, and his heart had quietly gone out to her. Now, thinking back, she realized she had only ever considered her own feelings. She hadn¡¯t stopped to think about how he felt... and that guilt made it even harder for her to breathe, let alone calm down.


    But she couldn¡¯t go inside his room. Levi¡¯s wolf was currently too weak, so weak that he was no different from a human right now. With his life hanging by a fragile thread, even the smallest bacterial infection could push him over the edge. The ICU had to remainpletely sterile while he recovered.


    So Addison could only stand there on the other side of the ss, watching him from afar, waiting... praying... until his condition finally improved.


    Seeing her mood sink, Zion didn¡¯t say a word. He understood too well, because he felt like shit himself.


    Levi might be his love rival, but that didn¡¯t change the fact that during all the years Levi served beside him as his Beta, Zion couldn¡¯t find a single thing to hate about him. Levi waspetent, loyal, and exceptional at his work.


    As long as Levi handled something, Zion never had to worry. And more than that, though he rarely admitted it out loud¡ªLevi had be his friend.

 Chapter 410 Need To Be Prepared

    <h4>Chapter 410: Chapter 410 Need To Be Prepared</h4>


    When Addison disappeared and Zion was losing his sanity piece by piece, Levi was the only one he could trust to hold him together. Levi was quiet, steady, reliable... and he had carried far more weight than he ever demanded credit for.


    So now, looking at him lying weak and pale inside that room, Zion felt a suffocating guilt coiling in his chest. He owed his Beta far more than he ever realized.


    "Zion... I want to be by Levi¡¯s side. Is that possible?" Addison asked softly. Her lips trembled, her face scrunching up as though she were seconds away from crying. The sight alone made Zion panic.


    He nodded immediately, even though he wasn¡¯t sure the doctors would allow it. The ICU needed to remain sterile, and Levi couldn¡¯t risk even the slightest infection, or his condition might worsen.


    But then Zion remembered their unusual mate-bond, the strange, powerful connection they shared even without marks.


    He understood why Addison was insisting. She didn¡¯t just want to <i>see</i> Levi; she wanted to help him in the only way she could.


    So Zion pushed aside his hesitation.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll call the doctors. You stay here and wait for me, okay?" Zion said gently. He set Addison down and crouched to slip her slippers onto her feet. She didn¡¯t even seem to notice; her eyes were locked on Levi¡¯s fragile, motionless form behind the ss.


    Seeing her so consumed with worry, Zion exhaled heavily and turned away, heading down the corridor.


    When he reached the doctors¡¯ office, he knocked. A voice from inside invited him in. The moment he opened the door, he wasn¡¯t surprised to find several doctors gathered around the table, because he could hear their voices carried all the way down the hall. They were discussing Levi¡¯s condition and the subsequent treatment n they needed to follow.


    Only then did Zion truly grasp howplicated Levi¡¯s situation was.


    Because of Greg¡¯s ambush and the silver dagger that had struck dangerously close to his heart, Levi had narrowly avoided fatal a damage. But the de had still torn through major veins near his heart, leaving him in critical condition. Tonight would be crucial. The doctors weren¡¯t certain he would pull through.


    As Zion listened, his stomach dropped, the weight of their words pressing heavily against his chest.


    "So what do you mean by that?" Zion asked, his voice low as his expression darkened, an oppressive aura rolling off him. He remembered all too well that Addison had only just recovered; if something happened to Levi now, when she was already drowning in guilt, it would destroy her.


    If Levi didn¡¯t make it through... she wouldn¡¯t just be heartbroken. Her health could spiral, her body weaken, just like the werewolves whose partners died and were consumed by grief, some following their mates to the afterlife, others left so broken they barely survived.


    He had seen it before. His own mother was proof of how devastating that kind of loss could be.


    And with Addison and the three of them¡¯s unusual mate-bond connection, the consequences would be even more severe. The thought alone made his chest tighten in fear of what might happen to her if Levi truly slipped away.


    "Alpha Zion, we won¡¯t sugarcoat our words," the doctor began, his tone grave. "The reason we struggled so much in the operating room saving Beta Levi was because stitching the veins connected to his heart was extremely difficult. In fact, it¡¯s already a miracle he¡¯s alive at this point. Damage of this severity could have killed anyone."


    "If a major vein connected to the heart is severed, the flow of blood to the heart and throughout the body ispromised. The heart can¡¯t do its job, leading to cardiac failure or cardiac arrest. Beta Levi nearly went into cardiac arrest. Perhaps it was his sheer will to survive,bined with his indomitable spirit, that has kept him hanging on until now."


    "But... if his wolf fails to aid his body in healing before the day ends..." The doctor¡¯s voice paused slightly, but the message was clear without him needing to finish it. Zion understood perfectly that he and Addison needed to be prepared for the possibility that Levi might not make it if his wolf couldn¡¯t repair the damage in time.


    "But earlier you said Levi¡¯s condition was better than expected... so I thought¡ª" Zion began, then paused, running a hand through his hair. He had just told Addison that Levi¡¯s condition had stabilized, that all they needed was for the Wolfsbane to leave his system so his wolf could start aiding his recovery. Scars would remain, yes, but his life wasn¡¯t in immediate danger.


    And now, the doctors were telling him something different?


    Zion¡¯s chest tightened. What did they expect from him now? Had there been a misdiagnosis earlier, or had Levi¡¯s condition deteriorated without anyone noticing? The questions churned in his mind, each one heavier than thest.


    "We did," the lead doctor admitted, his expression grave, "but earlier we were being optimistic. At that point, all we needed was to wait for the Wolfsbane to leave Beta Levi¡¯s system so his wolf could start aiding his recovery. Once that happens, he should return to full health."


    "However, after reviewing his data more closely, we have to prepare for the worst. How many hours until the Wolfsbane is fully washed from his system? Three... four... during that time, anything could happen. As doctors, we must be ready for anyplications that might arise. That¡¯s why we¡¯re informing you now."


    He wasn¡¯t trying to scare Zion, but treating Levi like a human meant being prepared for every possible risk, and even the doctors couldn¡¯t ignore the potential dangers.


    Hearing all of this, Zion felt as if he¡¯d been punched in the gut. For a moment, he even forgot why he hade in the first ce. His head buzzed as he left the doctor¡¯s office, their words repeating over and over like a broken record in his mind.


    Meanwhile, Addison felt an almost irresistible pull the moment Zion stepped out. It tugged her toward the ICU, toward Levi. She didn¡¯t fully understand it, but she sensed it was the mate bond drawing her closer, maybe it was to keep her matepany, to let him feel her presence, and perhaps, in some way, help him recover faster.


    The pull was so strong she barely had time to think. Her body moved as if it had a mind of its own. She stepped into the ICU, and the faint hiss of oxygen escaping from the tank greeted her ears. Through the haze of her concern, she saw him, Levi, pale and still, looking as though he were in a deepa.


    "Levi..." Addison whispered softly, her voice trembling as it carried through the quiet room. No one answered. She bit her lip and edged closer,pletely absorbed in his fragile form.


    She even forgot that she wasn¡¯t supposed to be here. Every step she took could put Levi at risk. She hadn¡¯t sterilized herself, hadn¡¯t changed into protective clothing, and her clothes were still the dusty ones she had worn during her journey back to Golden Hue Pack.


    Any of it could introduce an infection, and in his condition, that could be deadly. Her heart pounded as guilt and fear mingled with her desperate need to be near him that she forgot this crucial part.

 Chapter 411 Healing

    <h4>Chapter 411: Chapter 411 Healing</h4>


    "Levi... I need you to get better. I don¡¯t like seeing you like this..." Addison whispered again, her voice trembling. She had never seen Levi so hurt, so fragile, and the sight made her chest tighten painfully.


    Only now did she realize that the strong, unyielding boulder who had always stood behind her, steadying her, protecting her, was now crumbling. The thought of him in pain, his life hanging by a thread, filled her with a deep, unfamiliar fear.


    And in that moment, her own feelings became clear. She had always thought her emotions for Levi wereplicated, that her fondness was merelyfort and habit. But now she saw the truth: of all three of her fated mates, Levi had quietly been her steadfast support.


    He had never hurt her, never failed her; he knew her entirely, her likes, her dislikes, the small details of her day, and listened without impatience.


    Compared to Zion, who stirred passion and tension, and Maxwell, who was still a nk canvas in their growing bond, Levi had been there all along, a constant, gentle, unwavering background who had always been there but never forced her to be with him.


    And now, staring at him so weak and vulnerable, Addison finally understood: she liked Levi. She really, truly did.


    Maybe her feelings for Levi weren¡¯t as intense as the love-and-hate chaos she had with Zion, nor as thrilling and new as what she was beginning to feel with Maxwell. But her affection for Levi was something different, something quieter and deeper.


    It was a gentle fondness that had always been there, steady and unmoving, sitting right at the border between friendship and something more. She had been so used to his presence, so used to relying on him, that she never noticed when that quiet fondness had grown roots, when it had deepened enough that she no longer saw him as just a friend.


    Addison slowly stepped closer, her breath catching as she took in Levi¡¯s face, drained of color, pale as parchment. Before she even realized it, her trembling hand lifted, gently cupping his cheek. She stood at the side of his bed, leaning close enough to feel the faint whisper of his breathing... but none of the familiar warmth she was used to.


    He was cold. Far too cold.


    Maybe it was the blood loss, maybe the strain on his body, but the chill of his skin hit her like a bucket of ice water, shocking her out of her daze.


    "Levi... I don¡¯t want to lose you. Please don¡¯t die on me, okay?" Addison choked out, her thumb brushing his cheek as her voice cracked. A tear slipped down the corner of her eye, falling onto his skin.


    "Please... open your eyes and look at me. Just once. Please..."


    But no matter how much she spoke, no matter how much her voice begged and broke, Levi remained still, unmoving, unresponsive, and she felt her heart splintering inside her chest.


    Just imagining Levi dying on her made Addison¡¯s whole body go cold, the kind of cold that started from the soles of her feet and crawled all the way up her spine until her scalp tingled. Her chest tightened painfully, each breath turning shallow as if her heart was cracking open under the weight of it.


    "Do you truly want to save him?"


    The sudden voice cut through her pain. Addison froze, thinking she was imagining things. Her sobs stilled, but she didn¡¯t move; she stayed rigid, like a frozen statue, her eyes fixed only on Levi¡¯s pale face. She didn¡¯t dare look around.


    "Yes..." she whispered, answering from the deepest part of her heart. "I want to save him. No matter what."


    "Sigh..." The voice exhaled again, weary and almost disappointed. Before Addison could process what was happening, something <i>pulled</i> out of her, an unfamiliar sensation that made her breath hitch. It felt as though a piece of her had been detached, torn loose from deep within, leaving her cold and hollow.


    Then she saw it, someone she knew.


    "Sihda...?" Addison whispered, swaying as dizziness washed over her.


    Sihda began to glow, light blooming from her like a rising sun. The brightness filled the entire room in an instant, so blinding that Addison had to squeeze her eyes shut. Her knees buckled, strength draining from her body as if her life were being siphoned out of her.


    Before she could understand anything, before she could speak, move, or even think, darkness swallowed her whole, and she lost consciousness.


    When Zion returned to where he had left Addison, he froze. Even from the far end of the corridor, he could see she was no longer standing by the ICU window, nor was she sitting on the bench nearby. His heart lurched painfully.


    "Addison?"


    Panic surged through him as he broke into a run, but before he could reach the door, a blinding light burst out from Levi¡¯s ICU room. It was so intense that Zion instinctively threw an arm over his eyes, squinting as the radiance washed over the hall.


    The light was dazzling, yet strangely warm, almostforting, and despite the burn in his eyes, he found himself stepping closer... one step, then another... drawn forward by something he couldn¡¯t exin.


    By the time he reached the ss window, the light vanished as abruptly as it had appeared.


    Zion slowly lowered his arm, blinking away the lingering spots in his vision, and then his breath caught in his throat.


    Addison had copsed on the ICU floor.


    And Levi... Levi, who had been pale as death moments ago, now looked flushed and healthy, as if he hadn¡¯t been fighting for his life just hours earlier. He didn¡¯t even look like a patient anymore.


    Zion¡¯s blood ran cold and hot at the same time.


    Something impossible had just happened.


    But his worry for Addison hit him first, hard and immediately. Zion rushed into the ICU without a second thought, his heart pounding as he spotted her crumpled on the floor. He dropped to his knees and gathered her into his arms.


    Her body was ice-cold. Limp. Too limp.


    "Addie... Addie." His voice trembled as he shook her gently, panic wing up his throat. "Don¡¯t scare me, okay? Wake up... please wake up..."


    No matter how he moved her, she hung in his arms like a rag doll, unresponsive. Zion¡¯s panic grew sharper, more frantic with every passing second.


    And because of all the noise, the one who wasn¡¯t supposed to wake, the patient, barely clinging to life moments ago, was the one who stirred instead.


    Levi¡¯s eyes snapped open the moment he heard Zion calling Addison¡¯s name. His mate¡¯s scent hit him next, familiar andforting, and instinct kicked in. He forced his heavy eyelids apart, only to find himself staring at the stark white ceiling and feeling the strong rush of oxygen flooding through the tubes beneath his nose.


    Confusion flickered across his face, but the second he registered the urgency in Zion¡¯s voice, Levi pushed himself upright, ignoring the fact that he shouldn¡¯t have been able to move at all.


    Levi¡¯s gaze finally focused, and what he saw made his breath hitch.


    Zion was on the floor, cradling Addison in his arms, his usuallyposed expression shattered into panic and desperation. He was shaking, frenzied, trying anything to wake her.

 Chapter 412 Healing 2

    <h4>Chapter 412: Chapter 412 Healing 2</h4>


    "W-What... happened?" Levi rasped. His voice sounded foreign to himself, hoarse, raw, like metal scraping against concrete.


    The moment Zion heard him, his head snapped toward the bed. Their eyes locked, Levi wide with confusion, Zion¡¯s rimmed red and shining with disbelief, as if he couldn¡¯t decide whether to be relieved, terrified, or both at once.


    "How... how are you fine?" Zion stammered, disbelief cracking his voice. He had juste from the doctors¡¯ office, where every word had painted a picture of Levi teetering on the edge of death, his condition so grave that they were preparing for the worst.


    And yet, here Levi was, sitting up, meeting his gaze with a healthyplexion, looking nothing like someone who should have been fighting for his life. His voice was still hoarse and grating, raw from the oxygen and strain as it was dry, but aside from that, Levi was fine.


    For the first time, Zion realized with a jolt that his worry now belonged elsewhere, Addison. It was her he needed to think about now, but before he could reorganized his thoughts, the door burst open.


    "What... what happened here?"


    The neer¡¯s voice cut through the daze surrounding Zion and Levi, and he froze as he took in the scene, both of them staying still as they stared at each other like fools.


    "So... Levi¡¯s condition really did stabilize? But wait... something¡¯s not right..." His words trailed off as his gazended on the figure in Zion¡¯s arms. His pupils immediately dted, a low, furious growl ripping from his throat.


    In two long strides, he was at Zion¡¯s side, shoving him roughly aside.


    "What happened to Addison?" Maxwell¡¯s angry growl shattered the stunned silence, snapping both Zion and Levi out of their daze. Zion, in particr, felt his head spin, his thoughts scrambling to make sense of what happened, but the pieces refused to fit, leaving him reeling.


    "I-I don¡¯t know..." Zion stammered, ncing helplessly at Maxwell.


    Maxwell¡¯s anger faltered for a moment as he saw the confusion and worry etched across Zion¡¯s face, as if Zion were silently asking the same question: ¡¯<i>What just happened?¡¯</i>


    His brows furrowed deeper. He had just woken from a long rest, hoping that by the time he opened his eyes, the problems surrounding the Golden Hue Pack and Levi¡¯s condition would have improved.


    Stretching his stiff muscles, Maxwell had made his way toward Levi¡¯s ICU room. Coming from the left side of the corridor, he hadn¡¯t passed the window and therefore had no idea what was happening inside.


    In his mind, Levi was still a strong werewolf; after a blood transfusion, a little rest would have him back on his feet. He hadn¡¯t ounted for the wolfsbane preventing Levi¡¯s wolf from healing him.


    So when Maxwell suddenly burst through the door, he froze, first at the sight of Zion on the ground, then at Addison lying unconscious. Shock and anger surged through him before he could even process it, and his furious gaze snapped toward the two, bristling with intensity.


    "Then, why was Addison unconscious?! And why are you even back here?!" Maxwell first questioned Zion.


    Zion¡¯s Alpha temper red at Maxwell¡¯s tone, and a low, dangerous snarl escaped him. He didn¡¯t like the way Maxwell was speaking and felt his patience slipping. Levi, having just awakened, sensed the tension escting and knew he needed to step in before their confrontation turned into a full-blown brawl.


    Clearing his throat, Levi reminded them, "Before you two start fighting, I think it¡¯s best to put our mate back in bed and check her condition..."


    His gaze softened as he looked at Addison¡¯s pale, fragile form, and his heart ached at the sight. Being a Beta, he was used to managing Alpha tempers, especially when egos shed, and he knew that any physical fight could easily endanger Addison. He was the only one keeping his calm in that heated moment.


    Only when Levi spoke did Maxwell and Zion remember why they had been so on edge in the first ce. Levi gently got up and stepped aside, giving Zion space. Zion rose carefully, still cradling Addison in his arms, andid her down on the bed, still warm from Levi¡¯s body heat.


    As soon as she was resting there, Zion¡¯s trembling finger brushed lightly under her nose. Feeling her weak, shallow breaths, a swirl of emotions hit him: relief that she was still breathing, worry that she had lost consciousness again, and a gnawing fear that she might be in pain.


    He didn¡¯t know whether to beforted or terrified, and all he could do was watch her fragile form with a racing heart.


    "What really happened here?" Maxwell asked again; this time, he was keeping his tone measured so as not to anger anyone in the room. Earlier, his emotions had overtaken his reason the moment he stepped in and saw his mate unconscious.


    His protective instinct had red, and before he realized it, his anger had surged past his reason. Now, taking a moment to steady himself, he recognized how unreasonable he had been and made sure to speak more calmly.


    "I didn¡¯t actually know at first," Zion began, his voice steady but carrying the weight of worry.


    "I went to see the doctors to ask about Levi¡¯s condition because he looked so pale, like a dead man, and his chest was barely rising with each breath. I was afraid it would affect Addison again, since she became sick and suffered so much when she sensed through our mate bond that Levi¡¯s life was in danger. That¡¯s why I rushed back here with her to see what was really going on."


    He took a deep breath, gathering his thoughts before continuing. "It turns out that all three of us share the same blood type. If I hadn¡¯t stepped in, not only Levi but even Maxwell¡¯s life could have been at risk from the blood loss for donating too much blood at once."


    "I shared the burden, thinking everything would be fine once the severed veins in Levi¡¯s wounds were stitched closed and some blood was transfused to his veins. But the doctors exined that his injuries were too close to his heart; some major veins connected to it were severed by the silver dagger, which prevented the blood from pumping properly. Because of that, Levi¡¯s life is still uncertain..."


    Zion paused, ncing at the other two men surrounding the bed. Both looked at the woman lying there with gentle, protective eyes, and in that moment, the weight of the situation hung heavily in the room.


    "So, the doctors told me to prepare for the worst if the wolfsbane still took a few more hours to leave Levi¡¯s system... I came back to check on Addison and Levi because I was unsettled by the news I¡¯d received, only to find Addison gone from where I had left her."


    "She said she wanted to see Levi, so I brought her to his ICU room... and when I returned, I found her unconscious on the floor."


    Zion¡¯s shoulders slumped as he finished exining the gist of the situation, his own confusion and frustration evident, but he still couldn¡¯t fully understand what had happened.

 Chapter 413 Checking Levi

    <h4>Chapter 413: Chapter 413 Checking Levi</h4>


    After hearing the summary of what had happened, both Maxwell and Levi fell into deep contemtion. Then, almost at the same time, their eyes drifted to Levi¡¯s current state, hisplexion was healthy, his breathing steady.


    He didn¡¯t look like someone who had been on the brink of death not long ago. If anything, he appeared far too stable for the level of concern the doctors had shown earlier.


    Maxwell couldn¡¯t help but feel that the doctors might have exaggerated the situation, perhaps to lower everyone¡¯s expectations or to prevent them from panicking. But then again... he hadn¡¯t actually seen Levi after the surgery.


    When he had volunteered to donate blood, he had beenpletely drained from the fight, and giving that much blood had pushed his body to the limit. He had fallen asleep midway through the transfusion in the operating room, too exhausted to stay awake.


    Because of that, he had missed everything that happened afterward; he hadn¡¯t seen Levi¡¯s condition post-operation, nor the string of events that followed.


    All he had to rely on was what the medical team had initially told him: that if they managed to give Levi more than 2,00 of blood, his condition would stabilize and he would survive.


    So when Maxwell heard Zion exin that Levi¡¯s condition had actually been far moreplicated than they initially believed, his expression tightened. He could tell Zion was holding back details, only giving a brief, simplified outline of what had happened just to bring him and Levi up to speed.


    That alone was enough for Maxwell to realize he had severely underestimated the situation.


    If the <i>summary</i> was already this rming, then the full story was surely much worse. The thought made him fall into even deeper contemtion.


    "If what you¡¯re saying is true, then what does it have to do with Addison¡¯s condition? And what do you mean she was in pain?" Maxwell asked, his brows knitting tightly together as he sat on the edge of the bed.


    He held Addison¡¯s hand gently, but the moment he felt how cold it was, a chill speared through his own chest; it felt sharp, lingering, and almost suffocating. It felt as if needles were pricking straight into his heart, and the ache wouldn¡¯t let go.


    Hearing Maxwell¡¯s question, Zion¡¯s mind involuntarily shed back tost night, <strong>to the things he and Addison had done, </strong>and he immediately pressed a fist to his mouth, clearing his throat hard before steering the topic on track.


    "Early this morning, I woke up to Addison burning with fever and writhing in pain," he said, his voice low. "She was hurtingst night, too. I felt a bit of it, just a brief sting, but it was nowhere near what she was going through, but enough for me to know something was terribly wrong."


    He exhaled slowly, frustration tightening his jaw.


    "Because our mate-bond is... unusual, I suspected it might be connected to whatever happened to the two of you. Even though neither of us has marked her yet, the bond is strong enough that she can feel your pain."


    "So I rushed back with her strapped to my back. Alpha Hue exined the situation, and luckily, we made it just in time before things could spiral even further."


    Zion¡¯s brows furrowed as he continued, "And the moment Levi stabilized, Addison¡¯s condition suddenly improved, right in front of me. When she woke up, she immediately asked to see him. I think she came to the same conclusion I did."


    His expression then darkened.


    "I left her for a moment to talk to the doctors. When I came back... she was already unconscious on the floor inside the ICU. Meaning she managed to get inside on her own. But why she copsed again, or how she ended up in this state, I¡¯m just as clueless as the two of you."


    He clenched his fists, the helplessness in his voice unmistakable.


    Then, as if something clicked in his memory, Zion continued, "There¡¯s one more thing, though. Before I reached the ICU, I saw a blinding sh of lighting from the ss window. It was so bright it stunned me for a second, but when I looked again, there was nothing. That¡¯s the only clue I have."


    He let out a weary sigh.


    "So for now... we can only wait for Addison to wake up. She¡¯s the only one who knows what really happened."


    Zion gently cupped Addison¡¯s small face in his palm. Her skin was soft, but <strong>ice-cold</strong>, and the chill of it seeped into him, tightening his chest with fear.


    None of them believed Addison had passed out because of Levi again. From what they saw, and from what Zion had exined, it didn¡¯t seem like that was the case. Levi looked perfectly fine now.


    Or maybe...


    Both Zion and Maxwell nced at Levi again. Just seeing him sitting there, healthy and steady, made their suspicion quietly rise. But neither of them said a word. Instead, they settled near the bedside and waited for Addison to wake up.


    Hours passed. Still no change in Addison¡¯s condition.


    By the time the doctors finished their long, stressful meeting and came to check on Levi, they were met with a scene that made all of them freeze at the ss window. Their eyes widened.


    Inside the ICU, Levi was sitting at the edge of the bed, gently holding the princess¡¯s hand. Addisony pale and motionless, while her two other fated mates sat anxiously around them, worry etched into every line of their bodies.


    The doctors were not only baffled, they were stunned. None of them knew where to even begin. Should they feel relieved that the patient they had been worrying about had suddenly recovered?


    Or should they be concerned that this looked ufortably close to a misdiagnosis?


    But one thing was certain: Levi was fine now. And they needed to see for themselves what had happened.


    One of the older doctors was the first to snap out of the shock. He carefully opened the door, mindful not to disturb Addison¡¯s sleep, especially since she clearly didn¡¯t look well.


    Not for a second did he consider that Levi¡¯s sudden recovery might have anything to do with Addison. Their world was filled with too many unexined phenomena and miracles. If they tried to guess the cause of every one of them, they would never get it right. For now, they just needed to examine Levi¡¯s condition directly.


    "Excuse me, Alphas... Beta." The doctor spoke quietly, yet his tone remained clear and firm. "I came to ask if we could borrow Beta Levi for a moment to run some tests on his condition."


    Only then did Zion, Maxwell, and even Levi remember that they still needed to have Levi thoroughly examined. It was the only way to confirm whether he had truly recovered.


    Maxwell and Zion both nced at Levi, their eyes silently urging him to go and to update them once the tests were done. After Levi left with the doctor, Maxwell and Zion exchanged a brief look, then Zion quietlyy down beside Addison, pulling her gently into his arms. His body still felt weak, and staying close to her might help them both recover faster.


    Maxwell followed suit. He had only just woken up after sleeping for a long time, but seeing Addison so pale and fragile stirred a deep worry in him. He settled on her other side, hoping his presence could do something, anything, to ease her condition.


    The moment hey down, though, her familiar,forting scent washed over him, and drowsiness crept in until he drifted off as well.


    The three of them slept there together, while Levi was led into another room. The doctor instructed him to remove his shirt, and the moment he did, the entire medical team froze in shock. His wounds were gone,pletely. Not only healed, but without even a trace of a scar. His body looked exactly as it had before the silver dagger ever touched him.


    "How... is this even possible?" the lead doctor breathed, pressing his fingers gently against Levi¡¯s newly healed skin as though expecting the wound to reappear under his touch.


    The medical team rushed to run every test avable, cing Levi inside one machine after another. When the results finally loaded, the room fell into stunned silence.


    The wolfsbane poison in his bloodstream, gone.


    Every trace of silver, gone.


    It was as if Levi¡¯s body had turned back time to a state <i>before</i> the injury ever happened.


    All the doctors exchanged nces, each silently asking the same question in the other¡¯s eyes. Seeing Levipletely fine, they could hardly believe it.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Levi himself cooperated to slice open the area of his previous wound to check whether the dissolvable threads were still there, now that his wolf had awakened, they might never have believed he was the same person they had operated on earlier.


    Sure enough, when the wound was opened, the dissolvable threads were still intact. Only then did the doctors ept the truth that Levi hadn¡¯t simply reverted to his pre-injury state; he had been fully and miraculously healed.

 Chapter 414 Divine Healing

    <h4>Chapter 414: Chapter 414 Divine Healing</h4>


    "Could this be divine powers? If so... could it be the Saintess who healed him?" one of the doctors suddenly blurted out, disbelief and awe in his voice.


    When Levi¡¯s condition worsened during the operation, the healer they had been waiting for finally arrived. But even then, his healing abilities did little to help. No matter how many times he poured his healing power into Levi¡¯s wound, it barely made a difference; the damage caused by the silver dagger was simply too severe.


    In the end, the healer could only shake his head helplessly, exhausted and admitting that his powers were useless in this situation.


    That was why, the moment someone mentioned <i>divine power</i>, almost everyone epted it without question. Divine healing was known to be on apletely different level, far stronger than any ordinary healing ability.


    Even holy water couldn¡¯t produce results this drastic, so they couldn¡¯t think of any exnation other than divine intervention.


    "If it really was divine power, then healing him to this extent would be possible. However," the lead doctor continued, "if the Saintess were truly here, there¡¯s no way we wouldn¡¯t have been informed. The Alpha would have summoned all of us to receive her."


    "Since nothing of that sort happened, it means the Saintess wasn¡¯t here at all. And if someone <i>did</i> heal Beta Levi... then it wasn¡¯t the Saintess, but someone with the same level of divine healing power."


    The lead doctor concluded his deduction while studying Levi closely. Levi, who was quietly buttoning his shirt, paused. His ears twitched at the doctor¡¯s words, and a thought shed through his mind.


    <i>¡¯In the forbidden forest... Addison made a contract with the light fairy...¡¯</i>


    <i>¡¯Could it be... her?¡¯</i> he wondered silently.


    The moment the thought crossed his mind, Levi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. It was another possible exnation, perhaps even the most logical one. For his wounds to heal sopletely, without a single scar, and for every trace of wolfsbane and silver to vanish from his system... only divine power could aplish that.


    And if the Saintess wasn¡¯t here to perform such a miracle, then only one person remained.


    Addison.


    As he followed that line of reasoning, everything that had happened slowly began falling into ce. Pieces of the puzzle aligned in his mind one by one, forming a truth he could no longer ignore.


    <i>¡¯So that¡¯s why Addison copsed? Maybe her body couldn¡¯t handle using such an unfamiliar power all at once... she must¡¯ve gone into shock.¡¯</i>


    The moment that realization struck him, Levi¡¯s heart skipped. Without wasting a second, he hurried out of the room, leaving the doctors absorbed in their own theories and spections.


    He rushed back to the ICU only to find Zion and Maxwell already fast asleep on either side of Addison. Herplexion hadn¡¯t improved; still pale, and still frighteningly cold.


    Quietly, Levi shifted into his wolf form, climbed onto the bed, and curled himself around Addison¡¯s legs, trying to give her as much warmth as he could. Her skin felt icy, and instinctively, he wrapped himself closer.


    Because of Levi¡¯srge wolf body nketing them, both Zion and Maxwell frowned in their sleep, feeling overheated and stuffy, but neither woke. And soon enough, feeling the steady rise and fall of Addison¡¯s breathing, Levi rxed. He let out a soft, contented purr and drifted off to sleep beside her.


    Everyone who came to check on the patient froze at the sight before them. The scene was so startling that they fell silent, then quietly backed out, unwilling to disturb the four inside.


    Besides, their minds were already spinning with spection. How could Levi recover so quickly? Everyone knew that an injury from a silver dagger, especially one as severe as his, was essentially a death sentence.


    Even Greg, the one who stabbed him, had never imagined Levi would live past the day. That was why he tormented Levi so cruelly, because he believed Levi¡¯s death was inevitable, and he wanted to make every attempt at survival feel pointless.


    But if Greg were to learn that Levi not only survived but was healed by someone wielding divine power, he would undoubtedly lose his mind in fury.


    "Hmmm..."


    After a while, Addison felt her groggy head throb faintly. When she tried to move, her limbs felt unbearably heavy, as if something was weighing her down. She couldn¡¯t tell if it was her own body refusing to cooperate or if something else was pinning her in ce.


    Slowly, she forced her eyes open.


    The room was drenched in darkness. The nurses hadn¡¯t bothered to turn on the lights in the ICU, wanting the four of them to rest undisturbed. Outside, the rest of the Golden Hue Pack were busy dealing with the aftermath of the battle and preparing the pack members for evacuation, leaving the room quiet and still, too still.


    Addison blinked slowly, her vision hazy as the darkness of the room pressed around her. The ICU was dim, leaving only faint outlines for her weak eyes to follow.


    As she shifted slightly, she sensed warm breath near her, several of them, steady, calm, surrounding her. Panic surged for a heartbeat, but then familiar scents wrapped around her like a nket. Aforting presence washed over her, soothing the tension in her chest.


    Her eyes adjusted slowly, shapes sharpening in the shadows. Right beside hery two familiar silhouettes, their bodies curled protectively around her. And below, she noticed therge wolf draped over her legs, his massive form covering her like a living, breathing nket. Even his long, fluffy tail was curled around her waist, as if terrified she might grow cold without it.


    But it seemed the three were sleeping far toofortably to notice her waking up. Addison had no choice but to stay frozen in ce and wait for them toe to their senses. Her legs and arms were already going numb.


    Ziony on her right, hisrge frame curled protectively around her as his arm cinched firmly around her waist, effectively trapping her right arm beneath him. On her left, Maxwell had one arm draped just under her breast, pinning her other arm to her side as he breathed steadily against her shoulder.


    And then there was Levi, in his wolf form, sprawled over her legs like an oversized heated nket, his thick, fluffy tail wrapped possessively over her stomach.


    Addison didn¡¯t know whether she was dreaming or actually awake. Just looking at how the three of them were piled on top of her made her temple throb.


    She wanted to smack someone, anyone, because she truly felt like she¡¯d turned into their personal human pillow. But seeing their exhausted faces, knowing how drained they all were, and that Levi had nearly died, she swallowed her irritation and sighed. In the end, she just didn¡¯t have the heart to shove any of them off.


    But the moment she remembered Levi¡¯s injury, her heart skipped violently, a jolt of fear shooting through her chest. Worry surged anew as her eyes fell on the massive wolf curled protectively around her legs, and she couldn¡¯t help but worry even now.


    Then she remembered thest thing she saw before losing consciousness and instinctively reached out to Sihda. <i>"Sihda, are you there?"</i> she sent the thought into her mind, knowing Sihda could hear her.

 Chapter 415 Sihda’s Help

    <h4>Chapter 415: Chapter 415 Sihda¡¯s Help</h4>


    But there was no response. Her brows knitted tightly. <i>¡¯Could something have happened to Sihda after I passed out?¡¯</i> Her thoughts spun in panic, leaving herpletely unsure of what was going on.


    "Awake?" Zion¡¯s hoarse, maic voice rumbled as he nuzzled the crook of her neck, taking a deep sniff of her scent and letting out a contented exhale.


    "What... happened to me?" Addison finally whispered, confusion clouding her thoughts. All she knew was that something had ripped away from her body, draining her energy, and before she realized it, she had copsed.


    But one thing nagged at her: Sihda. Had Sihda permanently left her body? She wasn¡¯t sure. After all, she had a contract with Sihda; maybe Sihda had just returned to her dormant state inside her, or maybe... not.


    "I wanted to ask you the same thing, Addie... you scared all three of us," Zion sighed, his voice tinged with worry. His arm tightened around her waist as he unconsciously recalled the sight of Addison copsed on the ground. Seeing her like that had terrified him, it had set off rms in his chest and nearly sent him into a panic.


    "When I came back from the doctor¡¯s office, I saw you copsed on the ICU floor... and then Levi woke up,pletely healed. The doctors even confirmed it was a miraculous, full recovery."


    "That¡¯s when I started thinking... maybe it had something to do with you. Before I arrived, I saw a blinding golden lighting from the ICU," Zion exined. He reached to scoop Addison into his arms, but Maxwell, on the other side, wasn¡¯t letting go.


    So instead, Zion scooted closer and wrapped her tightly in his arms. Staying close like this eased some of the fear gnawing at him; he just wanted to make sure she was safe.


    "Levi recovered?!" Addison¡¯s head snapped to the side, her golden eyes gleaming in the dim light. Joy and relief washed over her, making her forget everything else Zion had said.


    She wanted to leap up in excitement, but her body wouldn¡¯t cooperate, so instead, she turned to Zion with a hopeful, pleading gaze, silently asking him to reassure her again that Levi was truly fine. Her eyes then softened as theynded on the big wolf draped over her legs, and a gentle smile spread across her lips.


    "Yes, he¡¯s beenpletely healed... without leaving a single scar," Zion said thoughtfully, while studying Addison¡¯s expression. He wanted to gauge whether she realized her possible role in Levi¡¯s recovery or if she was as clueless as they were about what had happened.


    After all, she was the only one in the room with Levi when the miraculous healing urred. No matter how much Zion tried to deny it, the evidence seemed to point to Addison, yet he hadn¡¯t voiced his suspicion; he wanted to see her reaction first.


    Besides, even though he imed that Levi had made a miraculous recovery without a single scar, Zion wasn¡¯t entirely sure about that; he was partly bluffing, more interested in seeing whether Addison truly had no idea how Levi had recovered.


    As he studied her expression, he noticed that beyond her joy, she genuinely seemed clueless, simply happy in the moment. He lowered his gaze, lost in thought, and remained silent, waiting for the others to wake before addressing the matter.


    Because of the soft murmurs between Zion and Addison, Maxwell began to stir. He inhaled deeply, savoring Addison¡¯s familiar scent, thenzily opened his eyes. Without a word, he pressed a gentle kiss to her cheek. "Hello there..." he murmured, resting his own cheek against her shoulder and slowly nuzzling her skin.


    He had missed her, longed for her presence, and couldn¡¯t resist being close.


    Hearing Maxwell wake and the soft kiss, coupled with his clingy behavior, snapped Addison¡¯s thoughts back to reality. She realized how much she had missed and how many questions she still had; she wanted to be in the loop, to understand everything that had happened.


    Not long after, the big wolf draped across her legs began to stir. It slowly curled before finally waking, its first instinct being to find its mate. Its searching eyesnded on Addison, and in an instant, Levi shifted back into his human form.


    He draped himself over her, his head resting gently on her stomach, his naked body sprawled across her legs without a care for appearances.


    After all, when Levi had believed he was on the brink of death, all he could think of was Addison. Now, seeing his mate before him, he felt an overwhelming urge to hold on, unwilling to let go until his racing heart finally began to calm.


    And so, Addison felt even more cocooned in the arms of her three fated mates. Though it was a little stuffy, she had no choice but to let them be. After everything that had happened today, all four of them were restless and on edge, their emotions riding a rollercoaster of fear, worry, and relief.


    They needed time to calm down and recover, so they huddled together in silence until someone finally broke it with a question.


    "So, Addie... what really happened? And why did you lose consciousness?" Levi asked, pulling his head away from her stomach.


    Addison first shook her head, trying to recall what had happened, but finding nothing useful in her memory before passing out, she simply shared thest thing she remembered.


    Levi, in turn, recalled his earlier suspicion and what he had heard from the doctors after his check-up. He hadn¡¯t shared it with anyone yet, but when he returned, the three of them were already sleeping so peacefully that he couldn¡¯t bring himself to wake them.


    Instead, he had decided to wait and discuss it once they woke up.


    Now that he had the chance to share his spections and remind them about the Forbidden Forest and the Light Fairy, it was as if a light bulb went off in everyone¡¯s heads; they finally understood what had happened.


    After all, Light Fairies possessed healing powers, and being creatures of light, their abilities were akin to divine powers. But instead of the gods granting Addison divine power, she had been borrowing the Light Fairy¡¯s abilities to heal Levi herself.


    The fact that she saw Sihda before losing consciousness indicated that Sihda had stepped out personally to heal Levi, ensuring the most pure and effective application of its power.


    Because Addison was still inexperienced with wielding Sihda¡¯s abilities, so Sihda likely feared a mistake or wasted energy and took direct action. Now that the healing wasplete, Sihda had returned to its dormant state, having exhausted its own strength and needing time to recuperate.


    "So, that¡¯s how it is..." Addison murmured, a feeling of enlightenment washing over her as the four of them pieced together every fragment of information and arrived at this conclusion. Only now did she truly understand why her own energy had felt drained. Sihda must have converted her energy into its own to fuel its power and heal Levi. That was why, back then, Sihda had asked if she truly wanted to save him.


    As she reflected on it, the rims of Addison¡¯s eyes reddened, touched by Sihda¡¯s selfless help.

 Chapter 416 Red Devourers

    <h4>Chapter 416: Chapter 416 Red Devourers</h4>


    Earlier, she had already felt cornered and on the verge of breaking down when she saw Levi, sensing his weakening breath. Through the mate bond, she could feel his life slowly slipping away, and now she realized how much Sihda had silently carried for her.


    And because of this incident, she finally began to understand the true extent of the power she carried within her, especially now that Sihda, a light fairy, had formed a contract with her.


    But at the same time, the weight of that realization settled heavily on her chest. This power wasn¡¯t just a blessing; it was a beacon. If the forces seeking to harm her ever discovered it, trouble woulde crashing down on her without mercy.


    Worse, the danger wouldn¡¯t fall on her alone. What happened to Levi made it painfully clear that anyone close to her could be targeted at any moment.


    Seeing the worry clouding her expression, Levi, Maxwell, and Zion immediately understood the depth of her fears. But instead of scaring them, it only strengthened their resolve to grow stronger and stay by her side. In moments like this, their presence mattered more than ever.


    Zion gently stroked her head, trying tofort her. "Don¡¯t worry, Addie. I¡¯ll always be here to protect you. Don¡¯t overthink, just focus on what you want to do and leave the rest to us..."


    He said ¡¯<i>us¡¯</i> with difficulty, possessiveness, and jealousy tightening his chest. Under normal circumstances, he would have wanted to protect her alone. But after what happened at the Golden Hue Pack, it was painfully clear, he couldn¡¯t protect her by himself.


    None of them could, not alone. The three of them needed to work together if they wanted to shield her and stand against the forces targeting her.


    Only by standing united could they keep Addison safe and out of harm¡¯s reach.


    And realizing all this, Zion forced himself to be reasonable. He pushed aside the beastly instinct that urged him to dominate and im Addison as his alone, choosing instead to focus on the bigger picture.


    Maxwell, who understood the same truth, didn¡¯t say anything; he simply nodded in silent agreement. Levi, meanwhile, had no such inner conflict. The only thing in his heart was a firm, unwavering resolve: he would never allow Addison¡¯s life to fall into danger like it had today ever again.


    "But if that bastard Greg and his people came here with a mission... do you think it¡¯s connected to the locust swarm?" Zion suddenly asked. The thought struck him as he recalled the information he¡¯d heard from Alpha Hue before leaving.


    Those spections weren¡¯t even his originally; they mostly came from Maxwell, right before Maxwell entered the operating room to donate blood for Levi, he told this to Alpha Hue.


    But the moment Zion asked that question, something seemed to spark in Maxwell¡¯s mind. He hesitated for only a breath before speaking. "I was just reminded of something... I¡¯ve been thinking about this for a long time. It¡¯s just that I never found the right moment to mention it without making you panic or worry..." he said, his voice carrying a strange heaviness.


    Because of that tone alone, Zion¡¯s muscles tensed, and even Levi straightened, eyes sharpening as he focused on Maxwell. With both of them waiting, Maxwell had no choice but to continue.


    "Do you remember the locust swarm we saw when we entered the barrier? I told you before that I had a suspicion about it, but at the time, I wasn¡¯t sure. Their features... they were too familiar. And the reason I didn¡¯t say anything back then was because what I suspected could cause more chaos than help. So I kept quiet until I was certain."


    He drew in a slow breath, his expression turning grim.


    "But after seeing our enemies¡¯ movements, I¡¯m finally sure. That locust swarm wasn¡¯t just man-made... and those definitely weren¡¯t normal locusts."


    "They were <strong>Red Devourers, </strong>locusts thate from the cracks of the Demon Realm itself. A kind of pest that exists <i>only</i> there. And the fact that they¡¯ve reached this far, all the way from the north... it means someone deliberately brought them here to multiply and throw the entire kingdom into chaos."


    Maxwell¡¯s grave look made the others¡¯ hearts drop. They all remembered the locust swarm in the barrier, their unnatural size, their eerie, distorted shapes. Even from a distance, the sight of them gnawing through everything on their path had been enough to make anyone¡¯s skin crawl.


    But hearing Maxwell say it aloud... hearing it from someone who had lived his whole life in the North, under the shadow of the Demon Realm¡¯s Gate... that was different. It meant he wasn¡¯t guessing. It meant he recognized them.


    And if Maxwell recognized those locusts that came from the cracks of the Demon Realm¡ª


    Then the danger they were facing was far worse than they imagined.


    "Red Devourers...?" Addison echoed, her brows furrowing as she tried to recall anything she knew. She wasn¡¯t well-versed in demon species or the dwellers beyond the cracks, but Maxwell was, and if he recognized them, then he was absolutely certain.


    Which meant the locust swarm wasn¡¯t random at all. It had everything to do with the forces backing Greg.


    They must have nned to release the locust swarm so it could continue its destruction across her kingdom, devouring granary after granary. If the kingdom¡¯s food supplies fell one by one, it wouldn¡¯t just cause damage... it would trigger famine. And with famine came weakened forces, unrest, and internal conflict.


    Once the kingdom was in chaos, Greg¡¯s faction could strike in one decisive blow, whether their goal was to seize control of the Werewolf Kingdom or eradicate it entirely.


    Whatever the reason, Addison knew one thing, and that was none of it was good. And as the heir apparent, she was at the center of it all. No wonder they were so desperate to get their hands on her.


    This only meant one thing, and that is they had to move faster. They needed to wipe out the Locust Swarm before Greg and his people returned to cause more trouble. If Greg came back, he might seed in releasing the swarm, especially since Archmage Elric and his disciples wouldn¡¯t be able to maintain the barrier for long.


    "If that¡¯s the case, then we need to hurry," Addison said with firm conviction. "We should evacuate the pack immediately and move everyone to the temporary settlement. And instead of doing it little by little, we should send teams to pick up the neighboring packs closest to the Golden Hue Pack."


    "The packs that are farther away should prepare to move out at a moment¡¯s notice while they wait for our signal. That way, we can focus on evacuating the nearby packs first, then expand outward, and regroup at the temporary settlement. The three of you should lead the evacuation. Lance and I will stay here..."


    They didn¡¯t have the luxury of time. Knowing Greg was plotting something disastrous, they needed to act quickly and stay a step ahead. Before Greg could adjust his ns, they had to finish theirs and destroy the locust swarm once and for all.

 Chapter 417 Addison’s Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 417: Chapter 417 Addison¡¯s Thoughts</h4>


    But as she thought about it now, she realized the unrest in other parts of the werewolf kingdom might also be connected to the same forces. That, however, was a problem she would have to investigateter.


    For now, they needed to focus on the Locust Swarm in the West, and she needed to warn her father. If Greg¡¯s backer was already plotting something against the monarchy, then her parents, and the Royal Pce itself, were no longer safe.


    And if that was true, then she and her parents would need to relocate her children immediately. They could easily be used as bargaining chips... or worse, taken.


    The mere thought sent a cold shiver down her spine, and anger rippled hot and violent through her core.


    Addison drew in a heavy breath. ¡¯<i>Focus, Addison... Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. Handle what¡¯s in front of you first.¡¯</i> She reminded herself firmly, realizing she was slipping into overthinking again.


    But all three of her mates bristled the moment they heard that Addison would be staying behind in the Golden Hue Pack with Lance. It wasn¡¯t jealousy or possessiveness that they are reacting this way, not this time.


    After everything that had happened, they felt an even stronger need to stay by her side. Greg was clearly plotting something, and if Addison got caught in it, who would protect her? Lance?


    Lance was strong, yes, but entrusting Addison¡¯s safety to someone else right now felt impossible. They simply couldn¡¯t bring themselves to feel at ease.


    "Addie, I think we need to rethink this n," Zion said, voicing what all three of them had been feeling. "We can¡¯t leave you here alone. Either youe with one of us, or we let Lance and Alpha Hue handle the Golden Hue Pack¡¯s territory."


    "They can stay here and guard the Locust Swarm while we focus on relocating the pack members to the temporary settlement. Besides, Archmage Elric is also here, so for now, this territory should be rtively safe. What we need is to move faster with the evacuation so we can start dealing with the swarm ourselves and ease the pressure on Archmage Elric¡¯s side."


    He spoke calmly, but there was firm conviction behind every word. And the moment he finished, Maxwell and Levi nodded in agreement.


    They might dislike Zion on a daily basis and see him as a scumbag in most situations, but when it came to strategy and critical decisions, Zion was reliable. This time, they had no reason to reject his suggestion.


    Hearing this, Addison sank into deep contemtion, turning Zion¡¯s suggestion over in her mind. The reason she originally wanted them to gather the other packs while she and Lance stayed behind was because she nned to investigate the matter of the ¡¯<i>Red Devourer¡¯</i> herself.


    She remembered how unusual those creatures had looked, the horn on their heads, the strange energy they carried. At first, she had simply assumed they were a rare species she had never studied or read about. But now that Maxwell had mentioned it, everything clicked into ce.


    Back then, she had sensed a familiar energy radiating from the locust swarm when she got close enough to feel it. She had been in a rush then, so she hadn¡¯t stopped to examine it, but now that she thought about it, the sensation made perfect sense... and raised even more questions.


    Curiosity and unease gnawed at her. She needed Archmage Elric to examine the ¡¯<i>Red Devourer¡¯</i> and determine whether they carried any kind of thread linking them to their summoner.


    Mages often spoke of that thread, the invisible link between a summoner and a mystic or spiritual creature. And summoning a demonic dweller, like the Red Devourer, shouldn¡¯t be any different.


    She suspected that Greg¡¯s people hadn¡¯t smuggled those demonic locusts from the North at all, especially since even Maxwell¡¯s forces failed to detect anything. Instead, she believed they had been <i>summoned</i> right here in this territory using some kind of method or ritual.


    And if she could uncover how they did it, that method might be a crucial lead. They could use it to investigate the entire werewolf kingdom, searching for any simr hidden cases, lurking in in sight, quietly festering, waiting to erupt at the worst possible moment.


    If such threats were already embedded throughout the kingdom, and they failed to notice them in time, everything could copse before they even had a chance to act. Chaos would spread faster than they could contain it.


    After all, knowing how scheming and ckhearted Greg was, there was no way things would be this simple. There were likely more secrets buried beneath the surface, dangerous ones that could drag them into even greater troubleter on.


    But after hearing Zion¡¯s n, she realized they were only thinking about her safety. No matter how much she wanted to uncover the truth, what good would that truth be if pursuing it put her in danger, and dragged her mates into that danger with her?


    Addison hesitated for a moment before finally voicing her thoughts.


    "Actually... after hearing what Maxwell said, I started thinking that maybe the demonic locusts weren¡¯t smuggled from the North at all. Instead, they might have been <i>summoned</i> using dark magic near the Golden Hue Pack¡¯s border."


    "With how tightly the Duke of the North guards his territory, it¡¯s nearly impossible for anyone to slip through without being detected. If someone had crossed the border carrying something this dangerous, Alpha Damon would have noticed it immediately, along with any disturbance in the seal of the Demon Realm¡¯s gate."


    "And even if Alpha Damon had been at the front lines these past three years, Maxwell was the one holding his position. With how meticulous Maxwell is, there¡¯s no way he would¡¯ve missed something so significant. That¡¯s why I think the more likely scenario is that a Dark Witch summoned the demonic locusts here themselves."


    "Given all the evidence we¡¯ve gathered so far, it¡¯s clear that the forces backing Greg have strong ties to the Dark Witches... so this possibility is highly likely."


    Hearing this, Maxwell, Zion, and Levi all furrowed their brows so tightly it seemed the creases could squeeze a fly. Their eyes glowed a sharp gold, the unmistakable sign that their wolves were rising to the surface, agitated and displeased. What Addison said made far too much sense.


    "So... what do you n to do?" Levi asked. He understood her better than anyone. He knew she wasn¡¯t sharing this just as a random theory; she wouldn¡¯t have said it unless she intended to act on it.


    "I¡¯m nning to ask Archmage Elric to use his sensitivity to magic to check the area," Addison said, her tone solemn and steady. "If there¡¯s even the slightest trace of magical residue, especially dark magic, we can track it."


    "And if I remember correctly, Maxwell still has the ruby pendant he used before to follow dark-magic trails. We can use it again. If we manage to trace the residue back to its source, we might be able to pinpoint their hideout, catch them off guard, and eliminate the problem at its roots."


    Her voice carried conviction, the kind born from epting harsh realities. Running away wouldn¡¯t solve anything. The kingdom already had too many threats closing in; the only way to reim even a sliver of breathing room was to strike at the source.

 Chapter 418 Who Would Stay?

    <h4>Chapter 418: Chapter 418 Who Would Stay?</h4>


    She didn¡¯t expect to wipe out all their enemies in one move, but even thinning their numbers, even dealing them a significant blow, would be a victory. And right now, even a little breathing space was a precious thing.


    Hearing Addison¡¯s deduction, even Zion and Maxwell were stunned. Neither of them had examined the situation this deeply, but now that she hadid everything out, her reasoning made perfect sense. It was as if she had stepped into the perspective of someone as vile and cunning as Greg.


    And the more they considered it, the more they realized she was right. If they shifted their perspective to match the people backing Greg, individuals who clearly had no honor or bottom line and would use any method necessary to achieve their goals, then this was exactly the kind of scheme they would orchestrate.


    But that realization only fueled their rage. If Addison was correct, then the forces behind Greg had been preparing this n for a very long time. Since when, they had no idea, but one thing was certain: her deduction was not only thorough, it was frighteningly usible.


    While Maxwell and Zion were looking at Addison in a new light, their eyes practically shining with admiration, Levi simply watched her with the same quiet fondness he¡¯d always had. He had long since recognized this sharp, analytical brilliance of hers.


    For a moment, a soft, doting smile touched his lips... but then his gaze dimmed slightly, and he fell silent. No one noticed his shift; however, everyone was too absorbed in the gravity of their current situation.


    Their discussion continued without interruption. Everyone in the medical ward understood, without needing to be told, that these people were not to be disturbed while they recuperated.


    Outside, the rest of the pack was scrambling to rebuild and reorganize. Most of the houses had burned down, and several smaller storage units were lost to the mes as well. If Maxwell hadn¡¯t arrived in time to deal with the rogues who breached their defenses, the remaining food supplies and granary would have been reduced to ashes, too.


    Now, Alpha Hue was busy directing the pack to move what supplies remained into the carriages so they could transport them to the settlement. Thankfully, the majority of the stock had already been evacuated earlier with Addison¡¯s group.


    What was left were the unharvested crops and the rations meant for those who had stayed behind. The loss wasn¡¯t catastrophic, but in times like these, even a small loss felt like a blow they couldn¡¯t afford.


    "If that¡¯s the case, then instead of Lance, one of <strong>us</strong> should stay with you to protect you. And you must not leave Archmage Elric¡¯s side while you investigate," Zion said after thinking it through. "We¡¯ll pull Lance to help us run to the nearby packs and evacuate them along with the rest of the Golden Hue Pack. That way, things can be settled faster..."


    As Zion spoke, his reasoning was clear. By having one of the three of them stay close to Addison, they could finally calm their hearts and stop overthinking. All three knew that any one of them would willingly put their life on the line to protect her. Only with that assurance could they focus fully on their own tasks.


    But the question is, <i>who</i> would stay¡ª


    That was something all three of them desperately wanted for themselves.


    "I¡¯ll stay," Levi said quietly. "Right now, I¡¯m the weakest among the three of us, and helping with the evacuation might not be the best choice. There could be another ambush waiting, and... since Addison will be staying close to Archmage Elric, I¡¯ll be well-protected too. This way, I can keep an eye on her."


    His tone carried a faint edge of self-deprecation. The confrontation with Greg had shaken him deeply; the fact that he had almost died at Greg¡¯s hands, so helpless and humiliated, had dealt a blow straight to his confidence. For the first time, Levi felt <i>small and so weak</i>.


    He thought he had grown stronger, that he was finally capable of protecting Addison. But it became painfully clear that his belief was only his own illusion; reality was far harsher than he expected.


    And beneath his reasoning was a truth he didn¡¯t dare voice: he was starting to wonder if he was truly worthy of being Addison¡¯s mate.


    The real reason he wanted to stay was because he needed to talk to her. His mind was nowhere near steady; self-doubt was gnawing at him from the inside out.


    Addison felt the turbulence of Levi¡¯s emotions through the mate bond, and her brows knitted slightly before she gave a small nod. Whatever Levi was struggling with, it was clear he needed her more than anything at that moment.


    Zion and Maxwell, however, initially felt differently. If Levi himself admitted he wasn¡¯t as strong as them, then logically, one of <i>them</i> should stay by Addison¡¯s side to protect her. But when they saw Addison quietly agreeing with Levi, sensing how unsettled he was, they both swallowed their objections. Neither wanted to worsen Levi¡¯s state of mind nor burden Addison further.


    So they simply nodded.


    They continued discussing how to proceed with the n, but from that point on, Levi fellpletely silent. His spirit seemed dimmed, his presence subdued. Zion and Maxwell did most of the talking, focusing on the logistics of the evacuation, since Addison had already stated what she intended to do.


    "Alright then," Zion began, "Alpha Hue and I will escort the rest of the Golden Hue Pack to the temporary shelter. You should take a team of Golden Hue Pack¡¯s warriors and head to the nearby pack, escort them, along with their supplies, to the designated location."


    He paused, thinking deeper.


    "But before that, we need to send word to all the nearby Alphas. Tell them to be prepared for evacuation at any moment. That way, when we arrive, they¡¯ll already be packed and ready to move. It saves us time, and no one won¡¯t have to wait around."


    After a brief silence, he added, "Actually... better yet, instead of picking them up one by one, let¡¯s give them a specific time to leave their own territories. We can all meet at a single rendezvous point and travel to the temporary shelter together."


    "Moving as one big group will be harder to protect, especially with so many nonbatants, but our numbers will also make us harder to attack. With warriors from several packs and so many Alphas traveling together, I doubt anyone will dare to make a move against us."


    "I think that¡¯s the best option for now," Maxwell agreed. "If we all travel together, we can shorten the evacuation time and strike back against the locust swarm much faster. And even if Greg brings reinforcements, they¡¯ll be toote by then." He nodded in approval of the revised n before turning to Addison.


    "But that also means you¡¯ll have much less time to search for clues and gather evidence of any magic residue left in the area. You and the other mages will need to evacuate before we give the signal to release the biochemical agents..." Maxwell¡¯s voice carried clear worry as he spoke.

 Chapter 419 Something Wrong With Him

    <h4>Chapter 419: Chapter 419 Something Wrong With Him</h4>


    Before Addison could answer, he removed the ruby pendant from around his neck. He gently took her hand, ced the pendant in her palm, then closed her fingers around it, his other hand wrapping around hers as though sealing his unspoken concern.


    "I¡¯ll leave my ne with you. You can use it to track the traces of dark magic..." Maxwell said quietly, his tone unusually solemn.


    Only he understood the true weight of that gesture. That pendant was something he had never allowed anyone else to even touch. Yet now, he was cing it in Addison¡¯s hand without the slightest hesitation.


    Giving it to her wasn¡¯t just practicality; it was trust, deep and absolute.


    A silent deration that what belonged to him... he already considered hers as well.


    Addison looked down at her hand, his muchrger one still wrapped around it. She pressed her lips together, feeling the weight of the item it carried, before she finally nodded. "Alright... thank you," she said softly.


    Even without him saying anything, she could feel the sentiment attached to the pendant, how tightly he¡¯d held it, how reluctantly he let others see it before. It wasn¡¯t just an object; it was something precious, and something personal to him, something he was entrusting entirely to her.


    The moment it settled into her palm, Addison felt its weight, far heavier than its actual mass. She silently promised herself that she would keep it safe, protect it with everything she had... and return it to him without a single scratch.


    "Alright. For now, let¡¯s all get some proper rest and head out tomorrow," Zion said. Without waiting for objections, he gently lifted Addison into his arms and started toward the exit of the ICU.


    He intended to bring her back to their room in the packhouse. Even though the ce was crowded with pack members who had lost their homes to the fire, Zion still preferred it over the medical ward.


    The sharp, lingering scent of disinfectant clung to every corner of the room, and the longer he stayed, the more it assaulted his heightened sense of smell. If they remained there until morning, he was certain his nose would go numb, or worse,pletely give up on him.


    All he wanted was a ce where Addison could restfortably... and where his sense of smell wouldn¡¯t have to suffer another second.


    Maxwell and Levi followed behind, Zion leading at the front, Levi lingering at the very back. No one noticed Levi¡¯s darkened mood, as all of them were lost in their own thoughts.


    The medical ward wasn¡¯t far from the packhouse, so they reached it quickly and headed straight up the stairs to the second floor. Even before they arrived, soft murmurs and choked sobs drifted through the hall, the wives grieving for their dead husbands, mothers mourning their lost sons, familiesmenting both their dead and the homes reduced to ash.


    The moment the sound reached them, Addison¡¯s chest tightened. The sorrow in those voices pressed heavily against her heart, and she felt utterly helpless. Their pain seeped into her, raw and overwhelming. She didn¡¯t want to get used to this, never wanted this kind of tragedy to be normal.


    Right then, a single, fierce resolve burned within her.


    She needed to be stronger, strong enough to protect her people, strong enough to make sure this kind of devastation never happened again.


    Addison pressed her lips together, and Zion felt the faint tremor running through her body. He didn¡¯t wait a second longer. Without saying anything, he quickened his pace and carried her up the stairs, determined not to let her spirits sink further after hearing the grief of the families downstairs.


    He moved with purpose until they reached her room, which wasrge enough to amodate all four of them. Naturally, none of the three men wanted to leave her side. The only exception was Levi, who slipped away quietly.


    But no one noticed; Addison was overwhelmed by the weight of the warriors¡¯ deaths, and she didn¡¯t even think to look around or check who entered with her.


    Levi never stepped inside. He lingered outside the doorway for a long moment, as if wrestling with himself, unable to decide whether he should go in or walk away. Eventually, he turned around and headed to his own room. The moment he stepped inside, he shut the door and locked it firmly, making it clear he didn¡¯t want anyone to disturb him.


    If anyone had been paying attention, they would have realized immediately, something was very wrong with him.


    Zion gentlyid Addison on the bed and immediately curled around her, holding her close. Not wanting to be outdone, Maxwell settled on her other side, wrapping an arm around her as well.


    Both men were trying to shield her from the heaviness pressing on her heart, hoping their warmth could pull her mind away from the deaths of the warriors and the grief consuming the Golden Hue Pack.


    None of this was her fault.


    If me belonged anywhere, it was on Greg and the monsters backing him.


    If anyone deserved to feel the weight of guilt, it was them, though everyone in the room knew people like that never felt remorse for the devastation they caused.


    "Addie, don¡¯t be sad," Zion murmured, his voice low and edged with a growl. "We¡¯ll make them pay for every life they stole from our people. Once we find who¡¯s behind this, I¡¯ll bring you their heads myself and avenge those who died unjustly."


    His eyes glowed gold as Shura was silently echoing his conviction. Zion didn¡¯t even realize he¡¯d already begun to think of Addison¡¯s people as his own, unconsciously stepping into the role of her other half. In his mind, her burdens were his to carry, and her enemies his to destroy.


    Maxwell, on the other side, didn¡¯t speak, but the fierce resolve in his eyes made his intentions clear. If Zion was willing to be Addison¡¯s sword, then Maxwell was prepared to be her shield, ready to protect her from anyone who dared to harm her.


    "Um..." Addison murmured half-heartedly before closing her eyes. She had only woken up not long ago, yet the weight in her chest made her feel unbearably drained. Sleep suddenly seemed like the only escape she had, an easy way to slip away from the pain, the grief, and everything that had happened, even if only for a little while.


    Addison slipped into a deep sleep not long after, barely registering Zion¡¯s vow. But it didn¡¯t matter; Zion hadn¡¯t spoken for her to hear. It was a promise he made to himself. He was ready to destroy anyone who dared threaten her; if they wanted to harm Addison or take her away, then there was only one fate awaiting them: death.


    Maxwell, on the other hand, was equally resolute. If Zion were to be Addison¡¯s sword, then Maxwell would stand as her shield, protecting her from every blow.


    But then... what role would be left for Levi?


    If Levi had been there to hear their unwavering determination, what would he have felt? Would it only deepen the cracks in his resolve, worsen the sting to his already bruised confidence?


    Perhaps.


    No one could say for sure.

 Chapter 420 Their Own Thoughts And Difficulties

    <h4>Chapter 420: Chapter 420 Their Own Thoughts And Difficulties</h4>


    But as the day dragged on, each of them sank deeper into their own thoughts, weighed down by the harshness of reality. After Addison finally fell asleep, Zion and Maxwell quietly slipped out of the bed and asked one of the guards to summon a mage to Zion¡¯s room.


    They then left Addison¡¯s chamber without a word, only then realizing they hadn¡¯t seen Levi at all.


    It dawned on them that Levi must have gone straight to his own room. Neither questioned it; after all, he hade terrifyingly close to meeting his creator today. Wanting time alone was the most natural thing in the world.


    So the two of them simply focused on what needed to be done, not bothering topete or outdo one another. They both understood clearly that they needed every bit of help they could get to finish this mission as soon as possible and return to the Royal Pce, giving Addison time to rest and pull herself together after witnessing the deaths of so many.


    After all, unlike the two of them, Addison hadn¡¯t grown up constantly surrounded by death. Zion had spent years on the battlefield, witnessing countlessrades fall while fighting the vampires, and Maxwell had been raised in the North, constantly battling demons and monsters contaminated with demonic energy, so for them, losing people was almost a natural part of life.


    But Addison was different.


    Although she had trained and fought against rogues before, witnessing many gruesome events, this was the first time so many had died close to her. Some had even been chatting andughing with her just moments before. Hearing their family members¡¯ grief now felt different; it was heavier and more personal.


    Zion had returned from the frontlines after three years with fewer warriors than he had left with, most of them lost to the brutal vampires, often with no bodies to bring home. Even so, Addison hadn¡¯t felt this devastated.


    Perhaps it was because, deep down, she understood they were fighting a battle, and she hadn¡¯t seen the bodies. Perhaps it was because the Midnight River Pack had never weed her as warmly as the Golden Hue Pack, so her heart had remained somewhat detached.


    But this was different. Being on the frontline alongside her people, fighting with them shoulder to shoulder, made every loss hit her heart directly. Before, she had been in a management role and was aware of everything, so she could remain detached.


    Now, with everyrade falling that was close to her, she felt the weight of it in a way she never had before. She felt drained, defeated, and painfully human.


    It was a feeling she couldn¡¯t easily put into words.


    Perhaps it was because she was beginning to grasp the weight of the role that awaited her as the future Alpha King of their race, how it would feel when her people died one after another, just like now.


    Back when she was still with the Midnight River Pack, she had known herself only as a Luna. Her duty had been clear: to support the pack, support her Alpha, and be the pir everyone leaned on. That had been her role, and nothing more. The pain of death hadn¡¯t struck as sharply then; it was because it was Zion, as the leader and Alpha of the Pack, who bore that burden.


    But now, as a future leader of their entire race, she was beginning to understand the weight Zion had carried and, perhaps, what her father, the Alpha King, must feel every time their people suffered or perished in countless ways.


    For the first time, the grief wasn¡¯t something she could simply observe from the sidelines. It pressed against her chest, heavy and real, and she felt the first glimmer of what it meant to truly lead.


    "Let¡¯s head to my room and call the nearby Alphas. We need to finalize the n for tomorrow..." Zion whispered to Maxwell as the two carefully rose from the bed, mindful not to disturb Addison.


    "Alright..." Maxwell murmured. He lingered for a few more seconds, his eyes softening as he watched Addison¡¯s sleeping face, before finally following Zion out of the room. But halfway through the doorway, a thought struck him.


    "Wait... where¡¯s Levi?" Maxwell asked quietly. He realized he hadn¡¯t seen Levi at all. Thest time he remembered was Levi walking with them up the stairs toward Addison¡¯s room, yet somehow, he had vanished without them noticing.


    "I think he¡¯s brooding over his own strength," Zion said quietly. "We just need to give him time. He brushed past death today; anyone would need a moment to process that. If he can ovee this, it¡¯ll be good for him."


    "He might finally figure out the path he wants to take and grow stronger from it. But if he can¡¯t... he won¡¯t just drag himself down. He¡¯ll drag all of us with him. That¡¯s why he needs to face this on his own."


    Zion had spent enough time with Levi to understand him, even without Levi saying a word. Just looking back at the day¡¯s events, he could clearly see what was weighing on Levi¡¯s heart. And like he said, this was something only Levi could resolve.


    Levi needed to go through this; this struggle was essential for him to grow stronger and truly be of help to Addison in the future. It could serve as a harsh but valuable lesson, and once he emerged stronger, he would surely get his revenge on Greg, bing someone Greg could never hope to defeat.


    But the road there would be grueling.


    Self-doubt was natural; everyone experienced it. Yet no one could measure another¡¯s strength; only the person themselves could discover it, endure it, and grow from it. Others could inspire, but they could not rece the journey. That was why Zion had instructed Maxwell to leave Levi to his own devices; it was for the best for everyone.


    Even in his urgency to mend the rift with Addison and draw closer to her, Zion didn¡¯t push Levi aside to im his ce by her side. Maxwell, too, sensed that something was off with Levi and held back, unwilling to force his own agenda.


    He feared pushing Addison too far; after all, he had already been assertive in recent days, leaning on the mate bond and physical closeness, even though their emotional foundation was still fragile. To be overly forceful now could make her resent him instead of drawing them closer.


    So yes, each of them had their own thoughts and difficulties, and it was up to them to face these challenges and grow from them.


    After a brief moment of reflection, Maxwell and Zion continued toward Zion¡¯s room. Not long after, a knock sounded at the door, apanied by an unfamiliar scent slipping through the gap beneath it. Zion immediately straightened andmanded with authority, "Come in..."


    The door swung open, and a mage in his flowing robe stepped inside. He closed the door behind him and bowed deeply, curtsying to the two Alphas waiting in the room, a clear gesture of submission as he awaited their instructions.


    Without a word, Zion retrieved themunication crystal from his magic backpack and carefully ced it on a soft cushion. He then gestured for the mage to take his ce in front of them and begin connecting the crystal.

 Chapter 421 Contacting The Alphas

    <h4>Chapter 421: Chapter 421 Contacting The Alphas</h4>


    "We¡¯ll need to contact the Alphas of the nearby packs," Zion said once the setup wasplete. The mage nodded, moving with purpose to the table. He began chanting the spell, his eyes briefly scanning the mapid out before him, pinpointing the exact coordinates to link themunication crystal to the correct targets.


    Not long after, themunication crystal red to life, glowing so brightly that both Maxwell and Zion had to turn their eyes away from the sudden burst of light. They waited for the connection to stabilize, and soon enough, the crystal dimmed to a steady glow, signaling a sessful link to one of the nearby packs.


    The person who answered was a stationed mage assigned to that area, ced there specifically to ensure seamlessmunication between packs.


    After all, amunication crystal was useless without a mage operating it, and relying on messenger birds to contact other Alphas was not only slow but riddled with risks. There was always the possibility of interception, especially with enemies lurking.


    To avoid such problems, Archmage Elric had dispatched several of his disciples to the packs scheduled for evacuation. With a mage present,munication through the crystal became instant and secure.


    Now that the connection was established and the mage on the other side had received it, all that remained was for him to summon the Alpha on his side so they could speak directly.


    Zion and Maxwell waited for less than ten minutes before an Alpha, still dressed in a loosely tied silk robe, strode in with long, hurried steps and sat down abruptly in front of themunication crystal.


    "Alpha Zion, Alpha Maxwell, what is so urgent that you¡¯re calling at this hour?" he asked, irritation clear in his voice.


    Both Zion and Maxwell immediately noticed the fresh scratch marks on his exposed chest, already healing but unmistakable. It didn¡¯t take much imagination to figure out what, or who, they had interrupted.


    The Alpha had clearly been in the middle of an intimate moment, right at its peak, only to be summoned away. Who wouldn¡¯t be in a foul mood after that?


    Even Zion and Maxwell silently admitted that if they were pulled away at such a time, they¡¯d be cursing the heavens too. But they had no choice. Time was running dangerously thin, and they needed to notify the surrounding Alphas tonight, not tomorrow.


    No one knew what the next day would bring, and dying the evacuation could mean disaster.


    "We apologize for the interruption, Alpha ze, but we don¡¯t have the luxury of time," Zion said, his voice firm. "We need to inform you to prepare for evacuation tomorrow morning. All nearby packs must meet at the designated rendezvous point. As we¡¯re pushing forward with the biochemical strike on the locust swarm as soon as possible."


    "If we dy, we risk other forces breaking into the Golden Hue Pack and releasing the swarm. If that happens, the West will be thrown into chaos, and the infestation could even spread into the central ins."


    Alpha ze, who had been frowning in irritation over the interruption, suddenly shot to his feet. His chair toppled backward with a loud thud, but he didn¡¯t even spare it a nce. It was as if Zion¡¯s words had detonated like a bomb over his head.


    "Are you telling me someone is trying to harm us and was trying to <i>release</i> those pests on purpose?" he demanded, voice rising. "What, are they aiming for the granary?!"


    "It really is great speaking with smart people, it saves us so much time exining," Zion said with a smirk as he leaned closer to themunication crystal.


    "Yes, it¡¯s exactly as I mentioned. They attacked the Golden Hue Pack justst night, trying to break the barrier and release the locust swarm. Fortunately, we managed to push them back, but we¡¯re worried they¡¯ll return with reinforcements."


    "That¡¯s why we need to move the n forward and evacuate the nearby packs as soon as possible. This way, even if theye back, we¡¯ll have secured most of our food supplies, livestock, and people before we drop the biochemical agent on the swarm."


    "Who knows... by the time they return, the biochemical agent might already be in effect, and they might end up getting poisoned too. We could even kill two birds with one stone..." Zion added, attempting a bit of humor despite the severity of the situation.


    He didn¡¯t want to rm the other Alpha or cause panic among their pack members, and sharing this much was simply to ensure they weren¡¯t kept in the dark.


    Alpha ze¡¯s brows furrowed deeply as he fell silent, clearly weighing everything in his mind before finally speaking. "I understand. I¡¯ll have my pack ready tonight, and we¡¯ll move out tomorrow morning. Just send me the departure time, the rendezvous point, and a brief outline of the n. I¡¯ll be there with all my warriors and my people..."


    Hearing this, Zion¡¯s smile widened. He always appreciated dealing with smart people, as there was no need for lengthy exnations. Heid out the situation, the nned response, and the other party immediately understood.


    It saved him precious time, allowing him to contact the rest of the Alphas sooner and give everyone more time to prepare. "Alright. Thank you for your understanding, and apologies for the disturbance..."


    "It¡¯s my pleasure, Alpha Zion. And thank you for your hard work and for informing us as quickly as you could." As soon as Alpha ze finished speaking, he stood up, already mindlinking his core pack members as themunication line dimmed and went dark.


    Zion exhaled softly and lifted his gaze toward the mage in front of him, signaling him to connect them to the next pack. They continued contacting the remaining Alphas one by one, rying the same urgent information each time.


    If only they could establish a conference link, it would have been the perfect solution. He wouldn¡¯t have to repeat the same exnation over and over, and they wouldn¡¯t waste so much precious time.


    But that was impossible. A conferencemunication would require dozens ofmunication crystals spread across the table, and they barely had enough mages to manage eachmunication crystal.


    Worse, they only had one mage avable; no mage could manipte that many crystal cores at once. And they couldn¡¯t request more from Archmage Elric, as his side was already severely understaffed. Pulling even one more mage would risk copsing the barrier they were desperately maintaining.


    So Zion and Maxwell had no choice but to take turns, repeating the same message throughout the night until every designated pack had been informed.


    By the time the night reached its deepest hour, they finally finished contacting all the nearby pack Alphas. Even the mage operating themunication crystal lookedpletely drained; he had already consumed the energy of three mana crystals just to keep up with Zion and Maxwell¡¯s pace while sustaining the calls through the night.


    The moment they were done, his knees wobbled, and he nearly copsed from sheer mana exhaustion.


    "You did well," Zion said firmly, his voice carrying the weight of authority. "Rest. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll have Archmage Elric allocate additional resources for your hard work."

 Chapter 422 Can We Talk?

    <h4>Chapter 422: Chapter 422 Can We Talk?</h4>


    Despite his own exhaustion, Zion still held himself with the steady,manding bearing of a king upon his lofty throne. Maxwell sat beside him, wearing the same calm, powerful expression. Faced with the two of them, both radiating an undeniable aura of dominance and leadership, the mage could only bow his head in reverence before taking his leave.


    "Thank you, Alpha Zion, Alpha Maxwell, for your magnanimity. I was merely doing my duty... If you¡¯ll excuse me, I will retire for the night," the mage said, bowing deeply in gratitude.


    After all, resources within the mage tower were never plentiful. Every mage had topete fiercely for them; some materials came from distant continents, others were rare to the point of extinction.


    And if one wished to continue research or pursue magical advancements, they either had to secure those resources by their own hands or battle countless others within the tower for ess. With so many mages and so few supplies, every crystal, scroll, or herb was a prize.


    That was why Alpha Zion and Alpha Maxwell¡¯s promise meant so much to him. To be acknowledged and rewarded for what he considered a minor task made him feel more valued than any victory in the tower¡¯s endlesspetitions. For the first time in a long while, he felt truly appreciated.


    The mage finally left Zion¡¯s room, leaving Zion and Maxwell alone, but their work was far from over. As leaders of their respective packs, they have more experience in dealing with this kind of situation; they knew that informing the nearby packs of the situation was not the end of their task; it was only the beginning.


    After resting their weary bodies, they sat quietly for ten minutes and sipped some water to soothe their parched throats from hours of speaking. Once they felt sufficiently recovered, they stood before the table, stowed away themunication crystal, and turned their attention to the map.


    Now came the meticulous nning, and that is setting the rendezvous point. They needed a location that was both safe and essible to all the nearby packs. They also had to consider distances, routes, and potential ambush points, ensuring the path was defensible if attacked. There were countless factors to weigh, and they knew they would have to deliberate carefully to get it right.


    While Zion and Maxwell were busy nning, Addison stirred awake in her room. Unsure of how long she had slept, she groggily propped herself up on the bed. The familiar scents of Maxwell and Zion lingered faintly in the air, but something felt off; some subtle trace seemed missing, though she couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on it.


    Looking around, the room was dark and silent, and she realized she was alone. Feeling slightly parched, she slowly rose from the bed and noticed a ss of water on the bedside table.


    A small smile tugged at her lips; one of her mates had thoughtfully prepared it for her in case she woke up. She drank it in one gulp, then set the ss down.


    As her eyes adjusted to the dim light, she could make out the shadowy shapes of the furniture around the room. With no one else present, she decided to see what she could do to help the rest of the pack.


    After all, she knew no one was likely resting properly tonight.


    Addison stepped out of her room, but the moment she did, she felt an inexplicable pull toward one particr room.


    Suddenly, the piece that had felt missing earlier clicked in her mind. In the chaotic turn of her emotions earlier, she hadn¡¯t paid much attention to her surroundings or to the people around her, and now she realized her oversight.


    Both Maxwell and Zion had spent time beside her in her room, but Levi... he seemed never to have stepped inside. And now, a quiet question began to form in her mind: ¡¯<i>Why?¡¯</i>


    She began to ponder Levi¡¯s actions and tried to put herself in his perspective. Slowly, it dawned on her: Levi must have taken a heavy blow from Greg¡¯s ambush.


    After all, if she herself had been sent into emotional turmoil by trauma connected to Greg, then Levi¡¯s experience could not have been far removed from her own feelings. This was the second time he had fallen under Greg¡¯s hand, and that alone would have struck a severe blow to his confidence.


    On top of that, he was not only a Beta now but also her mate, standing beside two of the most powerful Alphas in the kingdom as her other mates. The pressure and stress he must have felt were unimaginable.


    Having nearly died at Greg¡¯s hands yet again, he must have felt utterly useless and weak. Just thinking about it made Addison¡¯s stomach churn and her heart twist.


    <i>¡¯How could I fail to notice the shift in his emotions?¡¯</i> Addison chided herself. She realized she had been so consumed by her own feelings and turmoil that she hadn¡¯t taken the time to consider anyone else.


    But it wasn¡¯t entirely her fault; Greg had cast such a shadow over her heart, reopening old trauma, and the recent deaths in the Golden Hue Pack had only reminded her of the immense weight of her responsibility as heir apparent. Still, that didn¡¯t excuse her from overlooking her mate¡¯s feelings and emotional struggles.


    Addison took a deep breath, forcing herself to push aside her doubts, negative emotions, and self-me. None of that would help the situation; action was the only thing that could. With determined steps, she made her way to Levi¡¯s room, just a few paces from her own.


    But when she knocked, there was no answer. A heaviness settled in her chest. Hesitating only for a moment, she tried to turn the doorknob, only to find the door locked from the inside.


    "Levi, are you there?" Addison whispered softly. She didn¡¯t want to raise her voice; she was sure that even in this soft voice, Levi could hear her perfectly. She worried about disturbing him, yet thinking of what he must be feeling, she couldn¡¯t just leave the door.


    Her mate bond with her three fated mates wasn¡¯t like the strong, instinctive connection others felt after marking their mates, since they have yet to mark each other.


    She couldn¡¯t always sense Zion, Maxwell, and Levi¡¯s emotions; sometimes she could, sometimes she couldn¡¯t, and the same applied to them. Perhaps it had to do with the resonance of their hearts and souls: when they were deeply connected, they could feel each other¡¯s emotions clearly, but in times of intense internal turmoil, the bond flickered like a light switch.


    Still, it was already extraordinary that they could sense each other at all without marking, something no other werewolf with fated mates could do. Maybe it was simply unique to them, just as unique as the fact that Addison had three fated mates.


    "Levi, can we talk?" Addison asked again, her voice just as soft as before. She didn¡¯t want to push him, but worry churned inside her like an ant on a hot pan. The longer she waited, the tighter her stomach twisted.


    She wasn¡¯t used to seeing Levi in this kind of internal turmoil. He was usually the one who cared for her, who supported her when she was at her lowest.

 Chapter 423 Self Doubt

    <h4>Chapter 423: Chapter 423 Self Doubt</h4>


    She had leaned on him as her pir of strength, but now, seeing him weighed down, struggling, left her feeling restless and anxious. She worried about him more than she had about almost anything else. Thest time she¡¯d felt this unsettled had been when her twins were sick.


    Unlike Zion, who wore his emotions openly when he was with Addison, Addison had always believed Levi to be steady, someone who was a constant source of calm and support. That steadiness was one of a Gamma¡¯s greatest strengths: emotionally grounded and capable of holding up their Luna when storms hit.


    For him to feel this low... it meant even his emotional threshold had been shattered. The thought of the damage he must have suffered during the rogue attack made her chest tighten, and she couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine the weight of it.


    Addison bit her lower lip, searching for a way tofort Levi, anything that might help her understand the depth of what he was feeling right now.


    She wanted to be there for him just as he had been there for her during the days she doubted herself, when everyone else dismissed her and tore her down. Only Levi believed in her then. Only he stood by her side, telling her she was capable, giving her the strength to keep going.


    Levi had done so much for her in silence. Yes, part of it was because he had been her Gamma, but even then, the friendship between them had already begun to bloom. And now that he was her mate, realization hit her with a pang of guilt that she might have neglected him without meaning to.


    He had always been her quiet protector, always there, always steady. Perhaps she had taken him for granted... the same way Zion and the Midnight River Pack had taken her for granted when she was still their Luna.


    Addison dragged a hand down her face, feeling as if she had failed him in more ways than she realized. She had grown so used to Levi¡¯s quiet presence, so used to his steadypanionship, that he had slowly slipped out of her line of sight, even after he became her mate.


    He was always so amodating, so careful around her, that he never once fought for her attention the way Maxwell or Zion did, both of them desperate to monopolize her, to possess herpletely. Levi, on the other hand, simply stayed... unnoticed, unwavering, and painfully patient.


    "Haist..." Addison released a long, frustrated sigh, not at Levi, but at herself. With everything happening in her life, she had somehow overlooked the one person who had always been her most steadfastpanion.


    But that sigh didn¡¯t go unnoticed.


    Inside the room, Levi had been attuned to her presence the moment she approached. He could smell her scent seeping through the cracks beneath the door, could feel the faint shift in the air when she stopped right outside. And when he heard that frustrated exhale, his gaze immediately dropped, a bitter, self-mocking smile tugging at his lips.


    <i>¡¯Of course,¡¯</i> he thought. ¡¯<i>I must really be that disappointing if Addie is worrying over my ipetence.¡¯</i>


    <i>"What are you, a kid? Why are you ying this self-pity game right now? You seriously think this helps?"</i> Levi¡¯s wolf snarled inside him, pacing restlessly in his mind. It wasn¡¯t angry <i>at</i> him; it was anxious.


    It feared that Addison might misunderstand, that this moment of weakness would only create more distance between them. But what could it do? Its human counterpart was drowning in self-pity, and no matter how much it pushed, Levi wasn¡¯t hearing it.


    The wolf couldn¡¯t fully me him either. It had only just awakened after being forcefully severed from Levi because of the wolfsbane. Even now, the lingering poison still restrained its strength, but it had instinctively done everything it could to support Levi through it.


    Yet here they were, having survived the brink of death, only for Levi to spiral into doubt, guilt, and emotions the wolf could barely understand. Wolves lived through instinct and feeling, not messy human rationality, and Levi¡¯s current turmoil was something even his wolf struggled to navigate.


    So while Levi sank deeper and deeper into his darkening emotions, his wolf could only try to pull him back, reasoning with him in the only way it knew how.


    <i>"Levi, pull yourself together. We may be weak right now, but we can grow stronger again, just like we always have. Hard work pays off... you know that."</i>


    Even as it spoke, the wolf felt its own spirit sag. It had fought alongside Levi for years, pushing their limits, training relentlessly so that one day, when they finally faced Greg again, they could make him pay for what he did to Addison, and for the torture that had nearly cost Levi his life.


    But when they did meet Greg again... they still fell for his dirty tricks. They still couldn¡¯t overpower him. They almost died a second time.


    So really... who wouldn¡¯t feel disheartened?


    But then again, it wasn¡¯t as if Greg fought them fairly either, not even close. Their defeat had nothing to do with Levi¡¯s strength alone. As werewolves, they upheld honor and pride above everything.


    Greg, on the other hand, was a lowlife who would stoop to anything to get what he wanted. Honor meant nothing to him. Pride meant nothing to him. And that was exactly why he had fallen so low.


    So for Levi to think so little of himself, after everything he endured, after fighting with integrity when Greg never did, was something his wolf refused to ept.


    <i>"Tell me... do you think I even deserve to be with Addie? To be her mate? Or was it all just a mistake, and I was added as nothing more than a backup?"</i> Levi finally voiced the fear gnawing at him.


    Addison¡¯s other two mates were both Alphas, powerful ones at that, blessed with bloodlines and strength far beyond ordinary Alphas. And him? He was just a Beta who somehow got tossed into the mix. Even though he had grown stronger over the years, it still felt like it would never be enough.


    He had tried to ignore that truth for so long, convincing himself that he would work hard, be worthy of her, prove his ce. But now... everything that happened felt like a cruel reminder. A p that jolted him awake from a dream he had been desperate to believe was real.


    <i>"Shut up! Don¡¯t you dare say that!"</i> his wolf snapped, its voice a furious snarl in Levi¡¯s mind. <i>"Are you seriously telling me the Moon Goddess made a mistake? That She just identally tied us to Addison? Everything that¡¯s happening, all of it, is part of fate. Things fall into ce for a reason. That includes us being her mate. It means she needs us too..."</i>


    The anger in its voice gradually wavered, softening despite its attempt to stay fierce. By the time it finished speaking, the growl had faded into a low, aching whine, like even the wolf itself was hurt, forcing strength it didn¡¯t truly feel, trying to hold the pieces together for both itself and Levi.

 Chapter 424 Time Alone

    <h4>Chapter 424: Chapter 424 Time Alone</h4>


    To say Levi¡¯s wolf wasn¡¯t wounded in its pride would be a lie. The moment Greg managed to one-up them, the wolf¡¯s confidence was the first thing that took the blow. But even then, it forced itself to push that humiliation aside and stand tall, because Greg hadn¡¯t beaten them with strength or honor. He yed dirty, refused to face them head-on.


    So doubting their own strength was unfair... yet the damage had already been done. Its pride <i>was</i> hurt, and once that shadow of doubt settled in, it clung stubbornly, a lingering whisper that refused to be shaken off.


    "Levi... talk to me, will you?" Addison¡¯s voice drifted through the door again. It was soft, gentle, andced not with impatience, but with hurt and sadness. That tone alone felt like it reached straight into Levi¡¯s chest. Both he and his wolf felt their hearts twist, shattering under the weight of her sadness.


    Levi couldn¡¯t hold out any longer.


    A momentter, the door creaked open from the inside. The room was dim and heavy with gloom, but the instant Addison saw Levi¡¯s pale face and downcast eyes, she didn¡¯t hesitate; she threw herself forward and wrapped him in a tight embrace.


    "Levi, talk to me... hmm?" Addison coaxed softly as she nuzzled her cheek against his solid chest. His scent grew stronger with every brush of fabric against his skin. It was warm and refreshing, a familiar citrus note that instantly soothed her anxious little heart.


    It was the same scent she clung to back in the Midnight River Pack when loneliness threatened to swallow her whole.


    The same scent she breathed in every morning she woke up after working herself to exhaustion. The same scent that lingered in her office because Levi was always there, quietly supporting her.


    And even during the nights she cried herself to sleep, or when she was in the forest after feeling Zion¡¯s coldness when he brought ire home, every morning, without fail, it was this scent she woke up to.


    This scent thatforted her.


    This scent that pulled her back together.


    So staying by Levi¡¯s side when he was feeling down was the least Addison could do. "Come on... let¡¯s go inside. Even if you don¡¯t want to talk, let me stay with you, okay? Hmm?" she murmured gently.


    She tilted her head up to peek at him, but with their height difference, all she could see was the sharp line of his chiseled jaw and the steady rise and fall of his prominent Adam¡¯s apple.


    When Addison acted like this, Levi simply couldn¡¯t say no to her. Without a word, he stepped back, a quiet gesture that told her she was wee to stay with him, even if he wasn¡¯t ready to talk.


    Maybe he still hadn¡¯t sorted through his thoughts, or maybe the storm of emotions inside him hadn¡¯t settled enough for him to understand them himself.


    Addison understood.


    She didn¡¯t push him to open up. There were moments when silence was the onlyfort someone needed, the assurance that they weren¡¯t fighting their battles alone, that someone was there, steady and patient, ready to listen when the words finally came.


    And that was the feeling Addison wanted Levi to have. She could sense the subtle guard he had put up, the uncertainty in him. His emotions were tangled and raw, and forcing him to speak now might only make him more confused.


    So instead, she offered him quietpanionship, giving him the space to breathe at his own pace.


    Addison stepped quietly into the room and waited as Levi gently closed the door behind them. Even in the dimness, she could see the battle raging inside him, which was written inly in his eyes. He didn¡¯t want to burden her, yet at the same time, he longed for her presence, clinging to it in silence.


    She moved to sit at the edge of his bed. With the curtains drawn tight, the room was swallowed in darkness, and after the door clicked shut, she had to rely on her wolf senses just to make out his shape. Slowly, as her eyes adjusted, Levi¡¯s silhouette came into view, his broad shoulders were tense, his head slightly bowed, and that conflicted expression that made her chest ache.


    It was enough for her to understand everything he couldn¡¯t say.


    So Addison waited, quietly, patiently, and unmovingly. Levi stood there as if torn between stepping forward or retreating into himself again. She didn¡¯t rush him. She simply offered her presence and let hime to her on his own terms.


    Eventually, he took one hesitant step... then another... until he finally sat beside her, still silent, still guarded.


    Addisony back on the bed and opened her arms, inviting him with a single short sentence."Come here..." she murmured softly, the gentleness in her voice saying everything she didn¡¯t need to.


    Just minutes earlier, Levi had been drowning in doubts, wondering if he was even worthy of her. But seeing Addison like this, waiting for him with open arms, something inside him cracked.


    He wanted, no, he needed to let go.


    So he climbed onto the bed, moved toward her slowly, and then rested his head on her chest. Her arms slipped around his neck, holding him close, while his own arms nted on either side of her body to support himself. His cheek settled against the soft warmth of her breasts, and thefort that washed over him was immediate and overwhelming.


    Addison began to stroke his hair, gentle and unhurried, saying nothing, offering only warmth and safety.


    Levi¡¯s eyes fluttered shut. The chaos inside him, his doubts, his pain, that creeping darkness, quieted little by little under her touch. His heart slowed, his breathing eased, and as the darkness receded, he finally, quietly, drifted into sleep.


    Seeing Levi like this made Addison¡¯s heart ache in a way she hadn¡¯t expected. They hadn¡¯t spoken a word, hadn¡¯t done anything intimate, and yet... this moment felt closer than anything they had ever shared. For the first time, she was seeing Levi¡¯s raw emotions, his vulnerabilityid bare, and it struck her deeply.


    She suddenly realized that the steady, reliable Levi she had always depended on wasn¡¯t simply who he was... it was who he <strong>forced himself</strong> to be for her. He carried himself like a pir so she could lean on him whenever she needed to.


    But if he was always that pir...


    Who did <strong>he</strong> lean on when he was the one falling apart?


    The thought alone made Addison¡¯s chest tighten painfully.


    "Sleep... Stop thinking about those thoughts that pull you into the abyss. You don¡¯t have to carry everything on your own..." Addison whispered softly. But perhaps, in saying it, she was speaking to herself too.


    Ever since she left the Midnight River Pack, she had taken on every burden alone. She had grown used to overthinking, to staring so hard at the problems in front of her that she forgot to look around and see what truly mattered... and the people who mattered. Maybe Levi wasn¡¯t the only one who needed time to sort through his thoughts.


    Maybe she, too, needed space to breathe.

 Chapter 425 No Man Is An Island

    <h4>Chapter 425: Chapter 425 No Man Is An Ind</h4>


    As that realization settled in her heart, the heaviness inside her slowly quieted. Her emotions loosened their grip, her mind softened, and without even noticing, she drifted back into sleep, lulled by theforting weight of Levi resting against her.


    They didn¡¯t speak. They didn¡¯t kiss. They didn¡¯t let instincts take over like mates usually did whenever they found themselves alone.


    Tonight wasn¡¯t about passion.


    It was about letting their hearts settle... letting their minds calm... and simply holding on to each other in silence.


    Meanwhile, Zion and Maxwell were busy handling their Alpha duties, helping the Golden Hue Pack and the nearby territories. It was supposed to be Addison¡¯s mission, but after everything she¡¯d been through, physically and emotionally, they took over without hesitation.


    They didn¡¯t want her carrying the weight of it all alone. What they didn¡¯t know, however, was that while they were working, Addison was actually with Levi.


    If they found out tomorrow, both Alphas would surely turn into sour lemons. And if Levi and Addison had ended up making love tonight, the two would have turned into a whole jar of vinegar from jealousy.


    The irony was that Zion and Maxwell had the most physical connection with Addison; they relied on triggering the mate bond through physical connection, hoping that the physical closeness would pull her toward them. Levi, on the other hand, had always been emotionally attuned to her.


    That difference made them nervous. They knew that if Levi ever became more physically attuned to her, too, his emotional connection with Addison would make the bond deepen effortlessly. That was why they pushed so hard to stay close to her, afraid that the distance between them and her would only grow if they didn¡¯t act.


    What Levi didn¡¯t realize was that while he was wrestling with his own internal struggles and envying their Alpha strength, those two Alphas were actually jealous of <i>him, </i>jealous of the seamless, natural bond he had with Addison from the start, from the years he spent as her Gamma, her friend, and her anchor.


    Compared to that, what did they really have?


    But because each of them had their own time and their own way of being with Addison, their quiet jealousy toward one another only fueled their desire to stay close to her. It sharpened their possessiveness, their obsession, and their need to prove themselves in her life.


    And the truth was, Addison <i>did</i> appreciate their protection and the small, thoughtful things they did for her.


    If she had reallye to the West with only Lance as her guard, she would¡¯ve forced herself to look strong on the outside while slowly breaking on the inside, carrying every burden alone, drowning under responsibilities, expectations, and the constant stream of trouble that always seemed to follow her.


    If she had faced all of this alone, she would¡¯ve been consumed sooner orter.


    Maybe this was why the Moon Goddess gave her <i>three</i> fated mates, not to overwhelm her, but to share her burdens, to protect her, and to love her in ways she could never allow herself to.


    No man is an ind; even a Queen cannot stand alone forever. If she crumbled, what would be of her kingdom? Of her children? Of the countless lives depending on her, especially when so many enemies were waiting for her to fall?


    After a long night filled with tension and unspoken emotions, the first light of dawn began to creep over the horizon. The burned houses in Golden Hue Pack had already been cleared, but the sight only made the entire territory feel even more bleak and deste.


    Alpha Hue¡¯s heart grew heavy at the devastation, yet he didn¡¯t stop moving.


    By the time the sun rose fully, the remaining horse-drawn carriages and donkey carts were already lined up outside the packhouse, waiting silently. All that was left was for Zion and Maxwell to give the signal for everyone to depart.


    Addison had already woken up while Levi was still sleeping like a child in her arms. Even in his sleep, his brows were tightly furrowed, the lingering tension making his expression look troubled. Unable to help herself, Addison gently smoothed the crease between his brows with her fingertips.


    The soft touch made Levi stir. He blinked awake and looked up at her, only then realizing he had fallen asleep on top of her like an oversized, heavy boulder. Thankfully, he had instinctively kept his weight supported by his arms on either side of her, so he hadn¡¯t smothered her in the night.


    Addison herself couldn¡¯t understand how he managed to sleep in such an ufortable position, but perhaps it was her pheromones, quiet and steady, that eased his chaotic thoughts. Maybe that familiar scent was what finally lulled him to sleep when his mind had nearly consumed him.


    "Good morning," Addison whispered with a soft smile, acting as though nothing heavy had happened the night before. She didn¡¯t want to tear open the bandage covering Levi¡¯s raw wound by reminding him of his breakdown, not because she was dismissing his feelings, but because she wanted him to start today without the weight ofst night dragging him down.


    Levi might not be a fighter like Zion or Maxwell, who were born with the bloodline of powerful Alphas, but he was far from worthless. His strength simplyy somewhere else.


    He excelled at management, something Addison had noticed long ago. In the past, his steady support helped her hold the crumbling Midnight River Pack together.


    He was <strong>that</strong> good. Good enough that Zion, despite having Beta-born candidates avable, still chose to promote Levi instead. Not because Levi was familiar with Addison¡¯s projects or the long-term ns she drafted for the pack, but because Zion genuinely believed Levi¡¯s sharp mind and strategic skill were too valuable to waste.


    Comparing himself to others would only crush his drive and chip away at his confidence. Besides, they had the entire day to stay by each other¡¯s side while Zion and Maxwell were away.


    Addison could watch over Levi¡¯s state of mind and, hopefully, find a way to lift his spirits.


    Levi looked at her bright morning smile and felt his heart thud painfully in his chest. Her light was so warm, so effortless, that instead of feelingforted, a wave of unworthiness washed over him. The gloom he carried refused to loosen its grip.


    But seeing Addison try so hard, smiling for him, pretending nothing happened just to spare him the awkwardness, he couldn¡¯t let her efforts go to waste.


    So he forced a smile in return. Even though it didn¡¯t reach his eyes, but Addison noticed.


    She always did.


    Still, she didn¡¯t push it. She simply tapped his shoulder gently, her touch warm and reassuring, letting him know that he could stand whenever he was ready... ory his head on her chest again if he needed more time. Whatever he chose, she wouldn¡¯t rush him.


    "Addie..." Levi¡¯s voice broke the silence; it was low and uncertain. Addison nced down at him, but he wasn¡¯t looking at her; his eyes were fixed somewhere far away, as if he was staring at a ce only he could see.

 Chapter 426 A Sudden Decision

    <h4>Chapter 426: Chapter 426 A Sudden Decision</h4>


    She didn¡¯t rush him.


    She simply waited, patiently and calmly.


    "Hm? What is it?" she asked softly.


    "Let¡¯s... formally reject each other."


    The words hit her like a de to the chest.


    For a second, Addison couldn¡¯t breathe. Her head rang, her vision dimmed at the edges as if a bomb had just exploded in her mind, and deep inside her, she felt her wolf stir violently as if it was on the verge of waking up out of anger.


    But Addison couldn¡¯t focus on any of that. All she could hear was the shattering of her own heart.


    Of all the possibilities, of all the fears she carried, this was the one she never thought woulde from Levi.


    Among the three of her fated mates, she might even think or expect Zion of wanting to reject this mate bond because of their past, or Maxwell wanting to reject her as his mate because he didn¡¯t know her, or for some other reasons.


    But Levi?


    Levi, who had been her friend long before the mate bond... her confidant... the one constant presence she trusted?


    The idea didn¡¯t make sense. Couldn¡¯t make sense.


    Her entire body went still.


    Her blood turned cold, sinking to her feet as if she had fallen at the bottom of the coldke. She stared at him, unable to speak, unable to even form a thought as the weight of his words pressed down on her like a crushing tide.


    "W¨CWhat?" Addison¡¯s voice broke, barely more than a whisper. Her eyes burned, her nose stung, and her chest tightened painfully, as if an invisible hand had wrapped around her heart and squeezed it without mercy. "Why?" she managed to choke out, the word trembling on her lips.


    She looked down at Levi, searching his face for anything, regret, hesitation, a sign that he didn¡¯t truly mean what he¡¯d said. But Levi only inhaled deeply, drawing in her pheromones as if they were thest bit of warmth he would ever feel. Then, slowly... almost reluctantly... he pulled himself out of her arms.


    He sat up in front of her, his back straight but his shoulders heavy, as though the decision was weighing him down even as he made it.


    "I wanted to let you go. I just... I don¡¯t think this will work between us." His voice came out hoarse as he stared at the ground, unable to meet Addison¡¯s eyes. He could practically feel the pain his words carved into her, and it made his chest tighten.


    He hadn¡¯t meant to say it now. He nned to wait, maybe until Zion or Maxwell left, maybe after the mission, maybe whenever he finally found the courage to do it.


    But feeling Addison¡¯s gentleness, her quiet warmth...it made his conscience twist. He couldn¡¯t keep her for himself when he believed she deserved so much more than what he could give.


    Maybe, if fate was truly guiding her toward having three mates, she would find her third, someone better than him, someone who could love and protect her the way she deserved.


    And he... he could stay in the background. Be her support. The one who watched her shine from afar. The one who protected her from the shadows, even if she never knew.


    Just the thought of her life being tied to his, of her being in danger because something happened to him, was unbearable. It felt as if <i>he</i> was the one bringing harm to her. Instead of helping her, he feared he would be her Achilles¡¯ heel, the source of her pain.


    If anyone discovered the strange connection of their mate bond, enemies would surely exploit it to control or even kill Addison. And the first target would be him, the weakest link among the four of them.


    He didn¡¯t care if he died protecting her. But being the reason she was hurt... that was something he could never live with.


    Was he being a coward?


    He didn¡¯t think so.


    He just couldn¡¯t bear the thought of Addison dying because of him. Maybe they assumed he didn¡¯t understand, but the real reason he was sinking deeper into despair was this: if any one of them got hurt, or worse, was on the verge of death, Addison would suffer too.


    It wasn¡¯t just his pride or confidence taking a hit.


    It was fear.


    Fear that he might be the cause of her death, fear that he might never see her again.


    So, was it wrong for him to want to run away, to hide? He didn¡¯t think so. Maybe his wolf was right, hard work pays off, and if he pushed himself harder, he could be stronger again. But would their enemies wait for him to gain strength beforeunching their next attack?


    No. They would strike at the first opportunity, targeting him to get to Addison.


    After thinking it through, he felt this might be the only way to handle things. Even though Addison possessed the light fairy¡¯s divine power, a trump card that could save her in moments of danger, he still wanted her safety toe first.


    No matter how much effort he put in, he knew he would never be as strong as her other mates.


    And if he tried hiding behind the frontlines while Zion and Maxwell fought as her sword and shield, should he, her third mate, just stand back and be protected? Wouldn¡¯t that only torture his confidence, his self-worth? The self-pity would eat him alive.


    Rejecting each other, for now, seemed like the best solution for both of them.


    What he didn¡¯t know was that the Royal Family, of which Addison was a part, couldn¡¯t truly reject their fated mates. As direct descendants and believers of the Moon Goddess, they knew that the goddess¡¯s arrangements were never random.


    To defy them would invite her ire, and perhaps a curse that could prevent their descendants from ever finding their fated mates, generation after generation.


    And since fated mates could enhance each other¡¯s strength, a Royal Family member who failed to find their fated mate would leave their descendants far weaker. Over time, their bloodline would dwindle, bing no stronger than ordinary werewolves.


    Eventually, they would lose their position, forsaken by the Moon Goddess, her favor withdrawn from their lineage.


    And for Levi to want to reject this arrangement, wouldn¡¯t that be tantamount to asking Addison to forsake her descendants, or it might even cost her her life? He didn¡¯t know the full truth, but Addison was reminded by her father, the Alpha King.


    That¡¯s why, even though they were dissatisfied with Zion, especially after hearing about her past with him in the Midnight River Pack, and even at the peak of their anger, they never suggested that she and Zion reject each other or break the mate bond. She still had two other fated mates, so in theory, her descendants wouldn¡¯t be at risk.


    But it wasn¡¯t that simple.


    And would it really be easy for Addison to agree to reject Levi? Right now, all she could feel was the hollow pain in her heart. She couldn¡¯t find the right words to change his mind, knowing that if he was resolute, there was no way to stop him. But... was this truly the best way to handle things?

 Chapter 427 I Need You

    <h4>Chapter 427: Chapter 427 I Need You</h4>


    "Do you want to reject me because of what happened with Greg? Are you afraid it will hurt me again in the future?" Addison asked. A single tear slipped down her cheek.


    Even though Levi couldn¡¯t see her face or that tear, he felt it, felt the tremble in her voice, the heartbreakced through every word. It was as if the pain in her chest had reached straight into his and grabbed hold, violently tugging at his heartstrings. He wanted to howl from the agony of it.


    But no matter what he said now, it would only sound like an excuse... and in this moment, he truly believed he wasn¡¯t the best choice for her.


    But Addison didn¡¯t wait for his reply. She pressed on, her voice trembling.


    "But have you ever thought that I don¡¯t need you to act tough? I don¡¯t need you to be as strong as Zion or Maxwell. You might not be like them... but I <i>need you</i>. I need you by my side."


    Her voice broke as the emotions she had been holding back finally surged forward. Tears spilled freely down her cheeks, as if a dam inside her had burst, and she stared at him with eyes full of pain. She could feel his anguish, just as he could feel hers, but the situation had forced them into this corner, making them act in ways neither of them wanted.


    She couldn¡¯t even bring herself to fully me Levi; she knew how shaken he was, how terrified he¡¯d been for her. But would rejecting each other really help? Even if she set aside the Moon Goddess¡¯s curse, even if she ignored that looming threat and looked only at what he wanted, would pushing each other away truly save her?


    Would any of this truly help them? Or would it only torture them even more? Addison already knew the answer without needing to think too hard. Levi was doing this <i>for her; </i>she understood that. But was she really so fragile that she needed to be protected to this extent?


    She might be cursed, and she might be weaker now, but she wasn¡¯t as delicate as they believed. She appreciated everything they had done for her, Zion and Maxwell¡¯s quiet efforts, Levi¡¯s silent support.


    She felt every bit of it. She would never forget their care. And the very fact that she epted their help meant that she saw them as her mates now. As mates, they were supposed to be one, bound by the Moon Goddess for a reason.


    Her problems were <i>their</i> problems, and theirs were hers. Yet somehow, they seemed to have forgotten that part. Instead of facing things together, her mates were trying to shoulder everything alone, as if they weren¡¯t a whole but four separate people.


    Addison inched closer to Levi, but he still kept his distance. He didn¡¯t even turn toward her. Shame weighed on him so heavily that he couldn¡¯t bring himself to meet her eyes; he was terrified of seeing his own uselessness reflected in them.


    Seeing him like this, Addison reached out, cupped his face gently, and forced him to face her. "Look at me," she whispered.


    Levi¡¯s face turned toward her, but his eyes darted away, refusing to connect."Do you despise me?" she asked, her expression grave.


    The question hit him like boiling water. Levi jerked his gaze to her at once, panic flooding his features. "H¨CHow could I?" he stammered. "You¡¯re the best woman I¡¯ve ever met. You¡¯re strong-willed and smart... quirky and cute..."


    But the more he spoke, the softer his voice became. He wasn¡¯t answering because he thought she truly believed he despised her. He knew Addison was trying to see what he really thought of her, what she meant to him. And that truth terrified him even more.


    "Then... when everyone saw me as a wolfless, weak omega, did you despise me too?" Addison asked softly.


    Her eyes searched his face, studying every twitch, every flicker, looking for even the smallest hint of disdain. But there was none. Instead, Levi looked utterly flustered, almost terrified that she might think he viewed her the same way the Midnight River Pack once did.


    He remembered all too well how much those memories hurt her. He had been there, watching her wipe silent tears at night after working herself to the bone for a pack that never appreciated her. No matter how hard she tried, they only ever saw her ws.


    He knew how desperately she had tried to win the approval of her mother-inw, the former Luna. Yet despite all her effort, the shadow of the former Alpha¡¯s death hung over her like a curse. Because she had been involved, however unintentionally, every bridge between them had already been burned. No matter what she did, she was destined to be scorned... hated.


    So when Addison asked him that question, it felt as though she were tearing off the fragile bandage covering her slowly healing wounds, just to know what he truly felt about her.


    How could he let her go through that pain again?


    Levi felt panic rising in his chest. But when he lifted his gaze and met hers, all he saw was a clear reflection of himself, disheveled, exhausted, almost pitiful. And yet, even seeing him like this, there was no trace of disdain in her eyes. Only quiet curiosity... and understanding.


    His throat tightened painfully. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he swallowed against the burning lump lodged there. He wanted to scream, to let out the pressure tightening his chest, but no words came, until finally, in a voice so weak it felt like it drained thest of his strength, he managed to speak.


    "I never despised you," he said softly. "I always thought of you as resilient... hardworking, smart, efficient, and someone with a brilliant mind. Working with you opened a world I¡¯d never seen before. Others saw a weak, wolfless omega back then, but to me? You were like a ball of sunlight. No matter how hard they tried to dim you, you refused to stay in the dark. You showed them how wrong they were for underestimating you."


    He paused, his voice trembling as memories surfaced.


    "They thought you were timid and easy to bully... but I always knew your kindness wasn¡¯t weakness. I knew the moment you stopped giving one-sidedly, the moment you finally woke up to how they treated you, they would regret it. And I was never wrong about that."


    Levi¡¯s voice cracked slightly as he finished, the weight of the past heavy but honest in his words.


    Others never believed in Addison when she first took office as the new Luna of their pack. They whispered side remarks behind her back and ignored hermands outright. But she never gave up. Instead, she worked harder than all of them. And when no one listened, she was always the first to step forward and do the task herself, showing them how it should be done.


    Eventually, even if reluctantly, they followed, because she was their Luna. And that was how she managed to turn a pack of brutes who only knew how to hunt and fight into people who could farm and sustain themselves. That farming effort became the backbone that allowed them to support Zion and his warriors at the frontlines.

 Chapter 428 The Sun And The Shadow

    <h4>Chapter 428: Chapter 428 The Sun And The Shadow</h4>


    When Alphas from nearby territories mocked her, belittling her for being weak and daring to aim so high, trying to trade with them, and trying to form alliances, they never took her seriously.


    They never see her eye to eye.


    But in the end, because of her management, her foresight, and her diplomatic skill, she convinced them one by one.


    And he, who had followed her every step, was amazed. He absorbed everything she did, everything she taught, without meaning to, as if he were a sponge soaking in her brilliance. Staying by her side, learning from her, felt far better than toiling away in a dying pack with no future.


    But who would have thought that this seemingly weak woman, someone no one believed in, would be the one to breathe life back into a dying pack? She didn¡¯t just restore the Midnight River Pack to what it once was; she elevated it beyond anything anyone expected.


    Before her, the pack survived solely by hunting and trading whatever they could catch just to secure enough food. But because of her, the Midnight River Pack became self-sufficient. Her changesid the foundation that made it easier for Zion to expand their territory and secure a brighter future for all of them.


    So how could he ever despise this woman? How could the thought even cross his mind? If anything, he was the one who felt unworthy. As they say, the brighter the sun, the darker the shadow, and Levi couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that he was that shadow.


    But just as his thoughts began spiraling into that same darkness, Addison suddenly pinched his cheeks, hard, until they flushed red. The sting snapped him back to reality. His gaze jerked to her, and he found her brows knitted tightly in irritation as she scolded him as if to answer his thoughts, he never said in words.


    "Why would I ever despise you?" she demanded. "Back then, when everyone called me a wolfless omega, did I ever give up on myself? No. And do you know why? Because <i>you</i> kept pulling me out of the dark. You were the one telling me I was amazing, and I believed you. I believed in <i>you."</i>


    "Now look at yourself. You¡¯re already better than I was back then. You keep saying you¡¯re weak or that you can¡¯tpare to others, but you¡¯re not ¡¯others.¡¯ You have your own strength. Why are you evenparing yourself to that trash Greg? He only beat you because he yed dirty and attacked you in the most dishonorable way. Why are you letting that get to you?"


    "Instead of brooding over it, why don¡¯t you return the favor when you meet him again? Give him a taste of his own medicine. You may not be the strongest warrior, but when you want to be scheming, you can be vicious. Or do you think even in that regard you¡¯d lose to Greg?"


    Addison lifted a brow at him, deliberately provoking him, and for a moment, Levi¡¯s mind simply went nk.


    <i>¡¯That¡¯s right... why am I fixated on fighting them head-on?¡¯</i> Levi thought, a spark lighting in his eyes. ¡¯<i>I may not be as strong as Alpha Zion or Alpha Maxwell, but since when was brute force the only path to victory? If my enemies don¡¯t care about honor, then why should I chain myself to it?¡¯</i>


    Addison noticed the distant look in his eyes and knew immediately that the gears in his mind had begun turning. This was exactly why she brought it up. Levi was never like the other werewolves who blindly clung to tradition even when it yielded nothing. After spending so much time with her, he had quietly learned how to bend when necessary, how to adapt instead of stubbornly breaking.


    Although her flexibility served her well in business and strategy, when it came to human connections and matters of the heart, she was as stubborn as a mule. She would endure mistreatment from others, pushing her limits, until she finally had enough. Otherwise, with her sharp mind and adaptable nature, how could anyone have bullied her so mercilessly in the past?


    She had lived at rock bottom before rising, and because of that, she understood desperation, cornered minds, and the lengths people would go when pushed. Her perspective was wider, sharper, and more grounded than those who had only ever satfortably at the top. And Levi, after so long by her side, had learned to see the world through that same lens without even realizing it.


    So now that Addison dropped the hints before him, why wouldn¡¯t he take them?


    Because of this, the knot in Levi¡¯s chest loosened slightly, the weight on his shoulders feeling lighter than before. A realization he had never allowed himself to consider washed over him. The fear was still there, lingering at the edges, but it no longer held him hostage.


    He looked into Addison¡¯s beautiful face and asked, his voice trembling slightly, "I may not be able to protect you as well as I want... will you still want me?"


    He waited nervously, heart pounding, for her answer.


    "Why wouldn¡¯t I?" Addison teased, bumping his nose lightly with her index finger. "If it¡¯s protection you¡¯re worried about, I already have Zion as my sword and Maxwell as my shield. But you... you have another role waiting. Are you ready for it?"


    She paused, considering.


    If Zion would be her sword and Maxwell her shield, maintaining bnce in the Royal Court when she ascended the Throne, then what would Levi¡¯s position be? The thought lingered until it clicked; she didn¡¯t need him fighting on the battlefield. His strength didn¡¯t suit that role.


    Instead, why not make him her most devoted Minister and Advisor, the one who would stand by her side and protect her from within the court, while her two other mates guarded her from external threats? That way, she¡¯d be protected from both inside and out.


    After all, werewolves were creatures moving as a pack, and swore their undying loyalty and allegiance to their respective Alphas and their Alphas to the Alpha King, but there would always be bad seeds who were greedy, ambitious individuals like the mastermind behind Greg, manipting others to achieve his goals.


    Even under the Alpha King¡¯s rule, some external forces, like the exiled rogues and dark witches, acted unchecked. With traitors lurking inside the Royal Pce, having Levi as her protector within wouldn¡¯t just be useful; it would be brilliant.


    But she couldn¡¯t openly tell Levi what she wanted him to do. She wanted him to find that path on his own. If she simply instructed him, it would defeat the purpose; he wouldn¡¯t develop the drive to be the man she knew he could be.


    By letting him realize it himself and strive toward it with his own strength, he would gain not only the sense of purpose but also the satisfaction of aplishment once he seeded. And when that moment came, his lost confidence would swell on its own, and he wouldn¡¯t need anyone to remind him of his true strength.


    Addison understood where his insecurities wereing from. After all, she had felt the same way when she first met ire, the gnawing sense that she wasn¡¯t enough, that her ws and shorings made her unworthy.

 Chapter 429 Eavesdropping

    <h4>Chapter 429: Chapter 429 Eavesdropping</h4>


    But over time, when she recognized her own strength, those insecurities transformed into a drive, not to prove herself to anyone else, but to be better for herself.


    Now that she¡¯d thought it through, Addison knew she just had to wait for Levi to reach that realization on his own, little by little. His voice suddenly broke the silence, pulling her back to the moment. She met his eyes, seeing how desperately he was searching for the truth in her words.


    "Do you... believe in me that much?" he asked. She could hear the tremor in his voice, fearful, fragile, like he was terrified that he was only imagining her reassurance out of sheer desperation.


    Addison didn¡¯t speak, but she nodded. Right now, Levi looked like a pitiful puppy in her arms, full of insecurities and fear, and the sight reminded her painfully of her past self. It felt as if their roles had reversed, and he was the one who needed her this time.


    Even though he seemed somewhat enlightened, she could tell he still wasn¡¯t fully settled. There were still lingering doubts in his heart; she couldn¡¯t say he had truly let go of the idea of rejecting each other.


    Maybe he simply didn¡¯t know which path to take from here. Either way, Addison had the patience to wait, for him, and for whatever their future was going to be.


    Wordlessly, Levi pulled her into a tight embrace, burying his face in the crook of her neck as if he feared she would slip away at any moment. Addison wrapped her arms around him in return, gently patting his back to soothe him.


    While holding him, she noticed movement near the door, shadows shifting beneath the narrow gap. She breathed in, catching the faint scents seeping through the rich aroma of chocte and coffee, mingled with lemon, honey, and a soft hint ofvender.


    It was Maxwell and Zion. Theirbined scents were unmistakable.


    They seemed to hesitate outside, unsure whether to knock or enter. It dawned on her then, they must have gone to her room first, only to find it empty. They had followed the trail of her lingering scent to Levi¡¯s room. But realizing she was here with him, and probably overhearing bits of their conversation through the door, and so they chose not to intrude.


    A momentter, their shadows shifted away as the two quietly left without entering.


    After leaving the packhouse, Maxwell and Zion exchanged aplicated look. They had both heard the conversation from inside. Originally, they nned to leave earlier with Alpha Hue and rendezvous with the rest of the convoy, but they wanted to inform Addison first so she wouldn¡¯t worry if she suddenly came looking for them.


    Their meeting and nningsted the entire night until morning, because they were sorting out logistics, confirming arrangements, and rying every detail to the nearby packs they had contacted the night before. The procedure took longer than expected, and only now had they stepped out of Zion¡¯s room, realizing it was alreadyte morning.


    Naturally, they assumed Addison would be awake by now, so they went to check on her. But when they reached her room, she wasn¡¯t there. Concerned, they started searching for her until they passed Levi¡¯s door and picked up Addison¡¯s lingering scent.


    That alone was enough for them to understand she had likelye to check on Levi during the night and ended up falling asleep beside him. They didn¡¯t jump to any inappropriate conclusions either; they hadn¡¯t sensed a surge of Addison¡¯s pheromones, nor any mixed scents or unusual disturbances that would suggest intimacy.


    So they simply epted the situation for what it was and stood there quietly, not wanting to interrupt.


    After all, they were very close to her. If she and Levi <i>had</i> done something intimate, they would have heard it or sensed it from where they were, so neither of them felt jealous. But just before they could knock on the door to check if she was awake, they caught fragments of a conversation from inside.


    The honorable and prideful Alphas would never want to act like eavesdropping rogues... yet curiosity got the better of them. Almost unwillingly, they stepped closer, leaning toward the door to catch what was being said.


    And in doing so, both of them ended up pressing their ears to the door, only toe face-to-face with each other, caught in the same guilty act.


    Zion¡¯s brows twitched as he and Maxwell found themselves practically shoulder-to-shoulder, both trying to catch the conversation inside. Neither of them wanted to back away. They had already sensed that something was off with Levi¡¯s mood, and naturally, they assumed it had something to do with Greg. But who would have expected the conversation to take such a sharp turn?


    Instead of discussing Greg, Levi was talking about <i>rejecting</i> Addison, wanting to cut their bond just so he wouldn¡¯t drag her down.


    For a moment, both Maxwell and Zion didn¡¯t know how to react. Should they admire Levi for his selflessness and willingness to sacrifice himself for Addison? Or should they call him a fool for even thinking of such a thing when there were still so many ways to fix this?


    But either way, it wasn¡¯t their ce to speak for him. And logically, if Levi stepped back, it meant one less rival for Addison¡¯s affection.


    Yet despite that, neither Maxwell nor Zion felt even a hint of victory. Instead, a strange bitterness settled in their chests, an emotion they couldn¡¯t quite exin.


    Was it because Levi¡¯s words revealed just how deeply he loved Addison, and how much he thought of her before himself? After all, no matter how misguided his decision was, his reason was simple: to protect her.


    Now that they understood they shared the danger they face with Addison, neither Maxwell nor Zion ever thought Levi was weak or unworthy of her. But hearing Levi say those things himself... it forced them to confront something ufortable.


    It made them reflect on <i>themselves</i>.


    Were <strong>they</strong> worthy of Addison, with how they were right now? Could they guarantee they wouldn¡¯t fall into their enemy¡¯s schemes the same way Levi had? They honestly didn¡¯t know. Today, it was Levi. But who could say that tomorrow it wouldn¡¯t be Zion or Maxwell, getting caught off-guard, manipted, and putting Addison¡¯s life on the line?


    Did this mean they had to give up as well?


    The thought alone made both Maxwell¡¯s and Zion¡¯s hearts pound as a dull buzzing filled their minds. As they stepped out of the building, a swirl of emotions churned inside them, leaving them heavier with every step. After thinking it through, they found themselves understanding why Levi made that choice, why he reached such a painful decision.


    It wasn¡¯t because Levi was weak-willed orcking strength. In fact, they realized he was strong in his own way. Because if it were them... they couldn¡¯t even imagine making that kind of sacrifice.


    Zion pressed his lips into a thin line before speaking. "Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll bete for the rendezvous..." His voice carried a quiet heaviness, and Maxwell, equally subdued, simply nodded and followed. Side by side, they walked toward the row of carriages and made their way to the front, where Alpha Hue waited.

 Chapter 430 Their Departure

    <h4>Chapter 430: Chapter 430 Their Departure</h4>


    "We¡¯re ready to depart," Alpha Hue reported the moment he saw them approach. "The only ones remaining are the guards you brought and the warriors stationed at the borders for support. Once they receive the signal to retreat, they¡¯ll fall back together with the mages¡¯ group."


    He noticed the gloom shadowing their expressions and the heaviness in their aura, but he chose not toment on it.


    "Understood. We¡¯ll head out now. The other Alphas have already left their territories. We need to reach the rendezvous point as soon as possible," Zion said, casting onest look back.


    "Prepare to depart!" hemanded, his voice booming. Without even bothering to remove his clothes, he shifted into his wolf form in an instant. Maxwell followed right after, equally silent and tense.


    Alpha Hue could tell their minds were elsewhere, their thoughts far heavier than the task at hand, so he didn¡¯t attempt to stop or question them. Instead, he signaled the convoy to move and walked alongside the warriors escorting the carriages.


    <strong>¡¸Back to Addison¡¯s side...¡¹</strong>


    After hugging Addison as tightly as if his life depended on it, Levi slowly loosened his hold. He pursed his lips before speaking. "Addie... I really don¡¯t know what I should do right now. But... can you give me more time?"


    He had already made a silent decision in his heart to grow stronger and change, to do something different from what he used to be. But he still wasn¡¯t sure if it would work out. And despite everything, he hadn¡¯t fully given up on the rejection yet.


    After all, they hadn¡¯t marked each other, and that meant there was still room for both him and Addison to maneuver if something happened in the future. If it ever came to it, he could let her go to free her from the burden.


    But earlier, hearing what she said about needing him, Levi felt his heart warm, his resolve wavering. At the same time, it made him want to be someone better for her.


    But right now, he couldn¡¯t tell Addison any of this. He knew it would only dampen her mood, especially when she believed they were finally okay and had already talked things through. Maybe she even thought he was asking for more time just to sort out his feelings, not because of the rejection.


    And he didn¡¯t want to rify that now.


    "Alright, take as much time as you need..." Addison said as she gently patted his head. Then she leaned in and pressed a soft kiss to the corner of his lips. It wasn¡¯t like the kisses they used to share, those heated, breath-stealing kisses filled with hunger and desire.


    This one was light, innocent, almost tender... and somehow, it warmed Levi¡¯s heart even more. That feather-soft touch sent a tingling sensation through him, like his heart was being brushed by the gentlest whisper of a feather.


    But before he could even react, Addison had already slipped out of the room.


    The moment she stepped into the hallway, the faint scents of Zion and Maxwell brushed against her senses, proof that the two of them had been standing outside for a while, likely hearing little bits and pieces of her conversation with Levi.


    It didn¡¯t matter to her, though.


    She nced around, searching for them, but there were no lingering presences nearby. With a small frown, she headed to her room, but it was empty. She then went to their own rooms, but that too was vacant, and even their magic bags, where they kept all their belongings, were gone.


    That could only mean one thing: they had already left and gone outside.


    After stepping out of the room, Levi took a moment to steady himself before quietly following Addison. He waited until she finished checking all three rooms, then finally spoke up, rubbing the back of his neck.


    "Are you... looking for Zion and Maxwell?"


    "Um... we didn¡¯t finalize the evacuation nst night, so I thought we¡¯d still get to talk to them. But I guess they already left with the rest of the pack..." Addison said as she started walking down the corridor.


    There were no murmurs in the distance, no omegas cleaning the hallway or tidying the used rooms. Everything was silent, too silent, so she could only assume that Zion and Maxwell had already joined the others and departed.


    They had probably been waiting outside her door to inform her before leaving, but since she had been in the middle of an emotional conversation with Levi, they must have decided not to interrupt and simply went on ahead.


    Still, a small ripple of annoyance stirred inside her. They hadn¡¯t even left a message. Maybe it was childish of her to feel this way, but a part of her wanted to feel prioritized, wanted to be pampered just a little more by her mates. Not seeing them there left a faint sting of disappointment.


    She exhaled softly, forcing her logical side to take over. ¡¯<i>They couldn¡¯t wait for her forever. They were running out of time.¡¯</i>


    She realized that the nagging, wing sensation inside her chest was probably just her instinct as their mate. This was normal behaviour for a she-wolf with a mate, an instinctive reaction tied to her bond with them, so the moment she recognized it for what it was, she pushed the feeling aside.


    When she nced back, she noticed Levi trailing three steps behind her, his expression distant and heavy, as if a storm of thoughts were weighing him down. Addison slowed to a stop and waited. It took Levi a second to notice she was no longer moving, and when he finally looked up, he was startled to find her standing there, waiting for him.


    "What is it, Addie?" Levi asked quietly.


    Addison didn¡¯t respond. Instead, she simply extended her hand and opened her palm toward him. Levi blinked, confused, clearly not understanding what she wanted. She gave him a small, insistent gesture, an invitation for him to offer his hand.


    When Levi finally extended it, Addison immediately took it, intertwining their fingers with quiet certainty. Then she gently tugged him forward, leading him down the corridor and toward the stairs.


    Levi followed, still looking stunned, as if he hadn¡¯t expected her to reach for him at all.


    Maybe he really had lost so much of his confidence that he no longer dared to make any move toward her. Addison understood that, which was why she wasn¡¯t pushing him to suddenly act like his old self.


    Instead, she quietly took the initiative for the both of them.


    With their fingers still intertwined, she led him toward the dining hall to check if there was anything left to eat. Fortunately, before leaving, the omegas had prepared food for everyone to take on the road, and they had also set aside some for Addison and the few warriors who stayed behind to guard the territory.


    When they reached the dining hall, Addison noticed several tes covered with lids. She lifted each one, and a wave of warmth filled her chest at the sight: arge bowl piled high with hundreds of peeled soft-boiled eggs, a roasted duck stuffed with pineapple and carrots, freshly baked wheat bread with strawberry jam and butter on the side. There was also a big pot of hearty beef stew and a tray of assorted fruits.

 Chapter 431 Levi’s Wolf Having Enough

    <h4>Chapter 431: Chapter 431 Levi¡¯s Wolf Having Enough</h4>


    The omegas must have worked through the night to prepare all this food, making sure everyone had proper meals to take on the road. This way, the group wouldn¡¯t need to stop and cook during their journey; they¡¯d only need brief breaks to let the horses and donkeys rest, and during that time, they could eat without losing precious time.


    It made sense, too. Eating cooked meals would ensure everyone. especially the warriors. had enough energy to stay alert and ready to fight at any moment. If they relied only on dry rations like jerky and bread, it wouldn¡¯t be nearly enough for carnivores like werewolves. A bnced, hearty meal like this was far better to keep their strength up.


    More than that, even before leaving, they had still thought of her as their princess. They couldn¡¯t just let her eat hard travel rations like stale bread, and that simple consideration warmed her heart.


    After taking all of it in, she gently pulled Levi to sit with her, then began serving food onto his te. Seeing the lingering unease on his face, she pressed her lips together before making a decision.


    "Levi, let¡¯s finish this mission together, okay? Once we reach the Royal Pce, I..." Addison paused, hesitating. But she knew she couldn¡¯t keep avoiding it. So she drew a deep breath and continued, "I have something I need to tell everyone. And when you hear what I have to say, I¡¯ll let you decide again, whether you still want to go through with the rejection or not."


    Addison didn¡¯t let herself think about her father¡¯s warning regarding the Moon Goddess¡¯s curse for rejecting a fated mate. She respected Levi¡¯s wishes; he probably didn¡¯t know about the curse, and telling him now might look like she was trying to sway him.


    But at the same time... wasn¡¯t he doing all of this to protect her?


    If they really rejected each other, and he found out afterward that it had angered the Moon Goddess and brought a curse down on her, wouldn¡¯t that hurt him even more?


    Addison pushed the thoughts away, dwelling on them now would only shake her focus and affect how she carried herself during the mission. But once everything here was settled and they returned to the Royal Capital, she had already decided: she would tell them about the children as well.


    They were Zion¡¯s children, after all. And with the tension already growing between her and her mates, letting them discover the truth from someone else would only make things worse. They deserved to hear it from her directly. It was their right to know.


    Now that she had made her decision, Addison felt her heart ease a little. Perhaps it was because she no longer needed to keep hiding or overthink everything.


    And when Levi heard her words, he was briefly stunned. He thought he had concealed his turmoil well, but it seemed Addison understood him too deeply. She saw his hesitation, his struggle to ept everything, and instead of pressuring him, she stepped back and gave him space to decide for himself.


    By doing so, she showed him that she respected his choice, whatever it may be.


    But as for what she nned to say once they returned to the Capital... Levi had no idea. An uneasy churn twisted in his stomach, one he couldn¡¯t quite exin. Was it about her feelings for him? Her safety? Some hidden truth he¡¯d never known? He didn¡¯t know, but the uncertainty made him restless, like he¡¯d been thrown into boiling water.


    He wanted to know now, desperately, but whatever it was seemed important enough that she refused to speak of it here. So despite the anxiety gnawing at him, he would have to wait until they reached the Pce.


    "A-Alright..." Levi murmured as he epted the food Addison ced on his te. But seeing the calm resolve in her eyes, he slowly let out a breath and forced himself to rx. Maybe he really was being too rigid, locking himself into one oue, fixating on rejection and all the consequences it might bring if he didn¡¯t do it.


    He¡¯d been so consumed by fear of the future that he¡¯d forgotten to look at what he had now.


    And besides... didn¡¯t Addison say she had another role in mind for him? Something different from being her protector like the other two?


    That thought alone was enough to stop his mind from spiraling any further.


    <i>"Damn, boy! Will you rx for a second?"</i> Levi¡¯s wolf snarled, its voice echoing in his mind as ws scraped against the walls of his consciousness. <i>"Did that bastard Greg scare you so badly that you can¡¯t forget one defeat? Seriously? You¡¯re getting on my nerves!"</i>


    <i>"Easy for you to say,"</i> Levi shot back, jaw tight. <i>"Do you not worry at all about being seen as weak by our mate?"</i>


    <i>"I do worry!"</i> his wolf snapped back without mercy. <i>"But that¡¯s exactly why we have to work harder. The Moon Goddess gave her to us for a reason. That alone proves we¡¯re not as useless as you keep telling yourself. Maybe you just need to change that messed-up perspective of yours."</i>


    Its voice rumbled with irritation, ws scraping harder inside Levi¡¯s mind.


    <i>"If you keep spiraling like this, you¡¯ll only make our mate worry, and that¡¯ll mess with her focus. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time you man up a little?"</i>


    The wolf didn¡¯t soften its tone at all; it didn¡¯t care about Levi¡¯s fragile feelings. It was too fed up to hold back anymore.


    <i>"Sigh... alright, you have a point,"</i> Levi finally admitted. He risked a small nce at Addison before bowing his head to focus on his meal. Still, he made sure to serve her food as well, quietly hoping it would lift her spirits. He knew his pessimism earlier might have dragged her mood down, and this was the only way he knew to make up for it, by tending to her in small, steady ways.


    Seeing his efforts, Addison¡¯s heart softened, and the heavy atmosphere around them slowly eased. They continued eating infortable silence until both of them were full.


    Just as they were about to leave the dining hall, a group of warriors returned from their border patrol shift. The moment they saw Addison, they all paused to greet her properly, bowing with warm smiles. Only after she acknowledged them and gently dismissed them did they move past her and head toward the food.


    But Addison suddenly remembered something and nced back at the warrior at the rear of the group, the one closest to her. "What about the mages and the guards stationed with them? Have they eaten? Should we send food over?"


    The warrior halted and shook his head respectfully. "Princess, there¡¯s no need to worry. Before the others departed, the omegas delivered both breakfast and lunch to everyone positioned around the barrier."


    "They should be having their meal by now. As for dinner, we n to hunt game in the forest and send some overter. The guards will roast it for themselves and the mages while they hold their positions, at least until we¡¯re ready to retreat and begin the operation."

 Chapter 432 Dog Food

    <h4>Chapter 432: Chapter 432 Dog Food</h4>


    Hearing this, Addison finally set aside her worries about Archmage Elric and his disciples. They only needed to hold out until today; by tomorrow morning, the remaining mages would retreat, and the guards assigned to deploy the biochemical agents would carry out their tasks.


    Tonight, however, they still had to prepare the hot air balloons, check the biochemical canisters, and finalize the sequence and locations for their deployment.


    Now that she thought about it, Zion and Maxwell hadn¡¯t had the time to discuss any of this with Archmage Elric and the others. They were far too busy nning to evacuate the rest of the pack and the nearby packs. That meant the responsibility fell on her now, and truthfully, it had always been hers to begin with.


    With that in mind, she headed out of the packhouse. Levi followed closely behind her, just like he used to back when she was still the Luna of the Midnight River Pack. The familiar sight made her smile softly as old memories surfaced.


    She walked toward the inner part of the territory, where Archmage Elric and his people were staying.


    After a twenty-minute walk, she finally arrived. She noticed the shimmering ripple of energy surrounding the locust swarm, and she immediately noticed how much denser they had be. It seemed that the scrap food she had thrown in before, meant only to pacify them and stop their destructive movements, had instead helped them multiply even further.


    Her gaze shifted to Archmage Elric, who stood among his disciples. He looked utterly worn down, dark circles shadowed his eyes, his posture sagged with exhaustion, and he even appeared thinner than before.


    Seeing the old man, Addison rubbed the tip of her nose. She had been so caught up in her own worries that she forgot hers were only the tip of the iceberg; Archmage Elric had been carrying the true weight on the frontlines. The realization made her feel almostughable. She steadied her thoughts, took a deep breath, and began walking toward him.


    The moment she moved, Archmage Elric noticed her. Their eyes met.


    "Princess! You¡¯re here!" he eximed with a weary smile as he slowly approached, leaning heavily on his staff to support himself. He looked so exhausted, looking like he was on the verge of copsing, that Addison felt a pang of pity for him.


    "Archmage Elric, sir... how are things here?" she asked as her gaze swept over their surroundings. None of the mages looked any better than the others; every one of them appeared exhausted, pale, and sickly.


    They had clearly pushed their bodies far beyond their limits these past days. They might be silent, but their effort and contribution to this mission were anything but small; in fact, they were its backbone.


    Addison made a quiet decision then. Once they returned, she would ask her father to reward the mages generously. She didn¡¯t want them to feel disheartened or believe the Royal Pce saw them as nothing more than tools.


    That kind of resentment could seed trouble in the future, and her enemies might even seize the chance to sway the Mage Tower to their side. Even if not all mages could be persuaded to betray their alliance with the werewolves, some might.


    Better to prepare now, she thought, and prevent such a possibility before it ever had the chance to grow.


    So instead, she would make sure everyone was rewarded ording to their contributions, not only the mages, but all who had taken part in this mission. As that thought settled, her gaze drifted toward Levi. She and Levi walked toward the barrier beside Archmage Elric, moving slowly so the archmage wouldn¡¯t need to force himself any more than necessary.


    When they were close enough, Addison leaned in toward Levi and whispered, "Levi, please help me. Make a contribution list, and list everyone¡¯s efforts, one by one, so that when we return to the pce, we can report it to Father and reward them properly. I can only entrust this to you. Will you help me?"


    She looked up at him with her golden eyes, which looked wide and bright because of their height difference, doll-like in a way that made her seem even more earnest. Levi¡¯s throat tightened; how could he possibly refuse her when she looked like this?


    He nodded, biting his lip, before hisrge hand gently came down to cover her eyes as he looked away, flustered.


    Addison, startled by Levi¡¯s sudden action and unsure why he had covered her eyes in the first ce, nearly stumbled over a small rock. Fortunately, Levi was walking so close beside her that the moment her body lurched forward, he immediately slid an arm around her waist and steadied her. In doing so, the hand he¡¯d ced over her eyes fell away.


    Only then did Addison notice his face, bright red, as flushed as a cooked shrimp. He was blushing so hard that she finally realized he must have been embarrassed... or shy? She wasn¡¯t entirely sure. All she knew was that Levi looked unexpectedly cute like this, and the sight made her want to tease him even more.


    It was definitely better than seeing him gloomy.


    A wide smile bloomed on her lips, and Levi¡¯s already crimson face somehow deepened in color. Flustered, he released her as though he¡¯d just touched something scorching. Addison couldn¡¯t help it, a soft giggle escaped her lips.


    Archmage Elric, who had been walking slowly beside them, nced over, only to catch the two of them openly flirting. He felt as though he¡¯d been force-fed a mouthful of dog food, and he rolled his eyes dramatically before letting out a snort. Without another word, he turned and headed back to his station, leaving the two behind.


    Addison, who moments ago had felt genuinely sorry for him because he looked so frail, could only stare in shock. The archmage was suddenly walking briskly, full of energy, as if all that earlier weakness had been nothing but her imagination.


    In the end, Addison couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud, all the gloom and negativity from earlierpletely washed away by those two unexpected moments. Seeing herugh, Levi¡¯s mood brightened as well, and he found himself smiling along with her.


    But soon after, they both returned to work mode. Levi took out a notebook and a charcoal pen from his magic bag as he continued walking beside her. He began listing the people who had contributed to the mission, just as Addison requested.


    Since he had grown used to following Addison, ever since they left the Royal Pce with this group, he¡¯d already gotten to know many of them. Their names came easily to him, since he often spoke with them and chatted a little while traveling, much like he used to when he served as Addison¡¯s Gamma.


    He carried that habit with him until now, and because of it, the task she entrusted to him became much easier.


    Seeing Levi diligently working on her request, Addison felt she could finally focus on nning tomorrow¡¯s biochemical counterattack with Archmage Elric. She followed him as he settled onto a tree stump near the barrier, where most of his disciples were still chanting tirelessly to maintain the barrier.

 Chapter 433 Pest Extermination

    <h4>Chapter 433: Chapter 433 Pest Extermination</h4>


    "Archmage Elric, may I speak with you about tomorrow¡¯s n?" Addison asked as she reached his side.


    Meanwhile, Levi moved around the area to gather more information, asking for the names of those he didn¡¯t know yet and inquiring about what each person had contributed so far. He made sure to exin that it was for documentation purposes, so no one would feel offended or think their actions were being scrutinized or judged.


    "What can I help you with, Princess?" Archmage Elric asked, turning toward Addison. Both of his hands rested atop his staff as he sat on the tree stump. Addison stepped closer before beginning.


    "Archmage Elric, I¡¯ll send the warriors to drive away the remaining animals in the forest tonight while they¡¯re out hunting. Tomorrow morning, we¡¯ll retreat slightly with the mages and wait for the aerial team to drop the biochemical agents. During that time, we¡¯ll need to rely on you and your disciples to keep the barrier from copsing."


    She paused, then continued with a more cautious tone.


    "With the right signal, would you and your disciples be able to open a gap at the top of the barrier, just enough for the aerial team to release the biochemical agent inside, without dropping the barrier entirely? That way, we won¡¯t have to worry about the locust swarm escaping before the extermination isplete."


    Addison studied Archmage Elric¡¯s expression carefully. She knew she was asking for something difficult. Creating an opening at the top of the barrier without allowing the swarm to break free, while maintaining control from afar, would demand incredible precision and far more magical control than working up close.


    But she couldn¡¯t leave the mages too close to the barrier, because once the biochemical agent was released, they risked being poisoned. Yet if everyone retreated too far and allowed the barrier to copse, the locust swarm would scatter in every direction, creating an even bigger disaster.


    Their numbers had already doubled; she could even barely see anything beyond the barrier now. All she could make out was a solid mass of red, like churning blood trapped inside a sphere. That was how dense the swarm had be.


    Hearing Addison¡¯s request, Archmage Elric shot her a sidelong nce, one eyebrow raised. Seeing her awkward, embarrassed expression, he realized she fully understood how difficult her request was, and so he said nothing. Instead, he released a long, weary sigh.


    He understood exactly what Addison intended, and the method itself was possible. Under normal circumstances, when he and his disciples were at their peak, they could have handled it, perhaps even with rtive ease.


    But now... after maintaining the barrier for days while Addison and the others prepared the evacuation, they were utterly drained. Every mage was exhausted. Attempting such precise control in their current state wouldn¡¯t just be hard, it would be a true challenge.


    "Princess, I can¡¯t give you a definite answer," Archmage Elric said hoarsely. "All I can promise is that we¡¯ll do our best until the end. But... I think it would be wise to prepare a n B, in case n A fails."


    His gaze remained fixed on the barrier, growing distant at times. Addison noticed the deep wrinkles etched into his face, signs of the strain he and the entire Mage Tower had endured these past days.


    "Alright," Addison replied, exhaling deeply as she steadied herself. "We¡¯ll prepare as soon as possible. Please, try to eat and rest a little more and conserve your energy for now. I¡¯ll work out a contingency n in case the first one doesn¡¯t seed. Leave the rest to me..."


    Her eyes drifted forward, and a heavy weight settled in her chest.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll rest for a while. I¡¯ll eatter..." Archmage Elric murmured as he rose slowly to his feet and made his way toward the nearby tent. Levi was still busy speaking with the others, so Addison turned her attention to gathering the guards who would be responsible for dropping the biochemical agent.


    She didn¡¯t have to wait long. The guards assigned to protect Archmage Elric and the other mages were all stationed in the area, and soon they were lined up before her, standing straight and attentive.


    "Princess, please give yourmand," the captain said.


    "Thank you foring so quickly," Addison began. "I called you here to discuss the pest-extermination mission. As you all know, we¡¯ve already evacuated the Golden Hue Pack and the nearby packs that might be affected by the biochemical agents. With the first phasepleted, we¡¯ll now move on to the next."


    She faced the guards, her voice steady.


    "Please divide yourselves into two groups." Addison began as she put her hands behind her while she strode slowly in front of them.


    <strong>"First group:</strong> You¡¯ll work with the border patrol to drive away any remaining wild animals in the territory. At the same time, you¡¯ll hunt game for tonight¡¯s dinner. I¡¯ll leave the method to your discretion on how you will tackle your task of driving away the wild animals; handle it however you see fit."


    <strong>"Second group:</strong> You¡¯ll work together to assemble the hot air balloons we brought from the Royal Capital. You were briefed on how to set them up and operate them, so I trust there won¡¯t be any issues. But if you encounter any problems during assembly, report to me immediately."


    "We have three hot air balloons, and tomorrow we¡¯ll form three aerial teams. Each team will carry five biochemical agents. They¡¯re heavy, so I need you to consider thebined weight of the personnel and the cargo. Adjust as needed."


    "Those who won¡¯t be flying will stay on the ground to manage the ropes attached to the balloons. If the aerial operation encounters any issues, you¡¯ll be responsible for pulling the balloon back down."


    Addison continued outlining the procedures, and the guards listened with serious, focused expressions.


    Until, suddenly ¡ª


    "Addie! Are you okay?! I heard what happened!"


    While Addison was still briefing the guards, Lance¡¯s voice suddenly rang out. Before she could even turn toward the voice, a force collided with her from behind, and he pulled her into a warm embrace.


    Addison¡¯s brows instantly furrowed. She disliked the sudden touches from anyone who wasn¡¯t her fated mates, and she instinctively pulled herself out of his hold.


    Honestly, she had almost forgotten Lance was even part of this mission. She barely saw him. Even after everything that had happened, it took him <i>this long</i> to show his face. She wasn¡¯t sure whether his border-patrol duties were truly that demanding... or if he was simply oblivious to what was happening around him.


    And his sudden appearance brought back an old, unwee memory of six years ago, when she was abducted by the vampires. Back then, Lance was supposed to be her personal bodyguard, meant to stay by her side at all times, especially since she was about to attend hering-of-age ceremony. Yet, as her mother had recounted, he wasn¡¯t there when she was taken.


    Was it negligence? Coincidence? Or something else entirely?


    Now, seeing him appear only after the danger had passed, Addison couldn¡¯t help but question him again in her mind. ¡¯<i>What had Lance been doing back then when she needed him most?¡¯</i>Was he the kind of person who only showed concern once everything was already over?


    But why?

 Chapter 434 Making It Clear

    <h4>Chapter 434: Chapter 434 Making It Clear</h4>


    Lance, still filled with worry, immediately began checking Addison from head to toe, looking for any sign of injury. His concern didn¡¯t seem fake, Addison could see that. But it was far toote. Whatever fear or danger she¡¯d endured earlier had already passed, and his sudden attentiveness only made her frown deepen.


    From the corner of her eye, she noticed Levi looking in their direction. Not wanting him to misunderstand, Addison instinctively stepped back, putting distance between herself and Lance. She knew Levi was emotionally fragile right now, and she didn¡¯t want to give him the wrong idea.


    Yes, she felt a sense of familiarity with Lance, perhaps a remnant from their closeness before she lost her memory, something her body still remembered like muscle memory. But that old closeness was no longer wee. Not now.


    She already had three fated mates, and she was still struggling to understand her feelings for each one of them. She knew she wasn¡¯t perfect, she made mistakes, she overlooked people unintentionally, and she hurt others without meaning to. Thest thing she wanted was to add more confusion... or give anyone the impression she was entertaining yet another bond.


    But she knew when she wanted closeness with someone and when she didn¡¯t, and right now, she was certain that whatever rtionship she once had with Lance was long gone. It wasn¡¯t that she held a grudge over what happened six years ago; she simply had no memory of him or their past.


    And with her instincts sharper than ever, she found herself unable to entertain attention from any man who was not her fated mates, especially when she could clearly feel that Lance saw her as something more than just a friend.


    "Lance, everything has already been resolved. There¡¯s no need to worry," Addison said calmly. "If you¡¯ll excuse me, I still have things to attend to."


    She turned away, returning to the guards to discuss the n and to start forming a contingency n in case n A failed. Besides, discussing personal matters in front of her subordinates felt inappropriate.


    "Addie, did I do something wrong? Is it because I came toote when you needed me?" Lance asked, his voice trembling with worry. "Please, let me exin, okay? I was guarding my side of the border. It was closest to the locust swarm, and if anyone got past me, the entire territory, not just this ce, could have ended in disaster and the whole kingdom. I wasn¡¯t ignoring you... I was just doing my duty. Please... don¡¯t be angry with me."


    He gently tugged at Addison¡¯s sleeve, and she had the unsettling feeling that if she didn¡¯t respond soon, he might actually drop to his knees just to earn her forgiveness. The thought startled her.


    But as she listened, her lips pressed into a thin line. Would she look heartless if she stayed cold toward him, knowing he had just been doing his job? Even so, the way he tried to appeal to her emotions felt suffocating, almost like he was forcing her hand, and instead of moving her, it only irritated her more.


    Maybe Lance was telling the truth. He <i>had</i> been stationed at the side of the border closest to the locust swarm, and the pressure must have been enormous. Ensuring no rogues slipped through, which would then keep any threat from reaching the central ins, any responsible warrior would have stayed until the veryst moment, too. And perhaps her cold attitude earlier pushed him into acting this way now, making him desperate for her attention and understanding.


    Maybe she really was being overly cold.


    ...but how could she not be? With everything that had happened, with danger lurking in every corner, Addison no longer knew who was truly an ally and who might turn into an enemy tomorrow. In times like this, trusting too easily wasn¡¯t just na?ve, it was dangerous.


    Addison let out a long, weary breath as she looked at Lance helplessly. "Alright, alright, I understand," she said, her voice softer but distant. "But I have important things to handle right now."


    "Since you finally have time to step away from your post, use this chance to go back and rest. We¡¯ll be taking action tomorrow, and tonight the rest of the team will need to coordinate with you to drive the wild animals out of the territory in preparation for the pest extermination."


    She spoke inly, without room for further discussion. She simply didn¡¯t have the emotional capacity to deal with Lance right now. She had already spent most of her energy trying to pacify Levi earlier, and even now she knew she was still falling short.


    Addison was painfully aware that she needed to treat Levi better, since she had overlooked him and taken his quiet loyalty for granted. He had been her best friend and Gamma long before he became her mate, and that shift in their rtionship had thrown her off bnce more than she expected. But now that she understood what needed to be done, she intended to put more effort into nurturing that bond.


    And that meant she no longer had the emotional space for anything... or anyone... outside of what truly mattered.


    Which meant she also needed to make things clear with Lance, once and for all. She wasn¡¯t going to entertain the possibility of making him her chosen mate, and the sooner he epted that, the sooner he could move on and find someone better suited for him.


    If he still carried guilt over the past, she would let him know that she no longer dwelled on it. Whatever happened back then belonged to a time she could no longer remember, and her earlier suspicions were nothing more than her own paranoia, a natural consequence of having lost her memories and not knowing who her true enemies were.


    But rity was necessary, and avoiding the issue would only drag things out for both of them.


    Seeing Lance like this only strengthened her resolve. She sighed softly, then turned away after instructing the guards to begin preparing for the tasks she had assigned. As for the contingency n, she hadn¡¯t thought of one yet and would return to itter.


    For now, she needed to speak with Lance directly and put an end to his lingering hopes before the situation became even more painful for both of them.


    "Addie, I¡¯m really happy you¡¯re giving me some of your time. It means a lot to me... I appreciate it," Lance said warmly as he followed Addison. They stepped aside, but it was not too far from everyone¡¯s sight, but just enough so no one could overhear their conversation or make assumptions about the two of them being alone.


    This way, Levi wouldn¡¯t overthink, and at the same time, Addison could protect Lance¡¯s pride, because no one else would hear what she was about to say.


    But seeing Lance so happy made Addison feel a twinge of difort, as if she were being too heartless. She took a deep breath, organizing her thoughts before speaking.


    "Lance, I truly appreciate your feelings and the care you¡¯ve shown me," she began, her voice calm but firm. "But as you can see, I already have my mates and have no intention of taking on any chosen mates. You¡¯re a great person, and I know you¡¯ve been my childhood friend, but it seems our paths have long diverged. I sincerely hope you find your own fated mate soon..."

 Chapter 435 Will Never Let You Go

    <h4>Chapter 435: Chapter 435 Will Never Let You Go</h4>


    She paused, watching his expression carefully.


    But the moment she uttered the first few words of her refusal, Lance¡¯s mind went nk. His head buzzed, and it felt as though lightning had struck him. His chest seemed to shatter into a thousand pieces, leaving him frozen in shock as her words sank in.


    Lance¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at Addison in disbelief. He looked flustered and frightened at the same time. Deep down, he wanted to run, before he had to hear the rest of her words, but his feet refused to move. All he could do was look at her pleadingly, silently begging her to stop.


    He wasn¡¯t ready to let go of his feelings for her, not yet. Even though she already had three fated mates, he had still clung to a fragile hope. After all, she was destined to be the future Alpha King of their kingdom.


    Multiple partners weren¡¯t impossible... and since she already had three, why couldn¡¯t there be one more? He had hoped she might soften toward him, if only for the sake of their shared childhood.


    But now she was telling him to move on. How could he possibly do that so easily? Since when were feelings something that could bemanded? If it were that simple, would he have suffered this much, followed her this far, while watching her stand so close to other men?


    His possessiveness and jealousy refused to quiet down, no matter how hard he tried to suppress them, but still, he held on.


    "Addie... don¡¯t..." Lance¡¯s voice came out hoarse, almost a plea, as he staggered back a step. "Don¡¯t say it. I won¡¯t listen... I don¡¯t want to..."


    His words dissolved into a broken mumble as he turned away without another nce. Then he walked off briskly, leaving Addison standing there, startled andpletely caught off guard.


    She had only wanted to lessen the pain for both of them. She thought ending it clearly would be kinder in the long run. But it was obvious now, Lance wasn¡¯t ready to ept her decision. And for the first time, she didn¡¯t know what else she could possibly do.


    She almost went after Lance, but a burning stare prickled at her back. Instinctively, Addison turned around.


    Levi was looking straight at her.


    The moment she met his eyes, he jolted in surprise and hastily looked away. But by then, Addison was already walking toward him. That only made him fluster more. He feared she might misunderstand, think he had been watching her every move, think he was monitoring her, and she might feel ufortable because of him. His fist tightened as he tried to suppress the restless turmoil in his chest.


    Then a soft hand covered his knuckles.


    "Why are you feeling restless?" Addison asked softly.


    She drew his clenched hand up toward her face and gently rested her cheek against his palm, acting a little cute as she looked at him, seeking to calm him without saying another word.


    Seeing her like this, Levi felt the restless turmoil in his chest slowly ebb away. In its ce came an unfamiliar, itching warmth, like his heart was being lightly scratched by a mischievous kitten. Addison was clearly acting cute on purpose, just to reassure him, and he knew it.


    As a man, he understood exactly what Lance was thinking. And he wasn¡¯t magnanimous enough to sympathize with it.


    The mate bond was a blessing bestowed by the Moon Goddess herself, something no one had the right to challenge. Even with three of them already bound to Addison, he could barely tolerate Zion and Maxwell. Anyone beyond that waspletely beyond his limit.


    Still, unlike Zion and Maxwell, who might have already erupted in rage at the mere sight of Lance coveting their mate, Levi forced himself to restrain his wolf and remain rational.


    But to im he wasn¡¯t jealous would be a lie.


    Lance had been Addison¡¯s childhood sweetheart. He had known her the longest. They had shared years of history,ughter, and hardship. And if not for the abduction six years ago, if not for the discovery of her fated mates... Lance might very well have already been her betrothed.


    But her fated mates had arrived at just the right time, and the bond of childhood had long been rendered insignificant. In the face of a true mate bond, a gift from the Moon Goddess herself, everything else naturally came second.


    Yet it was clear that Lance had no intention of letting go of the past. He still clung stubbornly to Addison, and that alone made Levi deeply ufortable. The restraint he was showing now was already the limit of his tolerance.


    If he weren¡¯t holding his wolf back with sheer willpower, he might have already challenged Lance to a duel to the death, just to im his mate once and for all and put an end to Lance¡¯s delusions.


    "Do you trust me?" Addison suddenly asked.


    Levi was caughtpletely off guard. He flinched at the question, his head snapping up to meet her eyes, and then he froze.


    In her gaze, there was nothing but patience and understanding. Warmth, quiet reassurance... and perhaps even the faintest budding hint of love. He didn¡¯t dare believe it at first, but his heart still trembled violently in his chest. Excitement surged through him, yet he forced himself to stay grounded, to be certain of what he was seeing. No matter how long he looked, her expression didn¡¯t change.


    Slowly, he lowered his gaze. Hisshes fluttered as he clenched his mrs, struggling to keep the smile from breaking free. Inside his mind, his wolf was already leaping about in wild joy, tail wagging madly.


    Today, his emotions had been dragged through a brutal storm of chaos, tension, jealousy, and fear, and now, at this very moment, they soared to a dizzying peak of fragile happiness. And that terrified him most of all.


    Because the brighter the happiness, the deeper the fear of losing it.


    And Levi... was no exception.


    "I... I do," Levi replied hoarsely. His throat tightened as though even those two simple words had drained all the strength from him.


    "Then you should be confident," Addison said firmly. "I know I haven¡¯t done a good job reassuring you before, but I¡¯m telling you now."


    Her gaze sharpened with quiet authority. "Unless <i>you</i> decide you no longer want me... I will never let you go."


    Hearing such a domineering deration from Addison for the very first time, Levi felt as though he had been lifted straight to cloud nine. After all, this was the first time she had ever chosen him so resolutely and said such words to him without hesitation.


    All this time, it had always been <i>him</i> inching closer to her ¡ª carefully, patiently ¡ª waiting for her to growfortable with their bond. Unlike Maxwell or Zion, he could never bring himself to be so forceful, so domineering in iming her as his own.


    Because of that, it often felt as though his presence was easily overlooked, as if he were merely standing on the sidelines rather than being one of her mates.


    He was always cautious with every step he took, afraid of being disliked, afraid of bing a burden. And so, he had long believed himself to be unremarkablepared to the other two. Yet at the same time, his pride as a werewolf refused to let him remain truly meek. From time to time, he would still assert his presence in his own quiet way.


    And because of this contradiction, his heart was constantly caught in a storm of conflicting emotions and thoughts, while his wolf, ever restless, did nothing but add fuel to the fire.


    But hearing Addison say this, it felt as though the burning tension in his mind slowly began to ease. His heart fluttered as if brushed by a butterfly¡¯s wings, yet it thudded so loudly in his chest that it felt as though it might burst free.


    "A-Are you sure?" Levi asked again, his voice hesitant and fragile, as he held his breath in quiet fear that she might take her words back.


    Seeing the caution in his eyes, Addison felt as though her heart had been gently twisted. She hadn¡¯t noticed it before, but now she realized how badly she had failed to reassure him as his mate. The thought left her conflicted, yet she still lifted her lips into a confident smile, her expression softening as she met his gaze.


    "Yes," she said simply.


    The certainty in her eyes mirrored the conviction in her heart. If she still wavered when it came to Zion or Maxwell, she could not afford to be uncertain with Levi. More than anyone, she knew how much effort he had poured into staying by her side all this time, how much he had done for her in silence.


    Perhaps part of what she felt was gratitude, born from friendship and familiarity, but deep within, she knew it wasn¡¯t only that.

 Chapter 436 Never A Coincidence

    <h4>Chapter 436: Chapter 436 Never A Coincidence</h4>


    That, perhaps, was what Levi had seen in her eyes just now, the faint but genuine budding of love, nurtured throughpanionship, deep understanding, and the quiet protection he had always given her.


    "I... okay," Levi answered, pressing his lips together, yet he still stood there hesitantly in front of Addison.


    Seeing this, Addison stepped forward without another word. She slipped her arms around his waist and buried her face against his sturdy chest, drawing in a deep breath of his calming scent, the familiar scent she had unknowingly grown to love over time. It was the scent that had apanied her through the coldest nights in the Midnight River Pack, the scent that had quietly be her anchor without her ever realizing it.


    In that moment, she truly believed that the Moon Goddess¡¯s design was never a coincidence. Her journey through life was bound to be rough and unforgiving, and perhaps that was why the Moon Goddess had sent her these men to walk beside her through the storm.


    So, little by little, although shadows still lingered deep within her mind, she was no longer as resistant to epting her fated mates, not only Levi, but also Maxwell and Zion. Each of them had their own quirks, and none of them were perfect.


    They all carried ws, just as she did.


    But she was not blind. She could see that they were trying. Even the once-arrogant Zion had changed so much that she could barely recognize the man he used to be.


    "Alright, let¡¯s continue with our work," Addison said after she felt Levi¡¯s taut muscles finally rx, his arm instinctively looping around her in a protective hold. She allowed herself to enjoy the warmth for just a brief moment before pulling away. There was still far too much to do.


    Fortunately, while she had been speaking with Lance, the guards she had briefed earlier had already begun their preparations. When they departed from the Royal Capital for the west, they had transported the dismantled hot-air balloonponents on the caravan carriages. The parts were far toorge to fit inside their magic bags. Upon arrival, when they cleared out the granary, they then stored all the balloonponents inside.


    Now, the guards were already heading toward the granary to retrieve the equipment and begin assembling everything.


    Seeing everyone busy at work, with some guards searching for the best open area to assemble the hot-air balloons, Addison stepped away from Levi so he could continue organizing the list of personnel. She, on the other hand, oversaw the construction of the balloons herself; there were too many details to consider, and even the preparations alone were already proving difficult.


    With their tasks already assigned, Addison and Levi threw themselves into their work, forcing their minds to clear of everything else, their doubts, their worries, even the turmoil in their hearts.


    Elsewhere, Lance fled like a wounded animal, too afraid to hear the rest of what Addison had been about to say. He already sensed the meaning of her unfinished words, and he could not bear to hear them spoken aloud.


    He went straight to his room in the packhouse, not caring that the halls were empty. In fact, the quietness suited him; no one to see him unravel, no one to interrupt the chaos in his head. The moment he reached his floor, he shoved his door open and mmed it behind him. The frame rattled violently, dust falling from the impact, but Lance paid it no mind.


    He stood there, heaving for breath, agitation tearing through him as the weight of everything that had happened crashed down all at once.


    "Why did she have to be so ruthless?" Lance growled. "Couldn¡¯t she at least give me a chance... even a small one? For the sake of our childhood friendship? Why can she let go so easily? Is it because she doesn¡¯t remember anything anymore?"


    The urge to destroy everything in his room surged violently through him, to flip tables, smash ss, tear the ce apart just to vent the fury wing at his chest. But reason barely managed to rein him in. This wasn¡¯t his territory. This wasn¡¯t his property. And more than that, if he truly lost control over this, it would feel like he had already epted his defeat.


    Grinding his teeth, he raked his fingers roughly through his hair and paced the room in agitated circles. His breaths came hard and uneven at first, then slowly, painfully, steadied as he forced himself to calm down.


    Atst, he dropped heavily onto the edge of the bed. The storm inside him quieted into a suffocating stillness.


    And in that silence... he began to think.


    "No... I can¡¯t just leave it like this." Lance¡¯s voice was low and trembling with suppressed obsession. "I¡¯ve dreamed of making her my mate for too long. I already failed once, I¡¯m not going to let it slip away again so easily."


    Inside him, his wolf remained unnervingly silent.


    It wasn¡¯t indifference. It was familiarity.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time Lance had spiraled like this since Addison¡¯s disappearance. His moods always swung between two extremes, either hollow and lifeless or burning with this kind of desperate fixation. Over time, even his wolf had grown ustomed to the pattern.


    At one point, it had even wondered if Lance carried more than one self within him.


    Now, it simply chose to retreat and let its master drown in his own thoughts.


    <strong>¡¸On Maxwell and Zion¡¯s Side...¡¹</strong>


    "Everyone, spread out! Stay alert at all times!" Zion barked the moment he shifted back into his human form.


    He, Maxwell, and the Golden Hue Pack had just reached the rendezvous point. The other packs hadn¡¯t arrived yet, so Zion immediately took charge, securing the area first while giving their people a brief chance to recover.


    As soon as he shifted, he pulled arge towel from his magic bag and wrapped it around his torso. He knew he would need to shift again soon; changing into full clothes would only waste precious time. Maxwell did the same, and the two moved with tacit understanding, each taking on their role without needing to speak.


    Zion moved to check and secure the perimeter.


    Maxwell, meanwhile, went to inspect their people and the animals they had brought along, carefully assessing whether the beasts were still fit to continue the journey.


    Although some of therger animals, like the cattle, were clearly exhausted, the pack members had taken good care of them throughout the journey. Perhaps it was because they had prepared so thoroughly this time, but the trip hadn¡¯t been as difficult as when Zion and Addison had traveled with the first batch.


    Or maybe it was simply because the rendezvous point was much closer to the Golden Hue Pack. Either way, everything seemed to be progressing smoothly for now.


    Because their entourage was farrger than when Zion had first traveled with Addison, securing the massive clearing took considerably more time. While they waited for the other packs to arrive, the omegas took out the food they had prepared and began distributing it to everyone.


    As soon as the tables were set and the dishes were ced on top, the pack members naturally formed a line.

 Chapter 437 Escort

    <h4>Chapter 437: Chapter 437 Escort</h4>


    They let the injured and the weak go first. Although some time had already passed since the battle on the front lines the night before, several were still suffering from lingering injuries. Their wolves had been pushed to the brink during the fight, too exhausted to fully heal their human bodies.


    Even though the doctors had already bandaged many of them, the pain and wounds still hindered their movement. Seeing this, the others quietly stepped aside and allowed the injured to eat first.


    Once the injured had finished lining up, it was the shewolves¡¯ turn, followed by the rest of the pack. The warriors guarding the perimeter were served by the omegas, including Zion and Maxwell, who had just returned from their inspection.


    Alpha Hue also took a te for himself as he strode over to the two Alphas, leaving his wife to check on the morale and well-being of the rest of their pack members.


    "Alpha Zion, Alpha Maxwell. How are you both holding up?" Alpha Hue asked as he approached the two men standing silently side by side. He didn¡¯t need to ask much; he could see the storm of thoughts running through their minds.


    Yet, because they knew their work couldn¡¯t wait, they were pushing those concerns aside to focus on what mattered most. Still, the cold tension radiating from their bodies, the frowns etched on their brows, and the sternness in their expressions couldn¡¯t be hidden.


    Alpha Hue wasn¡¯t intimidated. He understood that young leaders often carried such burdens. He came over to offer a moment of conversation, to ease the weight a little.


    Although it was his pack being escorted to safety and, as their Alpha, he technically should have been in charge, Alpha Hue knew when to step back. The two Alphas had made the decisions, briefed him on the n, and demonstrated far more skill in crisis management than he could muster.


    As he was used to peace, he acknowledged that he was no match for their efficiency, adaptability, and leadership under pressure, so he let them take the helm while he observed and supported.


    Given the situation, Alpha Hue decided it was better to let the two Alphas lead, while he took a slower, more measured approach. He focused on supporting his pack with his Luna, offeringfort and sce, especially to those who had recently lost their loved ones in the rogue attack.


    Many were still grieving and needed emotional guidance. Unlike Zion and Maxwell, who were ustomed to fighting amidst bloodshed, Alpha Hue recognized that his strengthsy in the support role, providing stability and care for those who needed it most.


    "Fine. How are your pack members?" Zion replied curtly, not delving into the details of the situation at the rendezvous point. His main concern was the morale of the Golden Hue Pack.


    They had suffered heavy losses, and he understood how they might feel defeated in more ways than one. Even so, they were fortunate that they were not annihted, and the locust swarm had not been unleashed, so, all things considered, their situation was holding up better than expected.


    "They are doing fine. Luckily, we managed to bury the dead at the gravesite before leaving, but I guess they still won¡¯t feel truly at peace until we perform the ceremonial ritual for the deceased..." Alpha Hue said sadly.


    Since they didn¡¯t have much time, they had only done their best toy the dead to rest at the gravesite at the foot of the mountain. Normally, a ceremonial ritual would follow, sending the departed souls to the Moon Goddess¡¯ embrace, allowing them to start anew in their next life.


    It also served as the final farewell between the deceased and their families, the true beginning of closure.


    Without the ritual, many were left feeling unsettled, especially knowing that the biochemical agent would take time to clear from their territory once released. The uncertainty about its future impact on theirnd and livelihood only deepened their gloom.


    That was why Alpha Hue¡¯s mate was doing her best tofort and reassure the pack, helping them cope with their unease.


    Addison couldn¡¯t make any promises for now, as she still needed to wait for Alchemist Malveric to finish preparing the treatment agent that would restore whatever the biochemical agent might destroy, especially thend. She hadn¡¯t assured Alpha Hue or his pack of anything yet. They would also need Ss¡¯s help with the treatment, given the special properties of the biochemical.


    In truth, Addison hadn¡¯t wanted to use the biochemical agent and had hesitated more than once. But seeing how events were unfolding, and realizing that Greg¡¯s side had likely been alerted, forcing them to attack the Golden Hue Pack to release the locust swarm, she no longer had the luxury to hesitate.


    They had to proceed with their initial n.


    Addison suspected that Greg¡¯s decision to target the Golden Hue Pack, despite all the risks, was because he might have learned that she and her allies were nning to use the biochemical agent against the locust swarm. Her only conclusion was that their spies in the Royal Pce must have informed him.


    As much as Addison suspected, Maxwell, Zion, and even Levi had already arrived at the same conclusion not long ago. But then Zion¡¯s brows furrowed as he suddenly recalled what Maxwell had said about the locust swarm and theponents they had found from the biochemical agent before they departed.


    The realization hit him, and his eyes widened. There was no mage nearby to ry the information, so he knew he needed to send a message to Addison immediately.


    Seeing Zion¡¯s urgency, Alpha Hue looked puzzled, while Maxwell stared at him, trying to figure out exactly what Zion was doing.


    But Zion didn¡¯t want to rm Alpha Hue, knowing it might worry him and throw the pack into chaos. He forced himself to calm down and act normal, though Maxwell could tell something had triggered him.


    Zion was trying too hard to mask his emotions, moving like an ant on a hot pan. Maxwell, however, said nothing and instead chatted briefly with Alpha Hue, giving Zion some space to regain hisposure.


    Once Alpha Hue walked away, Maxwell stepped closer to Zion, his expression stern. He leaned in and whispered, keeping his voice as low as possible. "What¡¯s wrong with you?"


    Since they couldn¡¯tmunicate via mindlink, Maxwell made sure no one nearby could overhear.


    "I... I just remembered the Red Devourer you mentioned before... and then it hit me, the specificponent Alchemist Malveric uncovered in the biochemical agent," Zion said, his voice tight with tension. "I knew he was already working on a treatment agent to counter the biochemical¡¯s effects, using the holy water Addison provided, but now I realize... it might not be enough."


    "Thinking about it, I believe we¡¯ve been ying right into our enemy¡¯s hands all along. They sent Greg to attack the Golden Hue Pack, to create chaos and provoke us...so we¡¯d take the very action they wanted us to take, the use of the biochemical agent."


    Zion¡¯s expression darkened, grim and burning with anger.


    "Wait... are you telling me they¡¯ve been manipting us all along?..." Maxwell muttered, falling silent as he reyed theponents Alchemist Malveric had discovered in the biochemical agent in his mind. His eyes widened, and his heart thudded violently as a wave of restlessness washed over him.

 Chapter 438 Been Played

    <h4>Chapter 438: Chapter 438 Been yed</h4>


    He began to see what Zion was hinting at, and the more he thought about it, the more it made sense. Greg and his people weren¡¯t actually trying to release the locust swarm; they were trying to provoke everyone into acting rashly.


    And what if everything Maxwell had overheard from Greg and Chase¡¯s conversation before, which made him end up with his spection, was actually wrong? What if they were being led by the nose, herded exactly as Greg intended, so that every move they made yed into his n?


    A shiver ran down Maxwell¡¯s spine as the realization sank in.


    But what they didn¡¯t know was that even Greg and Chase werepletely unaware of the truth. Their master had yed everyone, including his own people. He believed that if he wanted his enemies to believe a lie, then he first had to convince his own subordinates of that same lie.


    So everything he did, his orders to Greg, his furious act of killing his subordinate, was nothing more than a performance meant to convince his followers that he was enraged by Greg and Chase¡¯s failure. In reality, everyone had been deceived. Only he knew what was truly about to unfold.


    After all, if his n had genuinely been ruined and he had gained nothing, would he really have had the appetite to mess around with a woman afterward, acting as if nothing had happened? Wouldn¡¯t he be raising hell instead?


    Chase eventually realized this, which was why he quietly left their territory to investigate. Greg, however, remained stewing in his anger, never noticing that something was terribly off.


    Now that both Maxwell and Zion had realized this, they turned to look at each other. They didn¡¯t need to speak; they could already sense what the other was thinking. Maybe it was because of their mate bond with Addison, or maybe it was their growing tacit understanding, but in that moment, it felt as if they could read each other¡¯s minds.


    Both of them drew in a sharp breath as a tremor of fear rippled through their hearts. They understood now; they might have been standing on their enemies¡¯ chopping block all along without ever realizing it. And all this time, they had believed they were the ones altering fate... when in truth, they were nothing but fools dancing to their enemies¡¯ tune.


    And if they had only just begun to sense that something was wrong, then the moment they fully understood it... it might already be far toote.


    "We need to let Addison know about this..." Zion whispered, his face dark as the bottom of a soot-covered pot. His eyes were glowing gold now, simmering with the rage of someone who had just realized he¡¯d been yed. Shura, his wolf, was already bristling, ready to pounce, to tear something apart, but with no enemy in sight, all he could do was snarl and hurl curses at Greg.


    "Damn it!" Zion spat.


    "We can¡¯t send a messenger bird; if it¡¯s intercepted, our enemy will know we¡¯ve caught on. And we don¡¯t have a mage to send a secure message either. If one of us leaves, it¡¯ll look suspicious, and if we send someone else, there¡¯s no guarantee they won¡¯t be intercepted... or killed." Maxwellid out every scenario without mercy. He refused to cling to false hope anymore. Better to face what they <i>couldn¡¯t</i> do now than repeat the same mistakes like fools.


    "Shit!" Zion snarled again. He couldn¡¯t argue with Maxwell¡¯s reasoning, and the frustration wed at him so hard he raked his fingers through his hair, nearly tugging at the roots. "We can¡¯t do this, we can¡¯t do that... so what, we¡¯re left with no n at all?" he muttered. He wasn¡¯t angry at Maxwell, far from it. He understood exactly what Maxwell had realized, but the helplessness of their situation was suffocating.


    Their rendezvous point was still several miles from the Golden Hue Pack, closer than any other arriving pack, sure, but still not close enough. And they had no idea whether they were being watched. If he or Maxwell left, it would draw attention. If they sent a messenger bird or a warrior, the enemy could intercept it... kill them... and the message would never reach Addison. Worse, it would alert their enemies that they had caught on.


    So what options were left?


    To hope?


    To pray that Addison would somehow realize the danger on her own?


    But what if she didn¡¯t realize it in time?


    That thought alone made their blood run cold. The biochemical agent they nned to use against the locust swarm, if misused, wouldn¡¯t weaken the creatures at all. Instead, it would <i>strengthen</i> them.


    The mainponent of the biochemical agent was demonic energy harvested from the North, and the Red Devourer was a demonic creature by nature. Using that biochemical agent on the swarm would be no different than feeding them a feast... a feast that could push them to evolve.


    The Golden Hue Pack in the West was far from the North, far from the Red Devourer¡¯s natural habitat and the energy that empowered them. That distance was the only reason these locusts were still manageable, almost indistinguishable from a normal swarm aside from their size and density. But if they were exposed to concentrated demonic energy now, their dormant demonic traits would awaken.


    And once awakened, the consequences would be catastrophic. They wouldn¡¯t just be stronger and more violent; the barrier might not even hold them anymore. Worse, instead of devouring only crops and the greenery, they might begin consuming anything alive that crossed their path.


    After all, the Red Devourer didn¡¯t earn its name for nothing. Among demonic creatures, it was one of the most feared, not because of its individual strength, but because of its terrifying numbers. Like piranhas that had tasted blood, once they swarmed, they left nothing alive. Flesh, crops, even bones... nothing was spared when the Red Devourer was unleashed.


    "How could I overlook this?" Maxwell muttered, his voice dazed as the realization struck him. His face turned pale as he recalled every horrifying characteristic of the creature. "We... we need to stop this," he whispered to Zion, tension tightening every muscle in his body.


    But at the same time, they both knew the cruel truth that they couldn¡¯t stop it. The mages on the other side were already reaching their limits, and the barrier would break sooner rather thanter. Yet they also couldn¡¯t hope to eliminate the locust swarm bit by bit with their own manpower; it would be like searching for a needle in a haystack. Worse, the locusts could fly, giving them an impossible advantage.


    And still... they couldn¡¯t allow Addison and the others to use the biochemical agent.


    "We... we really have been yed," Maxwell whispered, his voice hollow. "They pushed us too hard, forced us into a corner so we wouldn¡¯t have the time to reassess, to think, to look for another solution..."


    "Fuck it! There¡¯s no way this was Greg¡¯s n; he¡¯s not that clever. Even that bastard was probably in the dark," Zion growled, running through the clues in his mind and forcing them together like scattered shards.

 Chapter 439 Brainstorming

    <h4>Chapter 439: Chapter 439 Brainstorming</h4>


    "And for the biochemical agent to contain a demonicponent... with a demonic creature showing up all the way out here... was Leon part of this conspiracy? Or was he just used, turned into a tool to deliver this thing straight into our hands?"


    "So that once we used it, once we realized we¡¯d been dancing in someone else¡¯s palm, the despair would hit even harder? Because knowing we brought this disaster into our own kingdom with our own hands... that would devastate anyone."


    Maxwell¡¯s brows drew together so tightly it looked like he could crush a fly between them. The moment Zion mentioned Leon, a bitter taste spread across his tongue. He remembered that bastard, how he tried to force himself into Addison¡¯s life, iming to be her mate and defying the very order set by the Moon Goddess.


    Maxwell hadn¡¯t even settled the score with him yet, and now Leon was causing trouble again.


    He didn¡¯t know whether Leon was working with their enemies or if he¡¯d simply been used as a pawn, but either possibility made Maxwell¡¯s stomach twist. And the worst part? Addison had even invited Leon into her kingdom... like weing a threat straight into their own home.


    Was this the enemy¡¯s intention from the beginning?


    Maxwell couldn¡¯t help but think so.


    "Do you think that arrogant tiger knew about this? That he yed us?" Maxwell muttered, suddenly feeling the strength drain from his body. Exhaustion settled on him like a weight.


    Zion shook his head. "That bastard? I doubt it. If he did, then he deserves an award because he acted damn well. He even managed to cling to our mate and get himself invited here. But honestly... if Leon were truly involved, then bringing him into our territory would¡¯ve been the same as inviting a tiger into our house, literally."


    Zion exhaled sharply as he sorted through the possibilities. "Think about it. The Tigren n is arrogant and prideful, sure, but they¡¯re brutes at heart. All brawn, little brain. Leon might be a bit more cunning than the others, but even his schemes are limited by his own arrogance."


    "If he ever thought he could take on the werewolf kingdom, he wouldn¡¯t sneak around or conspire in the shadows. He¡¯d go to war with us head-on. And if not for his obsession with forcing himself on Addison, he probably <i>would¡¯ve</i> dered war just to take her."


    Zion shook his head again. "No... a plot like this? It¡¯s beneath him."


    "So, even he¡¯s been yed like a pawn, delivering the biochemical agent to us as if he were helping us deal with a disaster, never realizing that he was only pouring oil on the fire! And we, foolishly, even gave him some of our cattle and food..." Maxwell roared, his voice rising several notches.


    Those around them were startled and turned to look, prompting Zion to jump and mp his hands over Maxwell¡¯s mouth. If Maxwell¡¯s outburst spread, it would surely incite panic, fear, and chaos, and they couldn¡¯t afford that.


    "Don¡¯t get overly excited..." Zion whispered through gritted teeth, struggling to contain the fury bubbling inside him. Maxwell¡¯s eyes were already glowing gold, his wolf Reagan on the verge of bursting free, ready to wreak havoc as it stewed in anger.


    "Calm down," Zion continued, forcing himself to rein in his own rage. "Instead of losing ourselves to anger, we need to focus on finding a solution, something that actually helps, rather than letting our emotions cloud our judgment."


    Even as he spoke, he fought to restrain Shura, blocking his wolf¡¯s mental connection. Shura was wing at his mental barrier, raking through his mind and causing Zion immense pain. He gritted his teeth, forcing himself to endure it. They didn¡¯t have time to waste; they had to figure out a way to get Addison to know of their findings before it was toote.


    Hearing Zion¡¯s words, Maxwell tensed, forcing himself to shove Reagan deep into the recesses of his mind, silencing the wolf¡¯s destructive urge. He took a deep, steadying breath, trying to reim control over his racing thoughts. "Then... what do we do?" he asked, his voice steadying as he braced for the answer.


    "I honestly have no fucking idea right now," Zion admitted through clenched teeth, frustration twisting his features. He dragged his fingers through his hair for the nth time, resisting the urge to yank it out, then scrubbed his palm down his face as he forced himself to breathe, once, twice, again.


    "We need to think. We have at most an hour before the other packs arrive, and then we¡¯ll have to move again. Once we set off for the temporary settlement, it¡¯ll be even more impossible to reach Addison before they release the biochemical agent." His voice grew darker with every word. "And if we <i>are</i> being monitored, leading them toward that settlement would expose everyone. We¡¯d get attacked from both sides."


    Zion exhaled sharply,ying out every grim possibility. "Our best chance is tob the perimeter and confirm if someone is watching us, but even that¡¯s difficult. They could be using masking spray to hide their scent, or worse, other methods. They have Dark Witches on their side, and those bastards are trickier than anything we¡¯ve dealt with."


    He looked at Maxwell, eyes hard and desperate for a workable n. "So, let¡¯s put everything on the table. Two heads are better than one. We have to figure something out."


    And right now, only he and Maxwell could afford to know the truth. Not even Alpha Hue could be told. The Alpha and his Luna were the emotional anchors of their entire pack; if he learned about this disaster, he would undoubtedly waver, even for a moment. But that moment of fear would ripple instantly through the pack bond.


    Once the Alpha felt unsettled, there¡¯s a possibility that the entire pack would feel it with him: his worry, his uncertainty, his fear. And if that happened, the truth would spread like wildfire. There would be no containing it.


    Chaos would follow, panic, unrest, and then the copse of order. And in that chaos, he and Maxwell wouldn¡¯t be able to move, n, or act, even if they joined forces.


    Keeping this contained wasn¡¯t just a choice. It was the only way to prevent everything from falling apart.


    "Alright, let¡¯s start by thinking about our advantages," Zion said, trying to lift the weight pressing on both him and Maxwell. Their mood was sinking fast, and if it continued, it would erode their mentality, and once their mentality cracked, defeat would follow.


    Zion refused to let that happen. Even now, when they felt cornered and hope seemed lost, he knew they needed a glimmer of light, a foothold to hold onto. He had to maintain control, not just for the kingdom, but for Addison and himself as well.


    "Do we even have one?" Maxwell shot back, his voice heavy with defeat, his head buzzing as his wolf wed at the edges of his mental barrier, restless and angry.


    "Shit, Maxwell, don¡¯t start on me!" Zion snapped, his temper ring. He felt the urge to strike, once, maybe twice, but he forced himself to hold back. He knew Maxwell was just as on edge as he was.

 Chapter 440 Unsettling

    <h4>Chapter 440: Chapter 440 Unsettling</h4>


    Both of them were Alphas with temper, and this revtion was like a jagged stick prodding at their fragile patience and pride. Feeling powerless only made the frustration burn hotter.


    "I couldn¡¯t help it, I can¡¯t think straight right now! Do we even have <i>any</i> advantage left?!" Maxwell snapped as he began pacing back and forth. His chest heaved violently, his voice barely contained, and his nostrils red as if steam might burst from them at any moment.


    "Let¡¯s not let our tempers get the better of us," Zion said, taking a few deep breaths. "Let¡¯s rein in our wolves for now."


    Even as he spoke, he knew the truth; he didn¡¯t have a solution either. Every n he could think of had ws, each one risking exposure and alerting their enemies to their movements too soon.


    "...Sorry for losing my temper," Maxwell muttered as he finally forced himself to calm down.


    "It¡¯s alright," Zion said. "Let¡¯s do another perimeter check. We might¡¯ve missed something the first time, so let¡¯s be more thorough this round."


    He nodded to Maxwell, then turned and sprinted toward the forest. Once the trees swallowed his figure, Zion removed the towel wrapped around his waist, stored it in his magic bag, and shifted into his wolf form. In the next heartbeat, he was already moving, silent and swift, as he darted through the forest¡¯s shadows.


    Sensing Zion¡¯s presence vanish, Maxwell turned in the opposite direction and followed suit. He concealed his aura and shifted into his own wolf form. He understood what Zion was trying to do, and for now, it was their best option. Arguing over what they might have missed wouldn¡¯t help anyone.


    This was all they could do for now: search, gather information, and decide their next moveter.


    After thirty minutes of separate patrols, covering a roughly one-hundred-and-fifty-meter radius around the clearing, Maxwell and Zion finally regrouped. Neither had detected anything unusual, no suspicious birds lingering overhead, no unnatural hum of insects watching from the shadows.


    They had been meticulous. Both knew the witches might be capable of controlling animals and insects, using them as spies if not people. They also examined the ground for broken branches, stray footprints, or crushed leaves.


    They also paid close attention to unfamiliar herbal scents; masking sprays were often made frommon grasses and herbs, designed to blend the user¡¯s scent and presence into the environment.


    Their ears stayed sharply alert, catching every faint rustle. If someone was tailing them, that person would need to maintain distance while keeping pace, and movement would be inevitable. With little wind stirring the forest, any unnatural sound would stand out, making distant disturbances their most reliable warning.


    When they moved closer to whisper among themselves, neither needed to speak. Even before they met, both wore dark expressions and gave subtle shakes of their heads. They <i>should</i> have felt relieved that nothing unusual had been detected, but instead, unease settled deep in their chests.


    It could mean they weren¡¯t being monitored at all. Or worse, that whoever was watching them was far more skilled than expected. There was also the possibility that their enemies were using methods of surveince they didn¡¯t even understand.


    But how could they be certain they were being watched in the first ce?


    The answery in their enemy¡¯s behavior. The sheer thoroughness of the nning, the precision of its execution, and even the decision to send Greg solely to unsettle them, all of it pointed to an opponent who was cunning, meticulous, and utterly intolerant of failure.


    Someone like that wouldn¡¯t rely on a single n. They wouldyer safeguards upon safeguards, contingency after contingency, ensuring that no matter what happened, the oue would bend in their favor.


    And that certainty was what unsettled them the most.


    Although Zion and Maxwell now understood that they had be pawns in someone else¡¯s game, that knowledge only deepened their sense of helplessness. They were pieces on a chessboard, and the chess master held absolute control. One wrong move, one action that didn¡¯t align with the master¡¯s design, and the entire board could shift beneath them.


    Worse still, everything they currently knew could be meaningless if their enemy decided to escte or take a drastic turn. And that possibility was far from unlikely. Zion could already tell that whoever Greg served was truly scary, controlling, aggressive, and utterly unhinged. Otherwise, how could someone as violently destructive as Greg be kept on such a tight leash?


    There was only one answer.


    The one Greg served was even more extreme than he was. Greg hadn¡¯t followed out of loyalty; he had submitted out of fear, forced into obedience like a chained dog, terrified of the hand that held his leash.


    The more Zion thought about it, the more certain he became that his reasoning was correct. That was why both he and Maxwell looked as though they had swallowed something bitter. Even without seeing or sensing anything unusual, they couldn¡¯t move freely, and time was slipping through their fingers. In less than half an hour, the other packs would arrive.


    They were running out of time, and the thought made Zion¡¯s stomach twist with a cold dread.


    A nce at Maxwell¡¯s equally grim expression told him he wasn¡¯t alone in that conclusion. Fortunately, Alpha Hue and his Luna were upied, as they helped calm the still-grieving pack members, while also checking on the animals and the rest of the convoy. That gave Zion and Maxwell a narrow window to act without drawing attention.


    They reined in their Alpha auras and suppressed their presence, moving as quietly as shadows. It wasn¡¯t ideal, but for now, it was the best they could do.


    "Did you really not see or sense anything?" Zion asked again, as if he couldn¡¯t ept the result. His brows drew together instinctively as he sank deeper into thought.


    Maxwell pressed his lips into a thin line and shook his head. As Alpha werewolves, their senses far surpassed those of ordinary wolves; they have sharper hearing, keener smell, and heightened instincts. Yet even with that advantage, neither of them had picked up anything unusual.


    And still, the feeling lingered.


    It was sticky and nauseating, like being watched from all sides, like a caged beast under an unseen gaze; every movement felt like being observed. At the same time, it felt disturbingly insubstantial, as though it might be nothing more than their imaginations running wild under the strain of mounting tension and stress.


    That uncertainty made it all the more unsettling.


    "This is way more exhausting and frustrating than taking on a hundred rogues head-on..." Maxwell murmured.


    "Yeah... I feel the same," Zion replied, his face darkening like the bottom of a pot.


    "So... do we just have to hope that Addie noticed something unusual?" Maxwell continued. "She¡¯s smart and observant, and there¡¯s a chance she might have remembered details from the past and pieced everything together¡ª"


    Before he could finish, Zion interjected.


    "What if she hasn¡¯t?" Zion asked. He wasn¡¯t doubting Addison¡¯s abilities or agreeing with Maxwell¡¯s praise; he knew she was capable, but he was trying to be realistic. Right now, she was likely busy directing others and organizing everything, while countless other things might be happening that they had no way of knowing. Taking all those unforeseen factors into ount, the chances that Addison had noticed something could be smaller than they could hoped for.

 Chapter 441 Self Reflection

    <h4>Chapter 441: Chapter 441 Self Reflection</h4>


    "If not Addie... then maybe Levi?" Maxwell added, unwilling to let go of hope just yet.


    Zion let out a slow breath. "That guy... forget it. He¡¯s probably still brooding over what happened with Greg. His pride and confidence took a serious blow; something like that doesn¡¯t heal quickly. Honestly, we¡¯d already be lucky if he¡¯s helping Addison shoulder the burden, and luckier still if the two of them have managed to talk things through."


    He paused, jaw tightening. "That¡¯s the best scenario I can imagine right now. I¡¯m not trying to be pessimistic, I¡¯m being realistic."


    Zion didn¡¯t want to crush Maxwell¡¯s hope, but false hope was far more dangerous. If they clung to something fragile and events took a sudden turn, the price they¡¯d pay would be devastating. Better to keep their minds sharp, to keep searching for alternatives, than to let hope lull them intocency and stop thinking altogether.


    "Fuck, Zion, this won¡¯t work, that won¡¯t work. Do you just shoot down everything I say?" Maxwell growled, irritation thick in his voice. A snarl nearly slipped past his lips, but he forced it back at thest second, barely reining in his temper.


    "Better I tell you the truth than let you cling to hope that won¡¯t help either of us," Zion replied tly. Without waiting for an answer, he turned and walked away, leaving Maxwell to stew in his frustration.


    Though Zion had just returned from his patrol, his mind was far from settled. He needed to keep moving; maybe the motion would jog his thoughts, maybe somewhere in the tension he¡¯d find a better solution.


    "Tsk." Maxwell clicked his tongue, rolling it against the back of his mrs. Then, following the same line of thought as Zion, he turned and set off again, circling the area once more.


    <strong>¡¸Meanwhile, on Addison¡¯s side...¡¹</strong>


    Addison was busy assisting the guards with the construction of the hot air balloon. The structure was far toorge for only a handful of guards to assemble; they needed every able hand they could get.


    Even Levi was helping. After spending half an hour moving through the people who joined the caravan and the mission to the West, recording names, noting each person¡¯s role, and documenting their contributions to the mission, his mind had finally found some relief. The steady work kept his darker thoughts at bay, grounding him in something tangible.


    Once he finished the task Addison had assigned him, Levi hurried back to lend a hand with the hot air balloon. Together with two other guards, he carefully spread out the nearly paper-thin, specially made textile that had been sewn tightly with thick, rope-like thread. Theyid it t on the ground and inspected it inch by inch, checking for holes or weak spots, any w that could prevent the balloon from rising properly, or worse, cause a fatal identter.


    They also examined the seams and thread ends, ensuring everything was securely sealed. Once heated from within and pressed by air from outside, even a single loose stitch could spell disaster.


    Addison wasn¡¯t worried about that part at all. She knew Levi was meticulous, so she left the inspection to him without hesitation. Meanwhile, she worked with the other guards to assemble the carrier, the tform the guards would stand on, with the biochemical agents secured at their feet.


    As they built it, they carefully calcted and weighed everything: the guards¡¯ individual weights, the amount of biochemical agents they would carry, and the necessary counterbnce.


    Sandbags were prepared and hung around the carrier to fine-tune the load, ensuring the balloon would rise to a controlled height, not too high into the clouds, and not too low either. It only needed to ascend just above the barrier.


    Precision mattered. A miscalction of even a few kilograms could mean the difference between sess and disaster.


    "We need to hurry. We still have to conduct a test flight before the actual operation," Addison reminded them as she helped carry the brazier that would be installed above the heat source. It still needed to be secured in ce.


    "Princess, please... let us handle the heavy lifting," one of the guards said quickly, anxiety shing across his face when he saw her carrying the brazier. "You can oversee the weighing and calctions instead."


    It wasn¡¯t that they doubted her strength; they knew very well how capable she was. But to them, a princess shouldn¡¯t be burdened with such hardbor. That was their role. Addison only needed to give instructions and guide them with her insight.


    "It¡¯s fine. Stop treating me like I¡¯m made of sand, I won¡¯t fall apart just from lifting this," Addison chuckled, catching the nervous looks the guards kept throwing her way.


    Although her wolf still hadn¡¯t surfaced, and she still couldn¡¯t shift yet, but her time in the Sacred Land with Ss had rebuilt her body far more than people had realized. Her strength had returned; it was now steady and reliable.


    Besides, she needed to move, too, to keep herself in top condition. Even without her wolf, she could still fight. Carrying something like this was nothing to her.


    More than that, staying active helped clear her mind. Ever since Greg appeared, her thoughts and emotions had been churning restlessly beneath the surface. And talking with Levi had only brought more realizations to light. If she didn¡¯t sort through them properly, they would pile up and overwhelm her before she even noticed.


    She knew she wasn¡¯t perfect, but she could reflect, reassess, and act when it mattered. She might not be the most sensitive person in the world, but she was trying. That much, at least, she owed herself.


    This wasn¡¯t an excuse. It was her resolve.


    Because if she kept doubting herself, who would believe in her? She had already been down that path before, spiraling into self-doubt and self-pity.


    And she knew all too well where that led.


    So now, although she knew she had wronged Levi, that was in the past. She recognized her mistake, and this time, she was determined to make amends before it was toote. She could only hope that Levi wouldn¡¯t be led astray by his own thoughts, consumed by doubts the way she once had been.


    Still, she trusted him. Fully.


    That was what she told herself as she took a steady breath and cleared her mind.


    ____


    Hello everyone! I¡¯m really sorry for the sparse updatestely. Quite a lot has happened, and I¡¯ve been extremely busy.


    I just wanted to give you a heads-up that from <strong>December 15 to 20</strong>, I may not be able to update at all. I¡¯ve been invited to attend the <strong>WSA award ceremony</strong>, and I¡¯ve heard that the website may be blocked there. I¡¯ll try to find a workaround so I can still write and update if possible, but I wasn¡¯t able to prepare a stockpile in advance due to everything that¡¯s been going on.


    That said, <strong>after December 20</strong>, I¡¯ll be doing <strong>mass releases</strong>. It may not be a huge amount, but I hope it can make up for the missed updates.


    Thank you so much for all the love and support, especially to my most loyal and supportive readers! ??


    And thank you for the <strong>gifts and the Golden Ticket</strong> as well. I truly appreciate them, and they made me very happy!

 Chapter 442 A Sudden Urge

    <h4>Chapter 442: Chapter 442 A Sudden Urge</h4>


    With that resolve, both she and Levi pushed aside their wandering thoughts and focused on the task at hand. As Addison carried the brazier closer to the carrier, Levi approached her quietly, handing her a bottle of lemon water with a few slices of cucumber inside and a bar of milk chocte.


    A small gesture, but one that spoke volumes.


    "Here, take some first," Levi said as he handed her the items. "We¡¯ve been working nonstop. Don¡¯t forget to take care of yourself, have something sweet for extra energy, and rest whenever you can. Don¡¯t push yourself too hard."


    Seeing Levi approach, Addison broke into a wide smile. She carefully set the brazier down near the hot-air balloon¡¯s carrier, beside the two guards working there, before turning back to him.


    "Thank you, Princess, for all your hard work. Beta Levi is right, rest for a bit and let us handle the rest," one guard said, offering Levi a grateful smile.


    Addison didn¡¯t try to act tough. She followed Levi to the side and slipped off the thick gloves from her hands. Before she could put them away, Levi popped a chocte into her mouth, took the gloves from her hands, and handed her the lemon water with his other hand.


    Seeing his care, Addison rose on her tiptoes and nted a feather-light kiss on his cheek, her eyes sparkling mischievously like a cat that had just stolen a fish. "Thank you, Levi," she murmured, instinctively licking her lips where his had brushed against her skin.


    Levi felt the soft press of her lips on his cheek, and his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as his gaze lingered on her lips. A dark heat pooled in his chest and churned low in his abdomen, growing stronger with every heartbeat.


    "Addie, are you teasing me?" Levi asked, his voice husky as his gaze trailed from her lips up to her golden eyes. Addison caught the dark desire swirling in his stare like a bottomless pit and felt her stomach flutter.


    Now that she was confronting her feelings for Levi, she realized she had never truly seen this side of him. He had always been proper, a gentleman, and almost mild-mannered around her. Yet seeing this raw intensity made something stir deep within her, an unfamiliar pull that made her want to throw herself into his arms.


    A shiver ran through her at the thought, and she almost let out a whimper, but she managed to bite the inside of her cheek and anchor herself back to reality.


    <i>¡¯God... that was so hot of him...¡¯</i> Addison thought, lowering her eyes to hide the longing and desire shining behind them. Her thickshes veiled her downcast gaze, yet Levi noticed the subtle tremble in her eyelids, the faint flush on her ears, and the sudden sharp intake of her breath.


    He understood, she had caught the desire swirling in his eyes, and he wasn¡¯t even trying to hide it anymore. After their earlier conversation, he had decided there was no point in holding back. If Zion and Maxwell could enjoy the bold moves, why should he always y it safe? From now on, he would take bolder steps, and Addison¡¯s reaction only made the choice feel all the more irresistible.


    Because of everything that had kept him busy earlier, Levi had almost forgotten the gloom and negativity that had crashed into him like a ton of bricks. He didn¡¯t even understand why his emotions had been swinging so wildly.


    One moment, he had wanted to reject their mate bond, to set Addison free, and to protect her from the shadows as nothing more than a silent guardian. The next, he wanted her entirely to himself.


    Whenever a negative feeling crept into his chest, it felt as if it were being amplified tenfold, overwhelming and impossible to ignore. He hadn¡¯t understood why, until now.


    Staying busy, helping out, and forcing himself to focus had cleared his mind. It was as if someone had pressed a reset button. The fog lifted, his thoughts settled, and for the first time in a while, he could face his feelings for Addison without fear or confusion.


    In fact, he felt renewed.


    And with that rity came boldness. A quiet but undeniable certainty that he wanted more, more of Addison, of her presence, her warmth, everything about her.


    Before Levi even realized what he was doing, he had already pulled Addison into the forest, backing her against a tree hidden from view. The moment she tried to react, his lips crashed down on hers, fierce with restrained desire and passion.


    "Le¡ª" Addison tried to speak, but Levi seized the chance, slipping his tongue into her mouth in search of hers. Startled, she instinctively grasped his arms, feeling the hard tension in his muscles, every inch of him taut, as if he had been holding himself back for far too long, only to finally lose control.


    His left knee pressed between her legs, urging them apart just enough, while one hand cradled the back of her head, preventing her from pulling away. The angle of his arm carefully supported his weight, mindful of their height difference so he wouldn¡¯t crush her against the tree.


    By then, his other hand had already settled firmly at the small of her waist, anchoring her to him as the kiss deepened.


    "L-Levi, there are still people¡ª" Addison tried to protest, but her words were stolen by a searing kiss that left no room for argument.


    "Shh..." Levi murmured against her lips, his voice low and teasing. "Let me see just how good that chocte was. I heard it¡¯s irresistible."


    He traced her mouth with a slow, deliberate lick before iming her kiss fully, swallowing the soft moan that escaped her. He didn¡¯t give her time to breathe, keeping her close as his hand slid from her waist down as he cupped her ass and guiding her hips to roll against his knee. The friction sent a sharp rush through her, stealing her breath, her knees weakening despite herself.


    Levi inhaled deeply as he started to catch a whiff of Addison¡¯s growing arousal, the change in her reaction unmistakable, and whatever restraint he had left wavered. The air between them felt charged, instinct and desire pushing dangerously close to the edge he¡¯d been trying so hard not to cross.


    "Damn it, Addie... how was I supposed to go through the rejection," Levi growled against her lips, his voice rough with barely restrained emotion, "when every part of me ¡ª body, heart, and soul ¡ª craved you?"


    He brushed his mouth over hers, a lingering, restless touch that betrayed his struggle to stop. Reason told him to pull away, because the guards weren¡¯t far, and the thought of anyone else sensing her, and catching a whiff of her aroused scent, sparked a sharp, possessive jealousy in his chest.


    And yet the more he tasted her, the more impossible it became to let go. It was as if she was seeping into him, addictive and consuming, until all he wanted was to draw her closer, to make her part of him.


    "Hng..." A soft moan slipped from Addison before she could stop it when Levi¡¯s grip tightened, his touch sending a sudden jolt through her. The closeness, the heat, the way he moved, it all ignited something deep inside her, a restless warmth blooming low in her belly as desire flickered dangerously to life.

 Chapter 443 Unlocking A Different Side Of Him

    <h4>Chapter 443: Chapter 443 Unlocking A Different Side Of Him</h4>


    That deep, familiar hunger stirred again; it was hot, insistent, and Addison felt panic wing up her spine.


    She knew this feeling too well.


    It was the same craving that had once driven her past the point of control, the same reckless pull that had made her drain Zion nearly dry. Her breath hitched as fear tangled with want, because Levi wasn¡¯t Zion. He wasn¡¯t an Alpha built to withstand that kind of strain, that kind of devouring need. If she lost herself again and if she let the hunger take over, she could hurt him. Break him even.


    Was that why Levi was acting like this? Why he looked torn between restraint and surrender, as if something inside him was screaming to im her while another part of him knew the danger?


    Maybe. Or maybe not.


    Right now, Addison didn¡¯t know what was going through Levi¡¯s mind.


    All she knew was that if she didn¡¯t stop him soon, she wouldn¡¯t stop herself either.


    The mate bond burned hot and tight around her chest, urging her closer, whispering that he was hers, that she should take, taste, consume. And beneath it all, that hunger ¡ª slow, vicious, and aching ¡ª scraped at her insides, begging to be unleashed, to feed, to drown both of them in something wild and irreversible.


    And the terrifying truth was... part of her wanted to let it happen.


    "L-Levi, we can¡¯t..." Addison gasped, her voice trembling with heat and strain. "Th-that entity... it¡¯s trying to take control of me again..."


    Her chest rose sharply as she fought for breath, even as Levi continued to rain desperate kisses along her lips and jaw, chasing her mouth as if he couldn¡¯t bear to let her go. Addison turned her head aside, denying him, not because she didn¡¯t want him, but because she wanted him <strong>too much</strong>.


    They were out in the open. The moment was wrong. And worse, the thing inside her was stirring.


    That entity that feeds on a man¡¯s vitality, thriving on carnal desire and surrender, was waking again, and it was drawn to Levi¡¯s closeness. Fear tightened her grip on reality. What if the sudden ze of want in Levi wasn¡¯t entirely his own? What if the mate bond, or that hunger coiling inside her, had reached out its ws and pulled those feelings from him without his knowing?


    Was that even possible?


    She wasn¡¯t sure. As far as Addison knew,pared to Zion or Maxwell, Levi possessed far more restraint and reverence toward her. He was not the type who would touch her lightly or think of mating in the open; his respect for her ran far deeper than the fleeting thrill of sex.


    That was precisely why his current behavior felt so... different. It was this subtle shift, this unfamiliar intensity, that made Addison entertain such thoughts in the first ce.


    And that thought hurt more than the restraint.


    Because Addison didn¡¯t want Levi¡¯s desire if it was something that was pulled out from within him, summoned, or stolen by forces beyond him.


    But at the same time, that burning desire was what fulfilled her. Perhaps she was being too greedy, wanting everything at once. Was this truly her own longing, or was it the influence of the entity within her?


    She couldn¡¯t tell. The contradiction overwhelmed her, her thoughts churning until her head felt light, as though two opposing voices were shing endlessly inside her, neither willing to yield.


    But... if she was going to make amends... if she was going to give herself to him... then she wanted <strong>h</strong>is clearest thoughts. His truest emotions. Not passion warped by instinct, magic, or a ravenous entity whispering between them.


    And no matter how badly she ached for him... she couldn¡¯t ept anything less.


    "Addie..." Levi murmured again, nuzzling his nose against her cheek while coaxing her to turn toward him. His movements were slow and unguarded, his desire so evident that he seemed almost drunk on it, unable to stop himself. Yet the more he acted this way, the more Addison felt the urge to pull back.


    Levi was still unstable right now, still shaken by his earlier deep emotions. It would be far too easy to sway him in this state, and she didn¡¯t want him to ever feel that he had been manipted or controlled, even if it was unintentional. Although she believed there was truth in what he had said earlier, that truth didn¡¯t justify taking advantage of his vulnerability.


    At the same time, she couldn¡¯t deny the restless stirring within her either, the troublesome pull that refused to be ignored. Both things were real: Levi¡¯s sincerity and the unsettling emotions rising inside her. And because of that, she knew she had to stop before either of them crossed a line that might cause more misunderstanding or rift in their emotional state.


    "Addie... stop thinking and just focus on me, will you?" Levi murmured softly. "I want your eyes..."


    He paused as he leaned closer, and instinctively, Addison let hershes flutter shut. Levi pressed a gentle kiss to her eyelids before whispering again, "To look only at me now... and I want your ears to listen only to my voice."


    His lips drifted from her eyelid, tracing a slow path down her cheek to her jaw. His warm breath brushed against her skin, sending a shiver through her as his mouth lingered there, unhurried and reverent. He followed the curve of her jaw to her ear, his lips grazing her earlobe before giving it a teasing nibble, then a soft suck that made her whole body tremble.


    Levi knew, somehow, he always knew that her ears had always been her weakness. Perhaps it was because they had spent so much time together, because she had never tried to hide herself from him.


    With his keen, observant nature, he had learned the little things about her, the things no one else would notice unless she told them, or unless they paid enough attention to feel her reactions.


    A low chuckle slipped from him as he flicked his tongue out, tracing the delicate edge of her ear. Addison¡¯s knees nearly buckled, her breath catching as the sensation rippled through her.


    "L¨CLevi¡ª" Addison gasped softly, her voice dissolving into a breathy moan.


    But Levi wasn¡¯t finished teasing her. His thumbs found their way to her lips, brushing over them gently, almost reverently. Every small touch sent her senses spiraling, sharpening her awareness until anticipation coiled tight in her chest. Her heart fluttered wildly, each beat echoing inside her ear.


    ____


    Hi everyone! I¡¯ve just returned from Shanghai, and I want to sincerely apologize for not being able to update even a single Chapter while I was in China. Things were quite hectic, but I¡¯ll do my best to make up for it before the month ends.


    I also have some wonderful news to share: <strong>"The Alpha¡¯s Regret: Return of the Betrayed Luna" has won the WSA Bronze Award!</strong>


    This achievement wouldn¡¯t have been possible without all of you who have loved this story, stayed with the characters, and followed their journey to where it is now.


    Thank you so much for your constant support, encouragement, and love. I truly appreciate each and every one of you. I hope you¡¯ll continue to walk alongside Addison and support her journey as she searches for her happiness all the way to the very end.

 Chapter 444 Unlocking A Different Side Of Him 2

    <h4>Chapter 444: Chapter 444 Unlocking A Different Side Of Him 2</h4>


    She had never known Levi could be like this, so unhurried and so effortlessly captivating. With every motion, he drew her deeper, until thoughts of the entity stirring within her fadedpletely.


    She was spellbound by him alone, by the cadence of his voice, by the way it seemed to resonate inside her, as though he were speaking directly to her soul, calling to her most unguarded self.


    It was a sensation she had never experienced with her other mates, something unfamiliar and almost unreal. For a fleeting moment, she wondered if she was being hypnotized... or if this was simply desire finally shedding all pretense. Perhaps her body was only answering him honestly, even as her mind struggled to catch up, caught somewhere between denial and surrender.


    But right now, every one of Levi¡¯s touches left behind a trail of heat, a lingering tingle that made it impossible for her to think. He didn¡¯t give her even a second to steady herself before his attention drifted lower, his lips brushing along her sensitive neck. He nibbled at the soft spot where his mark should have been, gentle yet deliberate, while his thumb continued its slow, maddening strokes across her lips.


    "I want all of you..." Levi murmured.


    His voice was low, rough around the edges. "Maybe you thought I wasn¡¯t selfish, possessive, or domineering like the others..."


    He paused, teeth grazing her skin a little harder this time, just enough to draw another moan from her lips. Still, he didn¡¯t bite down fully. It was a tease, controlled and intentional.


    "And I thought so too," he continued, his breath hot against her neck. "Maybe I convinced myself, and everyone else, that because I¡¯m a Beta, I shouldn¡¯t have the same hunger as an Alpha."


    But his restraint fractured when it came to her.


    "But when it¡¯s you..." Levi let out a low growl, frustration and desire tangled together. "God, Addison, you¡¯re ruining me."


    His hand slid from her lips to her throat,rge and warm, fingers curling there with unmistakable possessiveness. It was not tightening, just enough to remind her that he was there, that he wanted her, that he was holding himself back only by sheer will.


    Addison felt the pressure at her throat, yet instead of fear, a thrill coursed through her. Anticipation curled low in her stomach, making her breath slow and uneven. Levi¡¯s eyes glinted with a dark possessiveness she had never seen before, making him look dangerous, intoxicating, and utterly seductive.


    The pull she felt toward him was overwhelming, different from the familiar tug of the mate bond. It felt rawer, more personal, as if she were drawn to him simply because she wanted him.


    "Levi..." she whimpered softly, her voice breathless.


    His knee nudged her legs farther apart, and her body reacted instantly, heat pooling deep within her as her gaze locked onto his. His eyes seemed to tell a thousand stories, which were filled with desire, restraint, and longing, allid bare for her to see. They pulled her in, made her feel everything he felt without a single word spoken, until it seemed she might drown in the depths of them.


    Levi caught the scent of her arousal in the air, and his eyes shed gold. "Addie..." he growled, pulling her closer as he pressed himself against her, the hard length of his cock rubbing over her lower abdomen. "Feel what you¡¯re doing to me. I¡¯m so fucking hard for you, Addie."


    The low vibration of his voice reverberated through her chest, sending a shiver racing down her spine. His warm breath brushed against her skin, teasing and intimate, and even though Levi hadn¡¯t truly touched her yet, every nerve in her body felt painfully alive. Anticipation sharpened her senses until each breath that grazed her skin felt like an indecent caress.


    And God, she was unraveling from just this.


    Addison couldn¡¯t stop the soft whimper that slipped from her lips as the tingling heat spread through her body, desire coiling tighter and tighter with every second he held her there.


    Then Levi slowly rolled his hips, deliberately teasing her, as if he could sense exactly what he was doing to her body and mind, and was enjoying every second of it. His gaze never left her face as Addison bit down on her lower lip, struggling to steady her wildly pounding heart and the uneven rhythm of her breathing.


    His knee hovered dangerously close to her wet pussy, and the instinct to move against him grew stronger with every heartbeat. She wanted to feel him, needed to, and his unhurried teasing only made it worse. Her thoughts blurred, her mind short-circuiting until all she could think about was how badly she wanted him, how desperately she wanted that closeness.


    The fact that they were outside, that the timing was all wrong, barely registered anymore. Even the look in Levi¡¯s eyes, as if he already held herpletely in his grasp, didn¡¯t anger her.


    Instead, it sent another rush of heat through her veins. This side of him, raw and undeniably masculine, was unfamiliar... and it stirred something deep inside her, thrilling her far more than she ever expected.


    "Tell me what you want," Levi murmured, his voice low and coaxing. "Do you want me to touch you? Hmm?"


    His gaze never left Addison¡¯s face, tracking every flicker of emotion, every shallow breath. The control he felt sent a fierce rush through him, his heartbeat thundering as his confidence surged. His fingers tightened ever so slightly at her neck, the heat of her skin grounding him, sharpening his focus until nothing existed but her.


    He watched her eyes slowly cloud with desire, her breathing turning uneven as her red lips caught between her teeth. The sight made her look impossibly alluring and achingly inviting. Only Levi knew how hard it was for him not to im that mouth, to silence every thought with a kiss and make her forget everything except him.


    The need coiling low in his body made him restless, yet he forced himself to linger in the moment. This... this fragile space where it was only the two of them, was something he wanted to savor.


    And they were outside, after all.


    What had begun as nothing more than a taste, a tease, had quickly turned dangerous.


    The more he lingered, the harder it became to pull away.


    He didn¡¯t just want her attention anymore.


    He wanted <i>more</i>.


    "Tell me what you want me to do."


    Levi¡¯s voice dropped; it became deeper, firmer, carrying an unmistakablemand that sent a shiver through Addison. She nodded, already feeling as though his presence alone was guiding her, overwhelming her thoughts until she could barely think straight.


    Her hand rose to his chest, fingers brushing over the solid heat beneath his shirt. Slowly, deliberately, she slid her fingers to the buttons and began to undo them one by one, each movement unhurried and intentional. Levi arched a brow at her boldness but didn¡¯t stop her. Instead, the hand at her throat tightened just enough to draw a soft, breathless whimper from her lips.


    "Tell me," he urged, his voice rough.


    Addison lifted her gaze, eyes zing with want and a hint of challenge. Her gaze traced the line of his throat, the sharp bob of his Adam¡¯s apple, before locking onto his burning eyes.


    "I want you," she said, voice trembling but sure. "I want you to fuck me so hard until all I can remember is your name."


    Levi let out a low chuckle when he saw how openly Addison was showing her want for him. Hearing those filthy wordse from that pretty mouth of hers sent a fierce jolt through him, desire surging hard enough that his body reacted as his cock twitched painfully inside his pants.


    He hissed under his breath, jaw tightening. "Addie..."


    It felt like he was torturing himself. Every instinct screamed for him to touch her, to pull her closer and forget everything else, but reason held him back. This wasn¡¯t the right ce. This wasn¡¯t the right time. And yet, neither of them seemed capable of stopping.


    That contradiction was what made him hesitate. Because Levi knew himself too well, once he gave in, there would be no pulling back. No restraint. And if that happened, what about the people counting on them? The time-sensitive matters waiting just beyond this moment?


    Now, he almost regretted starting the teasing at all. What was meant to be a small indulgence had turned the tablespletely, leaving him the one trapped, burning with need, fighting a losing battle against his own desire.


    But no matter how much he tried to reason with himself, desire won in the end. The hand that had been holding her neck slowly slid downward, pausing only briefly as he cupped her breast in a fleeting, possessive fondle before continuing lower. His gaze never left hers as his hand reached her waistband and slipped inside, fingers finding their way to her wet pussy.

 Chapter 445 Not Enough

    <h4>Chapter 445: Chapter 445 Not Enough</h4>


    Addison gasped when Levi¡¯s middle and ring fingers began tracing slow, deliberate circles along her folds. Her breath hitched, eyes fluttering as the sensation crashed over her; it was stronger than usual, overwhelming, perhaps because he had built her anticipation so high that her nerves were already humming by the time he touched her.


    "Levi..." she breathed, voice trembling.


    Before the sound could carry any farther, his lips crashed down on hers, stealing her breath and swallowing the moan before it could escape, keeping her sounds locked between them.


    Without much thought, Addison rolled her hips, wordlessly urging Levi to do more, to touch her, to im her bodypletely. Levi chuckled softly between kisses but obliged, his two fingers sliding forward and pressing into her entrance.


    "Oh God," Addison murmured against his mouth, gasping as his fingers slipped inside her. Her entire body trembled at the sensation, and her reaction only made Levi move more deliberately, his fingers pumping with growing urgency.


    The soft, wet sounds between them only fueled his desire. His muscles tightened as he nibbled at Addison¡¯s lips before his tongue slipped into her mouth, swallowing her whimpers and muffled moans whole.


    Levi¡¯s free hand slid to Addison¡¯s hips as he leaned closer, reaching for her left leg. He hooked his arm around it and lifted it slightly, giving himself better ess. Feeling his fingers moving inside her, Addison leaned back against the tree, instinctively seeking a bit of distance to steady the overwhelming rush of euphoria building in her body.


    But Levi didn¡¯t give her that chance. He followed her movement and trapped her between the rough bark and his body, his body solid and unmoving. No matter how she pressed both hands against his chest, he wouldn¡¯t budge.


    Realizing she couldn¡¯t push him away, Addison instead looped her arms around his neck, her fingers threading through his soft hair. She kissed him fiercely, biting at his lips to vent both her frustration and the sensations coursing through her.


    Levi answered by drawing her tongue into his mouth, never once breaking rhythm as his fingers continued their steady movement.


    "Shhh... keep your voice down, or they¡¯ll hear you..." Levi murmured, finally allowing Addison to breathe, though it came out more like a gasp, as he tried to swallow the moans escaping her lips.


    He knew they shouldn¡¯t be doing this outside. As thrilling as it was, the timing was all wrong. Yet his emotions had long since overridden his reason, leaving him unable to think of anything except holding Addison close, iming her as his.


    As for Addison, her mind had already short-circuited. Coherent thought was beyond her now; all she could feel was the overwhelming rush flooding her senses, lifting her as if she were drifting on cloud nine. And Levi was the only one who could stop it, that is, if she wanted it to stop, and if he was willing to let go.


    "Hng..." Addison whimpered again, her hazy eyes locking onto Levi¡¯s. That look alone made it feel as if his entire body had been doused in hot water. Heat rushed through him, his muscles tightening as her gaze met his. She didn¡¯t say a word, yet her eyes spoke clearly, urging him to do more, to make her feel good, to give her more of himself.


    The unspoken plea made him ache painfully, his body reacting before his mind could catch up. Without a word, he added another finger.


    Addison shuddered uncontrobly, her body trembling as her arms around his neck weakened, her strength dissolving as waves of sensation overtook her. She convulsed softly, feeling every deliberate movement inside her.


    Levi felt it too, the warmth surrounding his fingers, the way her body responded to every stroke, how her inner walls clenched around him as if trying to pull him deeper and milk him dry. The sensation alone filled his thoughts with temptation to put his cock inside, but he held himself back. For now, this was all they could allow themselves.


    "Addie... make do with my fingers for now, okay?" Levi said, and it took everything in him to get the words out. Every part of his body and instinct screamed at him to do more, to take her properly, but this wasn¡¯t the right ce, and they both knew it.


    This was but a stolen time, which was already reckless and dangerous, and was far beyond what they should be doing right now.


    He wanted to drag her back to their room, to pound her harder and fuck her senseless, to give her everything she was silently asking for, but they couldn¡¯t leave.


    Guards were everywhere as they did their task, and in this situation, where one wrong move could turn this moment into a disaster. Still, holding himself back was so much pain. His body begged him to give in, to lose control, but his respect for her anchored him, keeping him from crossing that final line here and now.


    "More..." Addison choked out, her voice breaking as she pressed closer, her hips rolling again in wordless invitation. The way she moved, the way she looked at him, it was pure temptation, and Levi had never wanted anything more than he wanted her in that moment.


    "Ugh... Addie... we can¡¯t..." Levi breathed out, but the words were weak, too weak to be a real refusal. It sounded more like a threadbare excuse, something said for the sake of his conscience rather than conviction. His voice dipped, rough and unsteady, betraying his real thoughts.


    His refusal wasn¡¯t really stopping her at all. If anything, it felt like an invitation, one he barely had the strength to resist.


    The way Addison leaned into him, the way she <i>needed</i> him, stroked something dangerous inside his chest. His control wavered, thinning by the second. He hated how much he liked it, the way her desire fed his ego, the way it made him want to give in. If she pushed just a little more, he knew he¡¯d snap, abandon every careful thought, and let instinct take over.


    "This isn¡¯t enough..." Addison whimpered softly, her voice sweet and coaxing, deliberately sinful.


    She rose onto the tips of her toes, one foot barely touching the ground as she tried to meet his eyes. Yet even then, Levi¡¯srger frame swallowed her whole, his body closing around hers as if shielding her from the world. Anyone passing by would¡¯ve missed her entirely, hidden in his arms.


    "I know, Addie... I know..." Levi murmured, his voice low and strained, as he brushed a brief kiss against her forehead ¡ª gentle, almost reverent,pletely at odds with what his hand was doing.


    The rhythm of his movements quickened, deliberate and unrelenting, drawing a sharp reaction from her as her body arched instinctively toward him. Before her voice could spill over into something louder, he leaned in, his lips close to her ear.


    "Addie," he warned softly, a teasing edge cutting through his breath, "hold it in... or I stop."


    The glint in his eyes told her he meant it, every word, and every threat. Addison gasped, nearly choking on the moan that tried to escape her lips, and the moment she heard his tone, she swallowed it back, forcing herself silent. She couldn¡¯t risk it, not now, not when she was already trembling on the edge, caught in that dizzy, overwhelming rush of pleasure traveling through her body.

 Chapter 446 Hold Your Voice

    <h4>Chapter 446: Chapter 446 Hold Your Voice</h4>


    Levi might refuse to go any further, but she couldn¡¯t let him stop. Not like this.


    Seeing Addisonply while her teeth sank into her lower lip, indignation and frustration burning in her eyes, only made her look unbearably tempting.


    That stubborn, resentful obedience twisted something sharp and satisfying in Levi¡¯s chest, and a low chuckle slipped from him before he could stop it. "Good," he murmured, more to himself than to her.


    As if rewarding her restraint, his touch followed a slower, deliberate path, his lips trailing downward with unhurried intent. Each kiss lingered just long enough to make her breath hitch, just restrained enough to leave her wanting more. When she shuddered and muffled the sound threatening to escape her lips yet again, he smiled against her, clearly pleased.


    He guided her stance with quiet authority as he made her to spread her legs apart, encouraging her to give him space. It was subtle, but unmistakably possessive. His presence alone felt overwhelming.


    When he finally lowered himself before her, Levi looked up, eyes dark and amused, a mischievous curve tugging at his lips, as if daring her to break first.


    "Tear¡ª"


    A sharp, tearing sound cut through the air, startling Addison.


    Addison gasped, eyes flying open as the fabric of her pants gave way in Levi¡¯s hands like it was nothing, as he ripped it apart with brutal ease. Cool air kissed her exposed skin, making her shiver as realization hit her all at once. She barely had time to react before she felt his lips linger and his warm breath ghosting over her skin, unhurried, deliberate


    Levi paused.


    His gaze dropped, dark and intent, a slow exhale leaving him as if he were savoring the sight. For a moment, it looked like he might tear away thest fragile barrier, too, which was her panties, but instead, he looked up, locking eyes with her. The heat in his stare made her breath stutter.


    "No?" he murmured softly, almost amused.


    His fingers slid aside what little fabric remained, hiding her most intimate part from his sight, making it feel more deliberate to heighten her anticipation and to tease her a little more. When he leaned in, his warmth followed, his breath brushing over her skin in a way that made her knees tremble.


    Before she could make a sound, sensation crashed into her all at once; it was sharp and overwhelming, stealing the air from her lungs. Her back arched instinctively, a broken sound caught in her throat as the pleasure hit too fast, too strong, lighting up every nerve in her body at once.


    The world narrowed to that single, dizzying point when his warm tongue licked her clit while his fingers continued to pump in and out of her pussy was too much for her, and it seems as though Levi has no intention of letting her recover anytime soon, as her body trembled violently, she nted her back on the tree behind her just so her legs wouldn¡¯t give up on her.


    "Oh God, Levi ¡ª" Addison¡¯s voice broke, the sound barely more than a strangled whisper as she struggled not to cry out in pleasure as Levi flicked his tongue in a circr motion around her clit. Every slow, deliberate motion sent waves of sensation spiraling through her, making her head feel light, her thoughts dissolving into nothing but need.


    As if to answer her muffled cries, Levi didn¡¯t slow down. He deepened the rhythm, unhurried yet relentless, while his attention fixed on her, on the way her breath hitched, on how her body reacted before she could stop it. Addison stopped caring about restraint entirely. Pleasure flooded her senses, stealing her bnce, leaving her clinging to the moment.


    Her hand shot out instinctively, fingers threading into his hair. The second she felt its texture beneath her palm, she tightened her grip, pulling hard as her head tipped back. Her eyes fluttered shut,shes trembling, as a broken sound escaped her lips despite her effort to hold it in.


    Feeling the pull in his scalp, Levi didn¡¯t pull away. If anything, the pressure only spurred him on, his movements growing more insistent as he intensified his finger¡¯s movement as it pumped in and out of her pussy, followed by his tonguepping, more precisely on her clit.


    Addison¡¯s control slipped further with every second, her breath turning ragged as she fought and failed to keep quiet.


    Amusement flickered through Levi¡¯s eyes. And for some reason, there was something intoxicating about this, about seeing her unravel, about knowing he was the reason. A sense of control he¡¯d never felt before settled into him, deep and undeniable, and he had no intention of letting go.


    Addison felt like electricity was coursing through her body, every nerve alive with a tingling sensation as Levi¡¯s tongue traced over her clit with relentless precision. She let out broken, muffled moans, fighting to keep quiet.


    Every swirl and flick of his tongue against her clit made it impossible for her to hold it back, yet the thought that he might stop if she cried out loudly pushed her to try even harder. Her free hand flew to her mouth, pressing firmly to stifle any sound, but it did little to contain the ragged, breathless gasps escaping her. Her chest rose and fell violently, betraying every pulse of pleasure coursing through her.


    "Good girl..." Levi murmured, his voice vibrating against her skin. Addison¡¯s knees nearly buckled; she almost toppled over, but Levi steadied her with his free hand, holding her waist as a soft chuckle escaped him.


    The sensation pushed Addison closer to her climax as anticipation and pleasure mingled until she felt herself teetering on the edge.


    "L-Levi... cumming... I¡¯m cumming!" she gasped, her words barely more than a breathless whisper. Hearing her, Levi smirked devilishly and quickened the pace of his fingers and tongue, driving her even further toward release.


    "Yes, my Queen..." Levi murmured teasingly, knowing full well that every word spoken with his face buried between her thighs sent shivers of pleasure through Addison. The vibrations alone were enough to drive her wild, and he loved watching her unravel in desire, seeing the overwhelming pleasure etched across her face. It made him feel aplished, like he was truly satisfying his woman.


    Still, his own body protested. His cock twitched painfully inside his pants, and a restless heat burned through him. Levi let his free hand slide down Addison¡¯s waist to her hips, then further down to his knees, finally reaching his inner thigh. He began stroking himself from the outside, hoping to quell the mounting need.


    But the more he touched himself, the more impatient he became, every stroke only intensifying the urge to thrust into Addison, to feel her fully.


    <i>"Buddy, I could say you¡¯re such a masochist! You¡¯re torturing us both with every move!!! I want to fuck my mate! Give me some action!"</i> Levi¡¯s wolf growled inside his mind, its frustration rippling through their connection. He could feel every ounce of his wolf¡¯s impatience; their shared desire to do more, to fully im their mate, was being restrained.


    They knew they shouldn¡¯t have started if this was going to leave them longing and frustrated, yet the chance to be close to her, anyway possible, was too tempting to pass up. Every second of restraint only sharpened their craving, leaving them both on the edge of madness.

 Chapter 447 On His Knees

    <h4>Chapter 447: Chapter 447 On His Knees</h4>


    <i>"It¡¯s alright. This little torture is nothing. We should focus on serving our mate, treating her like our Queen, and making her feel good. Even though we¡¯re burning with desire, it should be our honor..."</i>


    <i>"Serving her, pleasing her, it should be about us, yes, but more importantly, it¡¯s about her. We should be content with that. We shouldn¡¯t be like the other two, impatient and always thinking with their lower half. We must nurture our feelings for Addison first..."</i> Levi said reverently to his wolf, baring his true feelings.


    <i>"But if I remember correctly,"</i> his wolf teased, <i>"that wasn¡¯t quite what you were thinking earlier..."</i>


    <i>"Ehem!"</i> Levi cleared his throat in his mind, trying to push away the heat of embarrassment as his wolf stared at him, unrelenting.


    <i>"How much of my feelings were actually yours? Don¡¯t you know better than anyone that we share the same emotions? Your insistence, your instinct pushing so hard to mate, it affects me too; that¡¯s why I struggled to resist the urge to mate with Addison."</i>


    <i>"But you know how much I respect her. I want to stand with her, head held high. Unlike Zion and Maxwell, who are both Alphas, we are different. We shouldn¡¯t mimic them, shouldn¡¯t be impatient with Addison, or it could backfire. Luckily, I managed to hold myself back at thest possible moment. Otherwise... what would be the difference between us and them?"</i>


    Levi retorted, and deep down, he knew he wasn¡¯t wrong.


    Werewolves don¡¯t just share a body with their wolves; they share emotions and feelings as well. While the wolf¡¯s instincts are more raw and innocent, they can still influence their human counterpart¡¯s thoughts and emotions by roughly 20%. When a wolf pushes for something, like mating, their human half inevitably feels it too, which can subtly shape their decisions and reactions.


    So earlier, what Levi was thinking and feeling wasn¡¯t entirely his own. Part of it came from him, another part came from his wolf, and another part of it arose from somewhere else, somewhere beyond himself.


    But he wanted to leave asting impression on Addison, especially since they had been friends before, and he was her Gamma. Breaking the barrier from friendship to something more was far harder than transitioning from lovers to enemies or enemies to lovers, as there were moments when he had to be careful not to disrupt the status quo or risk ruining their friendship.


    That¡¯s why he felt so different from Zion and Maxwell: one had once been her chosen mate, and the other had started as a nk te. Levi knew he had to work harder than the two of them.


    Beyond that, what they can offer is different. While the other two could give Addison strength and power through their support, Levi wanted to provide her with stability, understanding, and unwavering care.


    He wanted to approach his rtionship with her differently. Luckily, the physical intimacy they were sharing helped clear his mind, offering him a fleeting sense of direction, one more way he could support Addison.


    Instead of sinking into depression and insecurity, he could channel his strength elsewhere.


    But that moment of rity was brief. Desire surged through him, burning like molten magma in his veins. As he stroked himself, the veins along his hands, arms, and neck stood out, a testament to how hard he was restraining himself. He didn¡¯t want to startle Addison by losing control, yet at the same time, he needed to satiate the scorching hunger building within him.


    "Ugh!" Levi grunted, stroking himself harder as he continued pleasuring Addison. Desire and her pheromones swirled around him, clouding his mind. He felt light-headed, caught between the need to make her feel good and the uncooperative urges of his own body.


    <i>"Don¡¯t think this has anything to do with me..."</i> Levi¡¯s wolf suddenly interjected, trying to avoid me. What Levi was feeling now was entirely his own, and his wolf hadn¡¯t pushed him toward mating this time.


    <i>"Shut up..."</i> Levi groaned inside his head, heat rising in embarrassment. Just moments ago, he had been scolding his wolf, and now it was his own body defying him, making it even harder to hold back.


    His wolf turned its head and ignored Levi, then dropped into the far corner of his mind, refusing to argue or pay attention any longer. That was a relief for Levi, giving him a small chance to focus his thoughts and control his desire, but of course, that was easier said than done.


    He continued stroking himself while making Addison cum.


    As his fingers thrust into her pussy, his other hand wasn¡¯t idle either, moving over himself with increasing urgency. Addison, drowning in pleasure, looked down at Levi through her hazy, clouded eyes.


    What she saw made her throat even drier than before: him on his knees, tongue and fingers working to bring her pleasure, while his free hand moved over his prominent, hard cock over his pants. He looked impossibly tempting, devilish and untamed, and all she could think was that she wanted to eat him whole.


    "Levi..." Addison moaned softly, biting the lower part of her lip. Her hips began to roll over his fingers, and Levi looked up, momentarily losing himself in the haze of mixed emotions.


    Her eyes met his.


    Her eyes were dark, hungry, and filled with desire, and it made his heart tremble.


    And because of it, controlling the wild surge of lust coursing through him became even harder. If he gave in, he might take her right here and then, without a thought for the ce or the asion, and that wasn¡¯t something he could allow. He had been holding back, but with Addison tempting him like this, how could he possibly resist?


    Levi pulled slightly away from Addison¡¯s pussy, though his fingers continued their steady rhythm. He looked up at her, momentarily entranced.


    "Don¡¯t stop..." Addison whimpered, the drop in sensation after he pulled his tongue away frustrating her as she teetered on the edge of her climax. The thought of having to chase that familiar pleasure again made her impatient. Without thinking, she grabbed his hair and tugged, guiding his face back between her thighs.


    Levi blinked, then chuckled softly, catching the frustration and desire flickering in her eyes. He returned eagerly, burying his face deeper, this time increasing the intensity of his tongue and fingers.


    Addison gritted her teeth, straining to keep her moans in check as waves of pleasure coursed through her again.


    Levi continued curling his fingers inside her, hitting her G-spot with precision. It didn¡¯t take long before Addison¡¯s body betrayed her, her knees buckling and her inner walls clenching tightly around his fingers.


    "That¡¯s it, Addie... cum for me," Levi murmured, his voice low and husky.


    Before long, Addison shuddered and squirted, and a slow, devilish smirk curved Levi¡¯s lips as he drank in the sight. Watching her pleasure unfold under his touch, he knew he had done an excellent job.


    "Good job, baby..." he murmured, licking the corner of his lips, his chin and mouth glistening with Addison¡¯s love juice. Slowly, he withdrew his fingers from her pussy, and Addison, still panting violently, looked down at him.

 Chapter 448 Not Enough

    <h4>Chapter 448: Chapter 448 Not Enough</h4>


    With deliberate slowness, he brought the fingers that had been inside her to his mouth, sucking them clean. Addison¡¯s lower abdomen tightened again, a mix of frustration and desire flooding her. She knew Levi was teasing her, and she couldn¡¯t resist.


    Swallowing the lump in her throat, she watched him, his free hand stroking his cock, the hard length of him on full disy beneath his pants as it created a tent. Just seeing it like this made her ache even more. She knew she still hadn¡¯t had enough.


    Levi hadn¡¯t meant to tease Addison or deliberately tempt her, but the sight of her so undone stirred something fierce inside him. Before he could stop himself, he brought his fingers to his mouth, slowly licking them clean of her sweet love juice.


    He knew she was watching, and instead of looking away, he met her gaze head-on, his eyes dark and taunting as his other hand moved in a slow, deliberate stroke over his cock.


    He watched her closely, waited until he could see his own reflection mirrored in her eyes, which looked ssy, heated, and filled with want. He hadn¡¯t known he could be like this, so unrestrained, so intoxicatingly aware of the effect he had on her.


    "Addie..." Levi drawled, his voice low and maic, like a siren¡¯s call pulling a sailor toward ruin.


    Just hearing her name on his lips made Addison¡¯s lower abdomen churn violently. She sucked in a shaky breath, biting down on her lower lip as she struggled with the temptation curling inside her, knowing full well they couldn¡¯t go any further, yet aching to do exactly that.


    "P-Princess...! Where¡¯s the Princess?!"


    The distant shout cut through Addison¡¯s tangled haze of lust and rational thought like a de. She stiffened, the sound snapping her fully back to reality. Even Levi paused, his gaze lifting toward the direction of the voice, his brows knitting together.


    He wasn¡¯t truly angry that their moment had been interrupted, but disappointment flickered unmistakably in his eyes. They had been right on the edge of going further; the two of them had been wanting to do it since earlier, and part of him had wanted to really go for it.


    Unfortunately, the situation had never been on his side.


    Levi exhaled slowly, forcing his breathing to steady as he withdrew, pushing down the heat still coiled tightly inside him. It took effort, far more than he liked, but he knew he needed to calm down.


    Because they needed Addison.


    Standing up, he reached into his magic bag and pulled out a fresh pair of pants, handing them to her without a word. He turned slightly away as she cleaned herself up and changed, and he used the moment to take several deep breaths, grounding himself, forcing his thoughts back under control.


    Once she was dressed, Addison stepped out from behind the tree. Levi stayed where he was, lingering in the shadows, giving himself a few more moments to rein in his still-raging desire before following after her.


    Addison shot him a reluctant look. She could tell, far too clearly, that he was still struggling, the unmet desire leaving him tense and ufortable, maybe even in pain. Yet Levi only offered her a gentle smile, lifting a hand to ruffle her hair in quiet reassurance.


    "Don¡¯t worry about me," he said softly. "I¡¯ll take care of it myself. Just go, attend to your duty. I¡¯ll be fine." His voice was deep and husky, steady despite everything simmering beneath the surface.


    "But¡ª" Addison started, unwilling to leave it at that.


    Levi cut her off with a light squeeze of her hand and a look that brooked no argument, warmth and resolve mingling in his eyes.


    "Don¡¯t worry," Levi said quietly. "I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll take care of it."


    The moment the words left his mouth, an image shed through Addison¡¯s mind, unbidden, vivid enough to make her breath hitch. Heat rushed to her face as understanding dawned, and the sudden rush of flustered thoughts only made the tight coil in her stomach twist even more.


    Levi caught it instantly, the subtle scent of her arousal mingling in the air, and his eyes darkened, a storm brewing beneath the surface. Before either of them could think better of it, he leaned in and captured her lips. The kiss was brief but fierce, stealing her breath all over again.


    "Damn it, Addie..." he muttered against her mouth before pulling back with effort. "Don¡¯t look at me like that. And that scent... how am I supposed to calm down when you¡¯re doing this to me?"


    He released her, jaw tight, hands clenched at his sides as he fought the urge to pull her back into his arms and forget everything else. Every instinct screamed at him to take more, to hold her closer, to im what felt so undeniably his.


    But this wasn¡¯t the time. And it definitely wasn¡¯t the ce.


    The realization only made the frustration burn hotter, and Levi dragged in a sharp breath, forcing himself to step back before desirepletely overwhelmed his reason.


    Addison was momentarily left speechless.


    Before she could say anything more, Levi had already turned on his heel and bolted away, as if someone were hot on his trail. He looked so flustered and uncharacteristically clumsy that Addison couldn¡¯t help but let out a soft chuckle as she watched him disappear.


    Levi¡¯s n had been to put some distance between them, calm himself down, and then return to her once his head was clear. But the lingering scent of her arousal was driving him dangerously close to losing control. If he stayed any longer, he knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to let her go attend to her duties. Running away had been the only option.


    In his haste, hepletely forgot to remind Addison to mask her scent, something that could easily provoke the possessive jealousy of his wolf if another male were to notice it.


    Fortunately, Addison needed no reminder. The moment Levi was gone, she reached into her magic bag and pulled out a bottle of masking spray, misting it over her body. The spray dulled more than just a werewolf¡¯s natural scent; it effectively concealed traces of arousal and pheromones as well, at least for a while, ensuring she could move freely without drawing unwanted attention.


    After making sure everything was in order, Addison turned around once Levi¡¯s silhouette vanished from her sight. Judging by the direction he¡¯d taken, he was likely heading toward thekeside. With night falling and the area deserted, he¡¯d have the ce to himself, either to plunge into the cold water or simply let the chill calm the restless heat coursing through him.


    The thought of Levi needing a cold dip just to rein in his desire made Addison feel a little guilty. If only they¡¯d had a bit more time, she could¡¯ve helped him deal with it properly.


    The moment that thought crossed her mind, her face heated up again, turning a vivid shade of red as her imagination betrayed her. Flustered, she quickly patted her cheeks with both hands and took a few steadying breaths to regain herposure.


    Once she felt back in control, Addison stepped out of the forest and immediately spotted the warrior guarding the borders. He was slightly out of breath, as if he¡¯d rushed over from the border. Her expression shifted at once, her yful thoughts evaporating.


    Someone who ran like that only did so for one reason.


    Something important had happened.


    The moment the warrior noticed her presence, Addison spoke without preamble. "Follow me."


    She turned and headed straight for the pack house. Earlier, before Alpha Hue left for the temporary shelter with his pack members, he had also left her a note, granting her full use of his office to convene important meetings, especially those that needed to remain ssified rather than discussing it in the open.


    Seeing the warrior now, Addison was certain this was one of those situations. Whatever he had to report was not meant for public ears.


    "Yes, Princess," the warrior replied immediately, falling into step behind her.


    As they left, the guards working on the hot-air balloon caught sight of them. Noticing the seriousness in both Addison¡¯s expression and the warrior¡¯s demeanor, none of them spoke. They simply lowered their heads and returned to their tasks, instinctively understanding that something significant was unfolding.


    Addison and the warrior moved quickly, returning to the now-deserted pack house with no one else in sight. By the time they reached Alpha Hue¡¯s office on the first floor, the silence felt heavy and suffocating.


    Addison didn¡¯t hesitate. She crossed the room and settled into Alpha Hue¡¯s leather chair as naturally as if it had always been hers, showing not a trace of awkwardness. Turning the chair to face the warrior, she rested her chin against the backs of her intertwined hands, her postureposed andmanding.


    "Please report," Addison said, her tone calm but serious.


    Any lingering restlessness from earlier was long gone, swept away by the chill of the night air and reced with sharp focus.

 Chapter 449 Meet Him

    <h4>Chapter 449: Chapter 449 Meet Him</h4>


    "Yes, Princess..." The warrior curtsied into a respectful bow before straightening, his expression solemn.


    "Princess, while patrolling along the border, we captured one of the earlier attackers," he reported gravely. His tone made it clear the matter was far from simple.


    Addison gestured for him to continue.


    "He appears to be a powerful werewolf, one with <strong>Alpha blood</strong>. None of our forces were able to overpower him outright. What puzzled us, however, was his behavior. Though he defended himself and deflected our attacks, he never tried to retaliate or harm anyone."


    The warrior paused briefly, his brows knitting together.


    "Instead, he surrendered willingly. He came with us without resistance and even allowed us to restrain him with silver cuffs. He¡¯s currently being held in the dungeons. Upon detention, he made only one request..."


    The warrior lifted his gaze to meet Addison¡¯s.


    "He asked to see you, Princess. He ims he has something important to tell you."


    After hearing the warrior¡¯s report, Addison¡¯s brows knitted together. The man¡¯s actions were baffling; it was too deliberate to be dismissed. Possibilities raced through her mind, and none of them sat well.


    He could have surrendered on purpose. By appearing harmless and cooperative, he might be trying to earn their trust, lower their guard, and strike from within when they least expected it. Perhaps he did all of it to release the locust swarm again.


    Yet the more Addison considered it, the less convincing that n became.


    He had already led an open attack and failed. His face and presence were now known to everyone. Since his capture, all the warriors had been on high alert; no one would let their guard down so easily. If deception was his goal, the odds of it seeding were slim at best.


    And that, somehow, made the situation even more unsettling.


    More than that, from what she could tell, the man the warrior described sounded very much like Chase, the same man Maxwell had fought earlier. Yet the memory of Chase¡¯s strange behavior during the attack lingered in her mind, stirring a quiet unease and, at the same time, curiosity.


    Something about him didn¡¯t add up.


    Rather than truly aiding the side he was supposedly serving, Chase¡¯s actions had felt... restrained. Almost as if he were deliberately holding back, subtly sabotaging them instead of fullymitting. Even when he engaged, there was a sense that he wasn¡¯t fighting with everything he had.


    If Chase truly possessed Alpha blood like Maxwell, then during their sh, he should have been able to force Maxwell into a brutal, life-and-death fight. And with Greg lurking nearby, someone who always fought dirty, Maxwell would have been at a clear disadvantage.


    And yet, none of that happened.


    The more Addison thought about it, the clearer it became that Chase wasn¡¯t weak. He had chosen not to go all out, and that choice was what made him dangerous.


    Having weighed all these possibilities, Addison turned back to the warrior. She pressed her lips together, drew a slow, steady breath, and then spoke with calm resolve.


    "Alright. I¡¯ll meet him," she said. "But make sure the dungeon is fully secured. Double the guards in the perimeter and be prepared for anything, especially if he tries to take me hostage or attempts to harm me."


    She wasn¡¯t foolish enough to walk straight into an enemy¡¯s trap without safeguards in ce. Until she knew what Chase truly wanted, caution woulde first.


    And it was possible he hade to kidnap her again, using surrender as a pretense to lower her guard. Or perhaps he had arrived as a death warrior, fully expecting he would never leave the territory alive, and was willing to trade his own life just to kill her before being cut down by her guards.


    When Addison made her decision, the warrior¡¯s eyes widened as he snapped his gaze up to her face, searching for any sign that she wasn¡¯t serious.


    He had expected an order to torture the prisoner, to break him until his intentions spilled out, no matter how brutal the method was, even if he was an Alpha. Instead, she had calmly dered that she would go to the dungeon herself.


    For a brief moment, the warrior felt his chest tighten with unease. If Addison entered the dungeon personally, then no matter how prepared they were, there was no denying the risk. And that realization made him both nervous and afraid; he was afraid for her safety, and for the consequences if anything went wrong.


    "P-Princess..." the warrior stammered, his mouth opening and closing as he desperately searched for a way to stop her. He needed to dissuade her from going, yet no words came.


    What could he possibly say? If he warned her that she might be caught, or worse, killed, wouldn¡¯t that be admitting that they, the warriors entrusted to guard this territory, were ipetent and weak?


    And yet...pared to an Alpha, they <i>were</i> indeed weak. Chase could ughter them in an instant and tear them apart as if they were nothing. Even if they managed to stop Addison from going down the dungeon, if Chase broke free from the dungeon in desperation, the oue would be no different. Once unleashed, he could still kill them just as easily.


    In that sense, Addison going down herself might be the only way to prevent a bloodbath. But realizing that left a bitter weight in his chest, because it meant their hands were tied, and the choice was no longer truly theirs.


    "It¡¯s alright," Addison said calmly. "Call my mate, Levi. He¡¯s by thekeside, tell him toe with me to meet the intruder you caught."


    She drew a silver dagger from her magic bag, although she still couldn¡¯t shift, but she¡¯s not an easy opponent herself, and she¡¯s far from being helpless. The warrior¡¯s thoughts mirrored her own.


    If Chase had trulye for her, chains and dungeon walls would only dy the inevitable. Once he lost his patience or his temper, he would break free ande for her regardless.


    And when that happened, no one here could stop him. As all the Alphas were away with the escort convoy, there was no one left who could truly contend with Chase¡¯s strength. Whether he escaped now orter, the oue would be the same: it would be bloodshed.


    So it was better this way. Better for her to face him directly than to let her people die before that confrontation ever came.


    And if Chase had trulye to kill her, then she would make sure she did not go down alone. If death were inevitable, it would be the two of them dying together, no one else. That was the resolve hardening in Addison¡¯s chest.


    Her confidence did note from recklessness, but preparation. She still couldn¡¯t shift, and she had already been abducted once. After that, it had only been natural to prepare a final safeguard, to ensure she would never again be the easiest target.


    That was her trump card.


    It was powerful, but it could only be used once. She had never intended to rely on it unless absolutely necessary. Yet if she was about to face an Alpha head-on, then perhaps this was exactly the moment she had prepared it for.

 Chapter 450 Thoughtfulness

    <h4>Chapter 450: Chapter 450 Thoughtfulness</h4>


    <strong>"Understood, Princess..."</strong>


    The warrior could no longer find the words to dissuade Addison. When he met her gaze, all he saw was unwavering confidence and quiet authority, an air that made protest feel futile. He wanted to stop her, to argue, but his voice refused to obey him.


    Though he did not know what ns were forming in her mind, he could feel instinctively that she had everything under control. And so, as her subject, he did what he was bound to do.


    He lowered his head in a deep bow, epting her decision without further objection. After excusing himself, he turned and hurried away to find Levi, determined to carry out hermand without dy.


    After the warrior left, Addison sank into deep contemtion as she gazed out the window. She had said she was prepared, yet a part of her still wrestled with Chase¡¯s unpredictable actions.


    Even though she had already braced herself for the worst, it felt... strange, as if he hade for a purpose other than killing her. Or perhaps it was just the naive part of her wanting to believe in something good, a thought she kept pushing aside.


    <i>"Aurora..."</i> she whispered, calling out to her wolf, hoping to stir it awake. If it answered, it would give her the courage she needed to descend to the dungeon. After all, being wolfless in her current state was unnerving; her mates treated her like a fragile doll, but she wasn¡¯t one.


    Although she understood why everyone treated her with such caution, Addison couldn¡¯t bring herself to always stay behind, letting others shield her from danger. She knew from the very beginning that she wasn¡¯t meant to be a ruler who watched her subjects fall one by one. She was meant to be a warrior-queen, leading from the front.


    Staying in the back made her feel useless.


    Yet, she also knew her current weakness limited her. No one could take her seriously in this state. And with Greg ¡ª who had long nned her abduction and knew every detail about her ¡ª any chance of hiding was alreadypromised.


    Once he discovered the true missing princess was none other than her, Addison, he likely spread the word that she was a wolfless omega. Though she bore the title of princess, everyone on his side now knew she couldn¡¯t shift. Hiding in the back wouldn¡¯t change that.


    Instead, she needed to focus on awakening her wolf, uncovering the true mastermind behind the plot, and understanding their motive. Was it simply to seize the future monarch of the werewolf kingdom? Or was there something more sinister at y?


    While Addison was lost in thought, unaware of how much time had passed, Levi came running back, his body slick with sweat. He must have sprinted at full speed, and given the distance from thekeside, he likely ran in his wolf form.


    Since Addison didn¡¯t see the warrior who had called for him, it was clear the man couldn¡¯t keep up with Levi¡¯s pace and had fallen behind. Levi, however, hadn¡¯t waited; he hade straight to her.


    Addison couldn¡¯t me him. After hearing that she nned to face Chase, he must have been gripped by worry, so much so that he pushed past his usual limits just to reach her as quickly as possible.


    "You¡¯ve arrived..." Addison said, a small smile on her lips as she watched Levi struggle to catch his breath, his chest heaving violently with each deep inhale. His eyes, however, never left her; they were dark, swirling with emotions she could almost feel: anger, worry, and something else he was holding back.


    She chose to ignore it, focusing instead on exining her thoughts.


    "Chase seems to havee here for a reason," she began carefully. "Whether it¡¯s good or bad, we won¡¯t know until we face him. Even if we try to avoid him, he¡¯ll stille, and no one can stop him then. So it¡¯s better to take the simplest path. Besides, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m going in unprepared..."


    Addison rose slowly from the leather chair and moved toward the door where Levi stood. She barely even registered his naked form; her mind was consumed with the gravity of the situation. More than anything, she wanted him to understand her reasoning, to keep him from acting on his anger before she could act.


    "But... he could havee to kill or abduct you..." Levi said, his voice rough and hoarse. He pursed his lips as he watched Addison approach and stand before him. She gently ced her soft hand over his chest, and the touch worked like a balm on his frayed nerves.


    Instantly, he felt his overly agitated wolf begin to calm, its wild thrashing within his mental barrier slowing. The growls that had demanded to be unleashed softened and restrained, at least for now, by her presence.


    "It could be," Addison said calmly, "but as someone with Alpha blood, he could easily break free from the dungeon and still find his way to me. When that happens, we won¡¯t know where he¡¯lle from, and he could catch us off guard and carry out his n. That would surely lead to a bloodbath. So instead... why not hear him out?"


    Her lips curled into a confident smile, and as Levi watched her every expression, it suddenly clicked. Addison had a n.


    After spending so much time with her and serving as her Gamma for three years, he knew better than anyone that she wasn¡¯t reckless. She was meticulous, always thorough in her nning, and unwilling to step into a disadvantage.


    The more she knew about the path ahead and the circumstances she might face, the more she would prepare. When Addison acted, she acted with confidence, and that confidence was never without reason.


    If she weren¡¯t so thorough, the Alphas from the nearby pack from the Midnight River Pack, could have easily outmaneuvered her in the negotiations, swallowing up most of what they had to offer or bullying their declining pack into submission.


    While such actions were frowned upon in the kingdom and might have warranted punishment from the Alpha King, they could still be carried out in the shadows. Without evidence, no one could truly condemn them.


    Yet Addison had managed to prevent all of that. Especially with so many eyes constantly watching her, waiting to mock her every move or put her in her ce, she had maintained control and kept potential threats at bay.


    Knowing her character, Levi realized that Addison¡¯s confidence came from being prepared. Even if she couldn¡¯t shift into her wolf form now, she must have a safeguard capable of overpowering Chase. If that was the case, what did he have to worry about?


    Understanding her thought process eased his tension. He took a deep breath and pulled Addison into a hug, as if he wanted to merge her body with his own.


    "Alright... we¡¯ll do as you said. And thank you for waiting for me beforeing down to the dungeon," Levi said, his voice gentle and trusting. He was grateful that she considered his feelings; if she had gone without him, he would have felt useless, as if she had sidelined him because he was weaker than Chase.


    Such an act could have shaken his confidence even further, but now, seeing her thoughtfulness, he felt reassured and grounded.

 Chapter 451 He Wasn’t Too Bad Himself

    <h4>Chapter 451: Chapter 451 He Wasn¡¯t Too Bad Himself</h4>


    He now knew that Addison held him in her heart; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have worried about how he would feel if she came down facing Chase alone, especially when she already possessed a trump card that could protect her from him. That realization eased something deep in Levi¡¯s chest.


    After holding her for a while longer, Levi finally released her. Only then did he realize he was still naked. He stiffened instantly, acutely aware of Addison¡¯s warm body pressed against his cold skin.


    He had only just managed to suppress his raging desire after plunging into the coldke, calming it had taken far longer than he cared to admit, and only once the heat subsided had he been able to rx.


    That fragile calm was shattered when a warrior came looking for him with urgent news, and that was that they had captured one of the attackers from the previous day.


    In an instant, Levi shifted into his wolf form and bolted at full speed, leaving the messenger behind as he raced back toward the pack house, back to where Addison was waiting.


    He was terrified she might rush down to the dungeon the moment she heard the report. The thought of Addison leaving him behind to face Chase alone wed at his chest, and fear drove him harder than reason ever could. He didn¡¯t even realize he had already surpassed his usual speed limit, sprinting at full force without restraint.


    When he reached the pack house, he didn¡¯t slow down. He followed Addison¡¯s scent straight through the corridors until it led him to Alpha Hue¡¯s office. There, he found her sitting calmly in the leather chair, as if she had all the time in the world, quietly waiting for him.


    Only then did his wildly pounding heart ease, just a little.


    But relief was fleeting. The moment he remembered who she was about to face, worry surged back with frightening intensity. Chase carried Alpha blood in his veins, blood that made him dangerous, powerful, and unpredictable.


    Levi¡¯s anger red, tangled with fear and a bitter sense of helplessness. He understood all too well that against someone like Chase, someone who might rival even Maxwell or Zion, his own strength might not be enough to protect Addison the way he desperately wanted to.


    And that realization mocked him from within.


    But the moment Addison said she would face Chase with such calm confidence, something in Levi finally eased. His racing heart slowed, soothed by the certainty in her voice, by the fact that she clearly had a n.


    More than that, the realization that she had waited for him, that she had thought about how he would feel if she went down alone, warmed his chest in a way he hadn¡¯t expected.


    Even now, his confidence in his own strength was low, but unlike the night before, he wasn¡¯t drowning in despair. Perhaps he had been carrying too much weight on his shoulders, constantly measuring himself against Maxwell and Zion, letting those two¡¯s standard hollow him out.


    This time, though, Addison saw straight through him. She understood what was troubling him, and she had no intention of doing anything that would push him deeper into that abyss.


    She wanted Levi to trust her, but more importantly, she wanted him to trust himself.


    And this was also why Addison had called for Levi toe with her. She wanted to show him that in moments of danger and uncertainty, she would still choose to stand at his side, because she trusted him and his judgment. They had faced countless dangers and impossible situations before, and each time, they had survived together.


    More than that, she wanted to remind Levi of something he had long forgotten, and that was, he was not weak.


    Compared to Zion and Maxwell, Levi possessed something far steadier, and that is a clear and disciplined mind. As a Beta, he was not burdened by a vtile pride or ego and temper that often came with Alpha blood.


    Where the others were easily provoked, taunted, or driven by wounded ego, Levi, on the other hand, could remain calm, observant, andposed. He would not rush headlong into conflict simply because he was challenged; he would think, weigh his options, and act with restraint.


    Though Maxwell and Zion were exceptional even among Alphas because they are rarely swayed by taunts and possess a rity of mind that sets them apart, Levi was by no meanscking. In his own way, he was just as formidable.


    Being a Beta was not a disadvantage; it was his greatest strength.


    Addison wanted Levi to see that. To understand that while brute force could win battles, rity and control were what carried people through war. And in that regard, Levi stood on equal footing with any Alpha, if not above them.


    Bringing Levi to the dungeon to face Chase was like having an exceptionally capable partner at her side, someone who could read her micro-expressions and grasp her intentions without a single word being spoken.


    Their understanding was instinctive, honed through countless dangers they had already survived together. With this level of tacit coordination between them, how could Chase possibly outmaneuver them so easily?


    After floundering for a moment, Levi suddenly bolted from the office, mming the door shut behind him with a loud <i>bang</i>. Addison froze, momentarily stunned, unable to process what had just happened. It wasn¡¯t until the painting beside the door tilted crookedly from the force that realization struck her that Levi had fled.


    Due to embarrassment.


    He must have run off before his raging desire spiraled out of control again.


    The moment the truth clicked, Addison burst intoughter, her eyes crinkling as she covered her mouth, thoroughly amused by his reaction.


    Meanwhile, Levi had already sprinted a good distance away. And even though the Alpha¡¯s office was well soundproofed, designed precisely so no sound would leak during sensitive discussions, he didn¡¯t need to hear herughter to know it was happening. He could picture it all too clearly: herughing freely, probably finding his panic both ridiculous and endearing.


    That thought alone made his face burn even hotter as he rushed off to change, cursing himself while simultaneously feeling oddly pleased.


    After all... beingughed at by her wasn¡¯t the worst thing in the world.


    No one could really me him. He had only just managed to force his surging desire back under control, and they were about to deal with something far too important for his body to betray him now.


    Standing naked in front of Addison only made him hyperaware, too aware, of her presence, her warmth, and where her eyes <i>might</i> linger, and that alone was enough to send his thoughts spiraling in unholy directions he couldn¡¯t afford.


    So the moment he put some distance between them, he stopped, pulled a clean set of clothes, pants, and boots from his magic bag, and dressed with quick, practiced movements. Only after he was fully clothed did he return to the office.


    The instant he opened the door, he met Addison¡¯s teasing gaze. She had her arms crossed over her chest, one brow slightly raised, clearly amused. Levi pressed his lips together and deliberately looked away.


    He didn¡¯t need to meet her eyes to know she could read him like an open book right now, and that realization only made his ears burn hotter.

 Chapter 452 Meeting Chase For The First Time

    <h4>Chapter 452: Chapter 452 Meeting Chase For The First Time</h4>


    "Alright, let¡¯s head down to the dungeon," Addison said, stepping past Levi and moving toward the door. Just then, the warrior she had sent to fetch Levi arrived, panting heavily. He had made the round trip to thekeside and back, so it was no wonder he was exhausted.


    "You¡¯re back. Come with us, and make sure to call for more guards to stand by the dungeon. Have somee down with us, too, and position them a little farther from the cell. My mate and I need to interrogate the prisoner," Addison instructed, her tone calm butmanding.


    "Y-Yes, Princess..." the warrior gasped, still trying to catch his breath. "I¡¯ve already called the other warriors to rearrange their positions along the territory¡¯s border, so some could return here to guard around the dungeon..."


    Hearing this, Addison raised an eyebrow, silently appreciating the warrior¡¯s proactive and quick-witted approach. Unlike others who needed to be guided step by step, he acted on his own initiative, which was a tremendous help.


    Since he had already called for the warriors to return while making his way back, the reinforcements from the territory¡¯s border were likely already stationed at the dungeon entrance by the time he reached the packhouse.


    "Alright, let¡¯s head down now," Addison said, nodding in approval. She signaled for the warrior to lead the way. After all, this wasn¡¯t her territory, and she didn¡¯t know theyout well; only he and those familiar with the ce could navigate to the dungeon.


    Addison and Levi followed the warrior as he led them to the back of the packhouse. They walked through the forest for about five hundred meters before reaching a small hill, where the entrance to a cave was guarded by two vignt warriors. Since it was already night, torches red on either side of the entrance, casting flickering light across the scene.


    The moment the guards heard the rustle of grass nearby, they tensed up, ready for any threat. But as the familiar scent of their pack member reached them, they rxed slightly, though theirposure returned to alertness as three shadows approached. Soon, the warrior came into view, followed closely by Addison and Levi, their expressions sharp and serious.


    As they drew nearer, the two guards respectfully curtsied, then stepped aside to open the heavy metal door of the cave¡¯s entrance.


    Addison watched as the two guards pushed open the cave¡¯s heavy metal door, the loud creak echoing through the night. The moment it swung open, a gust of wind hit her face, carrying with it a pungent mixture of human waste, blood, and urine.


    The stench was so overpowering that her head spun, and she nearly lost her footing as she fought to suppress the bile creeping up her throat.


    Seeing her stagger, Levi quickly steadied her by the arm, giving her a moment to limate to the foul odor. When it became clear she was still struggling, he retrieved a handkerchief from his magic bag and sprinkled a medicinal powder on it. He held it to her nose, the scent cutting through the overwhelming stench and giving her a chance to regainposure.


    As Addison inhaled the medicinal fragrance, the foul smell of the dungeon gradually receded in her senses. Slowly, she regained herposure, standing straighter with Levi supporting her other arm. Once steady, she gave the warrior a firmmand.


    "Lead the way."


    The warrior nodded and reached to the side of the cave entrance, retrieving a torch which he quickly lit. Its flickering light revealed the narrow stone stairs, and he began to descend slowly, with Addison and Levi following closely behind. The staircase stretched for about ten meters, so the descent was rtively quick.


    At the bottom, they entered a dark, maze-like corridorpletely devoid of light. It seemed the dungeon had been designed this way deliberately, to prevent any prisoner from escaping easily. Even if someone managed to leave their cell, navigating thebyrinth would be nearly impossible without guidance, giving the guards ample time to intercept them.


    Only those familiar with the dungeon¡¯s blueprint could discern the correct path, as several crossroads and side passages were scattered throughout. For anyone entering for the first time, getting lost was inevitable. It took them a full twenty minutes of careful walking and turning to finally reach the heart of the dungeon.


    Atst, light appeared at the end of the long corridor, apanied by muffled groans and indistinct murmurs. A few guards were scattered throughout the room, with two stationed at the entrance. As soon as they spotted the torch approaching, the guards immediately recognized Addison, Levi, and the warrior who had called them earlier.


    Although Addison hadn¡¯t seen anyone guarding around the entrance before, she had sensed their presence in the air, hidden, yet nearby. Now, with the summoned warriors clearly in view, she felt a renewed sense of security. She noticed Levi¡¯s grip on her arm tighten briefly, then rx, and it reassured her further.


    The group stepped into therge chamber, where dozens of cells lined the dimly lit space. With only the torchlight and their instincts to guide them, they moved carefully. The warrior led them to the far end, where Chase was held, and Addison felt a sudden flutter of unease.


    Why was her chest tightening like this? Was it nervousness, nervousness at finally confronting the werewolf who had caused them so much trouble, only to have him surrender?


    Then, a brief stirring ran through her, fleeting and inexplicable, but there was no time to dwell on it. She stopped in front of a cell and froze.


    Two gleaming golden orbs met her gaze, and the instant their light touched her, she felt like she had been electrocuted. She went rigid and sucked in a deep, steadying breath.


    A surge of scent hit her next: fresh grass and cedarwood, sharp and intoxicating, striking her like a punch to the gut. For a moment, she could even picture a wide, open in stretching endlessly, a vision of freedom and joy that she couldn¡¯t exin. And then, a low, rumbling growl broke through her thoughts, grounding her in the present.


    <strong>"MATE!"</strong>


    Addison, Levi, and the warrior all inhaled sharply, as if the sound had struck them like a physical blow. For a heartbeat, Addison wasn¡¯t sure if her ears were deceiving her, or if fate itself was toying with her. She froze in ce, unable to process what she¡¯d just heard.


    Then Levi¡¯s low, menacing growl cut through the tension, a sharp warning that snapped her back to reality.


    And just like that, the words echoed again through the dungeon, reverberating off the walls like a p to her senses.


    <strong>"MATE!"</strong>


    Addison¡¯s heart trembled at the sound, and from the shadows within the cell, a figure slowly emerged toward the bars separating them. A strikingly handsome man came into view, his hair a dirty gold, his tanned skin marred with scars of all sizes.


    Addison¡¯s brow furrowed instinctively, as if she could feel everysh, every strike that had carved those wounds. Without needing to ask, she sensed the cruel origin of those scars, silver weapons, whips tipped with silver, and a strange kinship stirred within her.


    They had endured simr tortures, and in that recognition, she felt an even stronger pull toward him.

 Chapter 453 Interrogation Turning Into...

    <h4>Chapter 453: Chapter 453 Interrogation Turning Into...</h4>


    Then her gaze caught his golden eyes, and in them, she could almost see the wolf within him, eager to break free and greet her. His chiseled jaw tightened as he realized she was studying him silently.


    Every muscle in his body tensed; he was painfully aware of her scrutiny. Would she be disappointed to have a mate like him? Or worse, would she reject him? The weight of possibility made his wolf stir frantically, wild and restless beneath his skin.


    "You... are Chase?" Addison¡¯s soft, trembling voice reached his ears. He watched her closely, noting every micro-expression on her face, while Levi stood beside her, coiled and ready to tear him apart in his barely restrained rage.


    Who would have thought things would turn out like this?


    They had prepared for everything, even a sneak attack, but never had they prepared for a mate recognition to ur the moment they met. The realization caught both Addison and Levi off guard. Levi, in particr, felt as though he had been openly challenged, and he couldn¡¯t ept it so easily.


    Fortunately, Maxwell and Zion weren¡¯t present. If they had heard what Levi had just heard, true carnage might already have broken out.


    Addison couldn¡¯t believe it either that she had another mate. The realization struck her like a physical blow, making her sway on her feet. Luckily, Levi was there to support her.


    Her mind buzzed, as if rebooting after the impact, but she was also overwhelmed by Chase¡¯s intoxicating scent. She couldn¡¯t even pretend it was fake. The powerful pull of the mate bond was unmistakable, the same undeniable sensation she had felt when she recognized her other three mates.


    There was no way to im Chase was using witchcraft or deception to pull this off. Her body, her instincts, and the mate-bond itself told her the truth.


    Levi, however, wasn¡¯t so quick to believe it.


    He knew Chase was working with their enemy, and that enemy had close ties to Dark Witches. Dark Witches were infamous for their vile spells, like making love potions that could forcibly convince someone they were in love,pelling them to obey everymand in the name of affection; or curses that stripped the victims of their free will and ensured absolute obedience.


    If such spells existed, then faking a mate bond didn¡¯t seem impossible.


    Because of Chase, Levi was reminded of Leon, the bastard who had once dragged Addison before his god and forcibly bound her to him. That memory alone was enough to make Levi believe there had to be other methods, other rituals Dark Witches could use to imitate or fabricate a mate bond¡¯s connection.


    There was no way Levi could ept this so easily. Unlike Addison, he couldn¡¯t feel the mate bond at all. What he felt instead was something far more primal, and that is, someone trespassing on his territory, attempting to im what was already his.


    Levi had only just begun to ept that he might actually be worthy of Addison, and now, another obstacle had appeared. That was why it was so hard for him to ept this, or perhaps he was simply refusing to. Denying Chase¡¯s im was easier than facing what it meant.


    A low growl rumbled from Levi¡¯s chest, growing louder as his eyes red gold, as his wolf peered through his gaze.


    "How do we know you¡¯re truly Addison¡¯s fated mate," he demanded, "and not using some kind of dark magic to fake this mate-bond connection?"


    His voice was no longer entirely human; it carried the echo of the beast within him, reverberating off the cold stone walls of the dungeon. The sound startled the warrior who had apanied them down below. Though the man stood several steps away, he could still feel the heat of Levi¡¯s boiling anger and the crushing tension in the air.


    He had no idea how things had spiraled like this. They hade to the dungeon to interrogate a prisoner, not to witness a mate recognition or stand on the brink of something far more dangerous when a fight breaks in. The sudden turn of events left him utterly stunned.


    "Levi..." Addison tugged gently at his sleeve as she whispered his name. Through their mate bond, she could feel his anger rising; it was hot, vtile, and on the verge of breaking loose. It felt as though Levi might leap at Chase at any second.


    That was when she realized it that Levi truly believed Chase had done something to fake this mate-bond connection.


    Chase, meanwhile, had eyes only for Addison. They were filled with longing and possessiveness, but beneath it all lurked fear, fear that his enemies would discover the mate bond and use Addison to control him once again, or that she would meet the same fate as his previous mate, who had died miserably before his eyes.


    The thought alone made his wolf bristle, rage flooding his vision until all he could see was red. Panic set in as countless <i>what ifs</i> tore through his mind.


    Then Levi¡¯s usation reached him. Chase¡¯s handsome features twisted, his expression tightening as the weight of the moment crashed down on him.


    "Why would I toy with a mate bond and fake it?" Chase asked. "Wouldn¡¯t that be despicable?"


    His deep, maic voice reverberated from within the cell. The moment Addison heard it, her ears tingled as if brushed by feathers. Her heart stuttered, then raced, blood rushing to her head until she felt lightheaded. Her knees nearly buckled beneath her as her gaze lifted to him.


    Chase was breathing heavily, as his eyes never leaving her face. He leaned a shoulder against the bars for support, as though standing had be a struggle. His legs trembled, threatening to give out, his limbs weakening as if turning to cotton, overwhelmed by Addison¡¯s divine scent and utterly unable to rein in his body¡¯s reaction.


    "Despicable?" Levi echoed. "Isn¡¯t that the word usually reserved for those who work alongside Dark Witches?" Despite his words, his tone wasn¡¯t condescending. It was cautious, probing, and guarded. As he spoke, he subtly positioned himself in front of Addison, blocking her from moving closer to the cell bars.


    Levi knew exactly what was happening. He had felt it himself the moment he recognized Addison as his fated mate, the overwhelming pull of the mate bond, the instinctive, uncontroble urge to close the distance, to touch, to im, to seekfort in one another as mates were driven to do upon first recognition.


    But because he suspected Chase, he couldn¡¯t allow Addison to be swept away by that pull. Until the truth was clear, Levi would not let the mate bond dictate her actions or put her within reach of someone he did not trust.


    Levi was furious. Not only because another rival had suddenly appeared, but because this rival was their enemy. Worse, he feared Chase was using the mate bond itself as a weapon, setting a honey trap to manipte Addison and bend her to his will.


    Their enemies had already failed countless times with direct attacks and schemes. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if they had decided to y dirty instead. But using a mate bond? That was beyond vile. Levi despised the very thought of it.

 Chapter 454 True Mate?

    <h4>Chapter 454: Chapter 454 True Mate?</h4>


    This was the only way he could show his anger, by standing firm, by refusing to ept Chase¡¯s im. He wanted to protect Addison¡¯s heart above all else. He couldn¡¯t bear the idea of her being shattered by a false mate bond or controlled like a soulless puppet.


    No matter what anyone said, Levi simply couldn¡¯t bring himself to believe Chase¡¯s im, at least for now, not yet.


    Chase didn¡¯t deny Levi¡¯s barbed words. He knew all too well how vile Dark Witches were, and how despicable the people who worked with them could be. He had seen their methods up close and witnessed their cruelty firsthand. In many ways, he understood their depravity far better than Levi ever could.


    That was precisely why he despised them so deeply, and why he had spent all this time quietly scheming against them.


    "I know you might not believe my im," Chase said, his gaze locked on Addison without blinking. "If I were in your position... even I wouldn¡¯t easily believe myself. Or I might get killed without even knowing how I died."


    His jaw twitched as memories of the past shed before him, fear creeping slowly into his heart. Yet he refused to let go of the mate bond he had just discovered. Right now, he felt like a fish long left to die on dry ground, gasping under the scorching sun, with no hope of returning to the water.


    Then Addison came, and it was as if a gentle hand had pushed him back into life, back into the water, offering him hope beyond revenge and bloodshed. She was the light cutting through his dark, bloody path. The darker that path had be, the more he craved the warmth that was slowly blooming in his chest, the love that came with the mate bond, a love he had thought he had lost and would never feel forever.


    It was as if he had always known Addison, as if he had been born for her. Every battle he had fought, every hardship he had endured, had led him to this moment, just to meet her. It was as though the Moon Goddess herself had given him life so he could carve a bloody path for her, ensuring she could shine brightly without ever needing to soil her hands.


    Although he hated killing and felt himself slowly losing his humanity to the path of revenge and bloodshed, which his enemies had forced upon him, but right now, it felt like something had shifted inside him. If all of this, the pain, the battles, the hatred, had been his fate, then perhaps it had been so he could be stronger, more driven, and ready to protect and love his fated mate.


    With Addison, it felt as if his past was merging with his future. His heart, once filled with burning hatred and an unrelenting desire for vengeance, had begun to find a serene calm. He knew the past would not easily fade, but because of her, he no longer had to drown in it. She had be his lifeboat, keeping him afloat in the storm of emotions that churned endlessly within him.


    But Chase couldn¡¯t easily wrap his mind around it. Why had he been given another mate? Was Addison truly his second chance mate?


    A sudden thought flickered through his mind, two words echoing over and over: "<i>True Mate"</i>. Was Addison really his true mate and not a second-chance mate? If so... why had the Moon Goddess given him a mate before? Was she meant only to die, to be the driving force behind his relentless quest for revenge, so that he could eventually meet this so-called True Mate?


    The idea made him uneasy, as if he were nothing more than a pawn being moved across a divine chessboard. He felt a flicker of resentment toward the Moon Goddess for orchestrating such a fate.


    But was it truly her doing, or had she merely foreseen his fate? Perhaps, seeing all the hardships he had endured, she had chosen to grant him another fated mate, someone who could give him purpose, show him that his life was not merely a wretched existence, and remind him of the greater mission awaiting him. And that he was destined for greatness.


    If he could survive all of this, perhaps something truly meaningful and good was waiting at the end of it all.


    Chase didn¡¯t know what to think. His mind spiraled out of control, racing with endless spection as he stared at Addison¡¯s beautiful face. Yet, no matter how confused or frustrated he felt, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to dislike her. She was innocent; she hadn¡¯t caused any of his pain. Because their enemies were to me.


    Perhaps the Moon Goddess had granted him another fated mate as part of a preordained fate, or perhaps out of pity for the darkness of his past. Chase didn¡¯t want to dwell on it.


    Maybe his past had been so shadowed and haunting that he simply wanted to believe in the good, to trust rather than doubt. He refused to think ill of the Moon Goddess. After all, she was the mother of all werewolves. A mother wouldn¡¯t intentionally harm her children. To assume otherwise would be wrong.


    This... this was a gift. And gifts existed for a reason.


    Lost in all these thoughts, Chase didn¡¯t even notice that the rims of his eyes had reddened as he stared at Addison. A torrent of emotions, thoughts, and spections had collided in his mind the instant he recognized her as his fated mate.


    He couldn¡¯t bring himself to be angry at Levi for suspecting him. In fact, he felt a measure of relief; Levi¡¯s vignce was proof that he cared for Addison, and that meant she was well protected.


    More than that, Addison had two other mates. A part of him wanted to act possessively, to wreak havoc and im her entirely for himself. But a greater part of him felt relieved. Unlike Zion, Maxwell, and Levi, he had endured hell, witnessing his previous fated mate die before his eyes while he could do nothing. Compared to that, sharing his fated mate with other werewolves seemed far more tolerable.


    It also reassured him that there were more people to protect Addison, allowing him to focus on his own path. Her very existence now fueled his drive, not just to live, but to seek justice for his deceased pack, family, and previous fated mate, so he could have a future with his True Mate.


    Back then, even with his Alpha blood, he had been powerless when his pack was attacked, watching his family die before his eyes. But now, having met his True Mate, his fears no longer weighed as heavily. He knew Addison would not meet the same fate as his previous fated mate, and that alone brought a measure of calm to his heart.


    He took his time studying her, imprinting her image in his mind, knowing he couldn¡¯t always be by her side. Fear gnawed at him, fear that his darkness might sully her, that his bloodied hands might taint her light. The brighter she shone in front of him, the heavier the shadow pressing in on him.

 Chapter 455 The Curse And The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 455: Chapter 455 The Curse And The Truth</h4>


    It made him feel both ted and wretched, torn between the joy of seeing her and the dread of what he might bring near her.


    "Yes... I am Chase."


    Chase answered slowly, his voice hoarse as his throat tightened. After all this time, he was finally answering Addison¡¯s question, finally giving her his name. It felt strangely important, as though this was how it was supposed to begin.


    Hearing his name fall from her lips sent a shiver through him. Her voice reached his ears and traveled straight through his body, leaving a faint tremor in every corner of his body. Hisshes fluttered as he savored the feeling. Even in his current state, restrained like a filthy prisoner, just being in her presence made his body react against his will.


    Perhaps it was because he had suppressed himself for so long. As an Alpha, his instincts and sex drive had always run strong, yet he had never indulged them carelessly. Like his parents, devoted to one another as fated mates, he had learned restraint. Desire alone had never been reason enough to act.


    But now she was here. His mate. Standing right in front of him.


    Her scent, her presence, her pheromones overwhelmed his senses, and the control he had honed over the years began to unravel. His body responded before his mind could catch up, instincts surging wildly as though they had been waiting for this very moment.


    "Then... can you tell me why you attacked us, fled, and then came back to surrender?" Addison asked softly. "Were you trying to kill me?"


    She didn¡¯t notice how her voice had unconsciously gentled as the words left her mouth.


    Truthfully, this wasn¡¯t the kind of question she should have been asking. She knew better than anyone that enemies rarely answered honestly, if they answered at all. Under normal circumstances, the question itself would have been pointless.


    But their circumstances were no longer normal.


    Now that she knew Chase was her fourth fated mate, a part of her hoped ¡ª quietly, cautiously ¡ª that he might tell her the truth. That he might choose honesty over hostility. Perhaps even change his allegiance. The thought flickered through her mind unbidden: if he truly was her mate, could he be an ally? A spy within their enemies¡¯ ranks?


    The possibility made her heart stir for just a brief moment.


    Addison quickly reined in the thought. Hope, especially unfounded hope, was dangerous. She needed to face reality, not fantasies. Still, she asked the question anyway, if only to test where Chase truly stood.


    If there truly was a chance for Chase to work with her, perhaps even be her informant, then that would be ideal. It would change everything.


    But what if he didn¡¯t?


    What if Chase continued down the path of being her enemy?


    The thought sent a chill through her. Would that mean she would one day have to fight her own mate, to the death? And if it came to that... what would happen to their mate bond?


    The darker possibilities crept into her mind, heavy and unsettling. Addison immediately cut them off. She refused to let herself spiral. Thinking too far ahead, especially into the worst oues, would only poison her resolve.


    Still, preparation was not the same as pessimism.


    She needed to be ready, to understand what might await her, what the mate bond between her and Chase could be, whether it would be salvation... or something far more cruel.


    After a long moment, Chase¡¯s hoarse voice finally broke the silence. "I..." He then stopped.


    His jaw clenched hard, teeth grinding as if he were wrestling with something unseen. The tension in his face deepened, every muscle drawn tight, as though an invisible weight pressed down on him. Seeing his struggle, Addison¡¯s nerves tightened as well, her heart sinking with uneasy anticipation.


    Levi, on the other hand, almost snorted.


    What did she expect from their enemy? A confession? The truthid bare? Levi harbored no such illusions. He remained on full alert, every instinct screaming at him to stay guarded, to trust nothing that came from Chase¡¯s mouth.


    Only after a long pause did Chase speak again.


    "I can¡¯t say much," he admitted atst, his voice rough. "I¡¯m bound by a curse."


    Then, lifting his gaze, he added quietly but firmly, "But all I can say is this, I am not your enemy."


    Hearing Chase¡¯s words, Addison hadn¡¯t even had the chance to respond before Levi let out a sharp snort, this time it was unmistakably mocking.


    "Not our enemy?" Levi said coldly. "Then why did you attack us in the first ce?"


    He took a step forward, his aura pressing in like a drawn de. "And if you¡¯re truly under a curse, exin it to me, how were you able to disobey your master? How could you act against their orders at all?"


    His golden eyes narrowed as his wolf peered from his eyes to stare down on Chase, voice turning razor-sharp. "If a curse like that really binds you, the mere thought of betrayal should¡¯ve killed you long ago. So who exactly do you think you¡¯re fooling?" He scoffed. "A three-year-old child?"


    The barrage of questions stunned Addison.


    Levi had always been sharp-tongued when needed, but never like this, never so relentless, hurling barbed words one after another. It sounded less like an interrogation and more like a challenge from a jealous, territorial mate.


    Was he truly this suspicious... or was his wolfshing out because Chase existed, because Levi couldn¡¯t tear him apart physically, so he was doing it with words instead?


    Hearing Levi¡¯s sharp retorts, Chase didn¡¯t get angry. He understood why Levi was so guarded, why he refused to believe a single wording from his mouth. If their positions were reversed, if he were the one standing between Addison and a potential threat, he would have reacted the same way, even if it meant staking his life on it.


    If anything, Levi¡¯s vignce reassured him.


    It meant Addison was well protected. It meant she wouldn¡¯t be easily fooled or cornered, even if Chase was forced to remain deep within their enemy¡¯s territory. Knowing that eased the tightness in his chest.


    "I know this is hard to understand," Chase said calmly. "And I know you don¡¯t trust me."


    His gaze remained steady as he continued, "But you¡¯ve already uncovered parts of the truth yourselves. You¡¯ve killed several people from our side. You¡¯ve learned that the one pulling the strings has close ties to the Dark Witches." A brief pause followed. "That much," he admitted quietly, "is true."


    The moment Chase fell silent, he suddenly coughed violently.


    Blood spilled from his lips, sttering against the stone floor. He turned his head and spat, as if it were nothing more than an inconvenience, though fresh blood still trickled down his chin. With his hands bound behind him by silver cuffs, he couldn¡¯t even wipe it away.


    At the sight, Addison¡¯s heart leapt straight into her throat. "What¡¯s wrong?" she blurted, panic rising as she instinctively moved toward him.


    She barely took a step before Levi stopped her, his arming up in front of her. His grip was firm, unyielding. He couldn¡¯t afford to let her get closer.


    Levi knew better.


    Mate recognition had already taken hold. Addison¡¯s emotions were still raw, tangled, and there was a strong pull of the mate bond that might affect her thoughts and feelings. He remembered that feeling all too well, the way logic drowned beneath instinct, how the heart rushed in before the mind could catch up.


    If this were an act, and if Chase was trying to earn her sympathy, Levi wouldn¡¯t allow it to work. Not when Addison was vulnerable, and not when the man behind those bars was still their enemy.


    But in truth, Addison wasn¡¯t as overwhelmed as Levi believed.


    Without a connection to her wolf, the mate bond didn¡¯tpletely drown her instinct. The initial rush from the recognition had been intense, yes, but once she forced herself to breathe and steady her thoughts, she regained control. Her emotions hadn¡¯t overridden her judgment.


    What unsettled her wasn¡¯t infatuation.


    It was the timing.


    Chase had coughed up blood the moment he tried to exin himself, to push against whatever bound him. And the instant it happened, her heart tightened painfully in her chest because of their connection, and she felt her heart breaking. And it was not because of desire that she was worried about him, but because she feared the cause.


    He wasn¡¯t putting on an act.


    He was resisting the curse.


    And that realization frightened her far more than any maniption ever could.


    Chase shook his head, but Addison could see the weariness etched across his features, as if some invisible force was wing at him from within, sapping his strength.


    "Although I was indeed cursed by the Dark Witch with a Subordination Spell, one that shouldn¡¯t allow me to think or act against my master, my Alpha Blood weakened its hold against me."

 Chapter 456 The Curse

    <h4>Chapter 456: Chapter 456 The Curse</h4>


    "It gives me some leeway to act on my own. As long as I don¡¯t say or do anything that would directly harm the master, I can survive. But speaking to you... revealing anything about the n or the reasons behind it... anything that could directly affect the master... would kill me."


    He paused, drawing in a shaky breath. Addison could see him struggling, jaw tight, chest rising and falling as if he were waging a silent war against the curse. A fresh trickle of blood gathered in the corner of his mouth.


    Seeing this, Addison immediately stopped Chase from speaking. It was obvious that the curse was reacting, and if he forced himself to continue, he might truly die.


    Even Levi blinked in surprise. Chase looked like a man on the brink of copse, and Levi could no longer maintain his sharp skepticism. If what Chase was saying was true, then losing him here wouldn¡¯t just devastate Addison as she lost one of her fated mates; it would also shatter their only chance of gaining an insider within the enemy camp, someone who could one day turn the tide in their favor.


    "Then if all of that is true," Levi asked coldly, "why are you back here? Aren¡¯t you afraid we¡¯ll kill you? And why are you even daring to go against your master?"


    He chose his words carefully. These questions didn¡¯t touch on that master¡¯s ns or identity, nothing that should trigger the curse. If Chase could answer anything at all, it would be this.


    Before answering, Chase drew in a deep breath, but the moment he did, it felt as though the air had been hollowed out of his lungs. His chest constricted, his heart seized as if an invisible hand were squeezing it tight, and he struggled just to breathe.


    He forced himself to wait for the pain to subside, afraid that if he pushed any further, he would cough up another mouthful of blood. And if that happened, Addison would only worry more.


    A part of him felt a quiet warmth spread in his heart because of her concern, but seeing that worry etched on her face made his chest ache even more. He didn¡¯t want to test her feelings this way.


    Chase lifted his gaze and offered her a slow, reassuring smile, even as he weakly leaned against the bars of the cell, his body barely holding itself upright. He was almost heaving now. His face had gone pale, drained of color from the pain.


    Seeing him like this, even Levi could no longer doubt his words. He said nothing, no longer pressing for answers, and waited silently for Chase to steady his breathing before continuing.


    After a while, Chase finally steadied himself. His face was still pale from the lingering pain, but his breathing had evened out, the violent rise and fall of his chest gradually calming. Only then did he speak.


    "Coming here under the pretense of scouting the territory to supposedly investigate what went wrong with ourst mission didn¡¯t count as harming them," he said slowly. "So the curse didn¡¯t react."


    A faint, cold smile tugged at his lips.


    "Besides, I¡¯ve sabotaged them more than once without consequences," he continued. "I let their people walk straight into annihtion without lifting a finger, then reported it as our enemies being far stronger than expected, iming they had more Alphas on their side."


    A low chuckle escaped him, edged with disdain. It wasn¡¯t aimed at Addison or her people, but at the mastermind pulling the strings behind him, at how easily Chase had outmaneuvered them, time and time again.


    "Even Greg nearly died here," Chase continued hoarsely. "I actually considered letting him die and doing nothing at all."


    His lips curled faintly.


    "But I knew that if he really died, <i>that person</i> would notice something was wrong. So I had no choice but to save him and flee so I could pin all the me onto him." He paused, breathing shallowly. "At the same time, didn¡¯t I let your people wipe out the ones I brought with me? That way, <i>their</i> strength dwindled instead."


    "Ugh¡ª"


    Pain mmed into him without warning. His body convulsed as the curse reacted, punishing him the moment he touched on matters that directly affected his master and their ns. Earlier, it hadn¡¯t triggered because Chase had convinced himself that everything had been beyond his control, that he couldn¡¯t be med for the mission¡¯s failure.


    But this time, he had spoken too clearly of his motives.


    And now that Chase was recounting everything to Addison and Levi, it was impossible to fully hide the truth. The curse reacted at once, spreading through him like a slow, merciless poison, as though it meant to kill him for every word spoken.


    Before it could worsen, Addison lunged forward.


    "Stop!" she almost shouted.


    She rushed in front of him, reaching out instinctively, as if touching him might soothe the pain, or at least stop him from destroying himself just to prove he wasn¡¯t their enemy. She could see it clearly now that Chase was willing to pay any price, even his life, just to make her believe him.


    And Addison didn¡¯t want that.


    Levi pressed his lips together but didn¡¯t stop her this time. Chase truly looked like a dying man, gasping unevenly as his body trembled. Even Levi, hardened and wary as he was, couldn¡¯t ignore it. Chase was strong, unnaturally so, and yet every muscle in his body was locked tight, as if he were forcibly suppressing something that was tearing him apart from the inside.


    The moment Addison¡¯s hand touched Chase¡¯s shoulder, his entire body reacted.


    Her touch was soft, smooth, and warm, yet it sent a searing rush through his veins, as if molten magma had begun to flow inside him. He shuddered despite the pain. And yet, at the very spot where her hand rested, there was a strange, soothing coolness. The contradiction made his senses sharpen, every nerve hyperaware of her presence.


    More than that, he felt as if the curse was loosening its grip.


    The crushing pressure inside him slowly receded, his muscles rxing as the pain ebbed away. Chase let out a shaky breath, then another, carefully steadying his breathing as the worst of it passed.


    When he lifted his gaze, his dark eyes, deep and endless like the ocean, locked onto Addison¡¯s. She was watching him with open concern, her golden eyes bright and unwavering, like a zing sun. And for the first time in a long while, Chase felt as though that light was reaching someone like him, someone who had lived too long in the shadows.


    "I¨CI¡¯m okay now..." Chase managed to say, his voice still strained.


    But he was far too consumed by Addison¡¯s touch, and by the warmth in her golden eyes, to immediately realize what had just happened. He didn¡¯t notice it at first at how her hand had soothed the curse when nothing else ever could.


    Whenever his darker thoughts surfaced, whenever the murderous fury toward the ones who had ughtered his family surged beyond his control, the curse would retaliate without mercy. It would tear through his body, tormenting him until he copsed, weak and barely conscious.

 Chapter 457 Chase Being Truthful

    <h4>Chapter 457: Chapter 457 Chase Being Truthful</h4>


    Often, it took a day or two before the pain subsided. And every time it happened, Chase would lock himself away, hidden in his room, so no one could witness his wretched state... so no one would suspect that he harbored treacherous thoughts capable of endangering or even killing his master.


    Yet now, just from Addison¡¯s touch, the curse had stopped almost instantly. It was nothing short of unbelievable.


    "As for why I wanted to kill that man..." Chase¡¯s voice dropped, thick with barely restrained fury; he didn¡¯t even want to call that man his master, as he never really bowed down his head to that person. "It¡¯s because he ughtered my entire pack."


    His jaw clenched as memories surged back. "At the time, I had just recognized my fated mate. It was supposed to be a joyous asion, the Mate Bond Ceremony. The union of two werewolves destined to be the future Alpha and Luna of our pack." A bitterugh escaped him. "Everyone attended. The entire pack gathered to celebrate."


    His eyes darkened. "And maybe because of that joy... maybe because everyone felt safe, the warriors guarding the borders let their vignce slip. Before the ceremony even began, the enemy came."


    "They surged in like a tidal wave," Chase continued, his voice shaking now. "No warning. No messenger sent word. No one had time to raise the rm."


    His hands curled into fists. "They killed my family right in front of me. And worse..." His breath hitched, hatred burning in his eyes like a ck storm. "They vited my mother. They vited my fated mate."


    A low growl rumbled in his chest. "My father, after watching the woman he loved suffer like that, lost all strength to fight back. And while he was heartbroken, while he was on his knees, they took advantage of it."


    Chase¡¯s canines elongated as his control began to crack. "They beheaded him."


    The air around him seemed to tense. "As for me... maybe because I was young. Just barely of age. They thought sparing a wolf cub would be entertaining. Useful even." His lips twisted into something feral. "So they let me live."


    Hatred flooded his body, heart, and soul.


    With a sharp metallic snap, the silver cuffs binding his wrists shattered. The restraints meant to suppress his wolf gave way under the sheer force of his rage, unable to hold him back any longer.


    Seeing Chase shatter the silver cuffs, Levi fell silent. It was a testament to just how powerful Chase truly was; breaking silver cuffs meant to suppress a wolf was no small feat. Normally, the wolf within Chase should have been pushed deep into the recesses of his mind, its connection severed, and it would bepletely controlled.


    But Chase had endured unimaginable torture. The one he hated most had even wielded Wolf¡¯s Bane and silver as instruments of torment, trying to crush both his body and spirit. Through that agony, Chase had slowly built a resistance, an immunity.


    The silver cuffs no longer burned his skin, no longer held any sway over him. Yet, no one noticed; they had all been distracted by his apparentpliance, assuming his submission was genuine.


    If he had truly wanted to, Chase could have escaped the dungeon at any moment. His earlier weakness had been nothing but a calcted act, designed to lower Addison and Levi¡¯s guard. Because he had feared that Addison might note at all, so he feigned fragility... until now.


    He had only intended to see Addison to ry a message. If they chose to keep him locked up, escaping would have been simple; he¡¯d just deliver the message, then vanish. But no one could have predicted he would find his True Mate here.


    So everything changed, including his intentions and next action n.


    Seeing how guarded Levi was, and realizing that Addison was no easy person to deceive, he had no choice. He needed to break through the painful memories he had buried and share them with Addison and Levi.


    Otherwise, they might assume he had been sent by the enemy to confuse them, while plotting some hidden scheme. And without revealing the truth, he knew he could never earn their full trust.


    Especially since Levi clearly disliked him and had always been on guard to protect Addison, Chase knew that unless he shared everything with them, he wouldn¡¯t achieve the oue he wanted.


    He also understood that his story, filled with tragedy and hardship, might sound like a convenient sob story to most, the kind of people often used to deflect suspicion. Smart people, however, rarely fell for such tales, and Chase believed Levi and Addison were exactly that kind of people.


    So, while recounting his past, he intentionally revealed details that would trigger the curse, just enough to push him toward losing consciousness from the pain, but never so much that it could kill him.


    He had long studied the limits of the curse, knowing precisely what he could and couldn¡¯t endure. Everything happening now was under his control; he wanted them to see it all, to trust him.


    Even so, revisiting the memories stirred the old hatred within him, threatening to consume him. He struggled to suppress it as his body convulsed again, though the pain wasn¡¯t as intense as before, perhaps because Addison¡¯s gentle palm still rested on his shoulder, lending him quiet strength and anchoring him, keeping him from falling apartpletely.


    This time, Chase took a moment to gather his thoughts and push through the lingering pain in his body, while Addison gently rubbed his shoulder, as if her touch alone could chase away the torment he was feeling.


    Perhaps it was because of the mate bond, they shared a connection that allowed her to sense the churning emotions within him, and she could tell that everything he was saying was true. These weren¡¯t fabricated lies designed to earn their trust; this was the painful reality of his past.


    Hearing his story pained her deeply, but a part of her was also shocked. She had just learned that he already had a fated mate before, and yet, somehow, the Moon Goddess had gifted him another, which was her.


    It defied all logic. Finding one¡¯s fated mate was rare enough; having multiple was unheard of. For her to have four fated mates was unprecedented, something no one could exin, especially in the history of werewolves, they who practiced strict monogamy and remained loyal and faithful to their destined partner for life.


    Chase mentioning that he had a fated mate before only shocked Addison for a brief moment. Almost immediately, her thoughts shifted to the other details he had shared, and her brows furrowed as she imagined the depth of his suffering. Just thinking about it made her heart ache, but to experience it firsthand... no wonder he had learned to operate in the shadows.


    As an Alpha, Chase would never bow to his enemies lightly. Yet, for him to serve that person, swallowing his pride day after day, didn¡¯t mean he had sumbed to maniption, curses, or torture; it meant he was channeling everything he had into revenge. Even if it meant being humiliated, treated like a dog, and stripped of all dignity, he endured it all for the sake of his purpose.


    Such unwavering conviction and relentless drive for vengeance left Addison in awe.

 Chapter 458 Will Not Be Simple

    <h4>Chapter 458: Chapter 458 Will Not Be Simple</h4>


    She realized that Chase possessed <strong>extraordinary mental fortitude, </strong>something no Alpha could easily emte. No ordinary werewolf would have survived what he endured, even a normal Alpha would have a hard time, let alone restraining the primal urge to dominate and wreak havoc. To bow his head, to feign submission before his enemy while suppressing every instinct screaming for blood, for revenge, was nothing short of remarkable.


    For someone like Chase toe here and reveal all of this meant only one thing: he was exposing his <strong>most vulnerable self</strong>. He wasn¡¯t asking for trust through words alone; he was demanding it through <strong>action</strong>, even going so far as to show them the curse eating away at his own body.


    Had he not been born with <strong>Alpha blood</strong>, that curse would have killed him long ago. Defying that man at all should have been a death sentence. And perhaps that was the greatest irony of all.


    The one who believed he had tamed a loyal dog never realized that the beast was only pretending to kneel, while <strong>baring its fangs in secret</strong>, waiting patiently for the perfect moment to sink its teeth into his throat and tear it out.


    "As for whether I¡¯m afraid of dying..." Chase smirked.


    There was somethingyered in his gaze, sharp and deliberate. Blood still stained the corner of his mouth as he steadied himself, yet even in that state, he never once bowed his head. He stood tall, unwavering, his posture a deration of conviction, which showed his <strong>Alpha pride</strong>.


    Despite everything he had endured, that pride had not faded. If anything, it had been reforged. Pain and torture had not broken him; they had taught him restraint, patience, and how to be stronger than before.


    And what he was telling Addison and Levi was not deception.


    Even if Addison were not his mate, Chase would havee all the same to deliver this warning. He had not crossed this distance out of desperation, but intent. He wanted to forge a connection, perhaps even a future coboration, because they shared amon enemy.


    After all, they say that ¡¯<i>the enemy of my enemy is my friend.¡¯</i>


    And now that a far better possibility had presented itself, Chase saw no reason to turn it down.


    Perhaps even the Moon Goddess had seen his unwavering conviction and taken pity on him. That was why he had been gifted a mate like Addison, someone with status, connections, strength, and powerful Alpha mates who could support him just as he could support her.


    The more he thought about it, the more it felt <i>arranged</i>, as if every thread had been woven by the Moon Goddess herself. She had connected all of them for a reason. For Chase, that reason had been simple, and that was to give him something worth fighting for.


    And this time, it should no longer be just about revenge.


    Now, it was about protecting his <strong>true mate</strong>.


    This time, he could no longer charge headfirst into danger like a man ready to burn himself in the fire. He had to be careful, measured, because his actions no longer affected only himself. Addison now stood beside him, and she was someone he needed to protect.


    And more than that, Addison herself would inevitably be drawn into this conflict. She, too, would have to fight because she would be dragged down into their enemies¡¯ twisted schemes, even if she liked it or not.


    Unfortunately, even after wing his way up the ranks and bing that man¡¯s personal killing machine, Chase had never been really trusted. That man was far too cautious, careful enough to keep his intentions buried so deep that no one could uncover them. Chase didn¡¯t know what they were nning, nor why Addison had always been their target.


    "Then, what did youe here to tell us?" Levi asked with a serious questioning tone, yanking Chase back to the present. While Chase sank into his thoughts, Levi forced himself and his wolf to calm down. Now that his head was clear, he needed answers. He needed to know why Chase had returned at this point.


    "I had a bad premonition," Chase said through a strained breath. "I just... thought I should warn you. Be careful of the locust swarm... they¡¯re not normal... ugh¡ª"


    He never got to finish.


    Chase¡¯s face twisted violently as the curse churned inside him, his gut tightening as if it were being torn apart and rearranged from the inside. The pain hit him in brutal waves; it was sharp, relentless, and fucking unbearable.


    Seeing Chase grit his teeth against the pain, Addison gently rubbed his shoulder again, hoping to ease his pain. After a few seconds, the curse began to subside, slowly, but the damage had already been done, and another mouthful of blood sttered on the ground.


    Levi and Addison exchanged a look. If the curse had been triggered just by Chase speaking, then something was deeply wrong with the locust swarm, something they didn¡¯t yet understand. And the fact that Chase hade all this way despite the risk meant it was serious. Very serious. The question was... what exactly were they facing?


    Chase¡¯s breathing grew ragged, each gasp sounding strained, almost unnatural, like a man drowning on drynd. His body was reaching its limit; it couldn¡¯t endure much more of the curse¡¯s assault. Even his wolf seemed to be struggling to keep up, unable to fully heal whatever unseen damage was being inflicted from within.


    And based on what Chase had managed to say, it was clear he didn¡¯t have answers either, only a warning born from instinct. But sometimes, instinct was enough. Especially now, when they were standing at a critical turning point, and ignoring such a warning could cost them everything.


    Levi didn¡¯t want to give up so easily. "Do you have any clue ¡ª" he started to ask.


    Before he could finish, Addison shot him a sharp look, silently telling him not to push. Chase had already gone beyond his limits just to warn them.


    Catching Addison¡¯s gaze, Levi pressed his lips together. He knew she wasn¡¯t ying favorites; she was being realistic. Chase¡¯s body truly might not withstand another trigger of the curse.


    Still, worry gnawed at him. If Chase¡¯s warning was as serious as it sounded, then time might not be on their side. But at the same time, they were already preparing to deal with the locust swarm. Whether they liked it or not, they would have to move forward with what little information they had.


    Levi forced himself to set aside his prejudice against Chase, for now, and spoke evenly. "We¡¯re already nning to deal with the locust swarm. They won¡¯t be able to wreak havoc for long."


    Chase shook his head as he struggled to catch his breath. Addison¡¯s hand on his shoulder was grounding, soothing in a way he hadn¡¯t expected. He managed a weak smile in her direction, gratitude flickering through the pain. For that moment alone, the pain felt almost worth it.


    "No..." he said hoarsely. "If it¡¯s that man... then it won¡¯t be that easy." He paused, choosing his words with care. "I don¡¯t think dealing with the locust swarm will be simple."

 Chapter 459 Badge Of Honor

    <h4>Chapter 459: Chapter 459 Badge Of Honor</h4>


    He kept it vague on purpose, skirting the edges of what he could say without triggering the curse again. Rather than revealing ns or details, he offered only what his instincts allowed, a warning, nothing more. Chase leaned back slightly, still fighting for air, while his wolf worked desperately within him, trying to mend the damage he suffered; neither of them could fully see.


    Levi furrowed his brow. He knew Chase couldn¡¯t say more, but that didn¡¯t stop his mind from racing. The only thing Chase had given them, intentionally or not, was a hint. The locust swarm.


    Which meant whatever wasing was tied to it.


    A cold thought crept in. What if their enemy had already anticipated every move? What if their preparations, their ns, even their sense of urgency had all been ounted for? What if, without realizing it, they had been ying along with the enemy¡¯s design from the very beginning?


    The realization sat heavily in Levi¡¯s chest.


    Across from him, Addison had gone quiet as well, her expression tightening as the same possibilities unfolded in her mind. She didn¡¯t say it aloud, but Levi could tell she was thinking exactly what he was.


    Even so, they didn¡¯t know what to do or what to prepare for, to avoid being caught off guard. Asking Chase for more wasn¡¯t an option. With no answers to grasp, both Levi and Addison fell into silence.


    Addison¡¯s gaze shifted to Chase. He looked weaker now, his breathing shallow, his posture unsteady. She raised her hand and signaled to the warrior standing a short distance away.


    The warrior, still dazed by everything he had witnessed and heard, was staring at them with his mouth slightly open.


    "Ahem," Addison cleared her throat.


    That snapped him back to his senses. He hurried to the guard holding the key, then rushed back and presented it to Addison with both hands, his posture respectful.


    Earlier, his slight distance didn¡¯t really help much.


    With a wolf¡¯s heightened senses, he couldn¡¯t simply shut off his hearing. And he couldn¡¯t stray too far either; he was still responsible for backing Levi up in case Chase attempted something reckless.


    But instead of a sudden attack, what reached his ears was something far more shocking. What he heard hit him like a blow. He froze where he stood, as if he turned to stone, havingpletely forgotten to move at all.


    Realizing he had overheard more than he should have, the warrior tactfully retreated, moving back to where the other warriors stood guard. He gave Addison, Levi, and Chase the privacy they needed, though his mind continued to churn with restless thoughts.


    Meanwhile, Addison took the key and stepped toward the cell. She unlocked the door and reached for the silver cuff...


    But before she could touch it, Levi gently took the key from her.


    "I¡¯ve got it," he said quietly.


    He worked to release Chase from the silver cuffs restraining him. Levi didn¡¯t want Addison anywhere near the silver; he knew how badly it would burn her. Only then did Addison remember Levi¡¯s hand, once seared and ruined by silver long ago, when he had helped her escape. Every time she saw or felt his hand, that memory resurfaced, sharp and unyielding.


    Now, as Levi started to free Chase without hesitation, she understood. He was protecting her the only way he knew how. His hand had already been damaged, so he wouldn¡¯t let hers be.


    And in doing so, he was also making something else clear.


    Levi might not trust Chase, not truly, but he trusted Addisonpletely. He trusted her judgment enough to honor her decision and let Chase go, even if every instinct in him resisted it.


    "You should get out of the dungeon first and rest... maybe we can continue this conversationter," Levi said, crouching as he held Chase¡¯s arm and carefully worked the key in the silver cuffs.


    As the metal clicked open, a sharp, acrid smell of burning flesh filled the air, apanied by a faint, ominous sizzle. Addison¡¯s chest tightened, her heart lurching painfully at the thought of what Levi must be enduring. And yet, Levi didn¡¯t even flinch. He held the silver as if it weren¡¯t searing his skin at all, his expression unreadable, detached even.


    "Levi..." Addison whispered, her voice trembling.


    When Levi finally removed the cuff from Chase, it ttered to the ground with a heavy, echoing thud, and Addison felt like a stone had been thrown in the calmke of her heart, too.


    "Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m alright..." Levi said, offering Addison a reassuring smile.


    But Addison moved closer anyway. She reached into her magic bag, retrieved the Holy Water, and crouched beside him. Carefully, she poured it over Levi¡¯s hand, now blistered, the new wounds oveying the old scars that had never fully healed.


    His skin was rough,yered with the old scar that came from that year, and Addison couldn¡¯t stop her eyes from turning red as she watched the liquid work. Slowly, the blisters began to heal, though the Holy Water alone wasn¡¯t enough to erase thempletely.


    "It¡¯s fine," Levi said softly, sensing her emotions. "I¡¯m a man. I don¡¯t mind a small scar."


    He gently ruffled her hair, catching the hint of tears threatening to fall. In that simple gesture, he offered herfort, letting her know she didn¡¯t have to worry too much as he truly didn¡¯t care about the scar.


    In fact, he saw that scar as his badge of honor, as it represents him being able to protect her sessfully that time she needed him most. It just made him feel more masculine and a little more confident.


    "Little? You call this little?! This is no little scar," Addison said, her voice choking as tears welled up. "Your whole palm... It¡¯s covered. You can¡¯t even fully curl it, and this is because of what happened in the past..." Guilt weighed heavily on her, making her heart ache.


    "Shhh... don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s alright," Levi murmured softly as he smiled gently at her. He watched her tenderly cup his hand, palm up, feeling her tears tremble on the edge of falling. His gaze was gentle, patient, as if to tell her that her worry wasn¡¯t needed, and that he was holding up, for her sake.


    Watching their closeness and obvious affection, Chase pursed his lips, a flicker of jealousy rising within him, but he held it back. He was the neer; he needed to know his ce and understand his position in the hierarchy so he wouldn¡¯t put Addison in an awkward position.


    Levi was a Beta, yes, but Chase didn¡¯t look down on him. From the moment Levi had first stepped into the dungeon, he had shown nothing of the natural deference most Betas disy toward an Alpha. Most Betas would instinctively recoil, hesitate, or show reverence, but Levi had never flinched in front of Chase¡¯s presence or aura.


    If it had been Addison, Chase could understand. She had Royal Blood running through her veins; she could stand his intimidating aura. But even the warriors apanying them trembled in his presence, and those farther away kept their heads bowed, while maintaining their distance. But Levi was different.

 Chapter 460 WereBear

    <h4>Chapter 460: Chapter 460 WereBear</h4>


    Instead of looking down on Levi, Chase recognized something unusual about him, something remarkable. Perhaps Levi had grown used to being around Alphas, after all, Addison¡¯s other two mates were Alphas. But no... if Chase was correct, it wasn¡¯t experience or familiarity. It had something to do with Levi¡¯s bloodline, his background.


    Being an outsider and not one of those people who usually interacted with Levi allowed Chase to see what others hadn¡¯t noticed. Those close to Levi might have thought it normal, but from Chase¡¯s perspective, Levi¡¯s confidence, his unshakableposure in the face of an Alpha, was extraordinary.


    But he didn¡¯t voice his suspicions. That was for Levi to discover on his own, knowledge that would surely help him in the future, especially now that Levi was Addison¡¯s mate. As for himself, he had his own problems to deal with.


    Still, he didn¡¯t forget to acknowledge the help Levi had given, however small.


    "Thanks."


    The word came out cool and distant, but a faint sincerity flickered in his eyes. He simply didn¡¯t know how to express what he felt. Years spent sleeping among vipers, surrounded by enemies he could never lower his guard around had taught him to bury his emotions too well. Over time, he had nearly forgotten how to feel at all.


    That was also why, unlike Zion, Maxwell, and Levi¡¯s reaction upon meeting their fated mate had been different from his. He had experienced it once before; he already knew what it felt like. So when he met Addison this time, his response was restrained, subdued.


    Yet beneath that calm exterior, his chest was surely in turmoil.


    Happiness, worry, and countless tangled emotions churned within him. It was quiet, deep, and impossible to ignore.


    But before Chase could say anything more, Levi moved. He nearly hauled Chase up onto his shoulder.


    Fortunately, Chase was a littlerger than him. So instead, Levi ended up hooking Chase¡¯s arm over his own shoulder, bracing him and pulling him to his feet. Yet Levi¡¯s lingering jealousy and his little unresolved suspicions toward Chase made him rougher than necessary. He failed to rein in his strength, yanking Chase up from the ground with little care.


    "Ugh..."


    Even though Chase¡¯s body had been hardened through countless battles, the abrupt movement sent a jolt through his already damaged insides. Pain red sharply, forcing a muffled grunt from his throat. He didn¡¯t know whether Levi had done it on purpose, but if he had, Chase understood.


    After all, if their positions were reversed, he wouldn¡¯t be pleased either, not when there were already two love rivals and then another came, which was now standing between him and the woman they all loved.


    "I¡¯m sorry..." Levi murmured.


    The apology sounded half-hearted even to his own ears. He couldn¡¯t help wondering if Chase was exaggerating, being a little too delicate on purpose, to make him look bad in front of Addison.


    Still, Levi paused and reflected on his actions. Whether he liked it or not, Chase was injured, and more importantly, he had given them critical information. Levi adjusted his grip, this time moving with deliberate care, supporting Chase more gently as they guided him out of the dungeon cell.


    As Chase emerged between Levi and Addison, the warriors stationed nearby exchanged knowing nces. Their lips pressed together in unspoken understanding as they deliberately looked away, pretending not to notice anything at all while allowing the three of them to pass.


    Only after they had moved on did the warriors fall in behind them, leaving the original guards behind to resume their watch over the dungeon.


    "We¡¯ll leave everything here to you..." The warrior, following closely behind Addison and the others, said to the guards.


    The guards immediately straightened, their expressions turning solemn as they nodded in firm agreement.


    But the moment Chase was escorted out of the dungeon, a ripple of unrest spread among the remaining prisoners. Hope red in their eyes, if Chase could leave, then perhaps they still had a chance.


    Their gazes quickly locked onto Addison. To them, the reason was obvious. She was a woman, so they believed that she had a soft heart, and Chase¡¯s release must have been because she pitied him.


    Which also meant that she held a respected position within the pack. Most of the prisoners confined in the dungeon were trespassers or offenders awaiting judgment from the Alpha of the Golden Hue Pack. They had been scheduled to be escorted out the following morning, before Addison and the others set their n in motion against the Locust Swarm.


    However, escorting them out did not mean granting them freedom.


    Many were suspected spies from other species, while others were believed to have deliberately entered the territory to stir trouble. Under normal circumstances, their fate would have already been decided.


    But with the recent upheavals within the pack¡¯s territory, Alpha Hue had long since been forced to push these prisoners to the back of his mind, leaving them forgotten in the depths of the dungeon.


    Seizing what they believed to be their only opportunity to leave this dark, musty dungeon, the prisoners began to cry out, voices ovepping as they pleaded for mercy, each one desperately trying to appeal to Addison¡¯s sympathy before it was toote.


    "Miss, please have mercy, let me out of here! I swear I¡¯ll never cause trouble again..." one of the prisoners cried, dropping to his knees as his voice broke.


    Another rushed to the bars, gripping the cold iron as he stretched an arm toward Addison. "Please, let me out! I beg you!"


    Their pleas ovepped, desperate voices echoing through the dungeon, but Addison did not slow her steps.


    She ignored them, not out of cruelty, but because their fate was not hers to decide. These prisoners belonged to Alpha Hue. She neither had the authority nor the right to release them. To do so would be to overstep her bounds and interfere in another Alpha¡¯s judgment. All she could do was follow Alpha Hue¡¯s arrangements; after all, these people might still hold information or significance that only he could assess.


    Besides, in other territories, the oue could have been far worse. Some Alphas would simply abandon their prisoners in the dungeon, evacuate their own people, and allow the spreading biochemical agent to do the rest, returning only after the danger had passed to dispose of what remained.


    But Alpha Hue was not like other Alphas, those who could turn heartless and brutal without hesitation. After all, these prisoners must have done something to deserve their confinement, and because of that, she could not so easily judge who was right or wrong.


    <i>¡¯Wait...¡¯ </i>Addison suddenly halted, the biochemical agent shing through her mind as Chase¡¯s earlier warning resurfaced. A frown creased her brow as she came to an abrupt stop.


    The warrior behind her reacted instantly, signaling everyone to also stop. At once, the corridor fell into silence. Even the prisoners fell quiet, mistaking her pause for mercy, finally reaching her heart. None dared speak again, afraid a single word might shatter their chance, so they could only look at her with desperate, pleading eyes.


    Sensing the sudden stillness, Levi stopped as well and turned back. Even Chase, who had been swaying on his feet, his consciousness hazy, forced himself to lift his head and look at her.


    Addison stood there, head lowered, lost in thought. Her index finger rubbed slowly against her chin, her expression grave, as something troubling began to take shape in her mind.


    After a moment, Addison lifted her head. "Let¡¯s go back to Alpha Hue¡¯s office," she said simply.


    She had the vague sense that she¡¯d grasped something important, though she wasn¡¯t yet certain. She needed to talk it through with Levi, and Chase also needed a ce to sit and recover. Alpha Hue¡¯s office had arge sofa where he could rest properly if necessary.


    More than that, Addison could feel clearly that Levi still hadn¡¯t fully lowered his guard around Chase. Leaving Chase in a guest room, out of sight, would only make Levi more tense. Keeping Chase close, within their line of sight, was the only way Levi would feel at ease.


    After stating what she wanted to say, Addison moved forward again. The prisoners¡¯ fleeting hope shot up, only to crash instantly. One of them couldn¡¯t contain his frustration and shouted, venom dripping from his words.


    "You fucking bitch! Are you ying with me? Was it fun to raise our hopes just to crush them?! Let me go, or I swear I¡¯ll kill you!"


    Fur bristled along his exposed neck and hands. From the scent, Addison could tell he was a shifter of another species, a Werebear, likely from the Werebear n, capable of transforming into a massive Golden Bear.


    They are as formidable as the Tigren n; they typically lived in remote mountains, far from Werewolf territories, with their own kingdom. What was someone like him doing in her territory? And for the kind-hearted Alpha Hue to have him captured and imprisoned here, it was nothing short of remarkable.

 Chapter 461 Her Shadow

    <h4>Chapter 461: Chapter 461 Her Shadow</h4>


    Then she noticed his movements were sluggish. Only now did she realize how Alpha Hue¡¯s forces had managed to subdue him. The Werebear was severely injured, whether at the hands of the pack¡¯s warriors or someone else, she couldn¡¯t tell, and the wounds had yet to fully heal.


    Knowing how formidable Werebears were, it wasn¡¯t hard to imagine that this intruder might have killed some of Alpha Hue¡¯s warriors after trespassing into their territory, which ultimately led to his imprisonment. After all, Werebears were creatures of terrifying strength that could rival the Tigren n in raw power.


    However, they had a fatal weakness, which was speed.


    The Tigren n stood at the peak of the warrior races precisely because they possessed both overwhelming strength and exceptional speed. Werewolves, on the other hand, were more bnced, fast, and strong, but stillcking the sheer power of the Tigrens.


    Werebears were the opposite. Their strength was monstrous, but their movements were slower and more cumbersome. So while a Werebear could match a Tigren in brute force, once a fight began, they were inevitably at a disadvantage. Against the Tigren n¡¯s speed and precision, raw power alone was never enough.


    Knowing the origin of the one who had disrespected her, Addison didn¡¯t feel the slightest ripple of offense. However, as the future Alpha King of her kingdom, she could not allow such insolence to pass unchallenged, let alone let the offender walk away unscathed.


    Her voice was calm as she spoke, yet every word struck like a de.


    "Did I promise you anything? Did I ever say I would let you go?" Addison asked coldly. "Wasn¡¯t all of this nothing more than your own assumption, made simply because you saw me take one prisoner out? Or did you think that just because I¡¯m a woman, I would be easy to bully?"


    Her gaze locked onto the Werebear.


    In that instant, her aura shifted.


    The air seemed to thicken as an overwhelming pressure descended, sharp and absolute. Authority bled from her presence, heavy enough to crush resistance. The Werebear¡¯s feet went cold, his breath hitching as cold sweat soaked into his back. The coarse fur that had begun to bristle froze mid-rise before shrinking back against his skin, as though his instincts themselves were forced into submission.


    <i>¡¯Why does it feel like I¡¯m facing my own king...?¡¯</i> the Werebear thought as he instinctively took a step back.


    Addison hadn¡¯t moved. She hadn¡¯t even drawn closer. Yet the air grew unbearably heavy.


    His vision wavered, as though his eyes were ying tricks on him. The shadow behind her flickered and then stretched, swelling unnaturally, as if it were devouring the light itself. Darkness seemed to creep along the walls, swallowing the space around them. His stomach twisted violently, a sickening dread gnawing at his gut.


    Fear, that was raw and absolute, sank into his bones. Before he even realized what was happening, the strength drained from his legs. His knees gave out, and he crashed to the ground, teeth chattering uncontrobly as terror imed him.


    Seeing the Werebear cower in such obvious terror, Addison frowned once more.


    She had meant to intimidate him, but only a little. As an Alpha-born, she had inherited her father¡¯s formidable aura andmanding presence, and years of warrior training had honed that power until releasing it felt instinctive. Even though her memories were still lost from amnesia, her body remembered. The dominance, the pressure, it all surfaced like muscle memory.


    What she hadn¡¯t expected was for a Werebear to break so easily. She pushed the thought aside, filing it away forter. There were more pressing matters demanding her attention.


    What Addison failed to realize, however, was that the Werebear wasn¡¯t the only one affected.


    Though she hadn¡¯t aimed her aura at anyone else, the pressure spread nheless. Warriors felt their legs tremble, their breaths grow shallow, as though an invisible weight bore down on them. Had she not unconsciously reined it in, more than one of them would have been forced to their knees.


    The dungeon fell into a deathly silence.


    Unaware of the impact she¡¯d caused, Addison remained lost in her churning thoughts, oblivious to the reverent fear that now filled the space around her.


    Even Chase and Levi felt it. Their heartbeats quickened, instincts prickling beneath their skin, but since Addison said nothing, neither of them brought it up. Instead, they followed her in silence as she led the way out of the dungeon.


    Behind them, the warriors struggled to keep pace.


    Their steps wavered, knees still weak, chills crawling across their skin as though the cold had seeped straight into their bones. It wasn¡¯t just the Werebear who had been affected; every one of them had felt it. The moment Addison¡¯s aura had slipped free, the torchlight along the walls seemed to dim, the mes flickering uneasily, as if afraid.


    Her shadow stretched and warped against the stone wall, growing farrger than her body should allow, like something big and scary lurked behind her, something that could swallow them whole.


    It terrified them.


    Their instincts screamed warnings, one after another, urging them to flee. Run. Hide. Survive.Because every fiber of their being told them the same thing that If they stayed any longer, they would die.


    Because of that, everyone was lost in their own thoughts, so consumed that none of them realized they had already left the underground dungeon, until the cold wind brushed against their skin.


    Levi, Addison, and Chase continued toward the packhouse without looking back, leaving the warriors standing outside the dungeon in a daze. Only when the three figures faded into the shadows of the trees did the warriors finally stir.


    One by one, they turned to look at each other. The same lingering fear was written inly on every face, along with the same confusion. And in that moment, understanding struck them all at once.


    They had all felt it.


    That realization frightened them even more, because it meant none of it had been an illusion. None of them had imagined it.


    Whatever that presence was... it was real.


    After walking for a short while, Addison, Levi, and Chase arrived at Alpha Hue¡¯s office. The moment the door closed behind them, Levi didn¡¯t hesitate; he half-dropped Chase onto the sofa with little care.


    This time, Chase didn¡¯t even grunt. His wolf had already healed most of his internal injuries, but the process had drained nearly all of his strength. Weakness and hunger gnawed at him, leaving him barely able to move.


    Once Chase was settled, Levi turned away without another word and moved to the small stove. He lit the fire and began preparing coffee, already anticipating a long discussion ahead. Tomorrow would demand action, not rest, and Addison would need the caffeine to stay sharp.


    Watching him, Addison took a seat in the leather chair and said softly, "Thank you, Levi."


    She was still lost in her thoughts, suspecting that Chase¡¯s warning might be connected to the biochemical agent, yet she couldn¡¯t be certain. That was why she needed a second opinion while Chase was still here. Even if he couldn¡¯t confirm outright whether she was right or wrong, perhaps he could hint at it, subtly and carefully. Either way, they needed to discuss it as soon as possible.

 Chapter 462 Addison Getting Closer To The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 462: Chapter 462 Addison Getting Closer To The Truth</h4>


    The operation against the locust swarm was scheduled for tomorrow morning. There was no time to waste. Every time the thought crossed her mind, a cold flutter twisted in her stomach, and an unshakable restlessness settled over her chest.


    While Addison reorganized her thoughts, trying to piece them together into something coherent so she wouldn¡¯t sound scattered or unsure, Levi had already finished brewing her coffee. He added three cubes of sugar and a ssh of milk, stirring it thoroughly before setting the cup in front of her.


    "Drink some coffee first," he said quietly.


    Then he turned to Chase. Levi ced another cup on the table, but this time he left the sugar and milk aside. He didn¡¯t know Chase¡¯s preferences, nor did he care to think about them right now. After that, he took a seat opposite Chase, added a single sugar cube to his own cup, stirred it once, and took a slow sip, his gaze never leaving Addison.


    Addison took a slow sip of her coffee. The rich aroma washed over her senses, easing her frayed nerves and finally slowing the chaotic rush of her thoughts.


    "I had a sudden thought earlier..." she began, her gaze fixed on the surface of the coffee in her cup.


    The moment she spoke, both Levi and Chase focused on her, their attention sharpening as they waited for her to continue.


    "Earlier, Chase mentioned that something felt wrong about the Locust Swarm. If we consider all the possibilities, there are simply too many to count," she said quietly. "But then I realized, I¡¯ve never seen that species of locust recorded in the library before. That makes me think it isn¡¯t native at all. It could be a mutation... or a variant brought in from another continent, one I¡¯m unfamiliar with."


    Her fingers tightened slightly around the cup.


    "And if that swarm was deliberately nted in the werewolf territory, which we already know it was," she continued, "then this wasn¡¯t something done on a whim. It would¡¯ve taken years of nning, careful preparation, and execution, right under our noses. We never even caught a hint of the storm brewing, even though our race ended up right at its center."


    Addison fell silent, still staring down at her cup, as if she were simply voicing her thoughts aloud rather than seeking an immediate answer.


    "But if that were the case," Addison continued, "and they only used a different variety, or a mutated form of locusts to trigger this crisis, then it would actually be... anticlimactic. We¡¯d be able to find a way to deal with them sooner orter."


    "And logically, since they spent so much time preparing our downfall, they wouldn¡¯t rely on something that could be easily countered. That can only mean these locusts possess a unique property, something that sets them apart from the rest, and it¡¯s precisely that property that made our enemy choose them as their weapon against us..."


    She paused, her brows knitting together.


    "So the real problem is knowing <i>what kind</i> of Locust Swarm we are truly dealing with. And more importantly..." Her voice slowed. "The timing. The fact that we learned about the biochemical agent, and that it conveniently ended up in the Tigren n¡¯s hands, feels far too deliberate."


    Her words trailed off.


    Addison fell silent as Leon¡¯s image surfaced in her mind, the Tigren chieftain she had been forcefully bound to. She still couldn¡¯t tell whether he was an enemy or merely a troublesome variable. Leon was a scoundrel, cunning and sharp, where most Tigrens were straightforward, but even so...


    He was far too arrogant to hide in the shadows and scheme against the werewolves.


    If Leon truly wanted to cause them trouble, he wouldn¡¯t resort to convoluted plots or indirect methods. He would act openly, perhaps even wage war outright, just as the Tigren n always had.


    "Addie," Levi said slowly, his expression darkening, "are you saying that something is wrong with the biochemical agent, and that our enemy deliberately nted it on the Tigren n?"


    He leaned forward, voice low and controlled. "They used the Tigrens as unwitting messengers. Let them deliver both the trouble and the item, so no trail would ever lead back to the real culprit. And when everything goes wrong, the Tigren n takes the me."


    Levi¡¯s jaw tightened. "If that¡¯s true, and the biochemical agent truly carries a hidden danger, then once the consequences surface, we, <i>the werewolves, </i>would demand an exnation from the Tigrens. But their pride and arrogance wouldn¡¯t allow them to exin themselves, let alone admit fault."


    His gaze hardened. "And when words fail, conflict follows. A war between our ns would be inevitable. By the time either side realizes they¡¯ve been manipted, both would already be crippled, bleeding, exhausted, and tearing each other apart exactly the way our enemy intended."


    "But what they didn¡¯t anticipate," Addison added with a snort, "was that Leon forcefully chose me as his mate <i>before</i> their so-called God of War..."


    "What?!" Chase sprang to his feet, eyes wide, as if summoning every ounce of strength that was left in his body just to stand. His wolf inside his mind bristled, every instinct on high alert at the revtion that Leon had forced her. "What... happened?" he demanded, unease twisting in his gut.


    Addison met his gaze calmly, but her tone was firm. "It¡¯s a long story. You¡¯ll know in time. But for now, we need to focus. It feels like we¡¯re close to the truth, or maybe I¡¯m just letting my overactive imagination run wild, but either way, we need to consider every possibility."


    After hearing this, Chase tried to settle himself, but his mind churned with anger and disbelief, not at Addison but at Leon for forcing himself on her.


    Five mates... not four. And the fact that this hadn¡¯t even spread through the werewolf kingdom meant that only a handful of people knew, and they had kept it tightly under wraps, ensuring that even any spies lurking within the walls of the Royal Pce wouldn¡¯t catch wind of it.


    "No, Addie, everything you said actually gives us a new perspective on what our enemy might have been thinking while plotting their schemes. They never saw iting that Leon, driven by his own lust, even went as far as to force the Princess of the Werewolf Kingdom to be his mate. That miscalction... it¡¯s where they went wrong. If they wanted our two races to fight to the death, that might not even happen now. We could use your mate bond with Leon to our advantage..."


    Even as Levi spoke, the words grinding out through his teeth betrayed his anger, every sybleced with how furious he was thinking about Leon¡¯s schemes against Addison.


    "But maybe... they only used the Tigrens as theirst line of offense to clean up the werewolves, or even target the Royal Family. Surely, if a war broke out, my father would be at the frontline, facing the Tigrens¡¯ Chieftain. That might be exactly what our enemy hoped for: to assassinate him. And if that failed... well, the n continued."


    "First, releasing the locust swarm, like they ordered Greg and Chase to do the other day, only for Maxwell to stop them, was meant to weaken the werewolves. Then, they could manipte another race to finish the job."

 Chapter 463 Deeper Scheme Unfolded

    <h4>Chapter 463: Chapter 463 Deeper Scheme Unfolded</h4>


    If that¡¯s the case... could the vampires have been used the same way? After all, it was far too convenient that the moment the border¡¯s Guardian, the sword of the kingdom, fell, the vampiresunched a full-scale attack against us..."


    Addison¡¯s voice faltered slightly as memories of Zion¡¯s father helping her shed through her mind, and her chest ached at the thought.


    Levi frowned as well. "Now that you mention it... that actually sounds usible. If so, it means the mastermind has been hiding in the shadows all along, using other races to act on their behalf. That alone suggests how afraid they are of being exposed."


    He paused, then narrowed his eyes. "But the vampires are proud, high and mighty. They wouldn¡¯t willingly let themselves be used as pawns. Which means a deal must have been struck first. As for what that deal was... we don¡¯t know yet."


    "We¡¯ll put that thought in the parking lot for now," Addison said, steering the conversation back on track. "What matters most is the locust swarm. From the way things are unfolding, it feels like we¡¯ve been caught in a massive trap from the very beginning, and we¡¯ve been dancing in the palm of their hand this whole time."


    Levi¡¯s expression turned solemn as he fixed his gaze on her. "Then what are you thinking, Addie?" he asked quietly. "Tell us."


    "If we follow Chase¡¯s hint, which was the <i>locust swarm</i> itself, then the problem isn¡¯t just their presence," Addison said slowly. "It¡¯s their species. Something about them is wrong. And the more I think about it, the more it leads me back to the biochemical agent..."


    Her voice trailed off. She frowned, pressing a hand lightly against her chest as if trying to steady the restless itch spreading there. It felt as though the answer was already at the tip of her tongue, so close she could almost grasp it, yet it remained maddeningly elusive. Too much had happened in too short a time, scattering her thoughts just when she needed rity the most.


    Addison lifted her gaze to Chase.


    He met her eyes, silent but attentive, his expression subtly urging her to keep going, to stay on that line of thought. Chase didn¡¯t say a word, yet the encouragement was unmistakable. His lips twitched into what could barely be called a smile, which was awkward and stiff; he clearly wasn¡¯t used to expressing his emotions in his face, especially for someone who normally wore nothing but a cold, unreadable expression.


    Levi fell into a thoughtful silence as he tried to follow Addison¡¯s line of reasoning. After a moment, he spoke, his brows knitting together.


    "But the biochemical agent was already examined and tested by Royal Alchemist Malveric..." Levi said slowly. He wanted to believe that meant everything was fine, that a biochemical agent personally verified by Royal Alchemist Malveric couldn¡¯t possibly be wed.


    Yet even as the thought formed, hesitation crept in. After all, Levi didn¡¯t truly understand the biochemical agent¡¯s fullposition, nor could he be certain what had, or hadn¡¯t, been overlooked.


    But Addison did know.


    After all, she had discussed it in detail with her parents, Royal Alchemist Malveric, and the head of the research department. Levi¡¯s words were the final trigger, the missing spark. The moment he spoke, that long-forgotten conversation surged back into her mind, as if a lightbulb had suddenly flicked on.


    Her eyes widened for a brief second, then darkened, sinking like the bottom of a deep pot. She swallowed hard. "As far as I remember," Addison said slowly, her voice turning grim, "after Royal Alchemist Malveric finished inspecting and testing the biochemical agent, we discovered that its mainponent was demonic energy. Not only could it wipe out pests... it could also kill the soil itself."


    She drew in a sharp breath. "That¡¯s why I always believed it was part of our enemy¡¯s n to send us this biochemical agent and force us to use it against the locust swarm. I thought their goal was simple, and that is to make us poison our most fertilend and starve our people using our own hands after forcing us this far."


    Her fingers curled slightly as realization settled in, making her heart feel heavy and cold.


    "But now... it feels like I was being na?ve."


    And it seemed their enemy was far more sinister than she had ever imagined.


    "I once thought we might still have a chance to develop our own pesticide," Addison continued quietly, "one that would target only the insects, something that wouldn¡¯t harm the soil or the people living on it. But that kind of solution would have taken months, maybe even years, of trial and error. Royal Alchemist Malveric would¡¯ve had to test every singleponent to ensure it wasn¡¯t harmful."


    She exhaled slowly.


    "So in the end, we were pushed toward using the biochemical agent instead. And because we already knew how destructive it was, we shifted our focus to creating a treatment agent, something that could repair the damage it would inflict on thend."


    Her voice dropped further, tinged with exhaustion. "I even requested help from the Saintess, Ss, to help purify the soil of the demonic energy. I handed over all the holy water I possessed to Royal Alchemist Malveric so it could be incorporated into the treatment agent, just enough to hold thend together until Saintess Ss arrived."


    Anger and fear twisted tightly in her chest. "But it seems they were trying to use our own hands to drag our kingdom into hell," she said, bitterness seeping into her tone. "They didn¡¯t care what methods they used, only that the Werewolf Kingdom would be destroyed."


    She fell silent for a moment, the question burning in her mind, unspoken yet heavy.


    <strong>But why?</strong>


    "Addie..." Levi¡¯s voice was taut with rm, as if he already knew where her thoughts were heading. Still, he didn¡¯t interrupt.


    He rose from his seat and crossed the room, gently cing one warm palm atop her head and the other on her trembling shoulder, grounding her with his presence, offering silentfort, strength, and reassurance when words would only fall short.


    "But it seems the treatment agent may not be enough," Addison continued, her voice low and strained. "If there truly is something abnormal about the locust swarm, and if the biochemical agent contains demonic energy, then the most likely exnation is that the swarm itself originated from the Demon Realm."


    Her fingers tightened slightly. "For insects like that to travel from the North all the way to the western edge of our territory, they couldn¡¯t havee naturally. They must have been smuggled in. And since the Northern Guardian of the Demon Realm¡¯s gate detected nothing... it can only mean one thing."


    Her voice wavered. "There¡¯s an insider. One we¡¯ve suspected for a long time."


    Addison¡¯s expression dimmed, heartbreak flickering across her face. All werewolves were bound by loyalty to the Alpha King, an oath enforced by their very blood. Any intent to betray or harm the Alpha King, the royal family, or their kin should have triggered punishment through that bond. Betrayal should have been impossible.


    And yet...


    They had already discovered evidence of werewolves colluding with other races, especially Dark Witches. If those forces were involved, then tampering with the loyalty bond itself was no longer unthinkable.


    And suddenly, everything made sense.


    It exined the growing unrest in the Royal Capital, the subtle but unmistakable shift in the atmosphere. People had begun forming cliques, weighing alliances, and prioritizing profit over loyalty. They spoke as if support could be <i>chosen</i>, as if they were free to decide whether to stand behind her or M.


    That alone was wrong.


    In the Werewolf Kingdom, the Alpha King¡¯s authority was absolute. There should have been no hesitation, no divided loyalties, no room forparison. The fact that such choices even existed meant only one thing, and that is the Royal Capital had long been tainted, quietly infiltrated by those people and their unseen enemy.


    Her jaw tightened.


    Either the corruption had taken root far earlier than anyone realized, or... her father and mother had failed to notice the changing winds altogether. And if that was the case, then perhaps it wasn¡¯t negligence, but distraction.


    Her abduction.


    They had been so consumed with fear for her safety that their judgment dulled, their grip on the court loosened just enough for rot to spread beneath their feet.


    And now, the consequences were surfacing.


    So it wasn¡¯t far-fetched at all to think that her abduction had been part of a muchrger scheme from the very beginning.


    They needed the Alpha King to loosen his grip on his people.


    And so, they used the vampires to abduct her.


    While her father was drowning in grief and fear, his attention consumed by her disappearance, they moved in the shadows. Corruption spread quietly, like a disease. Those with even the slightest greed in their hearts were tempted, coaxed, and slowly turned. Loyalty fractured, and defectors emerged under the guise of ambition and self-interest, following a cause they believed would benefit them more.

 Chapter 464 Zion And Maxwell’s Plan

    <h4>Chapter 464: Chapter 464 Zion And Maxwell¡¯s n</h4>


    If that was the case...


    Then the threat was no longer limited to the Royal Pce.


    It was the entire Werewolf Kingdom.


    Worse still, their enemy might no longer be an external force, but their own kind.


    Hearing this, Levi¡¯s expression turned grim, his chest rising and falling heavily. The wolf inside him stirred violently; he couldn¡¯t bear the sight of Addison so heartbroken. She had returned believing she would inherit her father¡¯s legacy, only to discover that her kingdom had long since fallen into darkness, teetering on the brink of copse. Worse still, they had nearly failed to notice it at all, which meant their enemy¡¯s schemes ran far deeper and darker than they had ever imagined.


    Levi also remembered Addison mentioning theponents of the biochemical agent and its potential impact on thend, one of the main reasons they had decided to evacuate the people. Yet amid everything that had happened, it had slipped his mind.


    Even when Chase offered subtle hints, Levi remained stubbornly focused on the locust swarm and the scheme behind it. So when Addison brought up the biochemical agent again, he was still slow to grasp its significance.


    It wasn¡¯t until Addisonid out every possibility before him that the truth finally sank in. Only then did Levi realize how much he stillcked in foresight. Addison had already pieced everything together, digging straight to the heart of the problem and exposing the darkest underbelly of the Royal Capital itself.


    That realization hit hard. If even the Royal Capital had already fallen into the enemy¡¯s grasp, then they were no longer chasing shadows; the enemy was toying with them, deliberately revealing just enough to show how insignificant they had be.


    More than ever, Addison needed him and her other fated mate by her side. She was walking into the unknown, with no idea where their enemy was hiding, and Levi knew he could no longer afford tog behind.


    "Then what should we do?" Levi cut straight to the heart of the matter. "If both the locust swarm and the biochemical agent are problematic, should we simply abandon the biochemical agent and burn those demonic insects to ash?"


    Addison shook her head. They had already considered fire as a solution, but it woulde at a devastating cost. To wipe out the locust swarm, they would have to set the entire territory aze. While thend might eventually recover more easily than if the biochemical agent were used, the destruction would be absolute.


    With the biochemical agent, there was still hope. Royal Alchemist Malveric was developing a treatment, and with Saintess Ss assisting in purifying thend, recovery, though slow, was possible. But fire was different.


    Once the mes died out, nothing would remain but ash. They would have to reim thend from nothing, rent every tree, and wait years, perhaps decades, for the territory to recover.


    The only advantage of setting the territory aze was that the ash could enrich the soil, allowing life to eventually take root again once thend was ready. But the risk was enormous.


    There was no guarantee that fire alone would be enough to eradicate the locust swarm, especially now that they knew the insects were demonic in nature. If the mes failed, they would have reduced the entire territory to ashes for nothing.


    As for the biochemical agent, it was no longer an option. That path was closed, leaving them with fewer and fewer choices.


    Addison racked her brain for an alternative, but time was not on their side. There was no room to prepare another borate n. The pressure bore down on her like a massive boulder crushing an ant, suffocating and relentless.


    <strong>¡¸Before the sun rose...¡¹</strong>


    "Don¡¯t worry about the people here. We¡¯ve already escorted them to the temporary settlement, leave them to me. I¡¯ll protect them. Now go. Return to Addison as quickly as possible," Maxwell said, half-pushing Zion, who had already shifted into his wolf form.


    Maxwell had wanted to be the one to return and deliver the warning himself. Unfortunately, he¡¯d lost to Zion in a game of rock¨Cpaper¨Cscissors. Why they had even resorted to something so childish was beyond him, but they¡¯d had no better option. Fighting among themselves would only waste time, and neither of them was magnanimous enough to selflessly volunteer to stay behind.


    During the escort of the Alphas and their packs to the temporary settlement where Mary was waiting, the two of them had racked their brains for a solution. Yet until they reached the settlement safely, without being ambushed, they hadn¡¯t been able toe up with anything better.


    Even so, they couldn¡¯t afford to let their guard down. No matter how thoroughly they patrolled the perimeter, it did nothing to calm their nerves; in fact, it only made them more alert. They couldn¡¯t tell whether someone truly was watching them and simply hiding their presence well, or if their own nerves were betraying them. There was no way to be certain.


    And so, caught between caution and doubt, they advanced slowly. By the time they reached the temporary shelter, far more time had been wasted than they liked. Yet even then, they didn¡¯t dare move recklessly. One wrong step could backfire on Addison or alert whoever might be lurking in the shadows, waiting for them to slip.


    Now that they had finally reached the settlement and decided who would leave, Zion didn¡¯t hesitate. The moment Maxwell shoved him through the newly built gate, Zion broke into a full sprint.


    They had long agreed on their cover story: Zion was returning simply because he wanted to be with their mate. That was why they had deliberately made a spectacle earlier, arguing, bickering, even acting like lovestruck fools fighting over who would go back. The performance was intentional. If someone <i>was</i> watching them, they wanted that observer to see nothing more than irrational emotions, not a calcted response to a hidden threat.


    But the act had cost them time. Now there was no room to spare. Zion ran at top speed, pushing his body to its limits, determined to reach Addison as fast as possible, even if it meant shattering his previous records.


    "Remember, give the fruits I picked up along the way to Addie!" Maxwell shouted after Zion, deliberately sounding reluctant to let him go. It was all an act, though.


    They dragged things out until dawn on purpose, making sure that anyone watching would believe they were still clueless about the demonic insects. Both of them suspected there was an informant among their ranks; otherwise, how could the enemy time their attacks so precisely, or know exactly when to strike? If the enemy were truly blind, they wouldn¡¯t be able to move the Alphas like pawns on a chessboard.


    That realization chilled them. The informant had to be someone close, far too close forfort. Trust was a luxury they could no longer afford. For now, all they could do was put on a convincing performance and let the enemy believe they were still dancing to the wrong tune.


    "Alpha Maxwell, since you lost the rock¨Cpaper¨Cscissors, all you can do now is wait for Alpha Zion and Beta Levi to escort the princess back here. Go rest for a bit, you¡¯ve been on edge the entire journey, guarding the convoy," Alpha Hue said with a chuckle as he approached, carrying a bowl of soup and some bread prepared by Mary¡¯s team.


    "Uh... thanks," Maxwell replied, epting the food from Alpha Hue.


    "Alright,e on, eat some more. Mary and the others prepared plenty of meat and vegetables," Alpha Hue said, patting Maxwell on the shoulder. He looked at him the way one might look at a young man in love.


    Although Alpha Hue didn¡¯t fully understand the dynamic between Maxwell, Addison, Zion, and Levi, this being the first time in history a she-wolf had multiple mates, he couldn¡¯t deny his fascination.


    The fact that the three male werewolves weren¡¯t fighting each other to the death was already surprising enough. More than that, Maxwell and Zion didn¡¯t seem to be at each other¡¯s throats at all, which only deepened his curiosity about how their unusual bond actually worked.


    "Alright. But Alpha Hue, send more people to patrol the perimeter. Assign them in groups and increase the frequency of the patrols to ensure the supplies are fully secured. We¡¯ll have to wait for the mages to prepare the portal back to the Royal Capital and transport the supplies to their designated warehouses," Maxwell said, his expression unreadable.


    Alpha Hue couldn¡¯t read what was on Maxwell¡¯s mind, so he simply nodded.


    "Understood. Leave it to me," Alpha Hue replied before turning toward the warriors lining up near the gate as they began their shift change. He moved to join them, ready to ry Maxwell¡¯s instructions and oversee the patrols himself.


    After parting ways with Alpha Hue, Maxwell¡¯s expression shifted, from faintly casual to grim. Unease coiled tightly in his chest.

 Chapter 465 Tempering Shura

    <h4>Chapter 465: Chapter 465 Tempering Shura</h4>


    He feared someone might notice the cracks in his and Zion¡¯s act, or worse, deliberately dy Zion to buy time and force Addison to continue with her n. There was also the unsettling possibility that the Golden Hue Pack¡¯s territory was already under surveince, every movement quietly monitored.


    Yet they had no choice but to let Zion leave at this hour.


    If Zion had departed too early, their enemy would have realized they had uncovered something and would have done everything possible to obstruct him. But now that the convoy had been safely escorted to the settlement, Zion¡¯s return could be easily justified as nothing more than a mate longing to be by Addison¡¯s side. Maxwell staying behind only reinforced the illusion, making it seem as though their attention remained firmly on the supplies and nothing else.


    Not on the demonic insects.


    Not on the impending infusion of demonic energy that would amplify their strength.


    Anyone who truly understood the consequences would have panicked and acted at once, and that was precisely what Maxwell and Zion could not afford to do. So the longer they lingered outside, the calmer they forced themselves to appear, acting ignorant and unhurried, all to avoid rming whoever might be watching from the shadows.


    Zion sprinted at full speed, the world around him dissolving into a blur. All he could hear was the roar of the wind, the frantic rustle of leaves and grass tearing past him, and the thunderous pounding of his own heart as it mmed against his ribs, as if it might burst free at any moment.


    Even so, he didn¡¯t let himself rx. As he ran, he stretched his senses to their limit, remaining keenly aware of his surroundings, alert for any presence chasing him from behind. For now, there was no sign of pursuit, or perhaps anyone who tried simply couldn¡¯t keep up with his speed.


    Either way, there was only one thing he could do.


    Run.


    <i>"Why bother ying mind games with our enemies?"</i> Shura growled inside Zion¡¯s head as it paced restlessly, its unease bleeding through their shared mind. "<i>Why not just kill them?"</i>


    <i>"What would you know?"</i> Zion snorted inwardly. "<i>All brawn and no brains."</i>


    <i>"Bastard!"</i> Shura snarled back, its hackles rising, fury ring as if it were already ready to leap into a fight. "<i>If I¡¯m that kind of wolf, then so are you!"</i>


    <i>"See?"</i> Zion shot back inwardly. <i>"I say one thing, and you¡¯re already gearing up for a fight. Aren¡¯t you just proving my point?"</i>


    He rolled his eyes, even as he kept running. He didn¡¯t have the time or the energy to squabble with Shura right now. He knew his wolf was only trying to break the suffocating tension, to stir conversation in its own blunt way.


    But Zion also needed Shura to think beyond brute force. After all, Shura was his wolf, an Alpha. If the only solution it could see was violence, then they¡¯d be no different from mindless beasts.


    He¡¯d gone feral too many times already. Each time, it was the same pattern: Shura losing control, his own emotions spiraling, man and wolf dragging each other into madness. If they kept repeating that cycle, their enemies wouldn¡¯t even need to defeat them. They¡¯d simply wait and turn that weakness against them.


    Should he really wait until their enemy used that very weakness against him? Of course not. That was exactly why he needed Shura to start thinking, to exercise restraint. And he needed it for himself as well. Control. Stability. Over both his emotions and his wolf.


    But none of that would be possible if Shura refused to cooperate.


    It was something Zion had realized just yesterday, during their endless patrols while they searched for signs of surveince. Time and again, Shura had nearly lost its temper. With no clues, no results, and nothing but mounting frustration, the patrols began to feel pointless. The more futile it became, the more Shura resisted, and it started snapping, bristling, refusing to rein itself in.


    And every time Shura wavered, it affected Zion in return. His emotions swung wildly, his temper frayed, and he became vtile, difficult to approach, and difficult to reason with. Man and wolf were dragging each other into instability, and Zion knew that if this continued, it wouldn¡¯t take an enemy¡¯s de to bring them down.


    They couldn¡¯t rely on brute force alone, not anymore. As the situation grew moreplicated and the currents around them turned increasingly murky, they needed to fight with their minds as much as with their strength. Above all, they had to ensure Addison¡¯s safety. Recklessness and unchecked emotion were luxuries they could no longer afford.


    That was why Zion deliberately provoked Shura now and then. The taunts were never meant to start a fight; they were a form of tempering, a way to train Shura to let words pass through one ear and out the other without reacting. If Shura could learn restraint, then their enemies wouldn¡¯t be able to manipte them so easily.


    Because if even a few sharp words could set them off, then it would be far too easy for their enemies to toy with their emotions, steering them blindly, turning them into pawns in a game they didn¡¯t even realize they were ying.


    <i>"Bastard! I knew you were messing with me again! How many times has it been tonight?!"</i> Shura grumbled, clearly picking up on the thoughts running through Zion¡¯s mind.


    Even though Shura understood what Zion was trying to do, controlling emotions had never been easy, especially for it. Shura felt everything raw and unfiltered. When it was happy, its tail wagged without restraint; when it was angry, it bared its fangs and charged headfirst. Its thoughts were simple, instinctive, and brutally honest, unlike Zion¡¯s carefulyers of reasoning.


    And that simplicity was both its strength... and its weakness.


    <i>"Fool. You don¡¯t need to overthink everything,"</i> Zion said sternly to Shura. <i>"Leave the nning and mind games to me. All you need to do is keep your temper in check; your emotions affect me, too. Unless I call for your strength, don¡¯t surface so easily."</i>


    Even as he spoke, Zion sprinted through the forest, weaving effortlessly between trees. His heightened senses mapped the surroundings in real time, allowing him to detect wild beasts and monsters from afar and alter his route before they could notice him.


    He couldn¡¯t afford even a moment of dy; getting entangled in a fight, or worse, being stalled for seconds or minutes, was something he couldn¡¯t let happen now. Time, right now, was everything.


    Shura wanted to curse again, anger already rising in its chest, but it stopped short. It remembered, Zion wasn¡¯t doing this to restrain it or assert control, but to protect Addison. With that thought, even Shura couldn¡¯t bring itself to act willfully or oppose Zion out of sheer stubbornness, no matter how much it hated the feeling of being reined in.


    After a long moment of resistance, Shura finally muttered, reluctant and subdued, <i>"I¡¯ll... try my best."</i>


    It let out a small, aggrieved whine, like a scolded child, then turned away to sulk in silence. Seeing this, Zion merely shook his massive wolf head once as he continued running, choosing to ignore Shura and focus on the path ahead.

 Chapter 466 Stop!

    <h4>Chapter 466: Chapter 466 Stop!</h4>


    If Shura could change the way it reacted in every situation, it would change everything and give Zion far greater leverage when responding to any scenario they might face.


    <i>"Good doggie..."</i> Zion smirked.


    The words almost sent Shura exploding. It surged forward in fury, instinctively trying to tear through Zion¡¯s mental barrier, humiliation and rage boiling over. But midway through the motion, it froze. Seeing the smug provocation in Zion¡¯s stance, Shura suddenly remembered his warning.


    This was a test.


    Its ragged breathing slowly steadied as the realization sank in. Zion wasn¡¯t mocking it for cruelty¡¯s sake; he was deliberately taunting it, probing its limits, seeing whether Shura could endure provocation without losing control.


    <i>"Fuctard!"</i> Shura snorted.


    With a huff, it turned its backpletely, curled up, and rested its head on its paws, pointedly ignoring Zion. For now, it would cooperate, but it refused to speak another word. The annoyance radiating from it was unmistakable.


    Seeing this, Zion¡¯s eyes crinkled slightly. His little experiment... had worked.


    The brief spark of triumph faded almost immediately. Zion¡¯s gaze sharpened to a razor¡¯s edge as he refocused on the path ahead, senses sweeping the forest while he ran. Time was precious, and there was no room left for distraction.


    His speed surged, and after what felt like an eternity, Zion finally reached the edge of the Golden Hue Pack¡¯s territory. But the sight that greeted him froze his blood; no warriors were guarding the perimeter. Panic crept into his chest, making it hard to breathe, while his legs burned like fire and his body steamed from nonstop sprinting, sweat soaking his skin.


    Yet he didn¡¯t stop. If anything, he pushed even harder, racing toward the location where the locust swarm was being held. From a distance, he spotted the faint silhouettes of hot-air balloons hovering above the shimmering barrier. His heart nearly stopped.


    "Stop!" he roared, but realized the sound was lost in the wind, and that he was still in his wolf form, so instead of words what came out of his mouth was a growl. With a sudden shift, he transformed into his human body mid-run.


    Inertia propelled him forward violently; he stumbled, rolling across rocks and tree roots that tore at his skin, leaving shallow scratches and some deeper cuts. Pain red, but Zion ignored it all. He kept screaming, louder this time, "Stop!", his voice echoing through the forest, desperate to be heard.


    "STOP!!!" Zion roared, his voice tearing through the forest as he sprinted without pause. But the distance and the wind whipping around the hot air balloons above made it impossible for anyone to hear him. The helplessness only spiked his anxiety, sweat glistening across his body, steam rising in the cold air, yet he didn¡¯t slow down.


    "I SAID STOP!!!" he bellowed again, desperate that someone, anyone below the balloons, would hear him. His heart mmed against his ribs as he saw the figures above preparing to release the biochemical agent. The moment his eyes fell on the container, his eyes dted, and for a heartbeat, time seemed to stop.


    Before he could scream again, movement caught his attention. Wolves were running toward him from the direction where the locust swarm had been held. At the forefront, a familiar light brown wolf led the charge, its gaze unwavering. Addison rode atop it, determination written on every line of her face. Clutched in the wolf¡¯s jaws, curled up like a small, determined ball, was Archmage Elric, tightly hugging his staff.


    "Don¡¯t drop me! I¡¯m telling you, if you drop me while running at full speed, I¡¯ll trap you inside a portal forever!" Archmage Elric shouted, struggling as Levi held the top of his hood firmly in his jaws, while Addison clung to his back.


    Levi heard him loud and clear, but all he did was snort, sending a gust of hot steam curling over Elric¡¯s head. The Archmage froze mid-sentence, gripping his staff tighter, eyes wide, afraid that even a single misstep could send him tumbling.


    "Don¡¯t drop me!" he muttered again, his voice now much smaller, more pleading than threatening.


    On their way, they saw Zion sprinting toward them, while other warriors poured out of the forest, moving quickly to exit the territory. Some of the wolves were biting down on thick ropes tied to the hot air balloon, ready to pull it away once the guards on top dropped the biochemical agent. The balloon would rise slightly into the clouds as it lost weight, keeping the guards safe from exposure.


    More and more wolves arrived, some carrying mages on their backs, the mages clutching tightly to avoid falling. Only Archmage Elric was carried like a fragile chick, courtesy of Levi. This arrangement wasn¡¯t just for safety; not being on Levi¡¯s back gave Elric freedom to cast spells at a moment¡¯s notice, unlike the other mages who could barely maneuver while riding their wolves.


    "Addie!" Zion shouted, and his voice immediately caught Addison¡¯s attention. Her eyes widened, her mouth parted, but she didn¡¯t utter a word; she simply signaled for Zion to follow.


    Meanwhile, the remaining warriors from across the territory had rallied to help carry the mages out. The prisoners had already been sent toward the temporary settlement, and Chase had long slipped out of the territory, while making sure that no one was monitoring the Golden Hue Pack¡¯s movements. Lance, meanwhile, trailed behind Levi, his resentful eyes fixed on him as he moved.


    "No, Addie! You have to stop this operation!" Zion shouted, lunging to stop Levi, but then he remembered Levi could hear him through their mindlink. "<i>Levi, stop! Stop the operation! It¡¯ll be a disaster if you use the biochemical agent!"</i> he roared inside Levi¡¯s mind. "<i>Those locust swarms are demonic insects, and that biochemical agent... it¡¯s infused with demonic energy!"</i>


    But Levi didn¡¯t slow down. He and Addison were calcting every detail on the fly, timing the drop of the biochemical agent, keeping just enough distance to escape the area safely, pulling the long rope tied to the hot air balloon so the guards dropping the biochemical agent could be pulled to safety too, and ensuring the mages could maintain the barrier intact while they escaped. Every parameter had been ounted for. There was no room for error, and stopping now wasn¡¯t an option.


    Instead, Levi sent a mindlink to Zion. <i>"Alpha Zion, just follow us out... We can¡¯t afford a mistake in this operation. People could get hurt, and Addie won¡¯t allow any casualties."</i>


    <i>"I know! But we can¡¯t use the biochemical agent! It¡ª"</i> Zion began, but Levi interrupted.


    <i>"We already know."</i>


    <i>"You... you do?!"</i> Zion slowed in his tracks, dumbfounded. That¡¯s when he saw Addison lean closer to Levi¡¯s wolf form, whispering something he couldn¡¯t catch.


    Before they passed him, Levi added in the mindlink: <i>"Addie said you should just follow us for now. We¡¯ll exin everything once we¡¯re clear."</i>


    Zion nodded, dumbfounded, as he watched the werewolves carrying the mages pass by. His gaze then flicked to the guards on the hot air balloon, who were surveying the fleeing wolves on the ground. Once they confirmed the area was clear, they released the biochemical agent.


    Zion¡¯s eyes widened as he finally came to his senses. He saw the shimmering barrier above opening just enough at the top.

 Chapter 467 Getting To Safety

    <h4>Chapter 467: Chapter 467 Getting To Safety</h4>


    ncing back, he realized that Archmage Elric, who had been shouting in fear moments ago, was actually now focusing intently on casting spells to help the other mages slightly widen an opening in the barrier, allowing the container of the biochemical agent to be dropped in precise locations.


    Even the mages clinging to the wolves¡¯ backs were putting all their effort into maintaining the barrier, but unlike Archmage Elric, who had two free hands and his staff while dangling from Levi¡¯s jaws, most of them could only barely contribute, their focus split between holding on the backs of the wolves and sustaining the magical barrier. Elric was carrying the weight of the spellcasting, orchestrating it all with remarkable precision under impossible conditions.


    Zion watched with his own eyes as the fragile ss container holding the biochemical agent plummeted hundreds of meters toward the ground. He lost sight of it when the treetops blocked his view, but a momentter, the birds perched among the branches erupted into flight, scattering in panic as if startled all at once.


    Above him, the hot-air balloon drifted upward for another few meters until the ropes binding it went taut. The sudden tension pulled the hot-air balloon, and it began to drift slowly in Zion¡¯s direction.


    Then the sounds came.


    At first, they were faint, easy to dismiss. But soon, the creaking, chittering noises of insects grew louder and louder, surrounding him from every direction. Zion¡¯s breath caught.


    He knew then.


    The ss container had shattered on the ground.


    Then he heard Addison shouting his name from a distance.


    "Zion!! Run!"


    She yelled it again and again. The urgency in her voice snapped something into ce. Zion didn¡¯t hesitate; he shifted instantly into his wolf form and burst forward at full speed.


    Ahead of him, Addison and the others were already sprinting. The wolves pulling the rope suddenly felt the strain as the line went taut; it had reached the limit of its extension. The weight of the hot-air balloon bore down on them, and the shifting air currents made it even harder to run faster.


    "Everyone, pull harder!!" Addison shouted.


    A dozen wolves mped down on the ropes they are biting in their mouths, tightening their grips with their jaws. Addison had anticipated the strain, the drag of the hot-air balloons, the resistance of the air currents, the crushing tension once the ropes reached their limit.


    That was why she hadn¡¯t relied on just a few werewolves. Instead, she had assigned more than a dozen to pull the hot-air balloons together, so many wolves would be sharing the burden all at once.


    Even so, when the rope finally went taut, the wolves began to slow. Each step grew heavier than thest, their paws sinking deep into the earth as grooves and footprints were carved into the ground.


    "Grrr..."


    "Growl..."


    Addison heard morebored growls ripple through the group and knew the wolves hauling the hot-air balloon were reaching their limits.


    "Will they make it...?" she murmured, worry tightening her chest as she nced back.


    The moment she did, her heart sank. White smoke like mistced with the biochemical agent had risen high enough that the once-invisible barrier was now clearly outlined, the vapor forming a dense, roiling mass beneath it. Greenish smears and stters of demonic insect blood suddenly struck the barrier, as if the creatures were hurling themselves against it in a desperate attempt to break free.


    Addison¡¯s gaze snapped to the mages riding on the other wolves. They were struggling now, faces strained, hands trembling as they fought to maintain the barrier. Even Archmage Elric let out a low groan of pain.


    "Ugh..." Archmage Elric groaned, but he didn¡¯t stop chanting. His voice rose over the chaos. "Princess, we can¡¯t hold it much longer!!"


    "That¡¯s not good, we¡¯re not far enough yet!" Addison shouted back, ncing anxiously at the hot-air balloon. "Once the barrier drops, the biochemical agent will spread and reach us!"


    She immediately signaled to the guards running alongside them, instructing them to activate their mind-link and connect with the team stationed on the hot-air balloons. The guards rushed closer to Levi as Addison barked her orders:


    "Tell the guards on the balloons to drop more weight! It¡¯s too heavy, we need to lighten the load now!"


    "Wuf!" One of the guards running closest to Levi replied in his wolf form. Without hesitation, he sent the message through the mind-link.


    <i>"Drop more weight! You¡¯re too heavy!"</i>


    <i>"Roger! Dropping more sandbags!"</i> came the synchronized reply from the guards aboard the hot-air balloon. One by one, they cut loose the sandbags secured along the sides of the carrier.


    At the same time, they adjusted their grip on the controls, steering the hot-air balloons in the same direction it was being dragged to reduce resistance.


    The effect was immediate. As the sandbags fell away and the balloon¡¯s movement aligned with the pull, the wolves on the ground felt the strain ease. They surged forward, their pace quickening.


    Addison noticed the change at once and nodded in relief.


    "Pick up the pace! The barrier won¡¯tst much longer!" Addison warned the werewolves running beside her. They nodded briefly in response.


    She then refocused on the path ahead, and momentster, Zion rejoined them, sprinting at the front like a blur of shadow.


    Seeing him safe and unharmed, Addison finally let out a breath she hadn¡¯t realized she was holding. The tight knot of nerves in her chest eased, if only a little.


    With a final burst of effort, the hot-air balloon was dragged several more meters away from the barrier, putting increasing distance between it and the danger below.


    As if sensing the threat, even the smaller animals, those they hadn¡¯t managed to drive away before dawn because they hid deep in their burrows or were too elusive, now burst out in panic. They ran in the same direction as Addison and the others were running to. Insects leapt from the grass and swarmed through the air, fleeing alongside them.


    It looked like a great migration.


    The sight made it clear that even the wildlife could feel the impending catastrophe that the biochemical agent would bring. Addison¡¯s heart, which had just begun to steady, started pounding violently again.


    "I hope... it really worked," she murmured.


    "Grr..." More werewolves growled, snapping their jaws at the smaller animals running alongside them to scare them into keeping their distance. If even one of those creatures darted under a wolf¡¯s feet and was trampled, it wouldn¡¯t just cost the smaller animal its life; the running werewolf could stumble, and those charging behind might crash into them in a disastrous chain reaction.


    In the midst of their frantic escape, a single misstep was all it would take to turn chaos into catastrophe.


    Addison tightened her grip on Levi¡¯s fur and leaned closer to his massive wolf form. Her body felt heavier with each passing second, her eyelids drooping, her vision blurring at the edges. She shook her head hard, forcing herself to stay awake.


    Almost on instinct, she raised her voice. "Just a little more, we¡¯re about to leave the Golden Hue Pack¡¯s territory!" she shouted, pushing every ounce of strength she had into the call.


    At her words, everyone tightened their formation. Levi and Zion took the lead at the center.

 Chapter 468 The Barrier Broke

    <h4>Chapter 468: Chapter 468 The Barrier Broke</h4>


    The wolves hauling the rope and the apanying guards formed the second line, followed by those carrying the mages in the third. The outermost line consisted of warriors fending off the smaller animals, ensuring the core of the group remained protected.


    Despite the fatigue weighing her down, Addison kept her hold firm; this was the final stretch.


    After a few tense moments, the guard running close to Levi drew nearer. Unable tomunicate through the mind-link, it nudged him with its head, signaling him to look back.


    Addison followed its cue, and her heart tightened at the sight. The barrier¡¯s shimmering light was fading, flickering as if on the verge of copse. The thick white mist billowed up, obscuring everything in its path, and streaks of greenish blood from the demonic insects sttered across the haze.


    It was all she could see, and all she could feel was the rising dread.


    "Princess, it¡¯s breaking!!" Archmage Elric shouted as he coughed up blood. He had clearly pushed himself to the absolute limit just to keep the barrier intact.


    It wasn¡¯t just him; other mages riding the backs of the other werewolves were also coughing blood, their strength draining rapidly as they struggled to stay upright. Many teetered dangerously, nearly falling off the wolves¡¯ backs.


    Thankfully, before setting out, Addison had insisted that everyone be securely tied down, and that precaution now kept them from tumblingpletely as more and more mages began to lose consciousness.


    "Archmage Elric!" Addison called instinctively, her voiceced with panic, trying to gauge if he, too, was on the brink of copse.


    "I¡¯m still fine!" Archmage Elric called out, his voice weak but steady. The fact that he was still conscious meant he was still holding on.


    Addison looked back again, and her eyes widened in shock. The barrier had shattered like ss, splintering into millions of pieces. The demonic insects that had been trapped surged free. Some tumbled to the ground, and in the clearing, she watched as a few locusts hopped, wriggling their wings desperately, as if trying to shake off the biochemical agent clinging to their bodies. After a few futile movements, they copsed, motionless.


    Only then did Addison realize her n had worked. Yet the dense, poisonous gas of the biochemical agent still lingered, its high concentration a deadly reminder that the danger was far from over.


    The biochemical agent hadn¡¯t been designed with safety in mind. Any lingering mist could be deadly, so there was no time to stop running.


    Addison¡¯s eyes fell on Archmage Elric, who was now curled up like a shrimp,pletely unresponsive, no matter how much she called. She knew he had reached his limit, and the bacsh from maintaining the barrier might already be taking its toll.


    "The barrier¡¯s down! Don¡¯t stop running, the locust swarm is out!" Addison shouted at the top of her lungs. Her mind, still foggy from exhaustion, but it sharpened slightly as she reminded everyone, and in truth, it also felt like she was reminding herself to stay focused, to keep it together.


    Right now, no one could afford to look back; they were all running at full speed in their wolf forms. The responsibility of guiding them, of keeping everyone informed of the chaos behind, fell entirely on Addison¡¯s shoulders. That was why she kept shouting, reminding the group of what was happening and alerting them to every new change.


    Fortunately, they had all been well-prepared before setting out; no one panicked or faltered even as the danger steadily closed in.


    Although Addison had said they were about to leave the Golden Hue territory, in truth, they were still nearly five hundred meters away. The mist crept forward, spreading through the trees and engulfing everything in its path. Even the smaller animals sensed the threat, running frantically, while insects scattered en masse, flying, hopping, desperate to escape the encroaching mist.


    As they ran, all Addison could hear was her own heart pounding, loud enough that it felt like it was thumping directly in her ears. Time seemed to blur; she had no sense of how long they had been running.


    Finally, she glimpsed the fog-like mist creeping steadily behind them. She didn¡¯t need to say a word; everyone could feel it. It was as if the Grim Reaper itself was licking at their backs. The tension made their fur bristle, and every muscle in their bodies screamed, but they didn¡¯t stop.


    They pushed forward, using every ounce of strength just to stay ahead, even as pain threatened to lock their limbs. Some of the smaller animals had already been swallowed by the biochemical mist, never to emerge again, a grim reminder that this was no harmless gas.


    So they ran. And ran. And ran.


    They didn¡¯t slow down until they had run a full mile. Only then did the biochemical mist that had been clinging to their heels begin to thin. They pushed on for a few more hundred meters before finally easing their pace.


    By then, they had reached slightly higher ground. From there, the view was chilling: the fog-like mist stretched endlessly, so dense that the surrounding trees were almost invisible.


    It was only at that moment that they fully grasped the scale of the threat. The biochemical agent had spread dangerously far, nearly reaching the neighboring pack¡¯s territory. If those packs hadn¡¯t been evacuated in time, mass poisoning could have been inevitable.


    Slowly, the werewolves shifted back into their human forms, their bodies still trembling. Every hair on their skin stood on end as a lingering shiver of dread washed over them. If they hadn¡¯t outrun the mist, they might not have made it. Their hearts thundered violently, refusing to slow, gripped still by fear.


    Addison slowly climbed down from Levi¡¯s back, her eyes vacant as she took in the scene before her.


    "Addie!" Zion shifted back as well and rushed to her side. He scanned her from head to toe, checking for any signs of injury. Seeing her pale, horror-stricken expression, he pulled her into his arms, stroking her hair gently.


    "Don¡¯t be scared, baby. I¡¯m here. We¡¯re here for you..."


    He could feel the trembling of her body, the lingering fear that still gripped her.


    Addison didn¡¯t respond. Her mind was still reying the scene like a broken, flickering image. Slowly, she tilted her head and looked back at the area behind them. Even a few hundred meters away, where the biochemical mist hadn¡¯t yet reached, smaller animalsy still and unmoving.


    The smell of the biochemical agent alone had been enough to poison them. It was clear that staying in their territory, or waiting it out, would be far from safe for the neighboring pack.


    "It¡¯s not safe to linger here. We need to keep moving!" Zion said, his voice tight with concern as he pointed out the small detail.


    All around them, fear was written on everyone¡¯s faces. Zion had so many questions he wanted to ask Addison, but with no sign of the demonic insects yet, he didn¡¯t know where to begin. For now, his priority was clear, and that was to get Addison to safety first, then figure out the next steps.


    They helped the guards on the few remaining hot-air balloons climb down safely, then quickly dismantled the hot-air balloons and stored them securely in their magic bags.

 Chapter 469 Reaching The Temporary Shelter

    <h4>Chapter 469: Chapter 469 Reaching The Temporary Shelter</h4>


    Levi, still holding Archmage Elric gently in his jaws, looked exhausted, so he didn¡¯t pull back when Zion prepared to carry Addison on his back. Zion shifted into his wolf form, nudging Addison¡¯s leg to help her climb up. Once she was securely on his back, the group resumed their run, putting as much distance as possible between themselves and the biochemical mist.


    They ran for several more miles without stopping, heading straight for the temporary shelter. Zion led at the forefront, followed by Levi, while the rest maintained their formation. Everyone was exhausted, but no one slowed. The only goal now was to keep moving, no matter how drained their bodies felt.


    Addison didn¡¯t say a word. She forced herself not to dwell on what she had just witnessed, but the images refused to fully leave her mind. Instead, they hardened her resolve.


    More than ever, she was convinced that Royal Alchemist Malveric needed to be pushed to develop their own pesticide, one that was safe for humans and animals, yet lethal to pests. If they seeded, disasters like the locust swarm would never be allowed to grow unchecked again.


    With a reliable pesticide of their own, they could also significantly increase crop yields every harvest. Pests would no longer devour fields before they could be reaped, one of the main reasons their grain and vegetable production sometimes fell short.


    This wasn¡¯t just about preventing another tragedy; it was about securing their future.


    More importantly, they needed to return to the Royal Capital as soon as possible to inform her father, the Alpha King, of everything that had transpired in the West. Only then could a thorough investigation beunched into the matters they had already been wary of, and proper preparations be made for the worst.


    "Grrr..." Zion growled, but it wasn¡¯t hostile or aggressive. It was a low, restrained sound meant to pull Addison back to her senses, a reflex born from worry over her mental state. He didn¡¯t even want to imagine what she might do if the worst truly came to pass.


    If Levi and the others already knew about the demonic insects, then why had they still used a biochemical agent? The contradiction gnawed at him, but Zion forced himself not to jump to conclusions. There wasn¡¯t time for that now.


    Pushing the questions aside, he focused on running, even as his body screamed in protest because it was already stretched to its limits from sprinting back and forth between the temporary shelter and the Golden Hue Pack and then back.


    Without stopping, they ran at full speed. Nearly three hourster, they finally reached the perimeter of the temporary shelter.


    The moment Zion and the others crossed into range, the shelter erupted into high alert. Werewolves snapped to attention, instincts ring. Maxwell was already sprinting to the front line, his eyes fixed on the figures charging toward them. From the distance and timing alone, he was far more inclined to believe the iing werewolves were enemies.


    After all, Zion had only left earlier. No matter how he calcted it, returning this soon didn¡¯t make sense. Maxwell lifted his hand and signaled sharply. The werewolves around him moved at once, falling into formation.


    "Hold your formation. Be ready to attack at any second!" Maxwellmanded as he took position at the front, muscles coiled, ready to shift at a moment¡¯s notice.


    "Understood, Alpha Maxwell!" Warriors from different packs roared in unison as they spread out and took their positions.


    "Alpha Maxwell¡ª!" A scout who had rushed ahead came sprinting back, panting hard. "I-It¡¯s the princess! She¡¯s with Alpha Zion!"


    The moment the words fell, the tension snapped.


    Weapons were lowered, ws retracted, and battle stances dissolved. The warriors straightened and stepped aside, forming a clear path down the road. Heads dipped in respect as they prepared to wee Addison and the others back, who were safe, victorious, and returned from a sessful mission.


    "The princess is back! They¡¯re back!" the warriors cheered.


    By now, Mary had already informed the other Alphas and their pack members about what had happened to the Golden Hue Pack, how the evacuation went, and the sudden night attack. Because of that, when Addison and the others remained behind, worry had spread through the shelter like wildfire.


    Everyone knew how strong Addison was; her past achievements were more than enough proof. But she hadn¡¯t stayed behind with an army, only a handful of warriors. If a full-scale attack like the previous one had urred, it was entirely possible she could have been killed.


    And if that had happened... how would they have exined it to the Alpha King, her father?


    Although the Alpha King was known as a benevolent ruler, if his only daughter had died trying to save them while they stood by and did nothing, he might have gone feral and ughtered them all.


    Yet they had no choice but to follow the princess¡¯s orders.


    The temporary shelter housed the grain reserves they had painstakingly gathered together, along with their livestock. If those grains and vegetables were destroyed, or if the animals were killed, the entire werewolf kingdom would be plunged into famine.


    Soon enough, Addison¡¯s beautiful face and long silver hair came into view, her hair streaming in the wind. Yet herplexion was so pale it was heartbreaking, her bloodless skin standing in stark contrast to Zion¡¯s midnight-ck wolf form beneath her.


    Everyone waited for Zion¡¯s group to reach the gates of the temporary shelter, expecting Addison and the other mages to dismount from the werewolves carrying them. But before they could, Maxwell noticed something was wrong.


    Many of the mages looked gravely unwell, some reeling from magical bacsh, others visibly suffering from severe mana depletion. Among them was Archmage Elric. He remained curled in on himself, as still as if he was frozen like a shrimp,pletely unmoving, his face as white as a sheet of paper.


    "Hurry! Call the doctors and healers, now!" Maxwell barked as he rushed forward to help Addison down from Zion¡¯s back.


    Before her feet could even touch the ground, her body went limp.


    "Addie!" Maxwell¡¯s growl tore through the air, so loud that everyone froze in ce. Heads snapped in their direction as a wave of gasps rippled through the crowd.


    Zion, who had crouched low to let her dismount safely, felt her weight suddenly slip from his back. Maxwell¡¯s panicked roar made his heart lurch. He shifted back into his human form in an instant and dropped to his knees beside Addison, fear wing tight around his chest.


    "Addie, can you hear me?! Addie!" Zion called her name frantically, his hands trembling as he hovered beside her.


    He snapped his head up, eyes locking onto Levi. "Levi, what happened?!"


    Zion hadn¡¯t been there from the beginning. He didn¡¯t know what Levi and Addison had done before he arrived, but he remembered it clearly that when he reached them, Addison had already been sitting on Levi¡¯s back, looking pale and weak.


    There was only one conclusion he could draw.


    She had pushed herself far past her limits long before the operation even began.


    But what did she do to end up so weak like this?

 Chapter 470 Just A Childhood Friend

    <h4>Chapter 470: Chapter 470 Just A Childhood Friend</h4>


    Levi, hearing Zion¡¯s desperate calls, rushed over without hesitation. He was still in his wolf form, carefully carrying the unconscious Archmage Elric toward the warriors who hade to help. Around them, the doctors and healers were hastily gathering their medical supplies from the tents, while others rushed to the gate to carry the injured inside the temporary shelter.


    The moment Levi caught Zion and Maxwell¡¯s anxious voices, he immediately shifted back into his human form. His entire body was slick with sweat, and he panted heavily, the strain of exertion and worry etched across his face.


    The moment Levi saw Addison, his brows furrowed, but he said nothing. His gaze swept over the guards who had dealt with the biochemical agent before, and when they returned his look with respectful nods, he finally looked away.


    "Let¡¯s get Addison checked first. I¡¯ll exin what happened, but this isn¡¯t the ce," Levi said to Zion via mindlink, careful that no one else could hear. Only Zion received the message. Maxwell, unaware of the privatemunication, was about to demand answers, but Zion subtly grabbed his arm and shook his head, meeting his gaze with a serious look, hoping Maxwell would read the unspokenmand to hold back for now.


    Maxwell¡¯s frown deepened, irritation written all over his face. He knew Levi and Zion weremunicating through their mindlink, and Zion¡¯s subtle signal to hold back only fueled his frustration, but there was nothing he could do. Taking a shaky, deep breath, he forced himself to stay calm.


    Just then, the healer arrived.


    "Alpha Maxwell, Alpha Zion, Beta Levi, please let me through. I need to check the princess first," the female healer said, not waiting for them to step aside. She knelt beside Addison, who rested in Maxwell¡¯s arms. First, she checked Addison¡¯s eyes, confirming she was unconscious.


    Then she ced a hand over Addison¡¯s chest. A soft green light spread from her palm, seeping into Addison¡¯s body as a precaution, stabilizing her and addressing any potential internal injuries, though the doctors would still need to examine her thoroughly.


    "Alpha Zion, Alpha Maxwell, Beta Levi, let¡¯s bring the princess back to your tent first. She needs a thorough examination for any internal injuries, and that way I can focus on healing exactly what needs attention," the female healer said, her expression serious.


    The moment she ced her palm over Addison¡¯s chest, she had felt it, a tugging, almost sucking sensation, as if her healing power was being pulled toward Addison. If this continued, she might be drained before aplishing anything. It was safer to let the doctors handle a full assessment first, and then she could concentrate on targeted healing.


    She couldn¡¯t exin this in front of everyone, so she addressed only Addison¡¯s three fated mates. "Bring her to the tent," she said firmly. She could sense, deep within, that something was wrong with their princess, and she needed privacy to deal with it.


    Maxwell didn¡¯t reply, but he immediately stood, cradling Addison in his arms. Zion and Levi followed closely, their expressions grim. The healer released her hold on Addison, but it took effort; her hand seemed almost stuck to Addison¡¯s chest, as if her healing power was being sucked in by a ma. Maxwell noticed the worry etched on the healer¡¯s face but said nothing, keeping his focus on moving.


    Meanwhile, the warriors from the various packs were busy assisting the mages to go inside the temporary shelter. Letting the doctors and healers examine them out in the open, at the gate, wasn¡¯t ideal. Many of the returning warriors and guards were utterly exhausted; so, while still in their wolf forms, their tongues lolled out, and their bodies sagged as if they might copse from fatigue.


    Lance, however, immediately rushed forward the moment he saw Addison passed out. He tried to reach her, but Zion and Levi were in the way, and he couldn¡¯t push past them. He had no choice but to follow them toward the tent.


    When Maxwell entered the tent carrying Addison, with the healer and then Levi close behind, Zion came to a stop. He stepped in front of the entrance, blocking Lance. His possessiveness red; he wouldn¡¯t allow any other male werewolf near his mate. He could understand Levi and Maxwell being there; they were both Addison¡¯s mates. But Lance had no right, no reason, to be inside.


    "Why are you stopping me?! I have the right to know what¡¯s wrong with Addison!" Lance growled, refusing to back down. His anxiety over her condition outweighed any fear of confronting Zion.


    "Addison needs rest," Zion said evenly, his expression unreadable. "There are already too many people in the tent. Wait until she wakes up. Then, if she allows it, you can check on her." He didn¡¯t taunt Lance, didn¡¯t argue; he had far more important matters on his mind.


    "Why can you go in and I can¡¯t? I¡¯m her childhood friend! I have the right to be there with her!" Lance took a step forward, trying to maneuver around Zion into the tent. But Zion blocked him without a flinch, standing firm like an unmovable wall.


    "Yes, you¡¯re her childhood friend," Zion said, his voice low and steady, "but we are her fated mates. Right now, she needs rest, and you need to respect that." He locked eyes with Lance, who red back, full of hatred and stubborn determination.


    Without another word, Zion turned and entered the tent. His message had been made clear: Lance had no im to Addison, and he would have to wait patiently until she woke and allowed him near.


    Inside, only her mates could stay close. All three were taut with tension, on edge from fear and worry. If Lance entered now, their territorial instincts might override reason, and a fight could erupt.


    Male werewolves reacted fiercely territorial when their mates were in danger, sick, or in life-threatening situations, and right now, Zion, Maxwell, and Levi were all gripped by that same protective, anxious intensity.


    To prevent furtherplications, Zion blocked Lance from entering their temporary den. A confrontation now could have erupted, and Addison¡¯s rest was far too important for that. Without needing a word from Levi or Maxwell, Zion stepped in, his stance firm and unyielding.


    Hearing Zion¡¯s words hit Lance like a p. His anger red hotter than ever. Fate had snatched the role of being her fated mate from him, giving Addison three others instead, and this moment, being barred from standing by her side when she was most vulnerable, only deepened the ache he had tried to suppress.


    His possessiveness and obsession surged, boiling over as he red at Zion¡¯s back. The tent¡¯s p fell closed, cutting him off, but Lance remained rooted in ce, his gaze murderous, burning with a hunger and frustration that refused to fade.


    He only stepped aside when the doctor came running. In his haste, the doctor identally bumped into Lance¡¯s shoulder and quickly stammered out an apology. But before the words even left his mouth, he looked up and froze.


    Lance¡¯s eyes swirled with pure, seething hatred, sharp enough to cut through the air. The doctor¡¯s mouth opened and closed uselessly, unable to form a sound, paralyzed by the sheer intensity of Lance¡¯s re. He didn¡¯t breathe properly until Lance finally turned and walked away.

 Chapter 471 Energy Depleted

    <h4>Chapter 471: Chapter 471 Energy Depleted</h4>


    "You¡¯ve arrived. Come in," Zion said from within the tent.


    Only then did the doctor snap back to his senses and step inside. The moment he crossed the threshold, an oppressive aura mmed into him, two Alphas and one Beta, their presence swirling through the confined space. Even the healer couldn¡¯t stop herself from trembling under the pressure.


    "S-Sir..." the doctor stammered as he forced himself toward Addison¡¯s side. Each step felt heavier than thest, his knees shaking, threatening to give way. He swallowed hard, keeping his gaze lowered, unable to meet their eyes, uncertain what expressions he might find. Sweat beaded along his forehead and soaked into his back.


    Zion, Maxwell, and Levi didn¡¯t notice any of it. Their attention never left Addison¡¯s pale face.


    "Please examine our mate thoroughly," Zion said, stepping aside to give the doctor room to tend to Addison.


    "Y-Yes..." the doctor replied as he reached her side. His knees finally gave out, buckling beneath him, but Addison¡¯s folding bed was low enough that he could still conduct the examination from where he had fallen. In truth, under the crushing pressure of the Alphas¡¯ presence, standing upright was no longer an option for him.


    But the moment he picked up his stethoscope, it was as if his fear vanished, reced entirely by professional focus. He carefully checked Addison¡¯s heartbeat, weak but steady, then moved on to her pulse, which was just as faint. He examined her eyes and confirmed that she waspletely unconscious. Cold sweat dampened her skin, and her hands and feet were chilled to the touch.


    He drew a blood sample next, but aside from those findings, nothing else stood out. A basic examination like this couldn¡¯t reveal internal injuries. To determine that, they would need to take her to the Royal Capital, where the newly developed hospital¡¯s magical equipment could be used to run moreprehensive tests.


    After finishing the examination, the doctor looked up, and the crushing pressure immediately returned, sending a wave of nervousness through him once more.


    "Alpha Zion, Alpha Maxwell, Beta Levi," he began carefully, "Princess Addison¡¯s pulse and heartbeat are weak, and her hands and feet are cold. These are signs of severe energy exhaustion. The condition is simr to what someone on the verge of a stroke might experience, except instead of a rapid heartbeat, hers is dangerously faint. This is due to extreme depletion of her energy."


    He swallowed before continuing. "She needs to replenish that energy as soon as possible. If not, she may fall into aa until her body is able to recover what was spent."


    Zion frowned deeply and turned his gaze toward Levi, his eyes silently demanding, ¡¯<i>What really happened?¡¯</i>


    Levi said nothing. With others still present, this was not the time to exin.


    "I¨CI can try helping replenish the princess¡¯s energy..." The healer stepped forward, clutching the hand she had earlier ced on Addison¡¯s chest. Only now did she fully understand what she had felt then. While healing Addison, her healing power had been drawn out unnaturally, almost greedily, as if Addison¡¯s body had instinctivelytched onto it topensate for the energy she had exhausted. It had been her body¡¯s survival response, meant to prevent her from slipping into aa.


    "Earlier, when I was healing the princess," the healer continued, "my healing energy was pulled in like a ma. I believe her body reacted instinctively to any avable power, absorbing it and converting it to replenish what she had lost."


    She turned to the doctor, searching his face, silently waiting for his confirmation.


    "If you put it that way, then yes, it is highly likely," the doctor said after a moment of thought, nodding in agreement.


    At this point, trying was far better than doing nothing. Allowing Addison to fall into aa carries too many risks, like memory impairment, weakened limbs, prolonged recovery, and countless otherplications. There was no way to know which of those she might suffer from if it came to that, and if she did, no one could predict how furious the Alpha King would be.


    "Then call in more healers to rece her once she exhausts her energy," Levi finally said. His expression was resolute, leaving no doubt that a single healer wouldn¡¯t be enough.


    Seeing that look, Zion immediately understood, Levi knew more than he was saying. He gave a brief nod to both the doctor and the healer.


    The doctor turned and left to summon additional healers, while the healer took his ce beside Addison. The moment the doctor stepped outside the tent, he released a long breath he hadn¡¯t realized he was holding. He quickened his pace, moving as though something were chasing him, blood samples clutched tightly in his hands as he hurried off to find reinforcements.


    The doctor swiftly sent the blood sample off for testing and summoned three additional healers, believing that would be sufficient. He then led them back to Addison¡¯s tent.


    Inside, the healer he had left behind was already crouched beside Addison, channeling her power to replenish the princess¡¯s depleted energy. Her face had gone frighteningly pale, her brows drawn tight as though she were barely holding on.


    The doctor froze in shock. He had been gone for no more than ten minutes, yet the healer was already at her limit.


    "Hurry, pull her away and let another healer take over," he ordered.


    Two healers rushed forward and tried to separate her from Addison, but the moment they did, it felt as if her palm had been glued to Addison¡¯s chest. They struggled, finding it far harder to pull her free than they had expected.


    And when they managed to pull the first healer off of Addison, then the second healer stepped forward.


    "Wait," Zion said sharply.


    The healer had already crouched beside Addison and was about to ce his hand on her chest, mirroring what the first healer had done. He didn¡¯t know the exact location of her injury and had simply assumed it was there, since healers typically ced their palms directly over the injured area to channel their power to make it most effective. He hadn¡¯t thought twice about it.


    Zion, however, did.


    Seeing a male healer reach for his mate¡¯s chest, Zion stopped him immediately, irritation barely contained in his voice. "Where do you think you¡¯re putting your hands?"


    The male healer froze, realization dawning on him, and immediately felt flustered. He hadn¡¯t meant any disrespect; his focus had been solely on healing the princess. The doctor hadn¡¯t had time to exin the details of Addison¡¯s condition, and in the rush, the healers could only observe the first healer and follow her actions.


    So he had done the same, forgetting that male werewolves were not only territorial, but deeply possessive and jealous, especially those of higher rank.


    "I¨CI¡¯m sorry, Alpha Zion," the healer said quickly. "I was only trying to help the princess."


    Zion, understanding the healer¡¯s intent, took a deep breath and controlled his temper. "There¡¯s no need to ce your hand directly on her chest," he exined. "She isn¡¯t injured, she¡¯s suffering from energy depletion. Simply transmitting your energy to her through your hand will have the same effect."


    He nced at the doctor, silently seeking his opinion. The doctor nodded thoughtfully. Since Addison had no actual injuries, there was nothing for the healers to "treat" in the traditional sense. All they needed to do was transmit their energy to replenish what she had lost, and doing so through the hand alone was just as effective.


    Seeing the doctor nod in agreement, the male healer didn¡¯t argue. He simply held Addison¡¯s hand, exactly the limit that Maxwell, Zion, and Levi, as her mates, could tolerate.


    Since only one hand needed to be held, another healer stepped forward to take her other hand, helping elerate Addison¡¯s recovery. Meanwhile, the third healer remained close to the first, guiding her gently out of the tent so she could rest and regain her own energy.


    When the third healer returned, she froze in shock. The first two healers were alreadypletely exhausted. ¡¯<i>Just how much energy did the princess use to drain three healers, and she still doesn¡¯t look any better?¡¯</i> she thought, rushing over to help the doctor pull the others away.


    But, just like the first healer before her, separating them from Addison was no easy task. It was as if their hands were glued to the princess. The longer they remained in contact, the more their energy continued to flow into her. She could see it in their faces that they looked drained, and they were turning as pale as sheets, their vitality slipping away with every passing second.


    "Alpha Zion, what¡¯s going on?" the doctor asked, his brow furrowed with worry and confusion.


    He couldn¡¯t understand it. A healer¡¯s energy reserves were vast enough to treat two or three adults consecutively, so three healers should have been more than sufficient to replenish Addison¡¯s depleted energy. Yet even with all three focused on her, it wasn¡¯t enough. Her body acted like a ck hole, relentlessly drawing in the healers¡¯ powers without pause.

 Chapter 472 Levi Keeping Silent

    <h4>Chapter 472: Chapter 472 Levi Keeping Silent</h4>


    Zion didn¡¯t answer. He wasn¡¯t aware of what had happened back in the Golden Hue Territory either, so his gaze shifted to Levi instead. Levi¡¯s expression was growing darker by the second, but he remained silent.


    Zion pressed his lips together, then made his decision. "Call in more healers," he ordered. "My mate must be stabilized before we return to the Royal Capital."


    His tone was cold, bordering on tyrannical, but no one dared refute him. Everyone present understood that this was the only viable option. They couldn¡¯t possibly bring Addison back to the Royal Capital in her current state. If the Alpha King were to find out, all hell would break loose.


    The problem was... no one knew what was actually happening to her.


    Nor did they know how many healers it would take to pull Addison out of this predicament.


    Leaving thest healer by Addison¡¯s side, the doctor hurriedly helped the other two healers out of the tent. The moment they were clear, he raised his voice and called out for more assistance.


    "Someone, help me carry them back to their tents!" the doctor shouted.


    At his cry, the nearby warriors immediately jogged over and helped lift the two healers, both of whom were utterly exhausted. Even with the assistance of the warriors, the effort took its toll on the doctor to carry the two all by himself out of the tent. Once they were clear of the tent, the doctor bent slightly, hands braced against his waist as he panted for breath.


    After steadying himself, he straightened and gave another urgent order. "Call in the healers. The princess needs help."


    The moment those words left his mouth, unease rippled through the surrounding warriors. How serious did the princess¡¯s condition have to be to require so many healers?


    The thought alone set off rm bells.


    No one dared to waste a second. The warriors immediately split up, hurrying off to summon the healers and practically dragging them toward Addison¡¯s tent. Fortunately, the healers had already finished tending to the mages and Archmage Elric and were resting in their own tents, only to be pulled out momentster by the frantic warriors calling for aid.


    Because the warriors didn¡¯t know Addison¡¯s exact condition and could only specte that she was on the brink of life and death, the message they ryed to the healers grew increasingly dire.


    "Hurry, quick! The princess is dying!"


    "She might not make it! Come with me, now!"


    Hearing this, the healers who had been on the verge of protesting at being dragged out so abruptly instantly turned pale and flustered. Any trace of anger vanished. They broke into a run, some even being hauled along like startled chicks by the warriors, yet none of them resisted. Their concern for Addison outweighed everything else.


    Before long, a crowd gathered outside Addison¡¯s tent. Healers and warriors filled the area, and even several Alphas from the evacuated packs into the temporary shelter arrived after hearing the rming news. The atmosphere grew heavy and tense as everyone waited, fearing the worst.


    "Is the princess¡¯s condition really that serious?" Alpha Hue asked anxiously, his voice tight with concern. Beside him, his daughter Mary was already on the verge of tears, clutching his sleeve.


    The doctor froze for a moment when he saw the sudden influx of people crowding outside the tent, momentarily at a loss for words. There was no time to exin, nor could he afford to let panic spread any further.


    "Later," he said quickly, turning to the healers. "Come inside first. I¡¯ll exin everything once we have a clearer picture of the princess¡¯s condition."


    Without waiting for further questions, he ushered the healers into the tent, leaving the worried crowd behind.


    "Stop crowding the front of the tent! You¡¯re interfering with the princess¡¯s healing!" the doctor snapped, finally losing his temper. "Go back to your duties and let the healers do their work!"


    His sharp reprimand cut through the air, and the crowd stiffened. Only then did they realize that their presence, and their noise, was doing more harm than good. One by one, they reluctantly retreated, moving several meters away from Addison¡¯s tent.


    Still, none of them truly left. They lingered nearby, eyes fixed on the tent entrance, staying close enough to rush back at the slightest sign of trouble, just in case they were needed.


    Soon, more than a dozen healers from different packs gathered at the tent. However, there were simply too many of them to enter at once. The doctor took charge, carefully controlling the number allowed inside. He led only two healers in first, stopping at the tent¡¯s threshold.


    There, he raised his voice and exined Princess Addison¡¯s condition so that everyone, both those inside and those waiting outside, could hear him clearly, sparing himself from having to repeat it again and again.


    Just as he had said before, he emphasized that the princess was suffering from severe energy depletion and that if her energy was not replenished as soon as possible, she could fall into aa and suffer unpredictable side effects.


    After hearing the exnation, the healers gained a clearer understanding of Princess Addison¡¯s condition. However, what troubled them most was <i>how</i> she had ended up in such a state in the first ce. What could have drained her energy so thoroughly that it required so many healers just to replenish it?


    More importantly, <strong>what kind of energy was it?</strong> It clearly wasn¡¯t stamina, nor was it mana; Addison was not a mage. The more they thought about it, the less sense it made.


    Even as the healers tried to subtly investigate her energy source while treating her, taking advantage of their direct contact with her body, they found nothing. Every attempt to probe deeper yielded the same result: emptiness. It was as though they were staring into a white void, shrouded in mist, where no answers could be found at all.


    In the end, until the healerspletely exhausted their own healing power on Addison, no one could truly get to the bottom of the problem. That meant there were only two ways they would ever learn what had led to this situation: either Addison would wake up and exin it herself, or Levi would finally speak about what he had witnessed.


    Yet even now, Levi stubbornly remained silent.


    Zion, meanwhile, was visibly nearing the edge of his patience, not out of anger, but fear. He watched healer after healer emerge from the tent utterly drained, each one as pale and exhausted as thest.


    And still, Addison¡¯s condition improved only marginally. She showed faint signs of recovery, yet she remained unconscious. It felt increasingly clear to Zion that what they were doing might not be enough. Unless they identified and addressed the <i>source</i> of the problem, all of this effort could end in failure, and that source could only be found if they knew what had truly happened.


    And yet, despite his anger almost reaching its breaking point, Zion had not lost his temper.


    That was because, after three years of Levi staying by his side as his Beta, Zion believed he understood him well enough. Levi was meticulous and never reckless, never careless. He would never act without certainty.


    More than that, Levi was fiercely protective of Addison. To the point that even before he knew she was his fated mate, he had been willing to stand against Zion himself for her sake.


    After considering everything, Zion came to the conclusion that Levi wasn¡¯t staying silent out of indifference, but out of caution. Whatever he knew was likely tied directly to what had happened to Addison, and if overheard by the wrong ears, it could put her in even greater danger. Realizing this, Zion forced himself to hold back.


    He reinforced his mental barriers, sealing Shura tightly within. Normally, in moments like this, Shura would already be raging, eager to break free and wreak havoc, but Zion refused to let that happen. Not now.


    He clenched his mrs, grinding his teeth as he pushed his temper down again and again. All the while, his gaze never left Addison¡¯s face, watching her as if sheer will alone might coax her awake, if only a moment sooner.


    "Any improvement?" Maxwell finally demanded, his teeth clenched tight. Though Zion had managed to restrain his temper, Maxwell was clearly reaching his limit.


    The question was directed at the third batch of healers kneeling beside Addison, their palms pressed against her as they channeled their healing energy into her body.


    The healers, who had been keeping their eyes closed while attempting to probe Addison¡¯s energy source, only to meet the same imprable void as the others, slowly opened them. Their faces had gone pale as their strength was steadily siphoned away, as if they were feeding a bottomless abyss.


    One of them forced herself to speak despite the dizziness creeping in. "Alpha Maxwell... we¡¯re doing everything we can. We¡¯ve tried to identify the source of the problem, but every attempt ends in a dead end. We can¡¯t locate her energy source at all. The only thing we can do is continue replenishing her energy..."

 Chapter 473 An Hour Before Dawn

    <h4>Chapter 473: Chapter 473 An Hour Before Dawn</h4>


    Her brows knit tightly as another wave of weakness washed over her, the rapid drain making her head spin.


    Not long after she spoke, the healer staggered, nearly losing consciousness on the spot. Fortunately, the doctor noticed her faltering in time and rushed over. Just before she could copse face-first onto the ground, he caught her and pulled her upright.


    Her eyes were already half-lidded and unfocused. With visible effort, he pried her hand away from Addison, which was no easy task, as her grip had locked in reflexively, and the suction force was also great. It took both him and several healers waiting their turn a moment to free her before they could guide her away.


    "Please help me send her back to her tent," the doctor said, turning to one of the male healers. He then moved quickly to support another healer who was clearly reaching their limit, signaling for the others to help lift her as well.


    Before long, a fresh batch of healers took their ces beside Addison. Having already heard the earlier exnation, they wasted no time and began transmitting their energy into her body. The process continued for another half hour, healer after healer rotating in, until everyone had taken their turn and was escorted back to their tents to rest.


    Addison¡¯splexion did not fully regain its rosy color, her face remained pale, but it was a far better improvement from before.


    The doctor finally turned toward Zion, Maxwell, and Levi. His posture stiffened, his expression hesitant, as if he were bracing himself.


    "Alpha Zion, Alpha Maxwell, Beta Levi..." he began carefully. "The princess is no longer in immediate danger. She has regained a small amount of energy. However, we cannot push the healers any further; they¡¯ve reached their limits."


    He paused before continuing, choosing his words with care. "Our only option now is to wait for the healers to recover their strength before attempting another round."


    "How is our mate?" Levi asked suddenly, his voice low and tight.


    The doctor swallowed before answering. "She... I can¡¯t say the princess is fully out of danger yet. She still needs to replenish her energy. It¡¯s just that..." He hesitated, then forced himself to continue. "All the energy the healers transmitted to her was like a drop in a bucket."


    He exined everything he knew, everything he could think of, because none of it made sense. More than a dozen healers had exhausted themselves pouring their healing energy into Addison, yet the improvement was minimal.


    Unlike Addison¡¯s condition, the healers themselves would recover withoutsting harm, but they would need several days of rest before they could attempt another transmission.


    That was the part he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say out loud.


    Facing the three men before him, each barely restraining their agitation, he didn¡¯t dare mention that it would take days before anyone could help Addison again. The words felt like a death sentence. Afraid he might be torn apart if he spoke too bluntly, the doctor chose his phrasing carefully, clinging to what little hope he had left, and he became a little pragmatic with his words.


    But who were Zion, Maxwell, and Levi? They weren¡¯t fools, far from it. They immediately caught the doctor¡¯s hesitation, the careful vagueness in his words, and the worry he was clearly trying to conceal. Yet at the same time, they knew they couldn¡¯t truly fault him. In their current state, even they could feel how dangerous they were.


    The three of them were too agitated, so oppressive that it would¡¯ve been stranger if the people around them <i>weren¡¯t</i> terrified.


    They forced themselves to hold back, each taking a deep breath. Nostrils red. Lips pressed thin. The air around them seemed to tense in response.


    Just the sight of them like this made the doctor¡¯s scalp prickle, as if he were standing on the deck of a ship about to sail straight into a storm. He instinctively held his breath, shrinking into himself, doing his best not to draw attention, because he was afraid that even the slightest sound might set something loose he couldn¡¯t survive.


    "Thank you for your hard work, and please help us thank everyone who came to help us. We won¡¯t trouble you any further. Please go and rest," Zion finally said.


    His words were courteous, even restrained, yet he never once looked at the doctor. His gaze remained fixed on Addison, as though looking away, even for a moment, might cost him something irreparable.


    "T-Thank you, Alpha Zion, Alpha Maxwell, and Beta Levi!" the doctor replied, his voice lifting with unmistakable relief, as if he had just been pardoned.


    He bowed deeply to the three men, then turned and bowed once more toward the princess. After stealing onest nce at Addison¡¯s pale face, he hurried out of the tent, carefully lowering the entrance p behind him to ensure that no one outside could see what was happening within.


    The moment the doctor left, Zion¡¯s emerald gaze, once fixed on Addison¡¯s sleeping face, shifted to Levi. His expression was t, emotionless, yet Levi alone knew that calm was merely the prelude to a storm.


    "Speak," Zion said, a low snarl threaded through his voice.


    Levi did not answer at once.


    He stepped forward and dropped to one knee beside Addison, carefully taking her hand and lifting it to his lips. Longing and worry flickered across his face as he pressed a kiss to her knuckles there, then rested the back of her hand against his cheek, rubbing it gently. A soft, broken whine slipped from his throat.


    If he could, he would take her ce without hesitation, be the one lying unconscious instead of her. But wishes meant nothing now.


    Reluctantly, he lowered her hand and adjusted the nket around her, tucking her in with painstaking care. He still didn¡¯t rise. Instead, he settled beside her like a guard dog refusing to leave its post.


    Only then did he begin to speak.


    <strong>[An Hour Before Dawn...]</strong>


    "Chase, you should leave now. If anyone sees you here, you¡¯ll be in danger," Addison said as she rose from the leather seat.


    Levi stepped forward at once, positioning himself beside her, an instinctive move he¡¯d made countless times back when he was still her Gamma. But now, as her mate, the gesture carried a different weight. It spoke of closeness, of unspoken understanding.


    The sight made Chase¡¯s eyes sting for a brief moment.


    Still, he had no right to demand anything now.


    He pretended not to notice, pushing himself up slowly from the sofa as he lifted his gaze to Addison.


    "Won¡¯t you need my help?" Chase asked. "Or have you alreadye up with a way to deal with the locust swarm, or the biochemical agent?"


    He took a sip of his now-cold coffee, unfazed by the bitterness. Levi hadn¡¯t bothered to rece it because he was too busy tracking Addison¡¯s every movement, ready to step in the moment she needed him.


    After all, they had talked through the night ande away with nothing. There was still no better solution to their predicament.


    Addison shook her head. Chase staying here would only put him in danger. They still didn¡¯t know whether they were being monitored or if a mole remained close to her.

 Chapter 474 Chase’s Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 474: Chapter 474 Chase¡¯s Kiss</h4>


    If his presence here were discovered by his master, Chase would be killed without hesitation, and worse, the loophole in the curse ced on him might be exposed.


    If that happened, their enemies would only grow more cautious, tightening their grip from the shadows, scrutinizing every corner of their ranks to ensure there was no second <i>Chase</i> among them. Hope was dangerous to those who ruled through control, and pawns who learned they could resist might one day turn around and bite back.


    And it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t trust Chase; that was never the reason. It was precisely because she trusted him that she was sending him away. After everything they had discussed, no better solution had emerged. The safest, most effective choice was for Chase to return and continue doing what he had always done best, and that is to disappear into the enemy¡¯s camp and watch from within.


    Yes, Chase had agreed to be her insider, her mole within the enemy¡¯s ranks. And now that they were mates, even without a marking ceremony or Chase¡¯s mark on her skin, Addison still felt the bond between them, which was strong and unmistakable. Just like her connection with Zion, Maxwell, and Levi, this bond was no different, which goes deeper, amplified in a way that went beyond just mates¡¯ marks.


    Because of this mate bond, she trusted him. She believed, no, she <i>knew, </i>that Chase would never betray her. It was that certainty that allowed her to send him back into the enemy¡¯s den, fully aware of the danger it posed.


    And yet, fear and the what-ifs lingered.


    What if Chase were discovered? What if he was killed before he could send word back? Or worse, what if they uncovered his role as her informant and chose to keep him alive only to torture him, to turn him into a hostage?


    If they ever found out that Chase was her fated mate, his value would skyrocket overnight. And that possibility alone was enough to make Addison¡¯s chest tighten with dread.


    Luckily, they had yet to mark each other, leaving no evidence behind. Though Chase¡¯s instincts and his wolf urged him to im Addison and mark her, he held back, fully aware of theplications that would follow.


    Slowly, he rose from the sofa and moved in front of her, towering over her with an imposing presence. Behind Addison, Levi stood like a sentinel, effectively sandwiching her between the two men. Levi and Chase¡¯s eyes met, but there was no challenge in Chase¡¯s gaze. He knew that pushing against Levi now wouldn¡¯t give him any advantage; with three other rivals in the mix, picking a fight over Addison would onlyplicate matters.


    This wasn¡¯t cowardice. He wasn¡¯t backing down because he was afraid; he was holding himself back to avoid making things harder for Addison, at least for now.


    Chase looked down at Addison, his voice tight with concern. "Are you sure you want me to leave? What about you... will you manage without me?"


    The usually stoic, expressionless mask of his face was now cracked with a hint of worry. As he inhaled, her pheromones drifted into his senses, lingering in the air of the office. Her scent had slowly spread throughout the room during their time inside, and now, standing so close, he couldn¡¯t fight the pull of his instincts.


    Before he could stop himself, his calloused hands rose to cradle her cheeks, and his eyes swirled with a mixture of longing and need.


    "I¡¯ll be fine..." Addison replied, her voice softening almost without her noticing, her eyshes fluttering as she lifted her gaze toward Chase. He was so tall that she had to crane her neck to meet his eyes, but the moment their eyes locked, his stormy, deep ocean-blue orbs shed with her golden ones, and it felt as if sparks ignited all around them.


    A sudden heat pooled between Addison¡¯s thighs, and a small, involuntary whimper escaped her lips. Before she could even process it, Chase lost allposure, leaning down to capture her lips in a fierce, possessive kiss, right there, in front of Levi.


    "MINE!" Chase growled, his voice low and dangerous.


    Levi saw it and gritted his teeth, his palm clenching into a fist, but he didn¡¯t move. He knew she couldn¡¯t belong to him alone, and he understood Chase¡¯s desire to be close to his mate. After all, there were moments when instincts and desire could override control, and sometimes, restraint was impossible.


    To make sure Addison couldn¡¯t pull away, Chase¡¯s other hand cupped the back of her head, anchoring her as his tongue parted her lips, exploring the depths of her mouth with a mix of reverent curiosity and stormy desire.


    Addison could feel the raw need radiating from him, the reckless abandon in his kiss as if Levi didn¡¯t even exist. She could even sense his wolf stirring beneath the surface, urgent and untamed.


    She pressed against his chest, finding it both hard and yielding, like rock covered in warmth. Her fingers brushed over a protruding scar, and her heart skipped a beat. In that moment, she felt a pang of sorrow and empathy for him, and the urge to push him away dissolved.


    And as she stopped resisting, Chase felt a surge of power, delighting in the way Addison¡¯s defenses melted away. He deepened the kiss, as if he wanted to consume her entirely. But when he noticed her struggling to breathe, he pulled back slowly and saw her eyes glistening, red and watery. The sight only fanned the fire within him, igniting a raw, almost feral desire to im herpletely.


    "Mate..." Chase whispered, his voice raw and husky, carrying a maic, velvety pull that seemed to tug at Addison¡¯s very core. The masculine scent clinging to him made her body ache to push him down and straddle him then and there, but she forced herself to remember her priority: to stay grounded and not give in entirely to desire.


    Chase leaned down again, pressing his lips to hers, which were soft, glossy, and irresistible. If he weren¡¯t holding back, he would have already lifted her into his arms, let her straddle his waist, and then let her sit on the desk to im her then and there. But he knew his limits, and for now, he restrained himself.


    "Alright, alright, you horny dog, let go..." Levi growled, although he was trying to act magnanimous, but no matter how much patience he mustered, there were still limits to his magnanimity as he reached to pull Addison away from Chase.


    Chase¡¯s sharp gaze lifted from Addison¡¯s lips and met Levi¡¯s steely grey eyes mid-kiss.


    "If you¡¯re jealous... then you can join in," Chase said, his voice t but teasing, though the intensity in his expression made the words feel almost serious.


    Hearing Chase¡¯s words, Levi nearly choked on his own saliva. Could he admit that he was jealous? That he¡¯d rather step in and join them than watch his mate in her other mate¡¯s arms? Of course not.


    Levi¡¯s usually stern expression now carried a faint flush, and he cleared his throat before muttering, weakly, "You... you misunderstood me..."

 Chapter 475 Preparation Before Taking Action

    <h4>Chapter 475: Chapter 475 Preparation Before Taking Action</h4>


    But Chase only chuckled, his deep, maic voice sounds like a melody to Addison¡¯s ears. Hearing the two of them banter like this, free of growls and snarls from territorial mates, felt like a breath of fresh air. She realized that, although Chase appeared more serious than Maxwell and Zionbined, he was actually surprisinglyid-back and easy to get along with.


    Or so she thought. She had no idea of the storm brewing inside him, the constant pull of wanting to possess and im his mate entirely, like any Alpha would, but he pushed those thoughts away with sheer will, careful not to scare her.


    "Alright, stop fooling around. There¡¯s only an hour left before dawn breaks. If we don¡¯t make a move now, you¡¯ll be spotted, either by the warriors guarding the borders of the Golden Hue Pack, or by someone your master sent to monitor us, if there¡¯s any." Levi said, trying to salvage his dignity.


    But as soon as he finished speaking, he noticed Chase¡¯s expression turn thoughtful. What Levi said clearly struck a nerve, especially thest part. Chase slowly nodded. Now that he had officially be Addison¡¯s mate and her insider on the enemy¡¯s side, they had already discussed how often they could meet to exchange intel and the methods they would use.


    That meant he had to be extremely cautious, especially now that he and Greg had failed the mission.


    But just the thought of having to leave the moment he had finally met his fated mate felt like his chest was being torn apart. He didn¡¯t want to go, couldn¡¯t. For the first time, real jealousy and envy crept into his heart, directed at Zion, Maxwell, and Levi. They could stay by Addison¡¯s side, protect her openly, support her, and be her strength whenever she needed it.


    The realization stung, leaving a faint ache behind.


    But Chase steadied himself and forced those feelings down.


    <i>¡¯No. There are things only I can do, things Addison can rely on me for. My role is different... and just as important. I shouldn¡¯tpare myself to them.¡¯</i>


    Reassured by that thought, Chase looked at Addison¡¯s beautiful face onest time. Then he leaned down and pressed a lingering kiss to her lips, as if imprinting the moment into his very soul.


    After the kiss, Chase forced himself to pull away and spoke in a low, steady voice."Alright. I¡¯ll leave your safety to Levi, but you must protect yourself as well. Don¡¯t act recklessly or put yourself in danger."


    He paused, his gaze darkening. "If anything happens to you, I wille running back, no matter what¡¯s waiting for me afterward."


    There was a faint edge of threat in his words, not directed at her, but at fate itself. Addison understood his meaning clearly. She could only nod, a soft chuckle escaping her as warmth and reassurance filled her chest.


    "Alright, don¡¯t worry," Addison said calmly. "You already know from our previous encounters that we¡¯re not the kind of people who gamble blindly. We value our lives, but we don¡¯t cling to them so tightly that we¡¯re afraid to take risks when they matter."


    Her smile was light, yet the determination in her eyes was razor-sharp.


    "We¡¯re not gambling for the sake of gambling. We¡¯re gambling to win, to end this war against your master. And now that you¡¯re with us, the stakes may be higher, but so are our chances of victory."


    As she spoke, an air of authority and quiet confidence radiated from her, as though she were already looking far beyond the present and into a future she was certain to im. She was like a spider lily, beautiful, elegant, and lethally resolute.


    Seeing her like this, the tight knot in Chase¡¯s chest finally loosened, his restless heart settling atst.


    "Alright... I¡¯ll listen to you," Chase said softly.


    He leaned down and pressed a gentle kiss to Addison¡¯s forehead, then pulled her into a tight embrace, holding her as if he wanted to carve her warmth into his memory. He knew there would be days, too many of them, when he wouldn¡¯t be able to see her even if he longed to, and this might be the onlyfort he could carry with him.


    "I¡¯ll be going now..."


    Reluctantly, Chase let her go. He lingered for a brief moment,mitting her face to memory onest time, before turning toward the office window. Before Levi could offer even a single word of reassurance, Chase had already opened it and leapt out in one swift, fluid motion, so fast that Levi was left with his mouth half-open.


    In the end, Levi simply closed his lips and said nothing.


    As soon as Chase left, Addison felt a faint ache bloom in her chest, as if she had truly parted with him. Sadness, loneliness, and a quiet sense of loss crept in, as though a small piece of her heart had been torn away the moment he disappeared through the window. She took several deep breaths, steadying both her breathing and her wandering thoughts, forcing herself to regainposure.


    While Addison was doing so, Levi had already left the room. He didn¡¯t want her to begin what she had discussed earlier with him and Chase on an empty stomach, something he knew she was prone to doing. She would need every bit of strength and energy she could gather for whaty ahead.


    Levi went straight to the kitchen. He filled a pot with water and set ten eggs to boil, five for himself, five for Addison. He then rinsed the rice and set it to steam, knowing the carbohydrates would help sustain her.


    After that, he heated an iron pan and took out the chicken he had marinated earlier in soy sauce, ck pepper, brown sugar, lemon, a touch of tomato paste, and lemongrass. It had been soaking for two hours, prepared in advance while Addison and Chase were still discussing how Chase would continue to stay in the enemy camp.


    Levi wasn¡¯t worried about missing their conversation. He knew that if he asked, Addison would tell him everything. Nor was he concerned that Chase would overstep while he was gone; their situation was far too dire for indulgence, and Chase had shown respect for Addison¡¯s boundaries and judgment. He wasn¡¯t reckless or opportunistic like Leon, who might seize any opening without restraint.


    With that peace of mind, Levi could focus on the task at hand, and now, he could easily prepare breakfast in the kitchen because he had already done the groundwork earlier.


    After heating the pot, Levi pulled out some of the firewood to lower the heat. He set the chicken onto the pan without adding oil, cing it skin-side down first. He covered it with a lid, letting the fat slowly render.


    As the chicken skin began to release its oil, a rich aroma filled the air. Levi moved efficiently, already heating a second pan beside it. Once it was hot enough, he added a small amount of oil and tossed in the mixed vegetables, seasoning them with ck pepper, oyster sauce, and a drizzle of sesame oil. He stirred them briefly, just enough to coat everything evenly, before setting the pan aside.


    Returning to the first pan, Levi lifted the lid and turned the chicken, letting the other side sear in the rendered fat.


    While Levi focused on preparing a hearty meal in the kitchen, Addison had steadied her emotions back in the office. She leaned against the leather chair, eyes narrowed as she reviewed the n everyone had agreed upon. Again and again, she ran through the details, calcting the odds of sess and weighing the dangers involved.


    It was this very risk that had made both Levi and Chase oppose her n at first. Yet with no viable alternatives, and with Addison firmly insisting on moving forward, they had no choice but to relent. In the end, the only thing Levi could do was prepare in his own way: by making sure she was fed, steady, and ready for whaty ahead.


    <i>¡¯Aurora... I just hope you¡¯re with me in this,¡¯</i> Addison thought as she leaned heavily against the back of the chair, her gaze drifting up to the ceiling. If Aurora were here, this mission wouldn¡¯t feel so overwhelming. There might even be another path, one that didn¡¯t require her to attempt something bordering on the impossible.


    But no matter how much she searched herself, there was no stirring within her, no familiar prickle crawling up her spine that signaled Aurora¡¯s presence. Addison sagged back into the chair, deting like melting ice, disappointment weighing heavily in her chest.


    Then, not long after, a mouthwatering aroma drifted into her nostrils. Her stomach rumbled like distant thunder, breaking the silence. Almost immediately, Levi¡¯s rich chuckle echoed down the hallway as he made his way toward the office, pushing a cartden with food.


    "Hungry?" Levi asked as he pushed the door open and pushed the cart inside.

 Chapter 476 Not His Competition

    <h4>Chapter 476: Chapter 476 Not His Competition</h4>


    The moment Levi pushed the door open, Addison felt all her worries melt away at the sight and smell of food. Her stomach clenched with sudden hunger, and she nearly felt ready to wolf everything down on the spot.


    "Yeah... pretty hungry, actually," she admitted with an eager smile.


    Levi wheeled the cart to the side of the desk and slowly lifted the lid. Steam billowed out, carrying a rich,forting aroma that made her mouth water. He set down a te of stir-fried mixed vegetables that looked colorful and glossy, and perfectly appetizing. Beside themy slices of marinated chicken, and on her te, he ced two deboned thigh pieces, which were the most tender and juicy parts.


    Before Addison could even swallow the saliva gathering in her mouth, Levi ced a bowl of rice in front of her, followed by another bowl holding five neatly peeled hard-boiled eggs.


    "Eat slowly," Levi reminded her as he picked up a pitcher of freshly squeezed orange juice and poured her a ss.


    "And where¡¯s yours?" Addison asked, arching a brow. "Eat with me, right here at the same table. No matter how hungry I am, I won¡¯t enjoy it if I¡¯m eating alone. After all, what¡¯s the fun in that?"


    She shot him a yful smile and tugged her chair aside, making room for him to set his te and utensils beside her.


    Levi, familiar with Addison¡¯s temperament, chuckled and began setting his utensils beside hers. When he was done, he stepped out of the door and returned secondster with a chair from the cafeteria that he ced just outside the door.


    Addison¡¯s eyes crinkled at the sight. It was obvious Levi had fully expected her to insist he eat with her at the same table instead of settling on the sofa. The realization made her chuckle, as if there were no urgent mission awaiting them, no danger lurking just beyond this brief calm.


    But what could she do? The closer danger crept, the more she wanted to savor moments like this, to live fully in them, so there would be no regretster. It wasn¡¯t that she believed she would die, nor that she was bracing herself to sacrifice everything. It was simply that choosing a lighter mindset helped steady her heart, and perhaps, in its own way, improved the oue as well.


    "Thank you, mdy, for allowing this humble servant to dine at your table," Levi joked.


    Despite the teasing words, the smile in his eyes was gentle and calming. Like Addison, he didn¡¯t want to dwell on what came next. Thinking too far ahead would only breed anxiety, and the more unsettled he became, the more it would affect her. If it weighed on Addison, it could influence her decisions, and that was thest thing he wanted.


    So Levi did what he could best. He buried his fear and unease deep in his heart and focused on the present, eating with her earnestly, sharing the quiet warmth of the moment.


    "Your cooking is still the best..." Addison mumbled.


    She speared a piece of marinated chicken and followed it with a spoonful of rice, letting the soft, slightly sweet grains meld with the savory, juicy meat. The rice mellowed the richness of the chicken, bncing the vors perfectly, so simple, yet quietly addictive in how good it tasted.


    "As long as you like it, I¡¯ll make it for you," Levi replied softly.


    He had been by Addison¡¯s side for three years, serving as her Gamma. And being a Gamma didn¡¯t just mean protecting her in battle; it meant taking care of her, sometimes in the quietest, most ordinary ways.


    Addison was a workaholic, someone who dulled her pain by burying herself in endless tasks, refusing to let her mind rest. Levi couldn¡¯t stand by and watch her destroy herself like that.


    Back then, she had grown so thin it felt as though a strong gust of wind might carry her away. Mealtimes were no refuge either. The former Luna made things difficult for her at every turn, while the rest of the pack looked at Addison with disdain, as if she were a sinner unworthy of kindness. In that environment, she could never truly eat. Slowly, she wasted away until she turned into little more than skin and bones.


    So Levi learned to cook from the omegas, in stolen moments between duties. At night, he would prepare simple meals and bring them to her, making sure she ate something, anything. It was his way of keeping her alive, of giving her enough strength to keep moving forward, so she wouldn¡¯t wither away like an unwatered nt.


    Because of all that, Levi slowly memorized Addison¡¯s food preferences and eating habits until catering to them became second nature. Watching her enjoy a meal he had cooked with his own hands filled him with a simple, childlike happiness, like being praised for doing well in ss.


    Without hesitation, he speared nearly half of his own marinated chicken and ced it onto Addison¡¯s te. He¡¯d done this many times before, long before he became her mate, so Addison only looked at him with a wide smile, her eyes crinkling with fond familiarity.


    "Thank you..." she murmured softly, prompting Levi to ruffle her hair in response.


    They ate their fill, and when they were done, Levi rose and cleared the dishes. There was no time to properly wash them, he simply rinsed away the scraps, then stored the tes and kitchenware into his magic bag. Everything has already been packed away. This time, they were truly moving into action.


    Before Levi had cooked, the warriors had filled their stomachs with dried rations like jerky and stale bread, just enough to keep them going. Some had already headed to the dungeon to evacuate the prisoners.


    When Levi returned to the office, Addison¡¯s sweet smile had faded, reced by a calm, serious resolve. Together, they left the pack house, carefully closing and securing every door and window behind them.


    The moment Addison locked the door and turned around, Levi was already in motion. In one swift sequence, he stripped off his clothes, stored them in his magic bag, and shifted into his wolf form. By the time Addison descended the steps, Levi was crouched low, steady and ready, offering his back without a word.


    She climbed on, settling firmly behind his shoulders.


    The instant she did, Levi burst forward, sprinting toward the locust swarm¡¯s location. Everyone would be waiting for them. The hot air balloon had already been fully assembled, standing ready for use.


    By the time Addison and Levi arrived, the guards had just begun filling the hot air balloons. Several of them were positioned dozens of meters apart, each attended by its assigned team as they worked efficiently to heat and stabilize the balloons. Nearby, warriors were stacking the biochemical agents to one side in careful, organized rows.


    Not long after, Lance and his team arrived as well.


    "Addie!" Lance called out brightly. "My team already ran a full sweep around the territory, oneplete circuit. Everything¡¯s clear." His eyes crinkled as he reported, unable to hide his eagerness.


    He was clearly enjoying the chance to show off in front of her, especially with her other two mates absent. In Lance¡¯s mind, his realpetition had always been Maxwell and Zion.

 Chapter 477 Well Calculated

    <h4>Chapter 477: Chapter 477 Well Calcted</h4>


    As for Levi? He barely registered him at all, just a Beta, someone he deemed insignificant. After all, Alpha blood ran through Lance¡¯s veins as well, making him, at least in his own eyes, partly an Alpha himself.


    Addison nodded. "Alright. Can you find a dozen thick, sturdy ropes, long enough to reach at least five hundred meters, preferably closer to a kilometer?"


    Her expression was grave, and Lance immediately understood she wasn¡¯t speaking casually. Still, the request posed a problem; no single rope on hand was anywhere near that long.


    Lance paused, thinking it through, then replied, "We don¡¯t have ropes of that length. But we can securely tie several dozen together. If we do it properly, we can make one that reaches close to a kilometer."


    "Alright, that¡¯ll work, as long as the ropes won¡¯t snap or loosen. Make them <strong>one and a half kilometers long</strong>, and prepare <strong>a dozen</strong> of them," Addison said, giving a firm nod. As long as they were secure, that would be enough.


    Lance followed her gaze toward the hot air balloons still parked on the ground. Sandbags were fastened to the sides of the baskets, but there were no long tethers yet, nothing that would allow the balloons to rise while remaining anchored.


    "...Are we tying them to the hot air balloons?" Lance asked.


    "Yes," Addison replied simply.


    "Alright, we¡¯ll get on it," Lance said brightly before hurrying off, dispatching his team to scour the territory for rope while he worked alongside them.


    Once Lance and his team were gone, only the guards remained, who were still busy with the hot air balloons, checking the seams, inspecting the fabric, and making sure there were no defects or holes that might prevent them from soaring into the sky.


    With everyone upied and no eyes on them, Addison exchanged a brief nod with Levi. Still in his wolf form, Levi moved closer, his massive body positioning itself at her side, quietly shielding her from view and ensuring that no one would notice what Addison was about to do.


    They moved slowly toward the stack of biochemical agents. The moment Addison reached them, she dropped to one knee. Levi remained standing, his massive wolf form casually blocking the view, making it seem as though he were simply lingering nearby. With him shielding her so effortlessly, Addison waspletely hidden from prying eyes.


    She ced her hand on the container and focused all her thoughts on the biochemical agent within. Soon, that familiar sensation welled up again, the same one she had felt when Sidha channeled the power of light through her own body.


    Yes. That was it.


    Addison nned to use Sidha¡¯s power of light. Light magic and divine power shared the same origin, and if her theory was correct, the demonic energy infused within the biochemical agent could be purified and stripped away. What would remain would be nothing more than the harsh chemicalponents themselves.


    Even if those chemicals alone weren¡¯t enough to kill the demonic insects, it wouldn¡¯t matter. Once infused with the power of light, the biochemical agent would be lethal in a different way.


    Light magic was poison to demons.


    With sufficient exposure to the power of light, the demonic insects would die one by one. And even if their enemiester investigated the cause, suspecting light magic or even a purification spell that only a Saintess could perform, they would have no concrete proof. At most, they might conclude that arge quantity of holy water had been used instead.


    After all, Addison had spent a long time in the Sacred Land. Even if a mole within the Royal Pce leaked this information, their enemies would only conclude that she had somehow obtained arge quantity of holy water. It was a usible exnation, and one that would lead them to suspect nothing more.


    As for how Addison and the others discovered the demonic insects¡¯ weakness, that too could be brushed aside as a fortunate ident. There was simply no way anyone would suspect the truth.


    After all, no one would believe that a Light Fairy still existed; thest of its kind was thought to have perished long ago, and they even believed that Addison and her entourage were the ones who killed it in the forbidden area just to be able to get out of there. The idea that Addison had formed a contract with one would never even cross their minds.


    With all of this as her reassurance, Addison no longer felt afraid of using the power of light.


    Levi¡¯s opposition, however, had nothing to do with doubt; it was fear. He, Zion, and Maxwell had all seen what happened the first time Addison used that power. She had been utterly drained, pushed beyond her limits, and had even lost consciousness. It was proof that her body still couldn¡¯t fully withstand the strain.


    And now, with so many biochemical agents to purify, the burden would be far heavier. She wouldn¡¯t just be cleansing the demonic energy from each container; she would also have to infuse them with a sufficient amount of the power of light to rece it, turning the purified power itself into the poison that would kill the demonic insects.


    Levi understood the n. He truly did.


    But understanding didn¡¯t ease his worry. Every instinct in him screamed not to let her take such a risk. It took everything he had to suppress the urge to stop her, to interfere, to protect her at all costs. And so, caught between trust and fear, they ended up in this situation, him standing guard, and her shouldering the danger.


    "I¡¯m starting..." Addison whispered to Levi, her eyes already closed.


    Levi¡¯s ear twitched, but he didn¡¯t move. He kept his gaze sweeping the surroundings, alert for any sign that someone might be watching.


    Momentster, a radiant glow seeped from Addison¡¯s palm, and at that exact instant, the sun began to rise.


    It wasn¡¯t a coincidence.


    Addison had calcted everything: where the biochemical agents would be ced, the exact angle of the horizon, and the timing of the sunrise. When she released her power of light, the dawn itself became her cover. The glow from her purification would blend seamlessly with the first rays of sunlight, making it impossible to tell where one ended and the other began.


    If she had asked Lance and the others to store the biochemical agents first, and then a sudden burst of light from within the storage would have drawn suspicion immediately.


    Someone would have questioned what she had done inside. But purifying them out in the open, under the rising sun, was something no one would ever expect. It appeared reckless, even careless, which made it all the more effective.


    That was also why she had deliberately sent Lance and the others away, reducing the number of prying eyes nearby. The guards busy with the hot air balloons wouldn¡¯t think twice about the brilliance at the edge of their vision; they would simply assume it was the dawn breaking over the horizon. With the biochemical agents positioned among parted trees, the sunlight streamed naturally through the gaps, merging perfectly with the glow of her light power.

 Chapter 478 Preparations

    <h4>Chapter 478: Chapter 478 Preparations</h4>


    At first, even Levi wasn¡¯t convinced it would work. His body remained tense, every instinct on edge. But when he saw the sun rise exactly as she had predicted, and the blinding lightpletely swallowed the radiance spilling from her hand, he finally allowed himself to exhale.


    But Addison had only a narrow window toplete the purification and store the power of light inside the biochemical agents. Once the sun rose past a certain angle, the cover she relied on would disappear. If she were still channeling light when that happened, it would look as though two suns were zing in the same sky, an anomaly no one could overlook.


    She worked feverishly, the power of light flowing without pause. Sweat beaded on her brow and dripped onto the ss containers as her energy drained at an rming rate. Her limbs grew heavy, weak, as though strength were being siphoned straight from her bones. Inside, it felt as if something vital was leaking away, like water pouring out of a cracked vessel.


    Addison knew, dimly, desperately, that she might not have enough power to finish. But she had no choice. Doubt would only give her an excuse to stop, and stopping was not an option. Gritting her teeth, she forced herself onward, pushing past the warning screams of her body, past fear and hesitation, until she drove herself to the very limit, and finished what she started.


    "I¨CI did it..." Addison choked out, her voice trembling as tears of relief threatened to spill.


    At her words, Levi turned his head, his wolf¡¯s eyes crinkling as he nudged her gently in encouragement. But the moment he did, Addison¡¯s strength gave out. Dizziness washed over her, her body going limp as if all the power had been drained from her at once.


    Levi reacted instantly, lowering his massive head and catching her before she could copse, his fur serving as her only support as she managed to grasp it. A worried whine rumbled from his throat as his gaze locked onto her pale face.


    "Don¡¯t worry... I¡¯m fine," Addison murmured, forcing a weak smile as she reached out to ruffle his soft fur. "I¡¯m just... a little drained. Once I rest, I¡¯ll be okay."


    She let out a breathy chuckle, trying to ease his worry. "See? Unlike the first time I used the power of light, I didn¡¯t pass out this time."


    Even as she spoke, her grip on his fur tightened slightly, proof of just how close she¡¯de to her limit.


    Hearing her words, Levi couldn¡¯t help but recall the time she had healed him to save his life. Compared to how she¡¯d been back then, this <i>was</i> an improvement, at least, that was what he believed.


    What he didn¡¯t know was that Addison was standing only on sheer willpower. She wanted to remain conscious long enough to see the oue with her own eyes. In truth, her body felt like a fragile house of cards, poorly held together and ready to copse at the slightest breeze. Darkness tugged at the edges of her vision, tempting her to let go, to surrender and rest.


    But fear drove her forward, the fear that her solution might fail. And so she pushed herself beyond what she should have.


    When Levi finally sensed just how weak she truly was, he lowered himself and signaled for her to climb onto his back, offering to be her legs so she wouldn¡¯t have to move on her own. Addison didn¡¯t hesitate. She epted with quiet relief, resting against him as exhaustion finally caught up to her, her strength all but spent.


    Riding on Levi¡¯s back in his wolf form, Addison carefully inspected the surroundings. The hot air balloons were now fully prepared, and the guards had already distributed the biochemical agents to each team, securing the containers inside the baskets beneath the balloons.


    Seeing that everything was in ce, Levi lifted his head and released a long, resonant howl as he called the warriors scattered across the territory. A second howl followed, just as powerful, the sound rippling through thend like amand etched into the earth itself.


    Before long, the warriors came charging back from every direction. They had already driven the wild animals out of the territory, and as they sprinted toward the gathering point, theirbined movement thundered like a stampede of horses. Even Addison could hear the heavy drumming of their paws pounding against the ground as they approached, eventually regrouping alongside Lance and his team.


    The mission had gone as nned. With the wildlife cleared from the area, once the biochemical agent was released within the barrier, the danger-sensitive creatures would sense the threat and flee even farther away. Thanks to the warriors¡¯ efforts, the wildlife now had ample time and distance to escape before the toxic agent fully dispersed.


    Once everyone had gathered, Lance moved to the hot air balloons and began securing the ropes to the baskets, following Addison¡¯s instructions closely.


    "Right... tie the ropes to the baskets," Addison said weakly, pausing to catch her breath. "Then choose the fastest warriors, those with strong legs and visible grit strength. We¡¯ll need them to run at full speed and pull the ropes, dragging the hot air balloons out of the territory¡¯s range so the guards can safely descend once their mission isplete."


    Only then did understanding dawn on everyone¡¯s faces. Without further prompting, the warriors who fit the criteria stepped forward one by one. They were confident in their speed, the power in their hind legs, and the crushing grip of their jaws in wolf form, exactly what the task required.


    With the selectionplete, Addison released a quiet breath she hadn¡¯t realized she was holding. She offered them a faint but satisfied smile and lifted her hand, signaling everyone to take their positions.


    At that moment, Archmage Elric also led his disciples away from the barrier as they were doing their best maintaining it from a distance instead. The burden of the spell fell heavily on Archmage Elric alone, as he was the primary spellcaster sustaining the barrier, while his disciples could only offer auxiliary support.


    Seeing the mages arrive, the remaining warriors immediately understood their role. Without needing to be told, they stepped forward and crouched low, offering their backs so the mages could climb on and be carried.


    "Right. Those who can run the fastest will carry the mages," Addison said, forcing her voice to remain steady as her gaze swept across everyone. "Once the hot air balloons reach a certain height, we won¡¯t have much time. The moment the biochemical agent is released, we must already be moving, running as far and as fast as we can. There will only be a short window, so everyone has to keep up. We¡¯ll be sprinting at full speed."


    As her exnation sank in, the atmosphere visibly shifted. Muscles tensed, backs straightened, and instincts sharpened. Nervous energy crept through the warriors¡¯ veins, a faint tingling beneath their skin as anticipation and pressure mounted.


    No one noticed that Addison¡¯s face had gone as pale as a sheet of paper, or that her voice trembled faintly between sentences, each word a little weaker than thest.


    "For the mages, you must keep the barrier intact until we reach a safe distance from the biochemical drop point," Addison said, her gaze lingering on the mages before settling firmly on Archmage Elric. "Only then can you release it."


    "Princess," Archmage Elric asked, lifting his head. Though his body was frail and age had thinned his frame, his voice carried unmistakable authority, steady and resonant. "How far must we hold the barrier?"


    At his words, the disciples fellpletely silent. Their posture alone made it clear, whatever Archmage Elric decided, they would follow without hesitation.


    "I need all of you to hold on until we are at least a kilometer away from the drop points," Addison said quietly. "Only then can you allow the barrier to copse on its own."


    She knew what she was asking was excessive, borderline impossible, but it wasn¡¯t as if they had any other choice.


    "Princess," Archmage Elric replied, a deep frown creasing his brow, "you understand that the farther we move from the barrier, the more difficult it bes to keep it intact. Maintaining it from such a distance, and continuously supplying mana, will ce an enormous strain on us."


    His expression wasn¡¯t one of disagreement or anger, but concentration. His mind was already working, weighing risks and calcting an alternative n, even as he knew this would be no easy feat at all.


    "I know," Addison said calmly. "That¡¯s why I needed you to prepare in advance. If you must use mediums to amplify your mana, to strengthen your output or extend your control, I want you to do so."


    Her gaze was steady as it met Archmage Elric¡¯s.


    "If any of you are required to expend personal treasures or magic tools to make this possible, the Royal Pce willpensate you in full."

 Chapter 479 Kill The Locust Swarm

    <h4>Chapter 479: Chapter 479 Kill The Locust Swarm</h4>


    She understood how demanding the task was, but she also knew it wasn¡¯t impossible.


    With the proper amplifiers, artifacts that enhanced mana flow, sensitivity, or control, the barrier could be sustained even at a distance. It would push the mages to their limits, but this was precisely why she had entrusted the task to Archmage Elric and his disciples.


    Archmage Elric, usually amiable and easygoing, was now as serious as Addison had ever seen him. When he adopted that expression, he exuded an authority she had never witnessed before. Still, she wasn¡¯t afraid. She knew he was carefully calcting the risks involved and weighing the feasibility of her request.


    The fact that he didn¡¯t reject it outright was already telling. Even Archmage Elric understood that what she was proposing was possible, doable, even, but not without cost. There would be consequences: bacsh, strain, or some other form of pain from pushing themselves beyond their limits.


    That was why Addison had offeredpensation if private treasures or specialized mediums had to be used toplete the mission. It was not merely an incentive, but a means of easing the mages¡¯ concerns, after all, such artifacts were neither easy to acquire nor simple to create.


    "We understand, Princess. Please leave it to us," Archmage Elric said solemnly. "We will do our utmost toplete this mission. However, we ask that you remind us when to stop channeling mana into the barrier. Once we begin, all of our focus will be devoted to sustaining the flow, continuous spellcasting that demands intense concentration."


    As he spoke, Archmage Elric cast his disciples a cursory nce, silently ensuring that no one wavered. He needed every ounce of their support, for as the lead mage, the greatest burden would fall upon him.


    "Thank you, Archmage Elric. I really appreciate it..." Addison smiled gently, her eyes drooping slightly as if she were about to drift off. But a quiet tension was building beneath her calm exterior, and no one noticed the small detail. Around her, everyone exchanged subtle smiles, aware that the path ahead would not be easy.


    "All right! We have only five minutes to prepare. The hot air balloons will be soaring soon..." Addison reminded them, trying to infuse cheer into her voice. The effort, however,cked its usual energy and vitality. Still, no one noticed her fatigue; they were already watching the balloons.


    Most of the balloons were filled with hot air now, as they slowly lifted into the sky. This was the moment the mages had been waiting for: the chance to begin their preparations before Addison gave the signal for the warriors to take their formation and sprint out of the area.


    "All right. The remaining guards running with us will stay close behind Levi. I need you to maintainmunication with the guards in the sky, ry my orders to them, or carry theirs back to us when necessary. Behind you will be the line of warriors pulling the ropes connected to the hot air balloons."


    "The next line in the formation will be the warriors carrying the mages, and the final line will consist of warriors not carrying anything. Your primary task there is to keep smaller animals or any other obstacles out of the way. If someone stumbles or falls, it could create a domino effect for those behind you."


    She paused, scanning the group. "We¡¯ll be running in a tight formation. Everyone must keep up, no slowing down, no matter what you see or hear. Stay focused."


    At her words, the warriors atop the hot air balloons and all the people around her all turned to look at her. Their expressions were serious, each face reflecting a glint of obedience and unwavering resolve.


    "Understood!" everyone responded, and even those in their wolf forms gave a firm nod of agreement. Addison smiled slightly in satisfaction at the disy of discipline, then turned her attention to the mages, waiting for them to be ready. Above, the hot air balloons continued their steady ascent, rising higher and higher into the sky.


    Addison and the others waited with bated breath as the hot air balloon neared its calcted height. When it finally rose a few hundred meters into the sky, Addison gave themand.


    "Now, run!"


    Levi burst forward at once, followed by the guards and the wolves pulling the ropes. There was still plenty of ck left, the remaining length of rope coiled below the balloon as the group began to move.


    From above, the guards stationed in the hot air balloon watched Addison¡¯s team sprint away. Only then did true nervousness set in. The mission had begun, and from this point on, every action had to follow the princess¡¯s instructions precisely. One mistake, one missed cue, could cause everything to copse. All of Addison¡¯s calctions and preparations could be rendered meaningless, and at worst, they might lose their lives.


    Their hearts pounded as they gripped the basket tightly, the rush of blood in their ears drowning out even the howl of the wind whipping past them.


    Although the guards aboard the hot air balloon were beginning to feel the fear of the height, it was quickly overshadowed by the greater fear of their task and the heavy responsibility it carried.


    <i>¡¯We need to stay sharp,¡¯</i> one of the guards transmitted through the mind link, addressing the others. ¡¯<i>We must confirm that the princess and the team reach the exact distance before preparing the biochemical agent. Once that¡¯s done, we wait for the barrier to open precisely at the designated drop points.¡¯</i>


    There were only a few of them up there, and every one of them understood, timing and precision would decide whether the mission seeded or ended in disaster.


    <i>¡¯Right. Stay focused,¡¯</i> the captain responded through the mind link. ¡¯<i>We can¡¯t all watch the same thing. Each balloon has multiple people, so we¡¯ll split the duties.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡¯One of you will track the princess and measure the distance. Another will watch below for the designated drop points to open. The rest will prepare the biochemical agents. Once the signal is given, thest person will release the first three agents, while the other two assist with the remaining drops.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡¯We have only a brief window. This division ensures we don¡¯t waste a single second.¡¯</i>


    <i>¡¯Understood, Captain,¡¯</i> the others replied through the mind link. They quickly assigned themselves to their respective roles, moving with practiced efficiency.


    The captain focused his attention on the ground below, tracking Addison and the others as the distance between them steadily grew. He calcted carefully, quietly murmuring the numbers under his breath.


    "They¡¯re almost there..." he reminded the team, his tone low but steady.


    "The barrier is opening, just a little. Prepare the biochemical agents!" the guard beside the captain shouted.


    Simr calls echoed from the nearby hot air balloons, barely audible through the shrill whistling of the wind. The guard assigned to the drop hurried to the edge of the basket, clutching the biochemical agents tightly. Beside him, the one monitoring the barrier leaned forward as well.


    Below them, the barrier slowly parted.


    A vast red swirl churned beneath their feet, like a current of flowing blood. The sight sent a chill through them. A lump lodged in their throats as their hearts pounded violently, fear gnawing at them like countless ants. They sucked in sharp breaths, frozen in ce, waiting for the signal.


    "I¨CIt¡¯s fully open... D¨Cdrop it now!" the guard monitoring the barrier stammered, his voice tight with panic as he urged the one responsible for releasing the first biochemical agent.


    The same dread rippled through the guards in the other hot air balloons. Fear gripped them all, as if a swarm of locusts were about to spill from the opening below, their gluttonous, terrifying eyes poised to devour everything in their path.


    While the others prepared to release the biochemical agents, the captain, still tracking Addison and the team, noticed something else. From the edge of the territory, a massive midnight-ck wolf burst forth, moving like lightning, and it turned nothing more than a blur of shadow.


    From his vantage point, he saw it all unfold. The wolf shifted mid-stride, transforming into a human, Alpha Zion. He looked stunned, confused even. But Addison and the others didn¡¯t stop.


    Then, frantic shouts erupted from the guards in the basket behind him.


    "Hurry! Drop it, drop it now! They¡¯re about to fly out!"


    "Fuck, I see it! Stop shouting!" another guard yelled back as he shoved the first biochemical agent out of the hot air balloon. Even as it fell, the next agent was already in his hands.


    The same sequence yed out across the other hot air balloons, one after another.


    The moment the first biochemical agent was released, the captain moved to help with the rest. Together, they quickly dropped the remaining containers. When it was done, all of them leaned over the basket, eyes fixed on the barrier below.


    The opening began to close.


    The first agents shattered on impact, ss breaking apart as a pale mist immediately spread across the ground. What they saw next was far more horrifying.

 Chapter 480 Back To The Present

    <h4>Chapter 480: Chapter 480 Back To The Present</h4>


    The locust swarm beneath the barrier erupted into frantic motion, as if sensing the danger carried by the mist. At first, the captain and his subordinates allowed themselves faint smiles; they thought they had seeded.


    Then those smiles vanished.


    The swarm turned violent.


    The Locusts mmed into the barrier in a frenzy, thrashing and swarming mindlessly as they tried to break through, the air churning with their maddened assault.


    Soon, the mist rose and spread, covering the entire area enclosed by the barrier until it formed a dome of swirling fog. From time to time, members of the locust swarm hurled themselves at the barrier, mming their bodies against it in desperate attempts to break through, only to be crushed on impact. Their bodies burst into smears of greenish blood that sttered across the barrier¡¯s surface.


    This happened on every side.


    From their vantage point, the guards had a clear view of the chaos unfolding within, and their hearts nearly stopped. The swarm¡¯s collective assaults were relentless, the force behind each impact far from light. A terrifying thought crept into their minds: ¡¯<i>What if the barrier really breaks?¡¯</i>


    If that happened, they feared the princess and the others on the ground wouldn¡¯t be able to outrun the spreading mist.


    From above, they watched as a flock of birds burst into the sky the instant the first biochemical agent struck. Momentster, even the small animals that hadn¡¯t been driven out of the territory emerged from their hiding ces, fleeing in blind panic. Insects and bugs followed, surging upward in such numbers that the sky seemed to darken for a brief moment, every living creature scrambling to escape.


    The guards¡¯ fear spiked. A bird flying blindly into the hot air balloon could tear it open.


    With no other choice, they released their predator¡¯s aura, forcing the birds to veer away and scatter in another direction, keeping them from crashing into the balloon.


    As they focused on driving the flock back, the captain, still linked to the team on the ground, suddenly spoke.


    "Brace yourselves."


    The others didn¡¯t have time to ask why. Instinctively, they grabbed the sides of the basket. A heartbeatter, a violent disturbance rocked the hot air balloon, sending it lurching midair. Had they not been holding on, someone might have been thrown off bnce, or worse, knocked over the edge.


    They soon felt the pull as the hot air balloon began to drift. When they nced at the other balloons, they saw that all of them were being tugged in the same direction. Looking down, they realized the reason: the princess and the others had already put more than a kilometer between themselves and the drop zone, sprinting at full speed, the balloons dragged along behind them by the ropes.


    Then it happened.


    The barrier beneath them shattered like a ss dome.


    The mist burst outward in a violent surge, spilling across thend, and with it came the locust swarm, lunging out the moment the opening appeared. The guards¡¯ hearts nearly stopped. From above, it looked as though the swarm had broken free unimpeded.


    For a terrifying instant, they were certain the biochemical agents had failed.


    From above, they watched as the locust swarm leapt across the ground like oversized grasshoppers, violently shaking the mist from their bodies and wings. The guards¡¯ throats clenched, their hearts sinking, hope slipping away by the second.


    Then something changed.


    After hopping or flying only a few feet, the locusts began to falter. One by one, they dropped to the ground. From their vantage point, the guards saw patches of red spreading below, slowly swallowed by the advancing mist, like crimson flowers blooming within the morning fog.


    Only then did they finally exhale in relief.


    But the moment was fleeting. The mist was still expanding at an rming speed, and it could catch up to the princess and the others at any moment. There was no time to truly rx. Their emotions, and even their heartbeats, rose and fell like a rollercoaster as they continued to watch the fate of those below unfold from the sky.


    Zion and Levi ran without stopping, even as their legs began to burn and tremble, exhaustion threatening to tear their muscles apart. It felt as though their limbs might give out at any moment, but neither of them slowed.


    Whenever they noticed the warriors behind them starting tog, Levi would let out a sharp growl as a warning. Zion was even more ruthless. He released his Alpha aura without restraint, a crushing pressure that barked a singlemand into their bones: ¡¯<i>keep moving</i>.¡¯


    There was no room for hesitation.


    The moment anyone slowed, even by a fraction, the mist would catch up. And if it did, none of them would make it out alive.


    <strong>¡¸Back To The Present...¡¹</strong>


    "Wait, are you saying Addie is <i>mated</i> with that Chase guy now?!" Zion snapped.


    "Wait, are you saying Addie used the <i>power of light</i>?!" Maxwell blurted out at the same time.


    They froze.


    Then, slowly, their heads turned toward each other, expressions perfectly mirroring the same thought: ¡¯<i>Is that really what you¡¯re focusing on right now?¡¯</i>


    Levi watched the two grown men bicker like children and didn¡¯t bother reacting at first. He simply shook his head.


    "Yes," he finally said after taking a steadying breath, "and yes."


    "Wait, how is that even possible?" Zion spoke first, his voice tight with disbelief. "I can understand Addison using the power of the Light Fairy. She made a contract with it back in the forbidden forest, after all. But Chase? How could <i>he</i> be one of her fated mates, too?"


    His jaw clenched. "What if he¡¯s deceiving Addie with some kind of dark magic?"


    The thought alone made his chest tighten. Addison¡¯s list of mates seemed to be growing, and the sense of crisis gnawed at him. Worse still, he could feel how strong Chase was. If that man was a fraud, if he harbored ill intentions toward her, Zion feared Addison would be the one who paid the price.


    Meanwhile, Maxwell¡¯s concerny elsewhere, on Addison¡¯s use of the power of light.


    "Addison has only just begun using the Light Fairy¡¯s power," he said gravely. "That exins her current condition. Her body hasn¡¯t fully adapted to it yet, nor has the powerpletely assimted with her."


    He paused, organizing his thoughts.


    "Under those circumstances, overdrawing her power was inevitable. She pushed herself too far, and her energy core was eitherpletely drained or worse, it may have suffered internal damage or fractures. That¡¯s why the healers couldn¡¯t locate it when they tried to channel their energy into her. To them, it felt like pouring power into a bottomless pit."


    Maxwell¡¯s expression softened slightly.


    "But that same phenomenon is also reassuring. The Light Fairy¡¯s presence within her is protected by a barrier, one that conceals it from detection. No one can easily sense or interfere with it. In a way, that barrier may be Addison¡¯s greatest protection."


    Maxwell paused, his gaze settling on Addison. He gently took her hand before continuing.


    "But she¡¯ll need time to heal," he said quietly. "Using another being¡¯s power isn¡¯t as simple as borrowing it or acting as a medium. The bacsh always falls on the user. She bears the full weight of that power, and right now, it¡¯s too much for her body to handle. That exins her condition."


    He lifted his head and looked at Levi and Zion, his expression grave.


    "We cannot allow Addison to keep using the power of light until she fully adapts to it and makes it her own. At this stage, she¡¯s like a child trying to wear an adult¡¯s shoes. She¡¯ll stumble just trying to walk, let alone run. If she pushes herself now, the consequences could be severe."


    His voice softened slightly. "I hope you understand what I¡¯m trying to say."


    In truth, Maxwell¡¯s mind was still upied by this issue. He hadn¡¯t even begun to process Chase¡¯s sudden status as Addison¡¯s mate. Levi, for his part, had brushed past the topic during his recounting, making it clear he had no intention of dwelling on it either, for now.


    But unlike the others, Zion was different; he remained fixated on the issue of Chase being Addison¡¯s mate. Yet, after Maxwell reminded him of Addison¡¯s condition, his frown deepened. He was astonished to realize that, even without their guidance, Addison had managed to uncover and resolve the problem with the demonic insect, albeit with Chase¡¯s cryptic warning. It was impressive that she had handled it and prevented a catastrophe from happening, and that could have derailed their enemies¡¯ attempts to sow chaos and fear in their kingdom.


    At the same time, Zion couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that the danger mounting on Addison¡¯s back was getting out of hand. He wasn¡¯t sure whether Chase being her mate would truly help her or only put her at greater risk.


    He had heard Levi¡¯s exnation of Chase¡¯s current situation and also his suspicion that Chase might be using dark magic to confuse Addison¡¯s senses, making her believe he was another fated mate.

 Chapter 481 Maxwell’s Secret

    <h4>Chapter 481: Chapter 481 Maxwell¡¯s Secret</h4>


    "I don¡¯t even know what to say anymore. This is spiraling out of control," Zion said in a low voice. "Addison, using the Light Fairy¡¯s borrowed power has be inevitable. We¡¯re lucky she survived this time, but the next?"


    His jaw tightened. "Our enemies aren¡¯t just backed by Dark Witches anymore. They¡¯re using demonic energy, even demonic insects. That level of depravity is beyond vile."


    Careful not to disturb Addison, Zion kept his voice restrained, but his frustration bled through. He dragged a hand through his hair, exhaling sharply.


    "And that Chase..." he muttered. "Are we truly certain he¡¯s Addison¡¯s fated mate? Or is this another scheme, some twisted spell woven by the Dark Witches to deceive her?"


    "I thought the same," Maxwell said quietly. "But with the Light Fairy bonded to Addison, I believe such tricks wouldn¡¯t work on her anymore. The Light Fairy¡¯s power naturally repels curses and dark influences."


    He paused, his gaze lingering on Addison. "The only reason the curse on her hasn¡¯t been dispelled yet is because it was ced long before she formed the contract with the Light Fairy. And judging by its persistence, it must be exceptionally powerful."


    "Still... given time, it should gradually weaken and eventually fade under the Light Fairy¡¯s influence, but if it does not, then we could only try our original n in searching for a way to take that curse off of her."


    As he finished, silence settled over the tent. Maxwell, Zion, and Levi all looked at Addison, each wearing the sameplicated expression, worry, guilt, and quiet admiration tangled together.


    She had shouldered far too much, repeatedly cing herself in danger to protect everyone else and prevent horrors from unfolding, and none of them could ignore the weight she was carrying.


    "But we can¡¯t deny that Chase did help us this time," Levi said thoughtfully. "If he hadn¡¯te to warn Addie, we might have walked straight into the enemy¡¯s trap. All our preparations would¡¯ve gone to waste, and those locust swarms would¡¯ve only grown stronger, strong enough to break through the barrier and wreak havoc across the kingdom."


    His expression darkened as the implications sank in. "I don¡¯t even want to imagine how disastrous it would¡¯ve been if that had happened."


    "Let¡¯s give Chase the benefit of the doubt for now," Maxwell added. "After all, this isn¡¯t the first time he¡¯s helped us. Remember when he got Greg into trouble and stopped the demonic insect from escaping the barrier? That alone was a huge favor."


    "Hmph!" Zion snorted, but his expression quickly turned contemtive. "Addie, using the power of Light, didn¡¯t just purify the demonic energy in the biochemical agent; it reversed it. She infused it with Light, turning it into poison that wiped out those damned demonic insects."


    His gaze hardened as it shifted to Maxwell. "But how did those insects even make it this far?" Zion demanded. "Did your people growx in guarding the gate to the demonic realm? Or did the gue create a breach, an opening your guards couldn¡¯t hold?"


    Zion¡¯s scrutiny was sharp and unrelenting.


    Maxwell¡¯s jaw clenched in frustration. The usation wasn¡¯t baseless. The North <i>was</i> reeling from the gue; too many of their weaker wolves had already died, especially the elderly and the children. Just thinking about it made his blood run cold.


    "Quite possible," Maxwell said hoarsely. "It may have been the enemy all along, the gue deliberately introduced to the North to weaken us, to make us suffer. With our defenses stretched thin, they could force an opening and let the demonic energy seep out from the gate to the demon realm."


    His eyes darkened, hatred flickering within them.


    "But what I can¡¯t wrap my head around," he continued, voice low and edged with fury, "is how they managed to obtain those demonic insects. Creatures like that should be buried deep within the demon realm, far beyond anyone¡¯s reach."


    "Could it be that our enemy¡¯s influence has already reached into the demon realm?" Levi mused. "That they have an insider working for them on the other side of the gate?"


    He shook his head almost immediately, dismissing the thought. "No... that shouldn¡¯t be possible. The demon realm ispletely sealed. Exchanging even a single word across the gate would be impossible, unless the seal itself had weakened enough for a demon to slip through unnoticed."


    His gaze sharpened. "And for something like that to happen without the Northern guards detecting it... something is clearly wrong."


    Levi then turned to Maxwell, as if recalling something long overdue. "That aside, Alpha Maxwell, I¡¯ve been meaning to ask, why were you searching for traces of the Dark Witches in the first ce? Do you hold a grudge against them, or were you looking for them for another reason?"


    His voice remained calm, but there was unmistakable curiosity in his eyes. Now that they had reached this point, Levi felt it was time to understand Maxwell¡¯s motives, the reason that the search had led him to Addison in the Midnight River Pack¡¯s Territory six years ago.


    More than anything, it was necessary for all of them to understand one another¡¯s intentions, so they could judge whether any of it might harm Addison in the long run. Especially now, when dangers lurked around her from every direction, far more than they could ever hope to guard against all at once.


    If they couldn¡¯t protect her from every external threat, then the least they could do was secure themselves first.


    That meant guarding from within, and that included them.


    That was why Levi needed to know.


    Addison¡¯s copse into aa after overusing her newly acquired power had shaken him deeply. It made him realize that he could no longer keep letting her shoulder everything while he remained safely in the background, offering nothing more than support from afar. That wasn¡¯t enough anymore.


    This time, he had to be proactive.


    He needed to find ways to protect her before danger reached her, to take on the burdens himself whenever possible. If he could, he wanted Addison to step back, to stand above the chaos and simplymand, rather than be forced to stain her hands with matters this ugly and cruel.


    If there was any way to keep her hands clean, Levi intended to find it.


    More than that, Levi was genuinely curious about what Maxwell was hiding.


    And sure enough, the moment Levi asked the question, Maxwell visibly flinched. He clearly hadn¡¯t expected the discussion to turn toward him, and the reaction was obvious enough to be caught by both Levi and Zion. Zion¡¯s gaze immediately sharpened, scrutinizing Maxwell with cold intensity.


    Maxwell frowned but said nothing. He took a few slow, measured breaths before turning his eyes toward Addison instead, an evasive move that only deepened the suspicion growing in the room.


    Levi and Zion exchanged a silent understanding. Pressing him now would only back him into a corner, making him more guarded and defensive. If they wanted answers, brute force, verbal or otherwise, wasn¡¯t the way.


    They needed Maxwell to lower his guard on his own.


    That meant earning his trust, understanding him first, and giving him space to speak when he was ready. Only then could they be sure that whatever Maxwell was hiding wouldn¡¯t eventually be a threat to Addison.

 Chapter 482 The Three Having Disagreement

    <h4>Chapter 482: Chapter 482 The Three Having Disagreement</h4>


    This was as far as they were willing topromise, and only because of her.


    Especially for Zion.


    If not for Addison, he wouldn¡¯t have shown even a fraction of this patience. Under different circumstances, he would have beaten the truth out of Maxwell without hesitation, even if it meant mutual destruction.


    "Alright. If you¡¯re not ready to share, then so be it," Zion said, gritting his teeth as he forced his temper down. "But I hope you won¡¯t hide it from us for long. Otherwise... it¡¯ll only hurt Addison."


    He held his anger in, not because it wasn¡¯t there, but because he didn¡¯t want to risk the fragile peace between them that Addison mended with her presence. Fighting among themselves now wouldn¡¯t help anyone; it would only make things worse. So, for the moment, Zion chose restraint over confrontation.


    Maxwell, suddenly thrust into the center of the conflict, said nothing. His expression remained cold and indifferent, as if Zion and Levi¡¯s questions had touched his reverse scale. A chill spread through the air, subtle but unmistakable. Everyone felt it, yet no one acknowledged it.


    Especially Zion.


    He had long been aware of Maxwell¡¯s cold aura. In the past, Maxwell rarely spoke unless directly addressed. Only recently had he begun to open up, even initiating conversations on his own.


    But now, because of this probing into his secret, he had reverted to his former self. Worse still, there was a faint trace of aggression in his dark eyes, as if, should Zion and Levi push any further, he might strike simply to silence them.


    Zion and Levi exchanged a confused nce.


    "Alright. Don¡¯t look at us like we¡¯re already dead enemies," Zion snarled, Maxwell¡¯s behavior pricking at his ego as if it were a direct challenge. His temper red, but after taking several deep, steadying breaths, he forced it back down. That restraint alone was proof of how much he¡¯d changed.


    "We¡¯re not trying to pry into your past or gossip about your secrets," Zion continued, his tone firm but controlled. "We¡¯re asking because it might help Addison. Don¡¯t forget, she¡¯s still carrying a curse, and we don¡¯t even know whether it could endanger her life in the future. Anything we learn about the dark witches or curses could make a difference."


    He finished speaking, though a part of him sensed Shura bristling inside him, itching to snap back and challenge Maxwell outright, for baring his fangs at them at a time like this.


    Even after Zion finished exining, Maxwell showed no reaction. His eyes merely glinted, sharp and dangerous, as if he were on the verge of attacking. It was then, only then, that Levi stepped between them.


    The air was already crackling with tension. He could feel it clearly: two Alphas standing at the edge of their restraint, each seconds away from losing control.


    "Don¡¯t start a fight now," Levi said calmly. "Calm your wolves."


    He was on edge himself, but he forced his emotions down. If all of them lost control, nothing would be resolved, nothing would help. A full-blown fight would only make things worse for Addison.


    "Alpha Maxwell," Levi continued evenly, "if speaking about your situation is a no-go zone, we understand. But if there¡¯s any information you can share that might help Addison, we hope you¡¯ll consider it. We don¡¯t intend to pry into your secrets, nor do we wish to force your trust if you don¡¯t feel we¡¯ve earned it."


    His gaze softened slightly.


    "And I¡¯m not trying to morally pressure you or tell you what to do. I just hope you¡¯ll think it through. You¡¯re not alone anymore."


    Then Levi turned to Zion.


    "Alpha Zion, please, get some rest and calm down. I¡¯ll take the first watch and stay with Addie. When you¡¯ve had time to cool off and clear your heads,e back and switch shifts with me. Hopefully, by then, everyone will have had time to think things through."


    His tone wasn¡¯tmanding like the others¡¯. It was calm, almost gentle, yet it carried enough authority that neither Alpha could easily dismiss it.


    "Fine. I¡¯ll step out for a bit, get some air, and clear my head," Zion scoffed as he stormed off.


    He was already on edge. So when Maxwell gave him that attitude, it felt like a direct challenge, and currently, he was far too easy to provoke. Maybe it was because Addison was in this state yet again, and the helplessness gnawed at him.


    He felt useless. Trapped. Unable to protect her when it mattered most. The pressure in his chest needed an outlet, and right now, he was angry at everything: himself, the situation, and anyone in his way.


    It just so happened that Maxwell was the easiest target.


    Maxwell¡¯s secrecy only deepened that irritation. After everything they¡¯d been through, Zion had believed there was at least some camaraderie between them. Love rivals or not, they had fought side by side.


    He¡¯d thought that meant something, that it was enough for them to trust one another, enough to help if needed. Instead, Maxwell kept his distance, guarded and unreadable, and that made him feel untrustworthy.


    And then there was the news about Addison having a new fated mate.


    That was the final spark.


    Shura thrashed violently inside Zion¡¯s mind, rage roaring through their shared consciousness. It felt as though everyone was trying to steal its mate, and the wolf was spiraling toward madness. If Zion didn¡¯t rein Shura in, if he let it run free, it might truly go feral.


    <i>"Shut up for me, Shura!"</i> Zion growled internally.


    <i>"Why should I?!"</i> Shura snapped back, its fury surging unchecked. <i>"I¡¯m furious!"</i>


    <i>"I know,"</i> Zion shot back. "<i>I can feel it. It¡¯s bleeding into me. I told you to rein in your temper, and you agreed. So what¡¯s this now?"</i>


    <i>"I can¡¯t help it!"</i> Shura snarled. "<i>Why does our mate have another fated mate again? That¡¯s one more person stealing her attention from us. And that Maxwell, his cold re was scraping right against my sore spot, like he was daring us to fight just for asking about his secret."</i>


    Shura paced violently through Zion¡¯s mind, ws raking against the ground with every step, fur bristling, hackles raised, ready to lunge at anything that moved.


    <i>"Damn it!"</i> Shura continued. "<i>Who even wants to gossip about his past? If it doesn¡¯t help our mate, why would we care? Do we look like busybodies to him?!"</i>


    <i>"Alright... alright. I understand,"</i> Zion replied inwardly, forcing his breathing to slow as he wrestled his temper back under control.


    He stepped out of the tent and immediately noticed the eyes on him, people keeping their distance, pretending not to watch while still paying close attention, offering privacy without truly turning away. Zion spared them a brief nce before heading toward the river. Kneeling by the bank, he sshed cold water over his face, letting the chill seep into his skin and steady his thoughts.


    Not long after, Maxwell exited the tent as well, leaving Levi alone inside to watch over Addison.


    The moment they were gone, Levi dropped to his knees beside her. Gently, he brushed the strands of hair away from her face, tucking them behind her ear.

 Chapter 483 A Fight

    <h4>Chapter 483: Chapter 483 A Fight</h4>


    "Addie... I¡¯m sorry if we were too loud, and if things got heated," Levi whispered. "I know you don¡¯t like it when things spiral out of control, and when we fight among ourselves."


    He spoke as if he were consoling her, yet it felt more like a quiet confession, as though he were reporting everything to her and waiting for her guidance. Only when Addison spoke, when she told them what to do or how to fix things, did Levi truly feel at ease. Because that meant she was fine.


    But now, she was silent.


    And that silence made his heart restless.


    He hated seeing her like this. It felt as though something inside him was breaking.


    Earlier, when he had asked Maxwell about such a private matter, it was surely out of curiosity and suspicion. But he only wanted to make sure nothing could hurt Addison again, especially if it was tied to secrets or a dangerous past. And given where Maxwell came from, anything involving him and the Dark Witches was bound to be dangerous.


    That was what frightened Levi most.


    Maxwell¡¯s refusal to say anything felt like a problem waiting to surface, one that would only cause greater troubleter on. Yet Levi also knew it wasn¡¯t something he could force, not with Maxwell being an Alpha himself. Some truths couldn¡¯t be beaten out of a man, no matter how desperate the situation was.


    Zion had reached the same conclusion. Even if he acted on those thoughts, there was no guarantee he woulde out of it unscathed. Maxwell was just as strong as he was. Worse still, if Addison were to wake up and find them locked in a life-or-death confrontation simply to force Maxwell to talk, she would be dragged into the middle of it all.


    And even then, there was no certainty that Maxwell would speak. In fact, it was far more likely that he wouldn¡¯t.


    That was why Zion had ultimately backed off and chosen to calm himself down.


    They all understood it, even if none of them said it aloud: emotions were running too high because of Addison¡¯s condition. In that state, any conversation, no matter how well-intentioned, was bound to set someone off. The tension was simply too tight.


    For now, the best course of action was distance. To step away. To cool their heads, especially the two Alphas, who were far more prone to being provoked, angered, or pushed toward aggression.


    But that didn¡¯t mean Levi was ready to give up on Maxwell¡¯s secret.


    Judging by Maxwell¡¯s reaction, it was something significant, perhaps deeply personal. Levi knew he might have stepped on a sore spot, but it felt unavoidable. That secret could be a crucial lead, one that might help them understand the Dark Witches better and, in turn, uncover the true nature of the curse ced on Addison.


    If they could free Addison¡¯s wolf from its seal, even partially, they would finally have room to breathe. Her body would be stronger, better able to withstand the strain of wielding the power of Light, a strain that was clearly taking its toll on her now.


    And it was unrealistic to believe Addison could simply stop using that power. Not when the situation was spiraling out of control, not when the danger grew with every step closer to the truth.


    The deeper they went, the darker and murkier the current beneath them became.


    More than ever, Addison would need her wolf in theing fight, especially when they still didn¡¯t know who their true enemy was.


    Levi pressed a gentle kiss to Addison¡¯s forehead and drew a deep breath. "I just hope the two of them realize this... and stop causing trouble because of their pride and ego," he murmured, thinking of Maxwell and Zion in particr.


    Not far from the temporary settlement, Zion and Maxwell stood face to face by the riverbank. Zion¡¯s brow was furrowed, dissatisfaction etched across his features. Maxwell, meanwhile, regarded him with that same cold indifference that never failed to tick Zion off.


    They stared at each other for a long, tense moment before Zion finally drew a steadying breath. "If you were nning to take a soak here, I¡¯ll take my leave," he said, attempting to pass by.


    But then Maxwell¡¯s hand mped onto his arm. Zion tried to shake it off, but Maxwell¡¯s grip didn¡¯t budge.


    "What do you want?!" Zion snapped, irritation sharpening his tone. His temper was already close to the edge.


    "Fight with me?" Maxwell said, his tone calm but challenging.


    "Huh?! Are you messing with me?!" Zion growled, anger ring despite his best efforts to stay in check. He knew Addison would worry if she woke up only to find them brawling. That thought kept him from losing control... until Maxwell showed up in front of him, seemingly looking for trouble.


    "No... I just need to clear my head," Maxwell replied simply.


    "You need to clear your head bying at me to fight?" Zion asked, irritation and skepticismcing his words.


    "Yeah," Maxwell said, unflinching.


    "Why don¡¯t you just bang your head on a stone or ssh yourself with water?!" Zion snapped, rolling his eyes in frustration. He couldn¡¯t make sense of Maxwell¡¯s stubbornness, and the longer the other refused to let go, the closer Zion came to losing his patience entirely. His fists itched to strike, and part of him thought, maybe a fight was exactly what he needed to blow off steam.


    "Fine. Let¡¯s go!" Zion finally growled.


    Without another word, he sidestepped, twisted his upper body, and swung his free arm in a sharp elbow strike aimed at Maxwell¡¯s face.


    Maxwell, calm as ever, caught Zion¡¯s elbow with his other hand just centimeters away from his face. He didn¡¯t even blink. Then, holding onto Zion¡¯s arm, Maxwell yanked him off bnce and mmed him to the ground with brutal force, venting his own frustrations in the process.


    Expecting a counter, Zion reacted instantly. He flipped his body, mping both legs around the arm Maxwell was using to restrain him, locking his stance to stop him from moving further.


    But Maxwell didn¡¯t resist.


    As if he didn¡¯t care whether he was hurt or not, he let Zion twist his arm, far enough that it should have dislocated. He didn¡¯t even groan. Instead, he wrenched himself free, shaking Zion off and snapping a kick toward him the moment Zion released his hold.


    Zion leapt back, narrowly avoiding the strike and putting some distance between them. Only then did he really look at Maxwell, and what he saw made his frown deepen.


    Maxwell¡¯s eyes were empty. Unfocused. It was as if he wasn¡¯t thinking at all.


    As if being hurt was the point of why he wanted to fight.


    <i>¡¯Why?¡¯</i> Zion wondered. Was this his way of waking himself up? Of clearing his mind, just like he¡¯d said? Or was Maxwell... a masochist?


    Zion couldn¡¯t make sense of it.


    But one thing was clear: he needed to vent just as badly, and Maxwell throwing himself into the fight only made it easier.


    So they kept brawling.


    Time and again, Maxwell barely bothered to avoid Zion¡¯s blows, letting themnd as he countered. And every wound healed within minutes with the help of his wolf, leaving no trace behind.

 Chapter 484 The Ice Breaker

    <h4>Chapter 484: Chapter 484 The Ice Breaker</h4>


    Even the arm Zion had dislocated had already been reset and restored, and seeing Maxwell moving it freely as if nothing had happened.


    And at some point, Zion stopped caring.


    Maybe the mention of his secret had touched something deeply buried within Maxwell, a memory rooted in darkness. It could be a secret tied to a trauma, something that had carved shadows into his mind. Zion didn¡¯t know for certain, but judging by Maxwell¡¯s current state, the spection didn¡¯t seem far-fetched.


    Maxwell¡¯s behavior was too unusual, too unsettling.


    It was as if he were unraveling, using pain as a way to reset his thoughts, to drown out whatever was gnawing at him. When Zion thought back to Maxwell¡¯s reaction in the tent, the cold silence, the tension, and how he had followed him outside just to ask for a fight, the picture became clearer.


    During the brawl, Maxwell had barely bothered to avoid direct attacks, throwing himself forward as though his own body were nothing more than a shield. He hadn¡¯t seemed to care if Zion went too far, or if a single misstep might cost him his life.


    And that was what troubled Zion the most.


    The more Zion thought about it, the less certain he felt. He didn¡¯t know what to make of Maxwell anymore. And yet, fighting him had helped, cleared his head, and steadied his wolf. Letting off that steam was the only way to keep Shura from spiraling into madness.


    Then a thought struck him.


    Maybe Maxwell was the same.


    Maybe this fight was his way of venting, too, of giving his wolf and himself an outlet for all that pent-up frustration. The difference was in how they coped. Zionshed out, hurting others when he lost control. Maxwell, on the other hand, seemed to turn that violence inward, allowing himself to be hurt instead.


    Zion didn¡¯t understand what kind of mindset led someone to choose pain so willingly. But one thing was clear, and it was that neither of them needed just fresh air to cool down.


    They needed this.


    So they kept fighting.


    Zion half-shifted, ws tearing and fists mming into the figure before him, while Maxwell barely bothered to evade. He took the blows head-on, countering every strike with equal force. For every punch Zionnded, another came crashing back at him; there was no walking away unscathed.


    Themotion soon drew attention.


    Warriors stationed not far from the riverbank rushed over, only to freeze in their tracks. What they saw made their blood run cold.


    A Midnight ck Wolf and a Silver-Grey Wolf, both farrger than any of them, were locked in a brutal sh. ws raked into flesh, fangs snapping to whatever they could bite into, massive bodies mmed into each other as if it were a fight to the death.


    No one could intervene.


    Those who tried were either crushed under the weight of the Alphas¡¯ oppressive auras or dragged into the fray, only to be thrown aside and injured. All they could do was stand back and watch as the two monsters tore into each other, powerless to stop them.


    Zion¡¯s massive midnight-ck form mmed into Maxwell¡¯s silver-grey wolf, hurling him into the river. Maxwell staggered, barely managing to brace himself before crashing into the boulder behind him, and water sshed all over him. Even so, Zion hadn¡¯t held back; the impact still sent Maxwell¡¯s body smashing into the boulder, carving a small crater into the rock.


    Had Maxwell not reacted on instinct, the full force would have shattered several of his ribs. And if that had happened, Zion could have easily followed up with an attack, pinned him down, and forced him into submission.


    But Maxwell was an Alpha.


    Even if he allowed Zion¡¯s blows tond, using pain to numb his senses, that didn¡¯t mean he would let himself be crushed or humiliated in front of everyone. His pride wouldn¡¯t allow it.


    "Grrrr..." Maxwell growled, baring his teeth at Zion. The haze in his eyes finally cleared, as if he were shaking off a trance. He no longer looked like a puppet being tossed around; something in him had snapped back into ce.


    Zion snarled in response, a cold sneer forming in his mind.


    <i>¡¯About time you came back to your senses,¡¯</i> he thought. ¡¯<i>No Alpha would tolerate being beaten senseless. Your pride must be screaming right now, being humiliated in front of all these wolves.¡¯</i>


    Maxwell couldn¡¯t hear him. There was no mindlink between them.


    And yet¡ª


    It was as if Maxwell felt every word anyway.


    His growl deepened, vibrating with fury, and the next instant he charged. ws shed, shing straight toward Zion¡¯s face.


    Zion might have been taunting Maxwell, looking down on him, but he wasn¡¯t foolish enough to stand still and take the hit. He sprang sideways, narrowly evading the shing ws.


    But Maxwell pivoted hard.


    His tail whipped around and cracked across Zion¡¯s face, stunning him for a split second, and that was all Maxwell needed. He lunged forward and mped his jaws around Zion¡¯s right leg.


    Zion tried to wrench free, but it was useless. No matter how hard he pulled, Maxwell refused to let go. Growling, Zion raised his other massive paw and mmed it into Maxwell¡¯s face again and again.


    Still, Maxwell didn¡¯t release him, his bite locked tight, unyielding, like a pit bull refusing to loosen its grip.


    "Alpha Zion! Alpha Maxwell! What¡¯s happening?!" Alpha Hue burst onto the riverbank, having rushed over the moment the warriors, who were breathless and frantic, reported the sh. He moved without hesitation, fully aware that this was no friendly sparring. The violence in the air made that painfully clear.


    The instant he arrived, the oppressive weight of their auras crashed down on him, which was raw, aggressive, and murderous. It felt as though two sworn enemies were meeting for the first time, each intent on tearing the other apart.


    Yet deep down, Alpha Hue could already guess the cause.


    With their fated mate in such a condition, this level of tension was inevitable. For Alphas, aggression born from fear and protectiveness was not only understandable, but it was also instinctive.


    But for things to escte to this extent, Alpha Hue couldn¡¯t help but feel that something was off. This didn¡¯t seem normal, not even for Alphas driven by a threatened fated mate. Still, he wasn¡¯t entirely certain.


    This was the first time he had ever encountered a she-wolf with multiple mates, and he had no experience to judge whether this kind of violence came from mutual me, pent-up frustration, or something far moreplicated.


    He couldn¡¯t rely on his own experiences to understand their mindset.


    All he could do was try to stop the fight and demand an exnation, hoping, perhaps naively, that they would listen.


    Yet even though both Alphas clearly heard his voice, neither could bring themselves to stop. Adrenaline surged through their veins, emotions raging out of control, and above all, their aggression refused to subside.


    Zion and Maxwell continued to fight.


    Water exploded in every direction as the two massive wolves tore into each other, their bodies crashing and surging through the river. Watching them, even Alpha Hue felt a deep sense of helplessness. He knew that even if he shifted and tried to force himself between them, he wouldn¡¯t stop the fight; instead, he would only be another casualty.


    Compared to their strength, his own wascking. He doubted he would even survive two moves before being identally killed.


    Letting out a troubled sigh, Alpha Hue nced around, restless and anxious, feeling like an ant trapped on a hot pan, desperate to act, yet painfully aware that there was nothing he could do.


    Before long, Alphas from the neighboring packs, those who had already been evacuated, arrived after hearing themotion. They froze at the sight of the two enormous wolves battling in the water. Part of them felt awe at the sheer majesty and raw power on disy.


    But fear quickly followed.


    The oppressive weight of Zion¡¯s and Maxwell¡¯s auras alone was enough to make even fellow Alphas feel heavy and restrained, as though their bodies might refuse to move. Facing them directly would be suicide; they wouldn¡¯t even have time to react before being torn apart.


    And so, no one stepped forward.


    No one was foolish enough to throw themselves between two monsters locked in a fight to the death.


    "Alpha Hue, what should we do?" One Alpha asked as he bit the insides of his cheeks.


    "I¨CI don¡¯t really know..." Alpha Hue replied, his gaze never leaving Zion and Maxwell as they battled in the river, water exploding around their massive forms.


    Zion lifted a foreleg, ws shing as he prepared to strike again, only to identally hit something solid.


    A fish.


    It had been swimming peacefully beneath the surface, minding its own business, before two massive wolves jumped to its location, and it didn¡¯t even have time to swim away before beingunched straight out of the water. For a brief, absurd moment, the fish arced between Zion and Maxwell, glistening in the air.


    Both wolves froze.

 Chapter 485 Ending So Abruptly

    <h4>Chapter 485: Chapter 485 Ending So Abruptly</h4>


    Their eyes followed the fish¡¯s trajectory as if time itself had slowed.


    Then...


    <i>p!</i>


    The fish smacked squarely into Maxwell¡¯s face.


    Instinctively, Maxwell swiped back. His paw sent the unfortunate fish flying out of the river and straight toward Alpha Hue¡¯s feet, where itnded with a frantic flop.


    Silence fell over the riverbank.


    Everyone stared at the fish iling on the ground... then slowly looked back at the two massive wolves.


    Zion and Maxwell locked eyes with each other.


    For the first time since the fight began, neither of them moved.


    The sudden, awkward silence lingered in the air.


    Just moments ago, both Maxwell and Zion had been drowning in aggression, their emotions stretched taut to the breaking point, but the fish¡¯s untimely appearance shattered that tensionpletely. The rage that had fueled them faltered, leaving neither of them quite sure how to continue.


    They stared at each other for a heartbeat longer.


    Then Zion looked away.


    A faint glint shed in his eyes as the corners of them curved upward. He stepped out of the knee-deep water and shifted back into his human form, his shoulders trembling as he struggled to hold back hisughter.


    Walking over, Zion picked up the fish by its tail and casually waved it in Maxwell¡¯s direction.


    "Looks like sparring works up an appetite," he said lightly, his tone dripping with mockery. "Thanks for the treat."


    The jab was unmistakable.


    Before Maxwell could even react, Zion had already turned and headed back toward the temporary shelter, the fish dangling from his hand, leaving behind a riverbank filled with stunned silence and one very humiliated Alpha.


    No one had expected the heated battle to end so abruptly, much less be broken by something as ridiculous as an icebreaker, or for Alpha Zion to casually tease Alpha Maxwell and dismiss what had clearly been a vicious fight as mere <i>sparring</i>.


    Yet no one said a word.


    In truth, many of them were fighting the urge tough. And more importantly, none of them wanted to risk provoking either of the two Alphas again, especially now that the suffocating aggression had finally ebbed. So, one by one, they scattered like startled chickens, retreating with remarkable speed.


    Even Alpha Hue, who found the situation far funnier than he cared to admit, turned on his heel and hurried back to his duties, shoulders shaking as he held in hisughter.


    Soon, the riverbank was empty.


    Silence returned, broken only by the sound of water flowing gently past the stones. Maxwell remained where he stood, staring ahead, still trying to process what had just happened, only realizing the full absurdity of it all once everyone was gone.


    Only after everyone had left did Maxwell shift back into his human form. The cold, indifferent mask he usually wore cracked slightly, a faint smile briefly crossing his face.


    He didn¡¯t follow the others.


    Instead, he walked to the shore and sat on a protruding boulder, tilting his head back to stare at the sky. After a moment, he took out the ruby ne, the same one he had used to track the Dark Witches¡¯ trace, and held it in his palm, studying it in silence. His thumb brushed over the gem again and again, as if he were clinging to a memory long buried.


    Time seemed to stretch endlessly before he finally released a deep, steady breath, the kind that came only after a decision had been made.


    Rising to his feet, Maxwell put the ne away and wiped the remaining water from his body. He retrieved a fresh set of clothes, discarding the ones he had worn earlier, which were already torn apart when he shifted mid-fight, and it was already stained with blood from injuries that had already healed without a trace.


    When he finished dressing, there was no sign of the violence from moments ago, only the quiet resolve settling in his eyes.


    Not long after, Maxwell returned to the temporary settlement and spotted Zion squatting beside the campfire, chatting casually with an older woman as if their earlier, brutal fight had never happened. Zion was smiling, nodding along, his movements rxed and unguarded.


    Seeing that, Maxwell walked over, just in time to catch the tail end of their conversation.


    "Am I doing this right, ma¡¯am?" Zion asked, carefully working his knife along the fish¡¯s belly, the same unfortunate fish Maxwell had swatted out of the river earlier. "I¡¯ve never done this before, so I¡¯m not really sure."


    "Yes, Alpha Zion, just control your strength," the elderly woman said gently. "If you squeeze the meat too hard, it¡¯ll fall apart when you put it in the soup."


    She pointed to the sections he needed to cut while continuing to sort through the other ingredients he would addter.


    Hearing this, Maxwell raised an eyebrow and stepped closer to watch. In front of Ziony therge fish on a wooden chopping board. Since it was clearly his first time, the ground beneath was sttered with fish blood, and the gutted remains were set aside messily.


    A thin sheen of sweat had formed on Zion¡¯s forehead as he carefully worked the knife through the flesh, far more cautiously than anyone would have expected from an Alpha of his strength.


    After leaving Maxwell earlier, Zion had happened upon the elderly woman while she was sorting vegetables and discussing meal preparations with others. That was when inspiration struck him.


    He wanted to cook for Addison himself.


    He had never done something like this before, but the thought of personally preparing a meal for her felt important, like a quiet way of showing how much he cared. Without hesitation, he had asked the elderly woman for advice and help, and she, amused and kind, hadn¡¯t turned him down.


    "So," Maxwell remarked from the side, a faint note of teasing in his voice, "you¡¯re nning to use <i>my</i> fish to woo <i>my</i> woman?"


    Zion startled, having been so focused on the fish that he hadn¡¯t noticed Maxwell approach. He immediately shifted his body, half-shielding the chopping board.


    "What do you mean <i>your</i> fish?" he shot back defensively. "It¡¯s clearly mine now."


    "I¡¯m the one who caught it," Maxwell replied calmly as he crouched beside him.


    The elderly woman, witnessing this kind of banter for the first time, blinked in surprise and nced between the two Alphas. A momentter, understanding dawned in her eyes. A knowing smile curved her lips as she quietly returned to sorting the vegetables, wisely pretending not to notice the tension or the rivalry.


    After a beat, she handed Maxwell a basket of potatoes.


    "Wash and peel these," she said matter-of-factly.


    Just like that, Maxwell was drafted into the work.


    "Alpha Maxwell, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re here," the elderly woman said with a weing smile. "Since Alpha Zion wishes to cook a meal for the Princess, and that alone would surely make her happy, why don¡¯t you lend a hand as well? After all, it¡¯s the thought that counts."


    As she spoke, she pressed the basket into Maxwell¡¯s hands. Before he could respond, she added a carrot and several other vegetables that still needed washing.


    "These need to be cleaned," she continued briskly. "You can take them to the river; it¡¯ll be quicker, or fetch a pail if you prefer."

 Chapter 486 Being Thoughtful

    <h4>Chapter 486: Chapter 486 Being Thoughtful</h4>


    The task left little room for refusal. The fastest option was clearly the river: wash the vegetables, then return once everything was ready.


    Normally, the elderly woman would have shown deference to the two Alphas, perhaps even fear, and would never have dared assign them tasks so casually. But after Zion approached her for help, and after witnessing the lighthearted banter between the two, she understood.


    They weren¡¯t acting as Alphas right now. They were simply werewolves worried about their mate.


    Because of that, the hierarchy no longer mattered to her. She knew that if the two of them were left standing idle, their thoughts would spiral, their emotions would fester, and their aggression would inevitably break through their restraint again. And if that happened, another fight was bound to erupt, one that would put the entire temporary settlement on edge.


    Everyone was already anxious, especially with Addison still in aa. If even her mates lost control, it would only deepen the unease, and worse, it would give their enemies an opening to exploit their vulnerability.


    That was thest thing any of them needed.


    The elderly woman hadn¡¯t analyzed the situation in such depth. She simply knew, instinctively, that keeping the two Alphas¡¯ emotions in check was the better choice. She could feel the turbulence in their auras, sense how close they still were to losing control. And as someone who had lived far longer than they had, she trusted her experience; this was the best course of action for now.


    That was why she deliberately pushed them to work together and didn¡¯t hesitate to assist Zion.


    The others helping her had long since found excuses to drift away and busy themselves elsewhere. After all, the earliermotion from Zion and Maxwell¡¯s fight had been impossible to miss. Their oppressive auras had reached even this part of the settlement, so heavy that some of the weaker wolves had felt their knees go weak, and a few had nearly lost control of their fear entirely.


    Keeping the two Alphas upied, she thought, was the safest way to keep everyone steady.


    That kind of atmosphere was thest thing anyone wanted to experience again. No one wished to provoke the two Alphas, not now, not ever. Even the Alphas from the neighboring packs were careful to keep their distance, unwilling to offend them. They all understood one thing clearly, and that is if those two lost their tempers and began fighting again, no one present would be able to stop them.


    "Hmph..." Zion snorted, shifting even more to shield the fish from Maxwell, silently telling him to hurry off and wash the vegetables by the river.


    Still, he didn¡¯t object to Maxwell helping with the meal.


    After all, Maxwell had already pointed out, quite clearly, that the fish was his. No matter how Zion argued, the truth remained that he was using Maxwell¡¯s catch to cook for Addison. Taking all the credit for it would make him feel like a shameless scumbag.


    It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t catch his own fish. But the fish had already been gutted, cleaned, and cut into sections. Maxwell had seen everything. Throwing the prepared fish back to him now would only work against Zion, especially if Maxwell decided to cook first while Zion went off to catch another one.


    And if that happened, they might end up bringing Addison two separate fish soups. She might not even get the chance to taste both.


    That kind of pointlesspetition was thest thing Zion wanted.


    In the end, it was far better to work together than to turn this into another battle of pride.


    By doing this, Zion could still im that the idea had been his; Maxwell had merely helped out a little. In his mind, that was enough to keep him one step ahead.


    The thought made a faint grin tug at his lips just as Maxwell turned around with the basket. But it was as if Maxwell had eyes in the back of his head; he suddenly turned around.


    Zion reacted instantly, wiping the grin from his face and recing it with a t, unimpressed look.


    "What?" Zion said curtly, waving him off. "Hurry up."


    He shooed Maxwell back toward the riverbank.


    Watching from the side, the elderly woman couldn¡¯t help herself. A knowing smile spread across her face as she quietly enjoyed the exchange.


    Maxwell stared at Zion for a moment longer, his brow twitching faintly, but he said nothing. He turned and headed back toward the riverbank. He had the distinct feeling that Zion was still ring at his back, which was why he¡¯d turned earlier in the first ce. Even now, he could sense that resentful stare lingering, but he didn¡¯t turn around again. It wasn¡¯t worth the time.


    Half an hourter, with the elderly woman¡¯s guidance, Zion and Maxwell finally finished cooking the fish soup. She tasted it carefully, her expression unreadable.


    The two Alphas held their breath.


    Only when she nodded in approval did they finally rx, letting out quiet sighs of relief. Neither of them had expected cooking to be this difficult. During that brief moment while she tasted the soup, they¡¯d felt more nervous than they had during any fight, afraid they¡¯d done something wrong.


    When her approval came, the tension drained from them all at once.


    "Do you think Addie¡¯s awake?" Zion asked, carrying the pot of fish soup off the fire to prevent it from overcooking. He lifted the lid and carefully set it aside.


    "If she were, Levi would¡¯ve let us know already," Maxwell replied simply, busying himself with preparing the bowls, utensils, and the bread and sd they were going to take inside the tent.


    "Hmmm," Zion murmured, then a thought struck him. "What about the healers? Should we call them over again to help Addie?" He recalled that after their rest, the healers should have recovered some of their strength. If they could channel their healing power to Addison again, it might help her wake up faster.


    "We can¡¯t push the healers too hard in channeling their powers to Addie," Maxwell said without lifting his head. "It could harm them internally. And if Addie wakes up and finds out they got hurt because of her... she¡¯ll me herself." He wasn¡¯t cold or unconcerned about Addison; he was simply thinking from her perspective.


    "I guess you have a point..." Zion murmured, and silence settled between them.


    By now, even the elderly woman had gone to help the others with meal preparation, as they needed to cookrge batches of food for everyone. That meant gathering countless ingredients and spending a long time on cooking.


    Fortunately, all the older pack members from different packs gathered in the temporary settlement, knowing they couldn¡¯t contribute to guarding the temporary settlement, took responsibility for the food instead, which helped keep things running smoothly.


    Meanwhile, the children who couldn¡¯t yet shift were assigned to check the stored supplies, making sure no mold or mushrooms had formed, and the youngest were tasked with looking after the animals, ensuring they were fed and had water to drink.


    With everything in the settlement now running smoothly, a tense undercurrent still lingered.

 Chapter 487 Alpha Hue’s Worries

    <h4>Chapter 487: Chapter 487 Alpha Hue¡¯s Worries</h4>


    A lump remained lodged in their throats and their hearts hanging by a thread, for no one truly knew when their princess, Addison, who had fallen into aa, would awaken. Only Chase and Levi knew the details of what had happened, and now Zion and Maxwell did too, but beyond those four, no one else was aware.


    The uncertainty left everyone on edge, fearful of returning to the Royal Capital to report the incident to the Alpha King. After all, Addison had been injured on their territory, making it their responsibility. Every Alpha from different territories felt the weight of that responsibility, even Alpha Hue.


    "Father, stop worrying so much. Instead, let us pray to the Moon Goddess that the Princess will be fine," Mary said softly.


    Her father continued pacing outside their tent, his steps restless, while her mother sat nearby with Mary¡¯s younger brother, her face pale with worry. Mary was anxious, too, but after fighting alongside Addison on their way to the temporary settlement, she understood something her parents did not.


    The only reason the Princess would ever put herself in danger was to protect her people.


    Now that Addisony unconscious, it could only mean she had done something to help them, something serious enough that her mates chose not to disclose it. And if they were keeping it a secret, then it meant that it wasn¡¯t out of distrust, but to protect her. More importantly, it meant this had been Addison¡¯s own choice.


    Endless worry would not change that.


    What they <i>could</i> change was themselves.


    The ambush in their territory had exposed a brutal truth, and that is, theycked firepower, coordination, and strength. Even if they were a farming pack, one that rarely stood on the front lines, that was no excuse to remain weak. Weakness only guaranteed more casualties when the unexpected struck.


    This realization wasn¡¯t just hers.


    It was an awakening for her father and for every Alpha in the western territories of the Kingdom.


    "How could I <i>not</i> worry?" Alpha Hue muttered, raking a hand through his hair, his frustration barely contained.


    Mary lifted her gaze to him, her expression calm but unyielding.


    "Father, instead of worrying about the Princess¡¯s condition, which her mates are already handling, you should be nning how to strengthen our people," she said firmly. "This is proof enough that remaining as we are is no longer an option. At any moment, we could be targeted. Anyone could attack us... and people could die."


    Her voice didn¡¯t rise, but every word carried weight.


    "That night ambush should have been our wake-up call. Just because we are a farming pack, because we contribute to the Kingdom by feeding it, doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re exempt from danger. Relying on the Kingdom¡¯s protection is not an excuse to let ourselves grow weak."


    She clenched her fist at her side, determination burning in her eyes.


    "Even if we don¡¯t stand on the front lines, we are still werewolves. We should train our bodies and our people just like every other pack."


    Alpha Hue finally stopped pacing and turned to his daughter. The resolve in her eyes struck him; it was sharp and unwavering, as if she were already standing on a battlefield, ready to march.


    He let out a long, heavy sigh, the tension in his shoulders easing slightly.


    "I understand," he said atst. "We¡¯ll discuss this properly with the elders and mymand team. This time... we won¡¯t brush it aside."


    "Father... you should handle this for now," Mary said after a brief pause. "I¡¯ve already pledged myself to the Princess. I¡¯ll be leaving the pack in your care while I follow her to the Royal Capital."


    The words finally left her mouth, and she had already sworn long ago, without her father¡¯s knowledge. With everything that had happened since his arrival at the temporary shelter, she¡¯d never found the chance to tell him. Only now did an opening appear.


    Mary steadied herself, fully expecting his anger.


    This wasn¡¯t a small choice, and she couldn¡¯t be impulsive. Such a pledge should have gone through her father and the elders first. Once she aligned herself with the Princess, it wouldn¡¯t just be <i>her</i> binding herself to the Princess anymore; it would bind the whole Golden Hue Pack as well. And as the future Alpha, her stance would, of course, be the pack¡¯s stance.


    Yet even knowing all that, she didn¡¯t regret it.


    And so, pledging one¡¯s loyalty was never as simple as dering devotion for life. It required the entire pack to understand the situation and to ept what that allegiance would demand of them in the future. Aligning with someone meant drawing attention, and more often than not, that attention was dangerous.


    Especially now.


    Factions were already sprouting within the Royal Capital, each vying for the throne. Until now, the Golden Hue Pack had remained safely neutral, focused solely on grain production and minding their own affairs. Because of that, no one had bothered them.


    But Mary¡¯s decision changed everything.


    By pledging her loyalty to Addison and swearing herself as her servant, she had effectively thrust the Golden Hue Pack into the line of fire. Her position was no longer distant or symbolic; as a direct servant of the Princess, she stood as close as a personal guard, bound by oath and allegiance. And where she stood, her pack would inevitably be seen standing with her.


    "Wait... what?!"


    Alpha Hue waspletely rattled. He stared at Mary, eyes wide, as if he had misheard her. Beside him, his wife froze as well, her gaze fixed on their daughter in the same stunned disbelief.


    For a moment, neither of them could speak.


    They had always known Mary had her own opinions, strong ones, and that she could be reckless at times. But this? This went far beyond anything they had imagined.


    They might live far from the Royal Capital, but that didn¡¯t mean Alpha Hue was ignorant of the undercurrents swirling there. On the contrary, he was painfully aware of them. That was precisely why he had never shown ambition, never entertained factional alliances, and never allowed his pack to be drawn into power struggles.


    It wasn¡¯t just because they were weak, but it was a way to protect their pack.


    The Golden Hue Pack yed a vital role in the Kingdom as the biggest Granary. As long as they remained neutral, no one dared to touch them. Even if some Alphas looked down on him, they still wouldn¡¯t act. Disrupting his pack meant endangering the Kingdom¡¯s food supply, and no faction was foolish enough to risk that.


    And now, with a single deration, Mary had shattered that carefully maintained bnce.


    But aligning themselves with Addison was an entirely different matter.


    The Golden Hue Pack wasn¡¯t just any pack; they were the Kingdom¡¯srgest grain producers, its greatest granary. Whoever they stood behind would be holding the Kingdom¡¯s lifeline in their hands. With that lifeline came power, influence, and leverage that no faction could afford to ignore.


    And that was precisely the problem.


    No other faction would ever allow such an alignment to happen easily. It directly threatened their interests. Especially those forces lurking in the shadows, quietly stirring unrest and plotting for the throne, they would never sit idly by and watch the Kingdom¡¯srgest granary fall into Addison¡¯s camp.

 Chapter 488 Addison Woke Up

    <h4>Chapter 488: Chapter 488 Addison Woke Up</h4>


    If the Golden Hue Pack pledged themselves to her, it wouldn¡¯t stop there. Other packs might follow. Even long-standing neutral packs could be swayed, tempted to jump ship once they saw where the bnce of power was tilting.


    That single choice could shift the entire Kingdom.


    Surely, all eyes in the capital would turn toward Addison and the Golden Hue Pack. Their every move would be magnified, scrutinized, and watched from the shadows. That also meant nothing they did would remain a secret for long; danger would be drawn to them like moths to a me.


    And when danger came, the most likely target would be their family.


    It might not be Mary herself. Her parents carried a strong bloodline, but they were not frontline warriors, nor did they train with the same intensity as the pack¡¯s elites. That weakness made them vulnerable, easy leverage for those who wished to strike at Mary through them.


    This wasn¡¯t a far-fetched fear.


    It was a very real possibility.


    Just thinking about it made Alpha Hue¡¯s blood run cold, fear for his daughter knotting tightly in his heart with fear for his pack¡¯s survival.


    "Father..." Mary called softly, worry tightening her chest as she watched the color drain from his face. Moments ago, it had been flushed red, then darkened to purple with barely restrained anger; now it was deathly pale, as though all the blood had been drained from him at once.


    Fear crept into her eyes.


    She suddenly wondered if she had gone too far, if her decision had ced an unbearable burden on his shoulders.


    Seeing his daughter shrink back, her neck drawing in like a turtle retreating into its shell, Alpha Hue found it hard to stay angry for long. He understood that she wasn¡¯t familiar with the political undercurrents churning through the Royal Capital. Mary was outstanding, sharp, and capable, but experience was something she had yet to gain.


    He rubbed the back of his neck and let out a heavy sigh.


    There was too much to exin, and he didn¡¯t even know where to begin, how to make her understand the consequences her decision might bring, not just for herself, but for their entire pack.


    Still, this was a conversation he couldn¡¯t avoid.


    Straightening slightly, Alpha Hue prepared himself to lecture his daughter.


    Meanwhile, while Alpha Hue was quietly lecturing Mary, keeping his voice low so no one would discover what she had done. As drawing attention now would only invite trouble.


    On Levi¡¯s side, he remained stationed beside Addison¡¯s bed inside the tent.


    The scent of freshly cooked food drifted closer, carried by the breeze, but Levi didn¡¯t move an inch. He stood watch like an immovable mountain, unwavering in his post. Even earlier, whenmotion had erupted outside, and when the murmurs spread, and people rushed toward the riverbank to witness Zion and Maxwell¡¯s fight, Levi hadn¡¯t spared a nce. He hadn¡¯t shifted, not even once.


    When the tent p finally stirred, Levi didn¡¯t look up.


    "You done sorting out your emotions?" he stated calmly; he wasn¡¯t even asking as he already knew the answer.


    "Hmmm..." Maxwell replied simply as he set down the small foldable table he¡¯d brought for the pot Zion was holding. After unfolding it, he ced a circr wooden trivet on top and gestured for Zion to lower the still-steaming pot of fish soup. Without pausing, Maxwell reached for the basket and neatlyid out the wooden tes and utensils.


    "Why didn¡¯t you just eat outside?" Levi asked, frowning slightly as he looked at them. He didn¡¯t want the smell of fish lingering in the tent. As he didn¡¯t want Addison to have an ufortable rest.


    "I had a gut feeling Addison¡¯s about to wake up," Zion said. "She burned through a lot of energy. She¡¯s probably starving by now. If she doesn¡¯t wake soon, we¡¯ll wait for the healers to return and help channel more energy into her."


    "How can you be so sure she¡¯ll wake up now?" Levi asked tly. He didn¡¯t quite believe Zion¡¯s muttered confidence; he could tell it was something Zion was clinging to, a way to steady himself so his worry wouldn¡¯t swallow him whole.


    "I just have a strong gut feeling," Zion replied, not looking up as he kept himself busy. "It¡¯s never failed me before."


    "Oh, really?" Levi slowly said as he looked at Zion with a raised eyebrow, a mocking smile curling his lips. The look alone said it all that he believed that Zion¡¯s <i>gut feeling</i>, apparently, worked about as well as a defective product, considering he¡¯d been yed by a woman for three years without even realizing it.


    Zion met Levi¡¯s gaze and instantly understood the unspoken jab. His throat tightened, words catching as he swallowed hard. There was no retort to offer, no defense he could make, because Levi wasn¡¯t wrong. He <i>had</i> been fooled for far too long.


    Zion pressed his lips together and chose silence, unwilling to embarrass himself further.


    Nearby, Maxwell, who had been quietly arranging the dishes, let out a low snort, clearly amused by Zion¡¯s failed attempt at exining himself, only to dig his own grave deeper.


    "Hmmm..." A soft voice interrupted them, followed by a faint tease. "I¡¯m d you all seem to be getting along so well..."


    Addison weakly opened her eyes. Her body felt heavy as lead, every limb unresponsive, and her throat was so dry it burned. When she spoke, it felt like sandpaper scraping against her insides, her voiceing out hoarse and broken.


    "Addie! You¡¯re awake!"


    Levi was the first to react. Since he was closest, he quickly supported her, carefully helping her sit up against the bedroll.


    Zion was already moving. He dropped to one knee beside her and brought his water sk to her lips. "Here, drink slowly. It¡¯s still warm," he murmured, tilting it just enough.


    Addison took small sips, swallowing with visible effort, as if even that simple action took all her strength.


    "Cough¡ª" She choked.


    "Slowly," Zion repeated gently, lowering the sk at once. His free hand came up to pat her back in a steady rhythm.


    Maxwell stepped in from the other side, quietly wiping the moisture from the corner of Addison¡¯s lips, his movements careful and practiced.


    "How long have I been out?" Addison finally asked after taking a few more sips to moisten her throat. Even then, it still itched, her voice hoarse enough that she had to speak slowly.


    "Not long," Zion replied as he capped the water sk and set it aside. "But you were stuck in limbo for a while."


    He studied her face as he spoke. The exhaustion in her eyes was unmistakable, like she was holding herself together by sheer will alone.


    Addison fell into a brief silence. The reason she had asked how long she¡¯d been unconscious was because, while she was out, time had felt... blurred.


    She remembered standing in the middle of a vast white space, mist curling endlessly around her feet. Distant voices reached her ears, as if someone were speaking to her, yet the words slipped away before she could grasp them. Whenever she tried to look for the source, all she saw was the same endless white, mist folding into a boundless void with no direction, no edge.

 Chapter 489 Being Understanding

    <h4>Chapter 489: Chapter 489 Being Understanding</h4>


    Time there felt uncertain. It didn¡¯t seem long, yet it didn¡¯t feel short either. It was as if her sense of time had simply been erased.


    Recalling it now, Addison drifted into a daze. She couldn¡¯t tell whether it had been a dream or something else entirely. What she¡¯d experienced felt important, achingly so, yet she couldn¡¯t remember what she¡¯d heard or what had truly happened. Only the lingering strangeness remained, which felt heavy and inexplicable.


    "Addie?" Zion called her name again.


    Only then did Addisone back to her senses. When she opened her eyes, she was met with three pairs of worried eyes fixed firmly on her.


    "I¡¯m fine now... I just feel a little drained," Addison exined, forcing a weak smile.


    Instead of rxing, their frowns only deepened. They even looked angry, no, upset. And as the fog in her mind cleared, Addison realized why. Her sudden copse, thea, the uncertainty of whether she would wake up at all, must have terrified them. Fear had likely twisted into anger, fueled by concern they didn¡¯t know how to express.


    Seeing them like this, Addison felt a quiet guilt settle in her chest. She already knew what wasing: a long lecture, sharp words, warnings about being reckless. She braced herself, ready to ept whatever they threw at her.


    But instead of scolding her, Zion stepped forward and pulled her into a tight embrace.


    "Addie... please, don¡¯t carry everything on your own, okay?" Zion said softly. "We¡¯re here. All of us. We¡¯ll do everything we can to help you, just use us."


    His voice trembled, then broke. "But don¡¯t ever, ever, put yourself in that kind of danger again. I... I don¡¯t think I could take it if something like that happened. I feel like I¡¯d go mad..."


    A faint sob slipped past his lips as his arms tightened around her.


    Addison froze for a heartbeat, stunned by the rawness in his voice. Then her arms moved on their own, wrapping around him as she gently patted his back, offering whatfort she could.


    She knew he was right. She <i>had</i> pushed herself too far, driven her body beyond its limits. And yet... if she were given another chance, she knew she would still do the same. She hadn¡¯t seen another option.


    But she couldn¡¯t say that now, not when Zion was holding her like this, not when his emotions were already so close to spilling over. So she stayed silent, returning his embrace, choosing this moment tofort him rather than defend herself.


    When Addison looked up, she found Levi and Maxwell watching her closely. They didn¡¯t say a word, yet their expressions mirrored Zion¡¯s, stern, controlled, and heavy with unspoken agreement. Though their faces remainedposed, the corners of their eyes were already red, as if they were holding their emotions back by sheer will alone.


    Just seeing them like this was enough for Addison to know the truth. These three had already broken down when they believed she would be trapped in aa for a long time. And she didn¡¯t even want to imagine what had happened when Alphas and a Beta like them had lost control because of her.


    "I¡¯m sorry..." Addison murmured, gently patting Zion¡¯s back.


    Zion pulled away after a moment, and seeing how guilty she looked, as if she were afraid they might snap at her, he shot Levi a smug nce and teased, "See? Told you. My gut feeling was right."


    Levi let out a quiet chuckle, the tension in his shoulders finally easing.


    "Sounds to me like you just got lucky," he replied, turning toward the small table todle some soup for Addison.


    "Just admit it," Zion grinned.


    The atmosphere inside the tent gradually lightened.


    "Seems to me it was just a stroke of luck," Maxwell added, joining in to tease Zion.


    With Levi and Maxwell clearly teaming up against him, Zion scoffed, but Addison couldn¡¯t help finding the scene a little amusing. Even though she didn¡¯t fully understand what they were teasing him about, she knew they were doing it for her, to keep the atmosphere light and spare her from any awkwardness.


    The realization warmed her chest. They really did care.


    <i>¡¯Thank you...¡¯</i> she whispered silently, smiling as the three of them began preparing the meal, each making sure she had a proper serving.


    Afterdling the soup and before Levi could serve the fish soup and bread to Addison, Zion shot Levi a smug look before turning to her, clearly iming credit.


    "Addie, I knew you¡¯d be waking up soon," he said, his tone light with confidence. "So I asked the olddy outside to teach me how to cook this. Go on, help me judge it."


    His usual arrogance had returned, as if he were already certain the soup would satisfy Addison¡¯s pte.


    "I caught the fish and prepared the vegetables," Maxwell said tly. "You only helped gut the fish, and you almost burned the soup." Not a trace of guilt showed on his face as he demolished Zion¡¯s confident show off.


    Zion¡¯s proud expression copsed instantly. He shot Maxwell a re sharp enough to bite, though it was hard to argue because Maxwell wasn¡¯t wrong.


    <i>"Let me out. I¡¯ll bite his head off,"</i> Shura snarled inside Zion¡¯s mind. "<i>He¡¯s doing this on purpose, to ruin our image in front of our mate."</i>


    Zion clenched his jaw, doing his best to hold Shura back.


    Watching how lively they were, Addison understood immediately. They were deliberately lightening the mood because they knew she would feel guilty.


    Even if they were upset about how things had ended, they refused to ce the me on her. She had only acted ording to the situation, doing everything she could to achieve the best possible oue.


    After everything they had witnessed and after spending time with her and seeing how she handled each challenge along the way, they were almost certain of one thing, and that is, she will not do anything wrong; instead, if she¡¯s done something, then it only means that it went through so much deliberation before she does it.


    They weren¡¯t in her position. They hadn¡¯t been there to witness what happened, let alone help her through it. Because of that alone, they felt they had no right to criticize her.


    And truthfully, even if they did, they wouldn¡¯t. If anything, they would rather kiss the ground she walks on as her mates, fully giving her all their support and trust.


    That was why they were acting silly now, so out of character for them, especially for the temperamental and arrogant Zion. But if it helped ease the weight on Addison¡¯s heart, he would do it without hesitation.


    "Figures. Alpha Zion has never cooked before," Levi said dryly. "Other than throwing meat on a fire, he probably wouldn¡¯t even know how to peel a clove of garlic."


    Attacked from both sides, Zion merely rolled his eyes. He crossed his arms over his chest and snorted.


    "You¡¯re just jealous I seeded on my first try."


    He then moved to sit beside Addison¡¯s bed, watching as Levi fed her the soup. His gaze lingered a little too long, his expectation barely concealed on his face. The look was so obvious that both Maxwell and Levi couldn¡¯t help snorting in unison, though they mercifully stopped teasing him after that.


    Addison, on the other hand, found the scene oddly harmonious. She had never known the three of them to get along so well, at least, that was how it appeared to her. What she didn¡¯t know was that just moments ago, Maxwell and Zion had nearly been at each other¡¯s throats by the riverbank, while Levi had conveniently pretended not to notice and let them "resolve" things their own way.


    Perhaps it was guilt that made them act as though nothing had happened now, masking the tension with light jabs that felt more like knives thrown sideways, careful enough not to let Addison notice, all while pretending to be perfectly chummy.


    After all, with their territorial instincts and shing personalities, it was almost impossible, especially for Maxwell and Zion, to truly get along whenever they stood in the same room.


    Still, as long as it was for Addison, they were willing to sheathe their sharp ws and get along as best they could. And for now, that was enough.


    She could tell something was off between the three of them, but since they were clearly trying their hardest to hide it, she chose not to dwell on it. Instead, she pretended not to notice, allowing the fragile peace to continue. She knew she couldn¡¯t force them to truly ept one another so easily.


    Even so, the knowledge that they were trying, and putting her feelings first despite everything, quietly warmed her heart.


    After such a strenuous task and the amount of energy she had expended, Addison was so famished she felt she could eat an entire cow by herself. So the moment Levi began feeding her, she ate greedily, with obvious gusto.


    The sight made Zion¡¯s anxious heart finally bloom with relief and happiness. He didn¡¯t need to hear her say she liked the food; her enthusiasm as she ate was more than enough.

 Chapter 490 Discussion For Their Next Step

    <h4>Chapter 490: Chapter 490 Discussion For Their Next Step</h4>


    "Careful, the soup¡¯s still a little hot. Let me blow on it for you," Levi said, lifting the spoon closer.


    Addison shook her head. She felt like she was being treated like a child, but for her, the temperature felt just right, warm enough to soothe her hunger. As she swallowed, the heat spread from her throat down to her stomach,forting and grounding.


    "Alright, alright," Levi relented with a sigh. "Just slow down a little, or you¡¯ll end up with a stomachache."


    He reached out to wipe the corner of her lips, but Addison¡¯s tongue darted out first, licking it clean.


    Levi froze. Watching from so close, his gaze darkened, and for a brief moment, the urge to lean in and kiss her nearly got the better of him.


    "By the way," Addison said calmly as she continued eating, "now that everyone has been evacuated, once Archmage Elric and the other mages recover, have them prepare to return to the designated temporary granary warehouse provided by the Royal Court."


    She went on without pause. "We¡¯ll also need to transport the supplies and animals, along with all the packs evacuated from the West. That workload would be too heavy for the mages alone, so the rest of us should handle the preparations. The mages only need to be responsible for opening the transportation portal."


    She paused only briefly before continuing, her tone firm and unquestionable.


    "Also, inform the Alpha King that we¡¯ll be returning soon so he can make the necessary preparations on his end to receive both the people and the supplies."


    She wasn¡¯t asking for their opinions. Too many things were happening at once, and her father needed to be informed as soon as possible. Enemies were still lurking in the shadows, and she refused to leave her parents vulnerable or uninformed.


    More than that, it had been far too long since she hadst seen her children. Though they were hidden away in a safe house, that alone did little to ease her heart.


    Only having them by her side, where she could protect them herself, would truly put her at ease.


    Thinking of her children, Addison instinctively nced toward Zion.


    He noticed her secretive nce at him. Meeting her gaze, Zion offered a reassuring smile and a small nod, silently urging her to keep eating and regain her strength. Still, a trace of hesitation lingered in his eyes.


    "Addie," he said gently after a moment, finally voicing his concern. "I think we should rest for two or three days before moving again. We still need to coordinate with the different packs traveling back to the capital with us. It¡¯s going to be a long journey, and we should make sure all loose ends here are tied up first."


    Though his words were practical, his true concerny elsewhere. More than the logistics, Zion was worried about Addison¡¯s condition, and that mattered far more to him than anything else.


    "Didn¡¯t we already discuss having Archmage Elric and the other mages open a portal to the designated pack, then travel a little leading to the designated warehouses in the Royal Capital?" Addison said, tilting her head slightly. She couldn¡¯t understand why Zion seemed intent on stopping her from returning.


    "We did," Zion replied, his tone measured. "But the mages have exhausted themselves. They¡¯ve spent days maintaining the barrier and burned through arge amount of items and mana stones. I don¡¯t think they have the resources or the strength left to build a teleportation portal back to the capital."


    He paused, hesitation flickering across his expression before he continued, "Besides... I don¡¯t think this is the best time for us to return to the capital."


    Addison frowned. "Why not?"


    "I think what Zion is trying to say is that we uncovered too many things during this journey," Maxwell exined. "Returning to the Royal Capital right now would only expose our backs to the enemy again."


    "Instead, it would be wiser to first decide how we¡¯re going to handle this situation. Once you return, you¡¯ll likely be their primary target, especially now that their n to destabilize the West has beenpletely dismantled by us."


    His expression darkened slightly. "Whoever our enemy is, they¡¯re probably fuming right now. That makes them even more dangerous. They may act recklessly, trying to ¡¯teach you a lesson¡¯ the moment you reappear. And being struck by something unexpected, especially when we still don¡¯t know where they¡¯re hiding or who exactly our enemy is, is not something we can afford to happen."


    Maxwell fell silent, his meaning clear.


    That was why Zion wanted Addison to remain here a little longer. They needed time to think, to n, and to make sure that when they returned, they wouldn¡¯t be caught off guard again.


    Addison fell into silence, deep in thought. Earlier, her worry for her parents and children had nearly made her brush everything else aside. She hadn¡¯t stopped to consider the aftermath of what they had uncovered, or what consequences it might bring.


    If anything, the failure of the enemy¡¯s n only made her more uneasy. Cornered enemies were the most dangerous kind. If they grew impatient after such a long, unsessful scheme, they might shift their focus entirely to the royal family in the Royal Capital.


    And right now, the Royal Capital was dangerously exposed. Much of its personnel had been dispatched across the kingdom to handle various crises, leaving the pce more vulnerable than it had been in a long time.


    The thought sent a chill through her.


    She didn¡¯t want to return to a pce already overturned.


    Addison pursed her lips, a brief tremor of fear passing through her as the possibility sank in. Then she shook her head, forcing herself to steady her breathing.


    "I understand your concerns," she said firmly. "But we can¡¯t resolve this on our own. My father and mother need to know the truth; they¡¯re the rulers of the kingdom, and they deserve to be informed."


    She continued without hesitation, her resolve hardening. "More minds are better than just ours. We¡¯ll need trusted allies to work with us. It¡¯s already clear that we¡¯re facing an organized faction, a powerful enemy that the four of us... No, even the five of us, can¡¯t handle alone."


    As she spoke, Addison was also reminded of something else, and that was that she now had four fated mates. The thought was both unbelievable and, judging by their reactions, more than a little irritating for the others.


    Zion was the first to respond. He stiffened as if he¡¯d been poked, then turned to look at her, his expression conflicted and tense.


    "Addie... about that Chase guy," he began, then faltered, unsure how to continue.


    Addison understood what Zion was trying to say, and she shook her head lightly. They didn¡¯t have many options right now but to ce a certain degree of trust in Chase. First, because he was her fated mate. And second, because she believed that what he had told both her and Levi was the truth. For now, trust was the only path forward.


    "Let¡¯s keep Chase¡¯s existence a secret for the time being," Addison said, her tone steady. "I know you have concerns about his allegiance and his true purpose. And I believe Levi has already briefed you on what happened while I was unconscious, so it¡¯s only natural for you to have reservations."

 Chapter 491 Discussion For Their Next Step 2

    <h4>Chapter 491: Chapter 491 Discussion For Their Next Step 2</h4>


    She continued, her gaze unwavering. "But right now, he¡¯s our best option. Having someone on the inside, someone who can keep an eye on the enemy, gives us a chance to avoid dangers we might not otherwise see."


    Addison exhaled softly. "Our enemies already have countless eyes following our every move. It¡¯s only fair that we have one on their side as well. We may not yet know who our true enemy is, but this is far better than walking blindly as we did before."


    Now was the best time to show her stance about Chase in front of her other mates, so Addison didn¡¯t hesitate to say all this.


    Zion clenched his teeth, forcing down the surge of displeasure rising in his chest. He knew his ego was at fault, stirred by the sudden appearance of another man who had be Addison¡¯s mate, and worse, one who was already ying a crucial role in helping her.


    Compared to that, Zion couldn¡¯t help but feel useless; unlike Chase, he was still struggling to figure out how best to protect and support her. Chase¡¯s arrival had thrown that insecurity back to him.


    Even so, reason prevailed. Addison was right. Having someone positioned on the enemy¡¯s side, someone acting as their eyes, was far better than walking blindly through a minefieldid by unseen foes. At the very least, it gave them a chance to map the dangers ahead and n a path around them.


    With that realization, Zion said nothing. Levi and Maxwell followed suit, each quietly weighing Chase¡¯s role in their next move.


    "You have a point, Addie," Maxwell said after a moment. "We¡¯ll follow your directives. That said, it would still be wiser for us to remain here for now and refine our next steps before returning to the Royal Capital."


    He continued evenly, "We¡¯re not trying to stop you from informing your parents; on the contrary, they absolutely deserve to know the truth so they can prepare on their end. What we¡¯re suggesting is that we stay here while they work quietly in the capital."


    "Once we¡¯ve settled things on our side and have a clearer n in ce, we can return. By then, the enemy¡¯s attention will likely be fixed on us, giving your parents room to act discreetly, while redistributing forces and strengthening defenses where needed."


    Maxwell looked to her. "What do you think?"


    Addison understood what Maxwell was trying to say; she truly did.


    Still, she couldn¡¯t stop worrying about her children. When she had left them, they had been running fevers, and since then she hadn¡¯t had a single chance to check on them. Her mission in the western part of the kingdom had left her with no choice but to keep her distance.


    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t miss them. It was because she missed them too much. She was terrified that any attempt to reach out might expose them. It would have been one thing if Zion or her other mates knew, but what if the enemy found out?


    That fear was the reason she had kept silent all this time, never mentioning them, never trying to contact them, no matter how badly her heart ached.


    This was the first time she had ever been so far away from her children since they were born. Wanting to return to them, yet being unable to do so, left her restless and uneasy, and she knew that feeling was only natural.


    She felt a twinge of hesitation at Maxwell¡¯s suggestion. But, pushing too hard would only make her restlessness look suspicious, as to why she was so eager to return so soon. Besides, Maxwell had alreadyid out a solid n and was letting her father, the Alpha King, prepare on their side. Turning it down would make her appear unreasonable.


    She could only trust that her parents were doing their best to care for her little ones, while keeping them safe to the best of their ability.


    Addison pursed her lips, forcing down the difort swelling in her chest. "Alright," she said finally, her voice calm but firm. "I¡¯ll take this chance to recover to my peak before returning. For now, let the mages rest, and have the other warriors gather the materials needed to open a teleportation portal from here to the designated pack closest to the Royal Capital border."


    Even as she spoke, she pressed down the longing she felt to be with her children, burying it beneath duty and strategy.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll take charge of this matter, so you can rest assured, and rest well," Levi said, setting the bowl of fish soup aside. He ruffled Addison¡¯s hair gently, noticing that something weighed on her mind.


    He knew she wasn¡¯t ready to share it, and pressing her would only put her in an awkward position. The best he could do was support her quietly from the side, exactly what he did best. In doing so, he hoped to ease some of the pressure she carried.


    "Then Maxwell and I will keep things secure in this temporary shelter," Zion said, his eyes fixed on Addison as he watched her every expression. "We¡¯ll alternate leading teams outside to gather all the materials the mages need to construct the teleportation portal, while the one remaining here protects the shelter. Over these three days, we¡¯ll also clean up the area. As for informing the Alpha King, let¡¯s do that tonight. What do you think, Addie?"


    As heid out the n, he noticed Addison¡¯s tense expression soften slightly. That small shift told him she agreed with this approach.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll leave this to you," Addison said. "Once the mages are well rested, please have Archmage Elric help me contact the Royal Pce."


    She trusted Archmage Elric to handle themunication because he was like family to her and her father. He already knew about the children and had kept it a secret, so having him manage themunication crystal while she spoke to her parents felt right.


    With him overseeing things, she could openly discuss the safety of her children without worry.


    Thinking of that made her feel a little lighter, which was why she agreed with Zion and the others¡¯ n. Besides, she felt she also needed time to explore her body a little more.


    During her unconscious state, she had sensed something different about herself, though she wasn¡¯t sure whether it was good or bad, and now she wanted the time to rest properly and understand it better.


    With Addison¡¯s agreement, Zion, Maxwell, and Levi didn¡¯t push further. They knew she needed time to rest and recover after expending so much energy wielding the power of light. Since her stance was clear, they finished their meal and returned to their usual routines, keeping the atmosphere calm and normal.


    Afterward, they all left Addison¡¯s tent to prepare for the tasks they had discussed. First, Zion led a dozen warriors out to gather the materials the mages would need to construct the teleportation portal.


    This was done after consulting with Archmage Elric, who had carefully listed everything required. During the consultation, they also informed him that he would be responsible for contacting the Royal Pce so Addison could speak with her parents.

 Chapter 492 Some Changes

    <h4>Chapter 492: Chapter 492 Some Changes</h4>


    They trusted Archmage Elricpletely, since he had worked with the Royal Family for over a decade and was a trusted person to the Alpha King. There was no need to hide anything from him. This was also why he was often included on important missions. Leaving Addison in his care while she contacted the Royal Pce felt entirely appropriate.


    After Zion left, Maxwell led a group of warriors to reinforce the defenses around the temporary shelter. Meanwhile, Levi began taking inventory and nning the transport sequence for the supplies, farm animals, and the evacuated packs that would be sent back to the Capital. To coordinate everything, he needed to convene a meeting with the packs¡¯ Alphas andy out a clear n.


    All the while, Addison was left alone in her tent. She didn¡¯t sleep. Instead, shey still, turning her attention inward, carefully sensing her body and the flow of energy moving within her.


    "Sihda... are you there?" Addison called softly, reaching out again and again.


    She wanted to ask whether the changes she felt in her body had something to do with the power of light, or if that power was shing with the curse still rooted inside her. She couldn¡¯t quite put the sensation into words; all she knew was that something was different, unsettlingly so.


    But no matter how many times she called, there was no response.


    "Maybe... I overused the power of light," Addison murmured to herself, unease creeping into her chest. "Maybe Sihda¡¯s dormant now... recuperating."


    Since nothing else happened, Addison didn¡¯t force the issue. Instead, she tried her best to rest, letting sleep take her until evening finally arrived and Zion returned to the temporary shelter.


    When he did, he switched roles with Maxwell. Maxwell was preparing to venture farther out, searching for materials the mages needed to construct the teleportation portal, and the materials were notoriously difficult to find. Fortunately, during their time in the Forbidden Forest, Archmage Elric had managed to secure a decent supply, but it wasn¡¯t nearly enough.


    They were nning to transport arge number of people, which meant the portal would have to be far bigger and far more stable than usual. And for that, they would need many more materials.


    "Did you find anything?" Maxwell asked as Zion and his team passed through the gate.


    The moment Zion came to a stop, Maxwell was already at his side. Zion immediately shifted back into his human form, chest heaving as he caught his breath. Sweat soaked his bare skin, and he shook his head in response, still panting from the exertion.


    "We only managed to find a small patch of herbs in the valley ahead," Zion said. "But it was already getting dark, and once night fell, the wild monsters starteding out to hunt. Going any farther became too risky."


    He paused, taking the water Maxwell handed him and gulping down nearly half the sk in one go. With the back of his hand, he wiped the sweat trailing from his temple to his chin before continuing.


    "I also noticed they¡¯ve been unusually restless. It¡¯s probably connected to what happened to the Golden Hue Pack. I went to check the area before searching for materials, but the mist still hasn¡¯t dissipated. Even the wild beasts and monsters nearby have fled."


    Zion¡¯s expression darkened. "That mass migration is causing trouble. Monsters from farther territories are being pushed out, so they ended up fighting over thend with those searching for new ground. The whole region is in chaos."


    "If that¡¯s the case," Maxwell said thoughtfully, "then venturing out will be extremely difficult. If we want to gather the materials quickly, we may have to skirt around several monster territories. Fighting them head-on would only waste time and resources."


    As he spoke, Maxwell pulled Zion aside and unfolded the map Zion had drawn earlier. The markings were dense, which contained the routes, danger zones, and notes scribbled along the edges. The two of them leaned over it, quietly discussing and refining theyout,beling the areas they had already encountered.


    That way, no matter which of them led the next operation, they would have a clear understanding of the terrain around the temporary shelter and a better chance of navigating it efficiently without unnecessary shes.


    "The monsters are even more aggressive now," Zion said with a nod. "So yes, engaging them head-on wouldn¡¯t be ideal."


    He handed the map over to Maxwell after he added a few more markings and fell silent. As Maxwell studied it, his expression darkened, the crease between his brows deepening with every marked route and danger zone he saw in the map.


    "This is problematic," Maxwell said grimly. "Will three days really be enough to gather all the materials?"


    The map in his hands was crowded with markings, zones of monster activity, ovepping routes, and danger areas Zion had carefully circled to define their ranges. It was meant to help them avoid trouble, yet the opposite effect settled in instead. The activity was simply too dense.


    What worried Maxwell most was how close some of the markings were to their temporary shelter. A river flowed nearby, and any water source was prime territory. Disced wild animals and monsters would inevitably be drawn there,peting for control, and that ced them dangerously close to the camp itself.


    "Yeah. We need to warn everyone not to drink straight from the river," Zion said, forcing his breathing to steady. "It has to be boiled first. Some monsters and wild animals have started nesting near the water source, and there¡¯s a real chance they¡¯re carrying parasites. If we use the same water without treating it, we¡¯re asking for trouble."


    He paused, then added, "There aren¡¯t any other water sources nearby, so we don¡¯t have a choice. What makes it worse is that some of those nests are upstream."


    Zion didn¡¯t hesitate to say it. This was an information Maxwell needed to know. Holding back just to gain credit or to look better in front of Addison would be beyond foolish. It would put everyone at risk.


    "You¡¯re right," Maxwell said with a firm nod. "Discuss this with the other Alphas. I¡¯ll brief the team heading out with me. We¡¯ll be back by tomorrow morning, at thetest."


    With that, he turned and strode off toward the second unit under hismand.


    Zion watched him go, then turned back to his own team that juste back from the outside. Every one of them looked utterly spent, faces drawn, their bare skin damp with sweat, like they¡¯d just survived a brutal marathon. Some were already seated on the ground, heads bowed as they fought to catch their breath.


    "You all did well," Zion said, his voice steady but warm. "Get something to eat first, then return to your tents and rest for the night. You¡¯ve earned it."


    "Thank you, Alpha Zion!" the warriors called respectfully.


    Once they left, Zion turned toward the riverbank for a quick bath. Cleaned and refreshed, he didn¡¯t linger; he headed straight to the patrol team to oversee the temporary shelter. With monster activity growing restless and spreading wider, there was no time to rest.


    Levi was still tied up managing supplies and coordinating the people inside, so Zion couldn¡¯t leave the patrols in his ce.

 Chapter 493 Talking With The Alpha King

    <h4>Chapter 493: Chapter 493 Talking With The Alpha King</h4>


    Despite his fatigue, he moved efficiently. After briefing the warriors patrolling with him, he grabbed three pieces of bread, refilled his water from the boiled pot, and ced a dozen boiled eggs into his magic pouch. He would eat as he patrolled, staying ready while keeping watch over the shelter.


    Luckily, while Zion was bathing, the warrior Zion assigned had already briefed the Alphas from all the packs. So, they could use a wide-range mindlink, the Alphas quickly ryed the information to all their pack members, so there was no need to share it bit by bit, especially since the sheer number of warriors and other pack members in the temporary shelter was too many to count.


    Once the message was spread, those responsible for food preparation sprang into action. Large pots of water were boiled and stored in ceramic jugs so anyone thirsty could refill at any time. Seeing how busy everyone was, the cooks also baked extra bread, boiled more eggs, and arranged dried fruits and jerky on tables, allowing the warriors to grab food as they went.


    Many warriors didn¡¯t even have time to sit down for a proper meal, so this arrangement, thanks to Levi¡¯s nning, ensured they could eat on the move. Food stations outside meant no one had to wait for scheduled mealtimes, which was crucial since some had even missed previous meals.


    Since all three of her mates were busy, Addison woke just in time that night to receive a te brought by a she-wolf. On it was roasted, spicedmb, stir-fried long beans with pork, a serving of mashed potatoes, three slices of bread, a soft-boiled egg, and a ss of fruit wine on the side.


    "Princess, Alpha Maxwell has left the temporary shelter to gather the materials for the teleportation portal," the she-wolf exined, setting Addison¡¯s meal beside her bed. "Alpha Zion, after returning, only took a brief rest before leading the patrol team to secure the shelter, since the monsters around the area have be restless. Beta Levi is handling things here in the shelter. They sent me to make sure you eat your meal."


    Hearing the exnation, Addison nodded. It was reassuring that her mates had gone out of their way to exin their whereabouts, especially since they couldn¡¯tmunicate via mindlink. After dismissing the she-wolf, she slowly began her meal, finally giving in to her hunger. It didn¡¯t take long for her to eat her fill.


    Just then, she caught a familiar scent in the air before the visitor even announced himself. "Archmage Elric, you maye in," she said. A momentter, the archmage entered her tent, holding themunication crystal in his hand.


    "Good evening, Princess. It¡¯s been a while," Archmage Elric said, bowing slightly in respect.


    "Archmage Elric, please, no need for such formality. Have a seat," Addison replied, gesturing to the stool near her bed. Without another word, Archmage Elric sat down and carefully ced themunication crystal on the bed beside her.


    "Princess, your mate mentioned you wanted tomunicate with your parents. Is that correct?" Archmage Elric asked, and Addison nodded.


    "Alright, give me a moment. I¡¯ll connect you right away," he said. Although neither Addison nor her mates said much, the mere fact that they specifically tasked him with this small task spoke volumes.


    Any mage could have helped her contact the Royal Pce, and such a task was well below an Archmage¡¯s usual duties. That they asked him personally signaled just how important this discussion with her parents was, something only someone deeply trusted could handle.


    As he established the connection with the Royal Pce¡¯smunication department, he ensured the Alpha King and Queen were summoned and that the room was secured with protective barriers to prevent eavesdropping. Watching Archmage Elric meticulously set everything up, Addison couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    "Thank you, Archmage Elric," Addison said, her voice warm with appreciation.


    "No need for thanks, Princess. It¡¯s just a small matter," the old mage replied with a gentle smile, the wrinkles on his face deepening as he settled in. They waited patiently for the Alpha King and Queen to arrive, while the mages on the other side prepared the room.


    Not long after, the Alpha King and Queen arrived in a hurry, just as the mages were finishing setting up the room to ensure no one could eavesdrop on the conversation. Archmage Elric even performed a probing spell through themunication crystal, extending his reach thousands of miles to confirm that the line waspletely secure.


    The advanced magic consumed a tremendous amount of his mana, and his face instantly paled. As an Archmage, he was the only one capable of such a feat, but he deemed it necessary, since Addison trusted himpletely, and he feltpelled to show utmost care and meticulousness as the middleman.


    "Good evening, Alpha King. Still looking just as dashing..." Archmage Elric teased lightly while he was trying to catch his breath.


    "No need to push yourself so hard, Elric," the Alpha King replied as he sat down and helped his mate into the seat beside him. "I am grateful enough that you¡¯ve assisted my daughter in such a crucial mission and kept her safe all this time. Thank you."


    As they settled, the Alpha King noticed Archmage Elric¡¯s face, pale and worn from the effort. Seeing the old mage¡¯s exhaustion, he felt a surge of gratitude, knowing that, while he could not watch over his own daughter, Elric had been there in his stead, taking care of her every step of the way.


    "What are friends for? Besides, it seems the Princess has something important to say, considering all that¡¯s happened here..." Archmage Elric said, stepping aside to give Addison the floor.


    The moment he did, the Alpha King¡¯s expression turned serious. His gaze fixed intently on themunication crystal, waiting for his daughter¡¯s face to appear. Seeing this, Archmage Elric immediately stopped holding the crystal and passed it to Addison without hesitation.


    "Mother... Father..." Addison said softly, trying to sound cheerful, but she had overestimated herself. She still felt weak, and her cheeks hadn¡¯t regained their usual rosy glow. The moment she spoke, her parents immediately noticed something was off.


    "Sweetheart... what happened? You look... unwell..." the Queen said, pressing her lips together in worry. Her eyes glistened, and she fought back tears, feeling the weight of sleepless nights spent worrying about Addison.


    After all, Addison had only just returned to them, and now, having to deal with the issues in the West, and hearing from Archmage Elric that so much had happened, only heightened her anxiety.


    Seeing the worry etched so clearly on her parents¡¯ faces, Addison could no longer hold it in. She took a slow breath and began to recount everything they had uncovered in the West.


    "Father... Mother..." she said softly, her voice tinged with apology. "I¡¯m sorry we only contacted you now. I thought we could handle things here on our own, and I didn¡¯t want to worry you unnecessarily."


    She paused, her fingers curling slightly against the nket.


    "But it turns out... everything that happened in the West wasn¡¯t a coincidence. It was all arranged by someone hiding in the shadows."


    "What?!" the Alpha King roared, half-rising from his chair in shock.

 Chapter 494 Delving Into The Events

    <h4>Chapter 494: Chapter 494 Delving Into The Events</h4>


    Fortunately, his mate caught his arm and forced him back down before his outburst could interrupt their daughter. Even so, the single word was enough to make both their hearts seize with fear and unease.


    "Sweetheart," the Queen said softly, her voice steady despite the tension in her eyes, "please... exin."


    "First," Addison began, her voice steady but tight, "when we were about to head west, we were forced to pass through the Forbidden Forest. Whether the enemy meant to send us to our deaths or intended for us to break the seal and release the dark fairies trapped there, maybe even both, we still don¡¯t know."


    "Fortunately, we didn¡¯t give them the chance to exploit that situation. We brought the fairies with us, but that was only the beginning."


    "Then, while we were stationed at the Golden Hue Pack preparing to evacuate the pack members, the enemyunched a full-scale night assault. The pack suffered heavy casualties. Worse, the attackers staged it as an attempt to breach the barrier and release the locust swarm, deliberately drawing all our attention to the containment and extermination of the locust swarm."


    Her fingers curled into the bedding as her hand fisted.


    "We didn¡¯t realize until it was almost toote that the ¡¯locusts¡¯ weren¡¯t ordinary pests at all. They were demon insects called the ¡¯<strong>Red Devourers¡¯</strong>. And the biochemical agent we prepared to use..."


    She clenched her teeth, fury shing through her eyes. "...would have acted as a catalyst for them to get stronger, not a suppressant or a pesticide to kill them."


    "But that wasn¡¯t the worst part," Addison continued, her voice low and tight. "The worst part is that they <i>let</i> us use the biochemical agent infused with demonic energy. They guided us into believing it was the only way to resolve the situation, cornered us, and pressured us until we had no other options."


    Her eyes burned with anger as the memories reyed in her mind. "They were clever and sinister. We were yed like fools for far too long. Worse, they nearly turned us into the knife meant to stab ourselves."


    The humiliation gnawed at her. It was a wicked strategy, one designed not just to win, but to shatter their morale and confidence. If their enemy¡¯s n had seeded, it wouldn¡¯t only have destroyed the kingdom¡¯s faith in its monarch, it would have crushed the monarch¡¯s own resolve to lead. They would have been reduced to mere pieces on someone else¡¯s chessboard.


    "And in the end," Addison said bitterly, "all the me would have fallen on me."


    She clenched her fists. As the one who led the western mission, her failure to contain the situation, her role in making it worse, would ce her position as heir apparent in jeopardy. She would be branded ipetent, a stain she might never be able to erase.


    Such abel would shatter the people¡¯s trust in her overnight. And the opposing factions backing M would never let an opportunity like this slip by; they would seize it and press relentlessly to push Addison out of the session.


    After all, Addison¡¯s im to the throne was legitimate and formidable. Directly challenging it was difficult, if not impossible. So the only viable path was to destroy her image in the eyes of the citizens, to make them doubt her judgment and question her capability to lead.


    Once that doubt took root, the opposing faction could elevate their own carefully vetted candidate, sidelining Addison entirely. And with the political undercurrents constantly shifting within the Royal Capital, such an oue was not only possible it was also frighteningly likely to happen.


    "What?!"


    Even Archmage Elric was hearing this for the first time. The revtion hit him hard, and a cold chill ran down his spine as he grasped what could have happened had the enemy¡¯s n unfolded exactly as intended.


    At the same time, he remembered something else.


    The biochemical agent had contained demonic energy. By all logic, that energy should have acted as a catalyst, something that would strengthen the demonic insects and allow them to wreak even greater havoc across the Western Kingdom.


    And yet...


    He had seen it with his own eyes.


    The guards had loaded those very biochemical agents into the hot air balloons and dropped them like bombs inside the barrier. The mist had swallowed the locust swarm, and the insects had fallen from the sky in droves. They had watched the swarm copse and die.


    Or... had they?


    A deep crease formed between his brows as confusion overtook him. He tilted his head slightly, speaking before the royal couple on the other end could even raise the question themselves.


    "But, Princess... if what you said is true, then why did you still use the biochemical agent against the locust swarm? We all saw it, the swarm was devoured by the mist and slowly died."


    He stopped mid-thought.


    His eyes widened.


    A sharp breath caught in his throat.


    "...Or did they not die at all... and instead evolve inside it?"


    Seeing Archmage Elric so visibly shaken, and her parents just as tense after hearing the very confirmation they had feared, the royal couple fell silent. Their faces had gone pale, but they forced themselves not to jump to conclusions. Instead, they held their breaths and waited for Addison to exin.


    Since there was no reason to hide anything from them, Addison pressed her lips together and bit down lightly, steadying her emotions before she spoke.


    "After Levi and I figured it out, we rushed to the barrier," she began. "But we had to be careful. If the enemy had eyes watching the situation, we couldn¡¯t let them realize that we had uncovered their n, or they might counter our next move and sabotage it again ."


    Her gaze lowered slightly as she recalled the moment.


    "So we moved quietly. We acted as though we were still unaware of what they had been nning."


    She paused briefly.


    "And while no one noticed... I used the power of light."


    "Power of Light?" the Alpha King repeated, his expression grave, yet his gaze urged Addison to continue.


    Before Addison could say a word, Archmage Elric stepped forward, his expression grave as understanding finally dawned on him.


    "Alpha King, allow me to exin."


    His voice was steady, but heavy.


    "During our time in the Forbidden Forest, as the Princess mentioned earlier, we were trapped inside a barrier. It sealed everything within like a prison, leaving us no choice but to search for its power source."


    He paused briefly. "Along the way, together with the Dark Fairies we rescued, we discovered the truth. The barrier was being sustained by the Last Light Fairy. It was being used as the core that kept the Dark Fairies contained."


    His jaw tightened. "To prevent it from dying, Princess Addison formed a contract with the Light Fairy, sharing her own life force with it so it could recover."


    His voice lowered, as if he were only now grasping the full implication of what that meant.


    "After forming that contract, the Princess must have gained ess to the Fairy¡¯s power of light. She then used that power to purify the demonic energy within the biochemical agent... reversing the effect that was meant to poison the demonic insects and kill them."

 Chapter 495 Delving Into The Events 2

    <h4>Chapter 495: Chapter 495 Delving Into The Events 2</h4>


    "I¨CIs that true, Addie?" the Alpha King asked, blinking as he turned to her. Addison didn¡¯t speak. Archmage Elric had already said everything that needed to be said. She simply nodded.


    A brief silence followed before the Queen spoke, her thoughts clearly racing as she pieced everything together. "But if you formed a contract with the Light Fairy... then what happened to the Dark Fairies you rescued? Did they still die, or... did something else ur?"


    Addison¡¯s lips parted.


    "That..."


    But the words wouldn¡¯te. When the Dark Fairies had been on the brink of death, she had copsed into unconsciousness. And when she woke up... they were gone.


    She didn¡¯t know whether they had died.


    Or escaped.


    Either way, it should have been her responsibility to watch over them.


    And she hadn¡¯t.


    "Princess... what became of the Dark Fairies?" Archmage Elric asked, suddenly attentive as he turned to Addison.


    Even if they could not be tamed or used, the Dark Fairies held immense research value. Studying them could reveal the source of their power, fragments of their history, and perhaps even insights into controlling the Night Walkers.


    He had only forgotten to ask earlier because he had been preupied with maintaining the Barrier. But the intention had always been there, to request permission to study them once the situation settled.


    To a mage like him, the Dark Fairies were rarer than painite, the crimson gem prized by nobles for its beauty and subtle healing and soothing properties. And unlike painite, the knowledge hidden within the Dark Fairies could be monumental for the Mage Tower.


    That alone was enough to make him eager for an answer.


    Addison fell silent again, biting her lip. But she knew she couldn¡¯t avoid the truth.


    "I... don¡¯t know," she admitted softly. "Too many things happened at once."


    She drew a slow breath before continuing. "When I arrived at the Golden Hue Pack, I was still carrying the Dark Fairies wrapped in the cloth. But I passed out soon after. And when I woke up... they were gone."


    Her fingers tightened slightly at her sides. "I¡¯m not sure if they died quietly... or escaped. But the windows were untouched when I regained consciousness, so... it¡¯s more unlikely that they left on their own."


    Her voice trailed off as she exhaled deeply, guilt weighing heavily in her chest.


    "Oh..." Archmage Elric¡¯s expression fell, his shoulders slumping slightly.


    "That is unfortunate. But Princess, this was never your fault," he said gently. "When we rescued them, they were already at death¡¯s door. Even the Light Fairy would have perished if you hadn¡¯t shared your life force with it."


    He offered her a reassuring look. "We should be grateful that, despite everything, the chain of events still allowed us to turn the situation around and counter the enemy¡¯s ns."


    Though a part of him couldn¡¯t help but regret the lost opportunity for the Mage Tower, he meant every word. He wasn¡¯t ming Addison, only trying to ease the guilt weighing on her.


    "You mustn¡¯t me yourself for things beyond your control, sweetheart," the Queen said gently. "You¡¯ve already done everything you could."


    She gave Addison a reassuring look, but her expression soon turned thoughtful.


    "Now that you¡¯ve told us all this... I can only assume you realized there was more to these events than what appeared on the surface, didn¡¯t you?"


    Though she spoke with warmth, she did not forget her duty. As the mate of the Alpha King and the mother of the werewolf kingdom, it was her responsibility to understand exactly what Addison and the others had uncovered.


    Pulled back to the main issue, Addison forced her wandering thoughts aside and steadied herself. "Indeed, Mother," she began. "During our time here in the West, we came to several realizations."


    She spoke calmly now, her mind focused. "Our enemies have been hiding in the shadows while quietly stirring unrest within the Royal Capital. At first, we thought their target was only me, as the future Alpha King who would inherit the throne."


    She paused briefly. "But we realized it may be far more than that."


    Then her gaze hardened slightly. "They may not only want to remove me. They may want to rece our rule entirely with an Alpha King of their own choosing. Someone they can control."


    A heavy silence followed before she continued. "To do that, they would first need to destabilize our family¡¯s current reign. And so, trouble has been deliberately seeded across the kingdom."


    She drew a slow breath.


    "We suspect they are behind what is happening in both the South and the North, along with the West, creating unrest among the people, inciting theizens, and pushing the Royal Family into deeper chaos."


    Her voice lowered. "And when the time is right, they may use that chaos to pressure the nobles into granting M greater authority in the Royal Court... until she is in a position to openly contend for the throne."


    Hearing Addison¡¯s words, the Alpha King, the Queen, and even Archmage Elric all paled, their faces falling. The possibility she outlined was terrifyingly real.


    The nobles in the capital had been acting strangely in the days since Addison had gone West, and even the Alpha King had quietly suspected some of them were beginning to defect. He had never voiced these suspicions because he had no solid proof, but the mere thought had always seemed impossible. An Alpha King should have unquestioned control over his kingdom once his subjects pledged loyalty to him.


    In their world, power and strength ruled above all. If a new Alpha King were to rise from another pack, that Alpha King would need toe to the Royal Capital and challenge the current ruler in a duel to prove superiority. Only a victorious challenger could legitimately im the throne, or the current Alpha King could voluntarily step down to pass the mantle to a worthy sessor and appoint an heir apparent.


    Those were the usual rules.


    But if Addison¡¯s warning was true, if the nobles were already picking their own Alpha King while their hidden enemy fanned the mes, then something was deeply wrong in the Royal Capital.


    The Alpha King¡¯s thoughts sharpened. This was precisely why Addison had spoken up: to alert him, to ensure his guard remained up, and to keep his eyes wide open for the threats lurking in the shadows.


    "You¡¯re saying the nobles have somehow slipped from my control... that they¡¯re defecting to choose their own Alpha King, and perhaps even nning a coup, all while our hidden enemy pulls the strings?" the Alpha King demanded.


    Addison simply nodded.


    "Correct," she replied calmly.


    "How... how could this be possible?" the Queen gasped, pressing a hand to her mouth in shock.


    "The Dark Witches may be involved," Archmage Elric growled, frowning deeply.


    Mages and Dark Witches had always been sworn enemies, standing on opposite sides of morality and order. Where mages sought knowledge and the development of life, Dark Witches followed only their own dark cause, like a cult.


    Elric had long despised them, more than dislike, it was hatred. And knowing the extent of what the Dark Witches were capable of, it was impossible for him to feel anything else.

 Chapter 496 Stepping Up

    <h4>Chapter 496: Chapter 496 Stepping Up</h4>


    "Correct. That is what we¡¯ve concluded as well," Addison confirmed, supporting Archmage Elric¡¯s im.


    She had only grown more certain after receiving confirmation from Chase. Still, certainty about their involvement did not mean certainty about their true objective.


    They could only specte.


    Was cing an Alpha King of their choosing the ultimate goal... or merely a step toward something far greater? Was this their own scheme, or were they acting at someone else¡¯s request in exchange for something they desired?


    No one could truly tell.


    Dark Witches were forces that defied prediction and logic. Their motives were oftenyered, hidden beneath schemes within schemes.


    But one thing was certain.


    When a Dark Witch involved themselves in something, the method never mattered. No cost was too high, no act too cruel. They would do anything necessary to achieve their end.


    This was also why Addison felt the need to warn her parents.


    There was a real chance they could walk straight into the enemy¡¯s trap. And if that happened... she didn¡¯t even want to imagine the consequences. How could she possibly deal with losing either of them?


    All she wanted was for them to remain safe until she returned.


    The bitter truth, however, was that she wasn¡¯t strong enough to face their enemies yet.


    Right now, she felt like the weakest link among everyone around her. She couldn¡¯t even shift into her wolf form. The thought alone stung more than she cared to admit.


    Her wolf was not just apanion; it was her other half. For a werewolf, it was also a source of strength, identity, and pride. A werewolf without a wolf was considered iplete... some would even say they were no longer worthy of being called a werewolf at all.


    And if others were to discover this...


    No matter how much her father, the Alpha King, tried to shield her, she could very well lose her right to inherit the throne.


    "Then... your curse... and your wolf..." The Alpha King¡¯s voice faltered as the pieces finally began to fit together in his mind.


    Why the Dark Witches had worked with the vampires to kidnap Addison six years ago...


    Perhaps it had never been about using her as leverage against the werewolves.


    It was possible the vampires had their own reasons for cooperating. But for the Dark Witches, the true objective may have been far more calcted.


    To remove Addison from the line of session.


    To use her for whatever value she had left... and then discard her.


    Sealing her wolf may have been the first step. Perhaps they had even intended for her wolf to die. And if that happened, Addison herself would not have survived for long in vampire territory.


    Her death there would have given the werewolf kingdom a legitimate reason to wage an even greater war against the vampires.


    The Alpha King¡¯s expression darkened.


    If that had been their n all along... then both the werewolves and the vampires had been nothing more than pieces on a board, pawns moved at the enemy¡¯s convenience.


    And why would their enemy want the two races to fight?


    For chaos. For bloodshed.


    Dark Witches thrived in such times.


    Five hundred years ago, the Saintess herself had led an expedition alongside the pdins to hunt down the Dark Witches and eradicate their faction. They would never have gone to such lengths if the Dark Witches had not been responsible for unspeakable atrocities across the continent.


    Ancient records spoke of a Dark Witch who orchestrated wars between races, deceived kingdoms into turning on one another, and caused countless massacres, all so the rivers of blood could be used in a grand ritual.


    No one truly knew the ritual¡¯s purpose.


    Some believed it granted the Dark Witch eternal youth and beauty. Others imed it was meant to summon her lover, said to be a demon general. But no solid proof of either im had ever surfaced.


    Over time, the story faded into something dismissed as exaggeration, old tales, distorted by rumor and fear.


    Yet if Addison¡¯s deductions were correct... perhaps those stories had never been mere gossip at all.


    But now, it seemed the Dark Witches might be walking that same path again.


    Perhaps they intended to repeat what was done centuries ago, not merely for chaos, but to awaken the first Dark Witch from her long slumber.


    Or perhaps they sought only to follow in her footsteps: to sow fear across the continent once more, to plunge the world into another age of unrest and near-apocalypse.


    An era where their kind could thrive...


    While the rest of the world lived in fear, distrust, and disarray.


    And there was proof to support this line of thought.


    Six years ago, the vampires had failed topletely carry out the n. Addison¡¯s wolf had not died, and she herself had survived, preventing what could have be a catastrophic, full-scale war between werewolves and vampires, one that might have gone down in history as the greatest war between races.


    And yet... war still broke out.


    It may not have been as devastating as originally intended, but the bloodshed still happened. Addison¡¯s abduction, followed by thepleteck of news about her fate, had been enough to ignite the Alpha King¡¯s fury and set the conflict in motion.


    Which meant that, in the end, the Dark Witches had still achieved part of what they wanted.


    It was no longer far-fetched to think this had been their true objective all along.


    What remained unclear was why the vampires had agreed to cooperate. Vampires were arrogant and self-serving by nature; they prided themselves on standing above such underhanded schemes and would never willingly allow themselves to be mere tools in someone else¡¯s grand design.


    And yet... they had participated.


    "Father, I can see you¡¯re beginning to form a conclusion," Addison said calmly. "But everything we know so far may only be fragments of a muchrger puzzle."


    She held his gaze steadily. "We may never be able to see the entire picture or fully understand what our enemies are trying to aplish. But one thing is certain, we are facing more than just the Dark Witches."


    Her voice hardened slightly. "They are only one faction among many. Some may wish to see the werewolf kingdom erased for reasons we don¡¯t yet understand. Others may want something from us. For now, we can only specte."


    She took a slow breath. "What we <i>can</i> do is strengthen our vignce and our defenses. Our enemies have already nted people around us, so we must be far more careful about whom we trust and whom we bring to our side."


    A faint, knowing glint appeared in her eyes. "And we must act as though we know nothing. Let them believe their schemes remain hidden."


    Her expression sharpened with quiet confidence. "They operate in the shadows... but so can we. While they think they are unseen, we can begin pulling them out of hiding, one by one, while we remain the ones they fail to notice."


    Beneath her calm exterior was a firm resolve. She knew she was still weak, but she refused to remain that way.


    For the safety of her future, her family, and her people, she would fight with everything she had.


    And to do that, she needed to break the curse sealing her wolf, so she could stand at the forefront and face the enemies circling them like vultures.


    "You make a valid point... but what else can we do?" the Queen asked, her expression dark with a mix of anger and helplessness. "If what you¡¯re saying is true, and our enemies have already nted not only spies around us but also seeds of chaos throughout the kingdom, with so few people we can truly trust, what can we possibly do?"


    She looked like a caged beast, forced to do nothing but seethe while the enemy moved freely beyond the bars.


    "Mother," Addison replied gently, her voice calm despite the rapid beating of her own heart, "we have to take this one step at a time. The more we rush our actions and force results, the more likely we are to fall into their trap."


    "But sweetheart, we may not have that much time," the Alpha King said. "Our enemies are already closing in. They may already have surrounded us from all sides. If that¡¯s the case... we could simply be waiting for the moment they choose to strike."


    Despite his words, there was no fear or helplessness in his expression.


    Instead, he watched Addison carefully.


    He was not speaking as a worried father, but as a king observing his sessor.


    This was, in truth, the first real trial he had ced before her as the future monarch of their kingdom. Faced with a crisis woven from shadows and uncertainty, he wanted to see how Addison would think, decide, and respond.


    Because situations like this would not be thest.


    If she could not navigate this, if she could not shoulder the weight of such threats, then she might not be ready to carry the burden of bing the Alpha King of all werewolves.

 Chapter 497 Acting As The Next Alpha King

    <h4>Chapter 497: Chapter 497 Acting As The Next Alpha King</h4>


    The Alpha King could only hope Addison would not disappoint him.


    So he waited.


    He offered no advice, no opinion, no guidance. Through themunication crystal, he simply watched her with a calm, unreadable gaze, as though they were not discussing the possible downfall of their entire kingdom.


    And Addison understood.


    She recognized that look. Her father was not speaking to her as a parent, but as a king testing his heir.


    This was a trial.


    The weight of it settled heavily on her shoulders. Her breathing quickened even when she was doing her best trying to calm her nerves, but her eyes gradually hardened. She met his gaze through the crystal without flinching, refusing to look away.


    "Indeed, we may not have much time," Addison said, her voice steady and resolute. "Our enemies all have their own agendas, and we may never be able to untangle every thread behind their actions."


    She held her father¡¯s gaze.


    "But that is precisely why we must move one step at a time. Instead of digging blindly for answers, we should slow down and examine what is already in front of us. Many clues may be hidden in in sight, details we¡¯ve overlooked because we were trying too hard to look deeper instead of carefully digesting what we already know."


    She wasn¡¯t trying to sow doubt or make her father question his closest confidants in the Royal Court.


    What she wanted was for them to be more observant.


    To pay attention to the people around them, who might have motives to betray them, and who could still be trusted. Because if their enemies had already infiltrated the Royal Capital, it meant they had recruited many to their side... possibly even among the nobles.


    Which meant that she and her father could only do one thing now, and that is to secure the loyalty of those who remained, gather trustworthy individuals to their side, and slowly rebuild their strength with the allies they still had.


    As the saying goes, no man is an ind. Addison knew that she and her family were never meant to face this alone.


    In fact, involving others might work to their advantage. Giving trusted individuals meaningful responsibilities would not only lighten their burden but also strengthen those people¡¯s sense of purpose, deepening their loyalty and reinforcing their sense of worth in serving the crown.


    This was exactly what they needed now, especially after realizing they were surrounded by enemies on all sides.


    Addison had onlye to this understanding recently, when Mary swore her loyalty to her. Before that, she had been doing everything wrong. She had been trying to fight alone, trying to prove her strength and worth as the heir apparent. She hadn¡¯t even made proper use of her fated mates, who are powerful allies who stood firmly by her side.


    She had been trying to show she could carry everything by herself.


    But she finally understood that a monarch was never meant to stand alone.


    A ruler was meant to lead. And to lead, one needed people to lead.


    What was the point of being a future Alpha King if she had no followers?


    With this realization, she knew she needed to gather more trustworthy people to her side, people who could share the burden, allowing her to focus on what truly mattered while extending her eyes and ears across the kingdom.


    And she wanted her father to do the same.


    At the same time, given their current predicament, they couldn¡¯t simply ept everyone who wished to follow them. Spies could easily slip in among eager supporters, seeking to get as close as possible to Addison and those around her. From there, it would be far easier for the enemy to gather information and craft more precise schemes against them.


    They had to be selective. Careful. Discerning.


    And that would not be easy.


    It would test Addison¡¯s ability to recognize talent and sincerity, to find hidden gems among ordinary stones. For a future Alpha King, this was not just useful; it was essential.


    In fact, she began to wonder if her father had been preparing her for this all along. Perhaps that was why he constantly pushed her to be more hands-on in managing the kingdom, assigning her more responsibilities, encouraging her to observe people directly.


    So she could learn, with her own eyes, who was worth trusting... and who was worth bringing to her side.


    After hearing Addison¡¯s reasoning, the Alpha King¡¯s stern expression softened slightly. He looked at her for a long moment before giving a small nod.


    "I understand. We will proceed as you suggest... Addison."


    His tone was still serious, but the deliberate use of her name told her everything. He was no longer speaking to her as a father, but as a king acknowledging his sessor. He was listening, assessing, and taking her words with full weight.


    Sensing the shift, Addison subconsciously straightened her back and lifted her chin, meeting his gaze without wavering.


    "For now, my trusted aides and I will focus on securing the Royal Pce from any spies. We already know there is at least one, likely more, feeding information to our enemies..."


    Before he could finish, Addison gently cut in.


    "Father, I don¡¯t think it would be wise to alert them just yet. It would be better to identify the spies first without raising suspicion. If they realize we¡¯re moving against them, they¡¯ll disappear."


    Her eyes sharpened. "We should monitor them quietly... and use them to lead us to the rest of theirwork."


    "So you intend to cast a wider and catch them all at once," the Alpha King said, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. "Not a bad idea."


    He nodded, the corner of his mouth lifting ever so slightly. He kept his expression carefully neutral, but inside, satisfaction welled up. Her words showed resolve, rity, and caution, proof that she was treating this situation with the seriousness it demanded.


    And he was pleased with what he saw.


    More than that... he was proud.


    For a fleeting moment, an old memory surfaced: a small, soft bundle of a child running through the gardens, tugging at his robes, calling out <i>Father</i> over and over with endless chatter.


    Now, that same child stood before him, calmly discussing the fate of their kingdom.


    Time had passed so quickly that he hadn¡¯t even noticed until now.


    "Yes, Father," Addison replied with a firm nod, her gaze sharp and unwavering. "I want to cast a wide and root out every one of those spies. That way, when we finally act, none of them will be able to slip away and cause troubleter."


    "I understand," the Alpha King said. "My people and I will handle this quietly. We¡¯ll update you on our progress once you return to the Royal Capital."


    He paused briefly before asking,


    "When do you n toe back?"


    "Father, we¡¯ve already evacuated everyone from the Golden Hue Pack and the neighboring packs, along with the livestock, grain stores, and harvested crops," Addison exined calmly. "Right now, we¡¯re gathering the materials needed to construct arger teleportation portal. Archmage Elric and his mages used a great deal of resources maintaining the barrier, so we need time to replenish what¡¯s required."


    She paused before continuing,


    "It will likely take about three days before we can return. I hope you can prepare some people on your side to help transport the goods once the portal is opened."


    "Indeed, Your Majesty," Archmage Elric said respectfully. "My disciples and I have expended a great deal of our resources maintaining the barrier. However, the materials we now require are neither rare nor difficult to obtain. Otherwise, it would take weeks to gather them, and we would be forced to travel on foot instead."


    He straightened slightly.


    "I can assure you that three days will be sufficient. By then, my disciples and I will be fully rested and ready to escort everyone and the supplies, safely back to the borders of the Royal Capital."


    As he spoke, his long beard trembled faintly. He ced his right hand over his chest, above his heart.


    It was not a casual gesture.


    He was sealing his words with a mana oath, binding his promise with the very essence of his power. Such an oath could not be broken without severe consequences. At best, his mana level would regress; at worst, his mana core could shatter, leaving him powerless... or dead.


    The Alpha King recognized the weight of that act immediately. He thought it was excessive, but he also understood why Elric had done it.


    After everything he had just heard, the archmage was making his allegiance unmistakably clear.


    He would never betray the father and daughter.


    And since Archmage Elric had gone to such lengths, swearing a mana-bound oath when it wasn¡¯t strictly necessary, both Addison and the Alpha King felt a mixture of awe and gratitude. They were deeply reassured that such a powerful mage had chosen their side without hesitation.

 Chapter 498 The Children

    <h4>Chapter 498: Chapter 498 The Children</h4>


    With his support, their confidence in facing their enemies grew. After all, the Mage Tower had always opposed dark forces that disrupted the natural bnce of the world, a principle aligned with their own cause. It was only natural for Archmage Elric to side with the Alpha King and Addison in confronting threats like the Dark Witches.


    And now, with demons entering the picture as well, it was clear just how dire and chaotic the situation had be. Yet knowing they were not alone in this fight offered a glimmer of hope amidst the mounting danger.


    "I truly appreciate your loyalty, Elric," the Alpha King said, bowing his head slightly in respect toward the old archmage.


    They had formed their alliance over a decade ago, and since then, Elric had erected a powerful barrier around the Royal Pce. That barrier had done more than simply protect the royal grounds; it had silently safeguarded the royal family for years.


    Without it, the spies now lurking within the pce might not have needed to scheme or bribe their way through. The enemy could have simply sent assassins to end the Alpha King¡¯s life, especially during the three years Addison was missing, when the kingdom was at its most vulnerable.


    The barrier had prevented any unauthorized entry, forcing their enemies to rely on infiltration instead.


    And because of that... they hade to realize that the real threat was not outside the pce walls, but hidden among the people closest to them.


    "Your Majesty, there¡¯s no need for such formality," Archmage Elric replied humbly. "We¡¯ve worked side by side for over a decade. This is simply what I should do."


    His modesty only deepened the Alpha King¡¯s respect for him.


    Watching the two men continue exchanging gratitude, Addison realized they might go on like this for a while if she didn¡¯t step in. So she asked the question that had been weighing on her heart for a very long.


    "Father... Mother... how are my little ones?" She didn¡¯t even notice that her voice trembled at the end, nor that the corners of her eyes had begun to redden.


    The shift in her tone immediately stopped both men.


    The Alpha King looked toward her, but beneath the table, the Queen had already pinched his thigh sharply, silently reminding him to answer carefully.


    "Sweetheart, your children are doing well. Actually..." the Alpha King began, then paused, clearly struggling to find the right words.


    Seeing his hesitation only made Addison more anxious.


    "What is it, Father?" she asked, her voice rising slightly.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Addie. The children are fine," the Queen gently cut in, giving her mate another discreet pinch beneath the table before he could say anything unnecessary.


    She knew how easily he might blurt out something that would only burden their daughter further. Addison already had far too much on her shoulders. What he had almost revealed wasn¡¯t directly about the children, but it was something that, if mishandled, could potentially affect them. The Queen believed it was better to deal with it quietly on their end and let Addison see things for herself when she returned, rather than distract her now.


    "After you left, the children ran a fever for two days," the Queen continued calmly. "That¡¯s why your father became a little tense when you asked about them."


    Hearing this, a faint buzzing filled Addison¡¯s head. She knew her children were under Ss¡¯ blessing as a Saintess; no ordinary illness should have been able to touch them. Yet her mother had just said the fever lingered for two days after she left.


    That could only mean something wasn¡¯t right.


    But when she looked at her parents, they didn¡¯t appear nearly as rmed as she felt. They were calm, far too calm for grandparents who adored their grandchildren so fiercely. If the children had truly been in danger, they would have shown it. Theirposure reassured her, and the tight knot in her chest loosened slightly.


    "Did the doctors and healers find out what caused the fever?" Addison asked, her voice steadier now.


    The Queen shook her head, a trace of disappointment in her expression.


    "No. The doctors said the children are perfectly fine," she replied gently. "They exined that the fever seemed more like the body going into a defensive state, as if it were rejecting something. Like how the immune system reacts when a virus enters the body. The rise in temperature was their body¡¯s natural response."


    She paused before continuing.


    "So, just as you were told before, they concluded it was likely an ordinary cold. Even the healers found nothing wrong. Aside from the fever and a slight loss of appetite, the children were well. We asked your personal servant to stay with them and kept them under close observation."


    A faint smile appeared on her lips.


    "After three nights, the fever vanished as if nothing had happened. Now they¡¯re happily ying by theke, with the servant watching over them. They¡¯ve also kept up with their training and studies."


    She added, "As for the possibility of awakening, we haven¡¯t noticed any changes. The children said they haven¡¯t heard any inner voice yet, so we don¡¯t believe their wolves have awakened."


    As the Queen spoke, she watched Addison closely. The tension in her daughter¡¯s face gradually eased, and the redness at the corners of her eyes faded. It was clear Addison was finally beginning to feel relieved, reassured that her children were not in danger, for now.


    "I¡¯m d to hear that, Mother..." Addison¡¯s voice caught slightly as she rubbed her fingers together, trying to steady her nerves. "But now that we know enemies are circling us like vultures, I¡¯m worried my children might be caught in the danger. Please... protect them well until I return home."


    She lifted her gaze to her parents, a quiet plea shining in her eyes.


    "Sweetheart, you don¡¯t need to ask us," the Alpha King said gently. "They are our grandchildren, and the future of this kingdom. Protecting them is only natural for us as your parents."


    He offered her a reassuring smile. "So ease your mind and stop overthinking. When youe home, spend a few days simply ying with your children and leave the rest to me. After all, if I let you carry every worry and every burden, wouldn¡¯t that be a disgrace to me as the Alpha King? People might think I do nothing but sit around while my daughter does all the work."


    He kept his gaze warm and steady on her, fully aware of how much she was carrying. Keeping the children¡¯s existence from Zion, facing the growing dangers as a single mother, none of it was easy. It was no wonder Addison was so troubled.


    Addison said nothing and simply nodded, her throat tightening as if an invisible hand were squeezing it while she struggled to hold her emotions in.


    Perhaps it was because she worried too much. Not being able to see her children safe with her own eyes gnawed at her heart, and it was only natural for a mother to feel this way. She forced herself to push the anxiety down and refocus. She had to stay strong, not just for herself, but for her babies.


    Drawing a quiet breath, she steered the conversation back on track.


    "Father... how is the children¡¯s training?" she asked.

 Chapter 499 The Children 2

    <h4>Chapter 499: Chapter 499 The Children 2</h4>


    "Your children, though still young, have already shown remarkable potential," the Alpha King said, a proud smile lighting his face. "Aiden, in particr, possesses extraordinary physical prowess. Even at just three years old, his strength rivals that of a six-year-old. His instructor, the same old man who trained you when you were young, was amazed. He kept saying it felt as if he were seeing your younger self all over again."


    The Alpha King chuckled, sharing the news with his daughter in hopes of easing her mind.


    "Indeed," the Queen added with a warm smile. "When Aiden had a swordsmanship lesson with your old trainer, he could feel the power in every strike. Even at that age, the child¡¯s potential was unmistakable."


    Addison let out a relieved breath, a soft, motherly smile spreading across her lips. "And what about Kyle?" she asked, her eyes growing gentler as she leaned forward.


    "Kyle isn¡¯t far behind in physical training," the Alpha King said, his eyes sparkling with excitement. "But the Royal Advisor, who now tutors both Kyle and Aiden, has noticed that Kyle excels even more in his studies. He has an extraordinary memory, as he can remember everything he reads, down to the smallest detail and punctuation, and repeat it wlessly. Beyond that, his reasoning and deduction skills are exceptional."


    The Alpha King leaned forward, his expression animated. "The Royal Advisor even yed a few games of ¡¯Capture the General¡¯ with him and discovered that Kyle has a natural talent for strategy."


    "He remembers terrain and troop positions as if they were etched in his mind, making it easy for him to ce his forces in all the key spots. Naturally, the Royal Advisor wants to keep Kyle all to himself, just as your old trainer has taken Aiden under his wing, each wanting to mold their pupil into a true prodigy."


    He chuckled fondly. "Both children are showing incredible potential, just like you did when you were young. The two old men are pouring everything they know into them. So much so that Kyle and Aiden no longer cry at night asking for you."


    "By the time night falls, they¡¯repletely exhausted from training and studying; they copse into bed the moment their bodies touch it. Ande morning, they¡¯re right back at it, under the watchful eyes of their tutors, with no time for distraction."


    "Your personal servant has also been keeping a close eye on their diet and meals, so the children are doing much better now. The rosy glow is returning to their cheeks after the fever," the Queen exined, a gentle smile on her face. "Your father and I often go to the safe house whenever we have the chance, just to check on them. To avoid raising suspicion about our frequent visits to the back pce, we always pretend we¡¯re simply taking normal walks together..."


    She let the words hang for a moment, downying the truth. In reality, their walks were far from ordinary. The Alpha King and Queen sometimes yed the part of fated mates in public, acting like two animals in heat, seeking each other¡¯spany for pleasure and desire, so no one would suspect why they were regrly slipping away to the back pce.


    It was a perfect cover. Outsiders, including enemies keeping watch, would assume that the two key figures of the kingdom were so distracted by each other¡¯s pleasures that they weren¡¯t paying attention to anything else.


    But the reality was quite the opposite. The Alpha King and Queen used the pretense to their advantage, keeping a close eye on the pce and its surroundings while everyone else, including potential threats, remainedpletely unaware.


    And now, with Addison¡¯s reminder that so many factions were targeting them, this tactic worked perfectly in their favor. By pretending to be lost in pleasure and desire, they could observe which nobles might take advantage of the situation and make a move against the royal family. Those who didn¡¯t act would reveal themselves as cautious, or loyal, while those who did would show their true intentions, much to the Alpha King¡¯s satisfaction.


    At the same time, the act served a dual purpose: it allowed the Alpha King and Queen to keep a close eye on the children, giving thempany so they wouldn¡¯t miss their mother, while simultaneously testing their enemies.


    So, acting a little flirtatious with his mate from time to time, and indulging in what mates do, was serving him well. When the Queen mentioned it, even downying their little act, the Alpha King couldn¡¯t help but let a smug smile spread across his lips.


    After all, a werewolf was never too old to fuck and mate or to indulge in the little pleasures shared with their mate, and the Alpha King was no exception. His closeness with the Queen, their stolen touches and fleeting moments of intimacy, was nothing unusual; in their world, sparks between mates could ignite at any time, their bodies responding even to the simplest nce.


    It was also one of the reasons why so many envied those who had found their fated mates. Unlike choosing a partner, having a fated mate brought a connection far beyond imagination; the physical chemistry was intense, the bond unbreakable, and the feelings didn¡¯t fade easily with age.


    So seeing the Alpha King and Queen so affectionate, so in tune with each other, was perfectly natural.


    Seeing him grin foolishly, the Queen pinched his thigh again. By now, it was probably bruised, but the Alpha King didn¡¯t mind. Instead, he subtly rubbed her palm with his thumb, hinting at something only they understood.


    Feeling his bold gesture, the Queen immediately let go, as if she¡¯d been scalded, and red at him, eyes shing with mock outrage.


    Watching her parents act like teenagers in love, Addison couldn¡¯t help but smile, her lips curling wider. She remembered how they had always been like this, ever since discovering they were fated mates, their love had only grown more open and affectionate over the years. It was admirable, and for a moment, she felt a pang of envy, recalling how her own rtionship with Zion had once ended.


    But she quickly pushed the thought aside. Zion had changed, and he was doing his best to show her his care. Besides, with more than one mate in her life, she didn¡¯t even have time to envy anyone.


    Instead, she let out a soft chuckle. The sound carried across themunication crystal, pulling her parents back to reality. Their lovey-dovey disy faded, reced by the calm seriousness that always came with duty.


    "Ehem... sweetheart, I know you miss the children, and they miss you too," the Queen began, herposure as polished as ever, a gentle smile on her face. "Whenever we visit, they always run to us, asking when you¡¯ll be back. Now that we know you¡¯ll return in three days, we finally have some good news to ry to them. They¡¯ll be thrilled and excited to hear it..."


    Hearing her mother, Addison¡¯s smile widened. "Alright, I¡¯ll bring some souvenirs for them to y with when I get back. The Pack here in the West is easygoing and kind. They don¡¯t usually go to war like the frontline packs, so they live a peaceful, humble life. Because of that, they¡¯ve honed their crafting skills alongside farming, and many of them can even make wooden toys. I¡¯ll bring some back for them..."


    Suddenly, the tent p snapped open.


    "Who would need wooden toys?"


    The voice made Addison¡¯s heart drop to the pit of her stomach.

 Chapter 500 Will He Find Out?

    <h4>Chapter 500: Chapter 500 Will He Find Out?</h4>


    "Who would need wooden toys?"


    The words echoed in Addison¡¯s mind like a broken record, a faint buzzing filling her ears. Panic surged, her thoughts overheating, yet her face remained carefully nk.


    On the other end of themunication crystal, the Alpha King and Queen had also heard the familiar voice and fallen silent. Even Archmage Elric pressed his lips together; he hadn¡¯t heard any footsteps approaching the tent.


    As for Addison, the excitement of talking about her children had made her rx her guard. She had let herself grow too at ease and failed to notice the soft footsteps drawing closer.


    Now, a chill crept up her spine. She had no idea how much the neer had overheard.


    "Z-Zion..." Addison stammered, studying his face for any hint of what he might have heard.


    But Zion looked calm, far too calm, as if he¡¯d caught nothing beyond her chatter about crafts and wooden toys. She watched him a moment longer before releasing a quiet, careful sigh of relief.


    "You¡¯re back?"


    "Um, I came back to check on you. How are you feeling?" Zion said softly as he crossed the room and sat beside her bed.


    Without thinking, he reached for Addison and drew her into his arms. The moment her warmth settled against him, the tension in his body eased. He inhaled her familiar,forting scent, released a quiet breath, and pressed a gentle kiss to her forehead.


    "I¡¯m feeling better now, so I asked Archmage Elric toe and help me warn my parents..." Addison said, a trace of nervousness and guilt slipping into her voice.


    She had already decided to tell Zion about the children, but she knew this wasn¡¯t the right moment. Telling him now would only stir his emotions and cloud his judgment. She needed a safe, private ce where they could speak openly.


    If Zion grew emotional, at least it wouldn¡¯t endanger him or push him into making reckless decisions, especially now, when a single distraction could cost him his life or make him rush back to the royal capital before it was safe to do so.


    Even though Addison hadn¡¯t heard the information Zion shared with Maxwell and the other Alphas, she could piece things together on her own. With what she witnessed this morning, she was sure that the biochemical mist would have affected the wildlife around the Golden Hue Pack and the neighboring territories.


    Animals were far more sensitive to danger than humans or other species, so many would have already fled their habitats.


    For so many creatures to migrate toward this area or other ces, it could only mean one thing, and that is the danger around them had increased. Powerful monsters might now be lurking nearby.


    And if Zion learned about the children and decided to rush back to the Royal Capital at any cost, razing monster nests and charging through the wild without regard for his own safety just to speed up their search for materials, Addison didn¡¯t know how she would stop him... or where she would even find the strength to break down afterward.


    She understood, at least, that Zion could be single-minded at times. If he weren¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t have stubbornly kept protecting ire within his territory instead of sending her back to the Royal Pce, simply because ire had said a few haughty, entitled things about not wanting to return on her own.


    "I¡¯m feeling much better now. How are things outside?" Addison asked, gently steering the conversation away to keep Zion from probing into her earlier conversation with her parents.


    The Alpha King and Queen kept theirposure, their expressions carefully controlled. Archmage Elric, however, was far less skilled at masking his emotions, so he quietly turned away, trying to hide how pale he¡¯d gone, as if his heart had nearly leapt out of his chest in shock.


    "Ah, yes. I just concluded a meeting with the Alphas traveling with us and briefed them on the situation. After that, I led a joint patrol with the warriors from each pack to reinforce the perimeter, heighten the security, and strengthen the defenses along the walls. We also set additional traps around the area," Zion reported.


    Noticing the Alpha King¡¯s grave expression through themunication crystal, Zion straightened his back and offered a respectful bow before continuing.


    "With all these preparations... is it really that bad out there?" Addison asked, frowning.


    Zion nodded. "A group of monsters has established a new nest upstream, so I asked Levi to warn the teams in charge of food and supplies to boil all drinking water, especially for the children. We can¡¯t be certain whether those creatures carry parasites or infectious diseases."


    "I¡¯ve already sent people to search for alternative water sources while we¡¯re stationed here, but water is essential for all living things. Most nearby sources are already imed by stronger monsters or beast packs. For now, boiling the water is our only reliable option. Fortunately, the healers stepped in after they recovered and are using their abilities to help purify the supply as an added precaution."


    As he spoke, Zion¡¯s hand drifted to Addison¡¯s back, rubbing it gently in a soothing rhythm. "We¡¯ll have to make do with this for the time being."


    "Indeed... that was a good call," Addison said with an approving nod.


    She knew Zion¡¯s precaution would prevent problems before they even began. Wild animals often carry parasites and viruses. Most adults could withstand minor exposure, especially with their wolves to bolster them, but the children who had yet to awaken their wolves, and the elderly whose strength had already waned, would not be nearly as fortunate.


    And if that happened, the sick would slow down the entire group, jeopardizing their ability to return to the designated location on time. More importantly, the children and elderly, with their weaker immune systems, could face serious illness or even death.


    Right now, aside from the few healers they brought, medical supplies were scarce. Even though the doctors had transported some medical equipment from the Royal Capital to the West and brought those along here, there was no safe, sterile environment to perform advanced procedures. They couldn¡¯t simply use the equipment without proper disinfection.


    With thousands of people in the group, a widespread outbreak from contaminated water would quickly overwhelm the medical staff and healers, putting everyone at risk.


    "If that¡¯s the case, we may need to speed up our return," Addison said, voicing her concern. "We don¡¯t know when the monsters or wild animals nearby might try to reim this territory. On top of that, some monsters are always looking to expand their range, so they¡¯ll likely confront others to secure the area for their young. A series of territorial battles is bound to break out soon, and we could easily get caught in the middle."


    "Indeed. While gathering materials, we noticed arge number of monsters and wild animals near our temporary shelter," Zion said, his tone serious. "I¡¯ve been worrying about the same thing, which is why I strengthened our defenses and set up additional traps, so we¡¯d know if anything approached and could deal with it quickly."


    "But as for speeding up the material gathering... I highly doubt we can. We have to move carefully through territories controlled by these creatures. Engaging them in directbat would cost too much time, and there¡¯s always the risk they might take revenge and attack the shelter itself."

 Chapter 501 Zion’s Change

    <h4>Chapter 501: Chapter 501 Zion¡¯s Change</h4>


    "If we provoke all the nearby monsters and wild animals, they could even band together in a coordinated attack, which could result to a beast tide. With our current defenses, we might not be able to hold them off."


    He paused, letting the weight of the possibility sink in. "Beast tides aren¡¯t unheard of, especially when monsters feel wronged. Most of them are highly vengeful and won¡¯t hesitate to strike back if they see an opportunity."


    And right now, the site of their temporary shelter was a prime location, ideal for anyone looking to settle. It was only a matter of time before other humanoid monsters took notice, like goblins, ogres, cyclopes, and others disced or driven to migrate by the biochemical mist would surely eye this area as a potential new home.


    "Then how about I send some mages with you when you go out to gather the materials?" Archmage Elric suggested. "They could help you identify what we need more easily, and in dangerous situations, they could cast protective spells like barriers, concealment of your scent, and the like. Other mages could perform these kinds of spells as well."


    He understood just how dangerous the wild had be. Even though Zion and Maxwell were strong, constantly having to fight every monster they encountered would be exhausting, and what Zion warned about could very well happen if they didn¡¯t take precautions.


    Although the idea of beast tides, monsters banding together to attack, seemed extreme, it wasn¡¯t impossible. It usually urred when all the creatures shared amon enemy or when hunger drove them to venture beyond their territory in search of food, sometimes targeting human settlements or other species.


    Werewolves hadn¡¯t personally experienced such coordinated attacks, but they had heard stories from weaker species. After all, werewolves were strong, and with their beastly traits when shifted, most wild animals and monsters preferred not to challenge them.


    This was also why Archmage Elric had forged an alliance with the werewolves. Their strength made them invaluable allies, and positioning the Mage Tower closer to werewolf territory provided an addedyer of security. With their protection, the mages could continue their studies in peace, safe within the Tower, without constantly having to fend off unnecessary threats.


    And Addison¡¯s thoughts made sense. The longer they stayed here, the higher the likelihood that monsters would notice their presence, especially given therge number of people in the area.


    While the monsters and wild animals might hesitate to attack because of the humans¡¯ numbers, thisnd wasn¡¯t officially imed by anyone, allowing all kinds of creatures to thrive here. These monsters and wild animals knew the terrain intimately, which made them even more dangerous.


    On top of that, they had many young and elderly pack members to protect, along with the farm animals. Since this was only a temporary shelter, facilities were minimal, forcing everyone, and the animals, to live in close quarters, leaving little room to maneuver if danger struck.


    Archmage Elric also had to consider the safety of his disciples. While mages were powerful, they typically fought at long range and would be like fish out of water in closebat, leaving them vulnerable.


    He didn¡¯t want to wait for a dangerous situation to arise before stepping in to help. Beyond that, he had a close rtionship with the Alpha King and had grown fond of Addison during their time in the Sacred Land, treating her almost like a granddaughter.


    He decided to send his disciples to assist, but if it weren¡¯t for Addison and her father, he might have simply stood aside and let others handle the situation until they returned home. He and his disciples had already done their best during their time with the Golden Hue Pack, and most were still recovering from mana depletion. By now, they all needed rest, including him.


    "Archmage Elric, are you sure? I know you and your disciples have already spent too much mana and endured so much this morning trying to achieve the impossible. I truly appreciate everything you¡¯ve done, so you don¡¯t need to push yourselves any further..." Addison said, worrycing her voice.


    Although Archmage Elric remained silent, she could see it in his pale, exhausted expression that he had already given so much. Asking him to assist her with contacting her parents was a lot, yet they had no other choice. He was the only mage she could truly trust right now, and while it was unlikely, she couldn¡¯t ignore the possibility that their enemies might have infiltrated the Mage Tower too.


    But the fact that he offered his help despite everything moved her deeply.


    Seeing her worry for him and his disciples, Archmage Elric felt a warmth in his chest. It showed him that Addison truly understood the struggles he and his mages were enduring, and that alone spoke volumes about her character.


    She genuinely cared for her people, considered their well-being, and never took them for granted. This reassured Archmage Elric that his alliance with the werewolf kingdom would remain strong even when Addison eventually took over. She reminded him of her father, and he realized that his judgment of her had never been wrong.


    In response, his voice softened, gentle yet firm. "There¡¯s no need to worry so much about us. The sooner we gather the materials and return home, the sooner we can get back to the Mage Tower and recover our strength. And I know all the mages I brought share the same thought; they won¡¯t oppose this n."


    "Thank you so much, Archmage Elric. If that¡¯s the case, please do inform your disciples," Addison said, her eyes filled with genuine gratitude as she looked at him.


    "Then I¡¯ll bring the mage you arranged with me tomorrow morning when I switch shifts with Maxwell. I¡¯ll also make sure he¡¯s informed of this arrangement, so nothing catches him by surprise," Zion interjected, showing his support. He couldn¡¯t help but nod at Archmage Elric with quiet appreciation.


    During his stay with Addison, Zion might not have realized that he was changing without even noticing it. He used to be overbearing and arrogant. Before, he wouldn¡¯t have looked at Archmage Elric appreciatively.


    If anything, he might have seen the mages¡¯ involvement as a simple necessity, purely for efficiency, and he may even have demanded their participation to speed up the gathering process with minimal casualties. He cared only about results, not the process, as most Alphas did, and never saw reason to think otherwise. But now... things were different.


    And spending time with Addison had opened his eyes in ways he hadn¡¯t even noticed. Though she was the heir apparent to the throne, she never acted arrogantly or took her people¡¯s efforts for granted.


    Instead, she genuinely appreciated them, showing it through her actions. And because of that, her people were willing to go above and beyond to demonstrate their loyalty, a concept new to Zion.


    He had always taken loyalty for granted, believing it was owed to him simply because he was their Alpha and he was strong, expecting others to bow in obedience. But with Addison, it was different. Slowly, he began to understand the value of showing appreciation, offering small gestures of kindness here and there.

 Chapter 502 Stirring

    <h4>Chapter 502: Chapter 502 Stirring</h4>


    Perhaps this aspect of Addison stemmed from her time in the Midnight River Pack, when she lived at the very bottom of the hierarchy as an omega. She had experienced firsthand how difficult it was to be overlooked, oppressed, and made to feel insignificant.


    Because of that, part of her felt it was important to show kindness whenever she could, to let others know they were seen, valued, and appreciated, and to help restore their confidence and sense of self-worth.


    Even before she lost her memory, Addison had already been an exceptional and capable leader. But having lived through life at the lowest rung of the hierarchy gave her something more, and that is a deeper understanding of people across every level, and a stronger, more genuine connection to them.


    Before, Addison was aware of the struggles faced by those at the bottom of the hierarchy, but she could never truly grasp them because she had never lived through them herself. It was only after she experienced that life firsthand that she began to understand it on a deeper level. That experience made her feel more connected to them, and her kindness became more genuine rather than something that could be mistaken for distant sympathy.


    After all, people often say you cannot truly understand hardship until you have endured it yourself. Others may believe they understand and offer sympathy, but when real difficulties arise, those same people may still take things for granted, assuming that such burdens are more fitting for those at the bottom simply because they are "used to it."


    After settling the arrangements for the next day, Addison quickly ended the call with her parents, reminding them onest time to stay vignt without bringing up the children again.


    Archmage Elric then excused himself to brief his disciples on the n, assess their condition, and determine who was still fit enough to assist with the gathering task if needed.


    "How are you feeling?" Zion asked, his gaze warm but searching.


    God knew how terrified he had been when Addison copsed. The sight had shaken him so badly that he never wanted to witness it again. But now that she was awake and steady, he forced himself to remain calm.


    He didn¡¯t want her to see how close he hade to losing control; his temper was never the best, and he feared frightening her or stirring painful memories. Thankfully, even Shura had kept unusually quiet, equally concerned about Addison¡¯s condition.


    "I¡¯m fine now. Don¡¯t worry..." Addison said with a reassuring smile, sensing the depth of his concern.


    Zion nodded, though the worry hadn¡¯t left his eyes. "Alright. I¡¯ll ask some healers toeter and transfer a bit more energy to you, just to be safe."


    "Really, there¡¯s no need," Addison said gently. "I just overused the Power of Light. It¡¯s still new to me, and my body hasn¡¯t fully adjusted yet. Other than that... hmm..."


    She trailed off as she bit off a moan that almost escaped her lips.


    A familiar sensation stirred deep within her, subtle but unmistakable. That quiet hunger began to coil in the pit of her stomach, making her feel oddly restless. It was still manageable, for now, but she could feel it growing, pressing at the edges of her awareness.


    The same craving from before resurfaced, whispering at the back of her mind, urging her to devour her mate¡¯s vitality. She could suppress it, push it down with sheer will, but it kept returning in fleeting shes, refusing to let her settle.


    It wasn¡¯t as intense asst time, yet it lingered longer, like a small seed taking root inside her, waiting to be nourished.


    A faint, unwee warmth pooled low in Addison¡¯s body, and she instinctively pressed her thighs together, trying to steady herself. Thest thing she wanted was for Zion, who was sitting so close beside her, to notice anything unusual or catch a whiff of her aroused scent. This was neither the time nor the ce for that kind of distraction.


    "Are you sure?" Zion asked again as he leaned closer, gently tucking a loose strand of her hair behind her ear.


    His breath brushed her skin, warm and close, and the simple contact sent a shiver through her. The restless sensation within her red, growing more insistent. For a fleeting moment, it felt as though that strange presence inside her was whispering the same words again and again to <i>consume... to devour...</i>


    She forced the thought down, tightening herposure, but she couldn¡¯t stop herself from bing acutely aware of Zion¡¯s presence beside her.


    "Addie, are you okay?" Zion asked again, worry deepening in his voice when he noticed her distant expression. He mistook her silence for difort or hidden concern. "Tell me if you don¡¯t feel well..."


    As he spoke, he gently brushed the tip of his nose against her cheek, a quiet, instinctive gesture, the same way a wolf wouldfort its sick mate. As a werewolf, the action came naturally to him, driven by both instinct and genuine worry.


    But to Addison, Zion¡¯s closeness felt dangerously different.


    It was like cing fresh prey before a starving wolf.


    The hunger stirring inside her had already begun to test the limits of her restraint, and now the very person she was trying not to focus on was right beside her, warm, close, and unaware that he had be the greatest trial to her control.


    To steady herself, Addison gently pushed Zion¡¯s face away and nodded quickly.


    "I¡¯m really fine. I just have a lot on my mind. I only need a moment to sort out my thoughts, and I¡¯ll be alright. And... yes, maybe you should call a healer, just in case."


    Her words came out a little too fast, a little too nervous, as she deliberately avoided looking at him. If a healer could channel some energy into her, perhaps it would help settle whatever was stirring inside her. It felt as though that presence only wanted energy, nothing more.


    She didn¡¯t understand why it had suddenly begun to awaken from its dormancy. Perhaps overusing the Power of Light had drained her more than she realized, forcing her to tap into that hidden energy source. Or perhaps it was connected to the vitality she had siphoned from Zion, Maxwell, and Levi not long ago.


    What she needed now was to distance herself from Zion, before whatever was stirring inside her fully awakened likest time, and she lost control again.


    So Addison did the only thing she could think of. She pretended to be weaker than she actually was, as if she truly needed rest, hoping it would be enough to send Zion away.


    She couldn¡¯t talk to him about this. With Zion¡¯s personality, he would take the matter far too seriously and insist once again on the idea he had mentioned before, setting a schedule for the three of them to mate with her so she could "feed" properly.


    She had brushed it off then, and the thought still made her ufortable now. Scheduled mating sounded less like affection and more like an obligation, like a duty meant for producing heirs rather than nurturing their bond.


    She didn¡¯t want their rtionship to feel like that.


    She knew too well what it felt like to be treated without care, without consideration. Despite her many concerns, she was trying her best to open up to them in her own way, while slowly working through the trauma and scars of her past. Thankfully, they had all been patient and understanding. Even Zion, temperamental as he was, had been trying hard to change and not add to her burdens anymore.


    "Alright. You need to rest more. I¡¯ll call a healer to check on you and stay until you¡¯re treated. After that, I¡¯ll return to patrolling the area and brief the warriors who¡¯ll being with me tomorrow," Zion said.


    He noticed the faint flutter of Addison¡¯s longshes and the way she seemed to shrink slightly from his touch. She looked exhausted, more than she was letting on, and though a small ache formed in his chest at her quiet avoidance, he told himself it was only because she was too tired to be disturbed.


    So he gave her onest lingering look.


    He almost leaned down to kiss her, but stopped himself. Instead, he straightened up, turned away, and left reluctantly, letting her rest in peace.


    Only when the tent p fell shut did Addison finally release the breath she had been holding. Her heart was still pounding wildly in her chest, and heat began to creep through her body, slow and insistent, like the onset of an unwanted in heat.


    The tingling sensation rose from the pit of her stomach, threading through her nerves and clouding her thoughts. She shifted restlessly on the bed, unable to findfort as the warmth coiled tighter within her.


    <i>"Not now... please..."</i> she whispered to herself, as if she was praying that the thing stirring inside her could hear her plea and show mercy by sinking back into dormancy before it caused her any more trouble.

 Chapter 503 Restless Night

    <h4>Chapter 503: Chapter 503 Restless Night</h4>


    Not long after, Zion returned with two more female healers. Just as they had done before she woke, the women knelt beside Addison and ced their hands over hers, channeling their healing energy toward her core.


    This time, the process was noticeably smoother. Nothing resisted them, and their energy no longer felt as though it were being swallowed by a void as it had earlier. The flow was steady and uninterrupted.


    Addison, too, felt different, less restless, the strange, simmering hunger within her easing slightly.


    As Zion stood at the entrance of the tent, Addison found her gaze drifting toward him. Her throat suddenly felt dry, and she instinctively licked the corner of her lips. As if sensing her stare, Zion looked back at her and caught the small gesture. The sight made his chest tighten, an unexpected warmth stirring in his heart.


    <i>"Our mate is calling to us... No, wait, I think she¡¯s trying to seduce us..."</i> Shura¡¯s voice suddenly echoed in Zion¡¯s mind, restless and overly eager.


    <i>"Shut up. Is that the only thing you ever think about?"</i> Zion muttered back, irritation edging his thoughts.


    Yet, deep down, he knew he wasn¡¯t unaffected. He could already feel warmth pooling low in his abdomen, and he would be lying if he said he hadn¡¯t noticed the faint scent in the air, that familiar vani with a trace of cinnamon and milk.


    His body reacted before he could fully suppress it; his cock got hard.


    Remembering how exhausted Addison still was, Zion quickly averted his gaze. He shifted his stance subtly, adjusting his clothes as he tried topose himself so no one could notice the bulge in his pants, and hoping no one else had noticed the briefpse in his control.


    Seeing him act so furtively, Addison felt a flicker of uncertainty. She wasn¡¯t sure whether to be amused or embarrassed, whether it was because he had caught her behaving so boldly, or because he had suddenly regained hisposure. In the end, she lowered her gaze as well, focusing instead on her hand, still held gently by the two healers.


    "Princess, we are done. We found no issues within your body. All you need now is proper rest to allow yourself to recover," one of the female healers exined softly.


    She released Addison¡¯s hand, adjusted the nket around her, and then bowed deeply before excusing herself.


    "All right. Thank you for your hard work," Addison said with a small, polite smile as she watched the two healers leave.


    After hearing their report, Zion looked at her and smiled as well, but there was hesitation in his eyes, as if he were debating whether to say something and ultimately deciding not to disturb her.


    Addison noticed his brief internal struggle and watched him with quiet amusement. In the end, he simply gave in, offering her a soft, resigned smile instead.


    "I-I¡¯ll head out now... I¡¯ll see you againter..." Zion said, his reluctance obvious, as though he had been unfairly treated yet chose not to voice a singleint.


    Seeing him like this almost made Addisonugh. It wasn¡¯t every day she saw the proud, domineering Alpha Zion, usually so arrogant and unyielding, reduced to such a conflicted state.


    In a strange way, it felt like a new form of torment for him, and for reasons she couldn¡¯t quite deny, her petty side found it deeply satisfying. It was as if the bnce had shifted ever so slightly, as though she were getting back at him for the way he had treated her years ago.


    She had to fight hard to keep her expression neutral, though a smile threatened to break through at any moment.


    "All right," Addison replied calmly.


    She watched Zion walk away in exaggerated slowness, as if he were secretly hoping she would call him back. Addison¡¯s lips twitched uncontrobly as she struggled to hold in herughter.


    Since Addison didn¡¯t call him back, Zion had no choice but to truly leave. As soon as the tent p fell shut behind him, the lingering scent of vani, cinnamon, and milk slowly faded from the air.


    Yet his chest still felt tight, and the restless warmth within him had not eased in the slightest. He nced down, saw the ring bulge in his pants, exhaled deeply, and steadied himself.


    Knowing he couldn¡¯t return to the warriors in this state, Zion turned toward the riverbank, intending to take a cold bath to clear his head before resuming his duties. And without another thought, he headed off in that direction.


    After Zion left, Addison was alone. She tried to suppress the deep, gnawing hunger within her and forced herself to sleep instead.


    Meanwhile, Levi was upied with an entirely different task. He was organizing the inventory of all the supplies that had been evacuated, along with the pack members from different territories to the temporary shelter, packs of provisions, sacks of grain, and even the farm animals they had brought with them.


    Everything had to be properly documented before being handed over to the warehouse managers, who wouldter transport them to their designated storage sites along the borders of the Royal Capital.


    The work demanded precision. Levi had to be thorough, leaving no room for error. Because of this, he didn¡¯t even have time to pause for breath, nor could he afford to switch shifts with anyone else. A change in hands might introduce small inconsistencies, details that could easily be overlooked in the moment but wouldter affect the uracy of the supply records.


    And so, Levi pressed on.


    After recounting and verifying the supplies from the Golden Hue Pack, he carefully recorded everything. A few warriors, and mostly teenagers who were unfit for patrol duty, helped him move the goods around while he documented each item.


    "All right, this section is done. Thank you for your help," Levi said, straightening up slightly before continuing his instructions. "Keep watching over the storage and check it regrly. The moisture from the ground can seep in, so make sure the grain that couldn¡¯t be stored in the magic chests doesn¡¯t start molding. Once we reach our destination, we¡¯ll prioritize threshing and sun-drying them to prevent any waste."


    He gestured toward the stacked bundles of straw nearby.


    "And the straw as well, don¡¯t let it get damp. Lay it out to dry in the sun every day so the animals will have proper feed."


    The teenagers nodded earnestly as they took his words to heart, returning to their posts with renewed attentiveness.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Beta Levi. We¡¯ll keep a close eye on the animals and the grain stored here, and we¡¯ll report to you immediately if anything seems wrong. We¡¯ll also make sure the area stays well ventted andy the grain out to dry in the mornings to prevent it from getting damp or moldy," one of the teenagers said, patting his chest confidently.


    It was a lot of work, but there were many of them, so thebor itself wasn¡¯t the real issue. The challenge was space. They had very little room to work with, which meant they would have to dry everything in batches, carefully making the most of the limited area while ensuring the animals didn¡¯t wander over and eat the grain they hadid out to dry.

 Chapter 504 Maxwell’s Back

    <h4>Chapter 504: Chapter 504 Maxwell¡¯s Back</h4>


    "All right. I trust you all. You¡¯ve been doing a great job so far. Just keep this up for about three more days, and I¡¯ll leave this in your hands until then," Levi said with an amiable smile.


    Thanks to his experience as a Beta and the time he had spent working on the farm with Addison, this kind of task wasn¡¯t particrly difficult for him. It was simply exhausting.


    After finishing with the Golden Hue Pack¡¯s temporary storage, Levi moved on to the next pack¡¯s supplies. A few warriors were already stationed there to guard the area, along with several teenagers from the same pack ready to assist him in moving items around. They still had other duties to attend to, but they were more than willing to help Levi with the smaller tasks around the temporary shelter.


    Time passed quietly until morning, but the calm of dawn was shattered by frantic footsteps. Addison awoke to the murmur of voices outside the tent and the sound of people moving hurriedly, as if something urgent was happening.


    She frowned and slowly opened her eyes, still groggy from a restless night. Sleep had eluded her; she had tossed and turned endlessly, haunted by that insistent, gnawing craving, the hunger that whispered relentlessly from the deepest corners of her mind, refusing to let her rest until it had been fully sated.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Addison murmured, propping herself up and wrapping an extrayer of the thin nket around her shoulders. She was wearing only a delicate, thin nightgown, with just her underwear beneath it, so the nket offered both warmth and cover for her body. The break of dawn brought a chill, especially near the river, where the air hung thick with fog.


    Carefully, she stepped out of her tent and followed the crowd, moving toward the entrance as everyone began converging there.


    There, Addison spotted the newly arrived warriors who had gone out to gather materials from the wild.


    "How are things outside?" Zion asked, handing Maxwell a pair of pants to put on. Maxwell¡¯s body gleamed, wet not only with sweat but also coated in thick, dark blood. The metallic scent hung heavily in the air, so strong that everyone instinctively wrinkled their noses, making it impossible for werewolves to ignore.


    Most rming of all, several of Maxwell¡¯s men had been injured as well, carried in by the rest of his team, their wounds evidence of the danger they had faced outside.


    "It¡¯s not good," Maxwell said, trying to catch his breath. "We came out at night, and wild beasts, and monsters, are far more active then. Even though we were cautious moving through the forest, there were so few safe routes we could take. They¡¯re even more restless at night. I strongly suggest we don¡¯t go out after dark again."


    His hair was wet with sweat, dripping as he ruffled it roughly. Coming from an Alpha as strong as him, Maxwell¡¯s warning carried significant weight; if he himself advised against venturing out at night, it was a sign of real danger.


    This also meant the situation was far more serious than they had initially thought. With so many wild animals and monsters migrating due to the biochemical mist, maneuvering through the forest without encountering them was bing increasingly difficult. Disced from their homes, these creatures were more sensitive, aggressive, and restless than usual.


    Hunting packs were venturing out in search of food, and with the number of wild animals and monsters on the rise,petition had intensified. Fights over territory and resources were breaking out, and some of the hungriest creatures no longer hesitated to challenge stronger opponents, as long as they had the advantage of numbers.


    And that was only the first night after the animals had begun migrating. If things were already this chaotic, the situation would only grow worse in theing days.


    Fortunately, some of the creatures were continuing to migrate in all directions, dispersing the pressure somewhat. But during the migration, many wild animals and monsters still needed to hunt to fuel their journey. Most of thend in the area had already been imed by stronger monsters or established packs, leaving only a few stubborn ones behind.


    Even so, it remained easy for people like Addison and her people to be caught in the crossfire, as Maxwell and his team had experienced just the night before.


    After all, even teams like Maxwell¡¯s never moved inrge numbers, usually fewer than a dozen, to keep their movements swift and less noticeable in the forest. But migrating wild animals and monsters traveled in full packs, vastly outnumbering them.


    Even with Maxwell fighting at the forefront, it would be impossible for him to annihte every attacker. And killing everything that struck him wasn¡¯t an option; it would cause bloodshed and disrupt the delicate bnce of the wild.


    Werewolves, after all, were creatures of nature. Maxwell had to remain mindful of the ecosystem after all; he is an Alpha, so this is also his responsibility. If he wiped out an entire pack of wolves that attacked him, for example, it would remove a key predator from the area.


    This would allow prey like rabbits, for instance, to multiply unchecked. Rabbits have short reproductive cycles, and an overpoption could quickly strip the vegetation bare. The result would be an ecological disaster akin to a locust swarm, creating yet another problem to manage.


    Every action Maxwell took had consequences, and he had to weigh each one carefully.


    Just because Maxwell was strong didn¡¯t mean he could act without thinking. That¡¯s why both he and Zion had to exercise extreme caution when facing their opponents. Normally, wild wolves would instinctively avoid a werewolf, recognizing their superior strength.


    But during migration, hunger drove them to take risks. It was natural for even a weaker pack to test their luck and attempt to feed their own, even if it meant challenging a far stronger predator.


    All night, Maxwell and his team were harried by predatory wild animals and monsters of every kind. Just before reaching the temporary shelter, they encountered the Blood Hounds, monstrous wolves that hunted under the cover of darkness.


    Unlike werewolves, Blood Houndscked human intelligence but made up for it with incredible speed and stealth. They could melt into the shadows of the night, and they often lurked in the deepest parts of the forest near caves, striking when prey least expected it.


    Although Blood Hounds were weaker than werewolves, they were far from harmless. Their natural habitat near the Golden Hue Pack had been disrupted, forcing them to migrate, and they waited in a safe ce near the border of the biochemical mist to continue migrating until nightfall.


    By chance, they came across Maxwell¡¯s team, who were already covered with the blood of other predatory animals and monsters. The scent of blood overpowered Maxwell¡¯s natural werewolf scent, and the Blood Hounds instinctively attacked.


    Maxwell¡¯s team, exhausted from running and fighting throughout the night, was caught off guard. Several were injured, not fatally, but enough to slow them down. Even as they healed, the relentless onught from the Blood Hounds left them with fresh wounds. The attacks came in a chaotic, whirlwind-like frenzy, striking from all sides and giving Maxwell and his team little time to regroup.

 Chapter 505 Weeding

    <h4>Chapter 505: Chapter 505 Weeding</h4>


    Maxwell and his team soon found themselves trapped in a battle where they were heavily outnumbered. The entire pack of Blood Hounds attacked from all sides, making escape nearly impossible.


    Fortunately, they managed to hold their ground until dawn. As the first light of morning broke through the forest, the Blood Hounds finally retreated to the shadows. Though they had strength in numbers, they would lose their greatest advantage once daylight stripped away the cover of night.


    Reluctantly, the pack withdrew, as if forced to abandon what they had thought would be an easy meal, arge b of meat in the form of Maxwell and his exhausted team.


    Maxwell and his team eventually made it back, with only a few of them wounded. However, they were utterly exhausted. Their wolves had already drained much of their strength assisting with earlier healing, so the recovery of theirtest injuries was noticeably slower. By the time they reached the temporary shelter, several of the more recent wounds had yet to closepletely.


    The warriors stationed at the gate quickly stepped in to support the injured, escorting them to the doctors and healers for immediate treatment. Blood Hounds, after all, carried a venom in their bites that caused continuous bleeding. Even if they failed tond a fatal strike, the lingering effect of their saliva could slowly kill their prey.


    Because of the creatures¡¯ dark nature, this toxic effect was further amplified. As a result, the doctors and healers had to work together, using specially prepared herbs to counteract the poison and stabilize the wounded warriors.


    "Take care of them," Maxwell said, nodding to the doctors rushing forward to tend to the wounded.


    He turned to Zion, his expression still grim and focused, but the moment he heard Addison¡¯s voice, the hardness in his face softened.


    Levi, who hade to assess the situation, silently handed Maxwell a towel. His hair was soaked with sweat, and his skin glistened from the night¡¯s exertion. Maxwell epted it and wiped his face as he spoke.


    When Addison approached, all three men turned to look at her at the same time.


    "Why did youe out? You just recovered..." Zion scolded, though he sounded more helpless than angry.


    He quickly moved to her side, pulling the thin nket tighter around her shoulders before taking her hand to steady her as they walked. Addison rolled her eyes at how overly cautious he was.


    "I¡¯m fine. I can walk perfectly well. You¡¯re treating me like I¡¯m terminally ill," she snorted.


    But since she couldn¡¯t shake him off, she let him fuss as he pleased.


    Together, they approached Maxwell and Levi. Around them, some of the onlookers dispersed after receiving quiet instructions from their respective Alphas through the mindlink to give Addison and the others space. Meanwhile, the Alphas from the evacuated territories stepped forward, gathering to hear the full scope of the situation.


    "I know. I just wanted to make sure you¡¯re alright," Zion said, not offended in the slightest. He chuckled softly and ruffled Addison¡¯s hair as he guided her along.


    Noticing the Alphas gathering, Maxwell nced at them and let out a quiet sigh before speaking.


    "We should move this to the main tent. This isn¡¯t the right ce to discuss important matters."


    He was referring to the tent they had set aside for meetings and nning. It wasn¡¯trge, but it served well enough as their strategy room for serious discussions.


    Archmage Elric, who had been standing not far from them, quickly realized they were about to discuss something important. Without waiting to be asked, he quickened his pace, intent on reaching the main tent first.


    As soon as he arrived, he tapped his staff against the ground several times and began to chant. By the time Maxwell and the others reached the tent, Elric was in the middle of his spell. A faint shimmer rippled through the air before settling over the entire tent like an invisible dome.


    When he finished, he exhaled and turned back to them.


    "Since you have important matters to discuss, I¡¯ve ced the tent under protection magic and soundproofing. Whatever is said inside will remain inside."


    Only Maxwell, Zion, Levi, and Addison understood the deeper meaning behind his words.


    The other Alphas from the West had not yet realized that a traitor within the Royal Pce had been feeding sensitive information to their enemies, but Elric knew.


    That was why he had gone to such lengths to secure the tent. He wanted to ensure that whatever was discussed inside would remain there. If word of their meeting still managed to leak, then it would only mean one thing, and that is that the defector was among the Alphas themselves, since there might be too many spies hidden among them. Still, their enemies were not foolish. Any leak after this would be too obvious.


    Having silently conveyed his intent to Addison and her mates, Elric gave a small nod and excused himself, leaving to prepare his disciples to depart with Zion after the meeting.


    Zion and the others did not stay long inside the tent.


    Maxwell simplyid the map Zion had drawn across the table and added the new markings he had made. Red circles now crowded the parchment, each one indicating a nest or territory imed by wild beasts and monsters in the surrounding area. He also marked the exact locations where his team had been attacked the previous night so Zion could pay special attention to those routes.


    The reason they had called the other Alphas into the meeting, when the four of them could have handled this alone, was deliberate. It ensured the others were aware of the situation and did not feel excluded from the decision-making process.


    At the same time, just as Archmage Elric had subtly hinted earlier, this gathering served another purpose, and that was to bait any spy foolish enough to reveal themselves by reacting to the information shared within the tent.


    By studying the markings Zion and Maxwell had ced on the map, anyone present would be able to predict Zion¡¯s likely routes for gathering materials. With that knowledge, an enemy could n an interception or an ambush easily, and if Zion were captured, he could be used as leverage against Addison.


    But this worked both ways.


    Because it was Zion and Maxwell who had drawn and analyzed the map, they also knew which locations were ideal for ambushes. They could prepare ordingly. They also understood that they could not rely solely on Chase¡¯s past experience, since they still had no clear idea how the enemy and their spies weremunicating.


    This meeting, therefore, was more than a briefing. It was a calcted move to flush out any spies or traitors lurking around Addison, ensuring that her immediate surroundings would be truly secure.


    Archmage Elric¡¯s decision to visibly cast a protective barrier around the main tent was not just for security; it was part of the strategy.


    By making the precaution obvious, they were sending a message: Addison¡¯s side was alert and wary. Any spy present would likely interpret this as proof that suspicion was already in the air. Feeling watched, the spy would try to lie low and avoid doing anything rash.


    But that caution could also be their weakness.


    If there truly was a spy among the Alphas, they would still be tempted to pass along the opportunity to ambush Zion and his team. The need to report valuable information to their mastermind would outweigh their desire to stay hidden. And in trying to be clever and discreet, they would expose the very method they used tomunicate.


    That moment, when they believed they were acting safely, would be when they were most vulnerable to being caught.


    And once identified, Addison and the others could trace how the information was being ryed and force the rest of thework out into the open.


    But if the spy wasn¡¯t one of the Alphas, then it could be a pack member, someone bribed, coerced, or quietly turned without their Alpha¡¯s knowledge. Worse, an entire territory might already be under the enemy¡¯s surveince... or even have defected without anyone realizing it.


    No matter the truth, Addison and the others had to be certain before the teleportation portal was opened. They still had two days of waiting and gathering materials, and far too many things could go wrong in that time.


    Their enemies could poison the grain supplies or livestock. They could set fires. They could even lure monsters toward the temporary shelter or deliberately agitate them, causing chaos from the outside.


    Whatever form the threat took, Addison and the others intended to prevent it before it could happen.


    That was why Archmage Elric¡¯s proactive move, and his subtle signal that he was ready to help, meant more to them than words could express.


    So when Addison and the others noticed it, they entered the meeting with heightened awareness, quietly observing everyone present.

 Chapter 506 Giving Opportunity

    <h4>Chapter 506: Chapter 506 Giving Opportunity</h4>


    During the meeting, Archmage Elric was also brought in at Zion¡¯s insistence, adding another pair of keen eyes to observe the other Alphas for any irregr behavior. Unfortunately, they could not determine whether there truly was no spy among them or if the Alphas were simply too cautious to reveal anything out of fear of being noticed.


    As a result, the meeting proceeded without any obvious incidents. They calmly discussed their ns for the next two days, focusing on how to maintain their position without sumbing to the possible aggressive attacks from monsters and wild beasts.


    Meanwhile, Archmage Elric acted as the representative of the mages. Zion frequently sought his opinion on various matters, particrly regarding the mages¡¯ involvement in the tasks assigned to them and how effectively they could contribute to the overall defense and strategy.


    After the meeting, Maxwell went to rest, as did Levi, who had stayed up all night handling the matters of the temporary settlement. Meanwhile, Zion briefed the warriors apanying him on the uing trip outside, along with the two mages assigned to assist them.


    Addison, on the other hand, was finally left with a moment to herself. Since she had passed out upon arriving, she hadn¡¯t had the chance to properly inspect the temporary shelter she and Zion had built. Now felt like the perfect opportunity to check on its condition and see how everyone was managing.


    "P-Princess! Why are you out? You should be resting a little longer..." Mary eximed the moment she spotted Addison walking around the shelter.


    "It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. Fill me in on everything that has happened in the shelter since your arrival," Addison said.


    Mary hesitated, her worry immediately resurfacing. News of Addison copsing, along with the dozens of healers who had exhausted themselves trying to treat her, had already spread throughout the shelter. To everyone, it meant her condition must have been severe, perhaps even life-threatening. The moment Mary saw her walking around, her first instinct had been to send her back to rest.


    However, the instant Addison asked about the shelter¡¯s situation, Mary instinctively straightened her posture. Her concern was pushed aside as duty took over, and she began giving a thorough and serious report of everything she knew.


    As she spoke, a faint sense of unease tugged at her mind, as if she were forgetting something important. Yet no matter how hard she tried to recall it, nothing came to her.


    <i>¡¯Oh well... I must be overthinking,¡¯</i> she thought, brushing the feeling aside as she continued her report,pletely forgetting what she had been so worried about just moments ago.


    "Princess, after you left, everything in the camp has been running smoothly,rgely because of the foundation youid and theprehensive defenses established around the perimeter. Defending this ce as intended shouldn¡¯t be too difficult," Mary reported thoughtfully.


    She paused, rubbing her chin as she organized her observations. "However, since the wooden walls were built in a short amount of time, they may not be sturdy enough if a monster wave strikes."


    "And while we do have many warriors, they alle from different packs. It may be difficult for them to coordinate and work together seamlessly, so that is something we also need to factor into our defenses. Still, with a capable leader guiding them from the front, I believe that issue can be resolved."


    As Addison listened, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a flicker of surprise. Despite having little to no battle experience in the frontline, Mary¡¯s analysis was precise and perceptive, showing a keen eye for details that many would have easily overlooked.


    It was truly a pleasant surprise for Addison to realize that her new subordinate was far more valuable than she had initially thought. Not only did Mary provide strong backing through her origins in the pack that produced thergest grain supply in the entire kingdom, but she also possessed qualities that set her apart from her father.


    Unlike her peace-loving father, Mary had the makings of a natural leader. She showed exceptional ability in managing territory and an impressive sense for strategy and battle, traits befitting a future Alpha who might one day even surpass him.


    Rather than losing anything, Addison felt as though she had gained a hidden gem, someone of immense worth whom she had secured without expending excessive resources.


    "Good. Then I¡¯ll leave these matters for you to supplement and adjust as you see fit," Addison said calmly. "As you¡¯ve noticed, Levi is currently upied with managing the supplies, ensuring that everything is ounted for and that not a single grain is lost during transport. Meanwhile, both Maxwell and Zion are focused on gathering intel and resources outside. As for me..."


    She paused, momentarily unsure how to phrase her thoughts. It almost sounded as if she were pushing her responsibilities onto her subordinate just to ease her own burden, but that wasn¡¯t the case at all.


    She needed to personally inspect the situation and observe things firsthand. Besides, this was also a valuable opportunity for Mary to grow.


    If Addison handled everything alone, she wouldn¡¯t truly be leading; she would only be limiting the development of those under her. A leader¡¯s role was not to do everything personally, but to guide, delegate, and allow capable subordinates to prove their worth. Otherwise, their skills would only dull if not used.


    With that in mind, entrusting this task to Mary was not her avoiding to do anything, but the most appropriate decision.


    "I understand, Princess. I¡¯ll do my best," Mary replied, her face lighting up with an eager grin.


    She was genuinely excited for the chance to prove herself. Although she had already pledged her loyalty to Addison, she had yet to truly demonstrate her capabilities. Addison¡¯s eptance meant a great deal, but Mary knew that trust alone was not enough to justifycency.


    If more talented individuals appeared in the future, she could easily be pushed aside if she failed to show her worth now.


    For that reason, she was determined to secure her ce at Addison¡¯s side while the opportunity was still within reach. To personally choose the monarch she wished to serve and be allowed to stand so close to her was already a rare privilege, one that required both foresight and courage to seize.


    And now that Addison was giving her a stage to perform, how could she possibly refuse?


    After receiving her orders, Mary hurried off at once, almost as if she feared the opportunity might be taken from her if she dyed even a moment.


    Left on her own again, Addison took her time walking around the entire camp. Just as Mary had reported, the camp was filled with warriors from different packs, yet there was a noticeableck of unity among them. Having never worked closely together before, their coordination was still rough and unpolished.


    Even so, none of them were cking off. Each warrior did what they could for the safety of the camp and its people. Some volunteered to guard the supply area, while others tended to the farm animals. A few even took it upon themselves to carry buckets upon buckets of water, ensuring there was enough for both the animals and for boiling so it would be safe to drink.


    Though their teamwork was imperfect, their sense of responsibility was evident, and that alone prevented the camp from falling into disorder.


    "Wait..." Addison murmured inwardly as her gaze lingered on the warriors moving about the camp.


    Many of the idle warriors were busy carrying buckets of water and pouring them into argemunal jug. From there, the elderly, those unable to help with guarding or managing supplies, would draw from the jug to boil the water. Once purified, it would be transferred into a separate vat, allowing thirsty warriors to refill their animal-skin sks safely.


    The same careful process was followed for the animals. They were well aware that if the water could make people sick, the livestock would be just as vulnerable. As such, they made sure the animals were given only boiled water as well.


    Everything seemed orderly and well thought out.


    And yet, as Addison continued to observe the routine, a strange sinking feeling settled in her chest. She scanned her surroundings again, trying to pinpoint the source of her unease, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t quite grasp why the scene before her left her so unsettled.


    <i>¡¯Maybe I¡¯m getting sidetracked...¡¯</i> Addison thought, her brows knitting slightly. ¡¯<i>Wasn¡¯t the reason I was walking around to look for any spies blending into the crowd?¡¯</i>


    The realization made her pause.


    If there truly were spies hidden among them and she failed to identify them in time, they could strike at any moment. Worse, they might choose the most critical timing, such as when the teleportation portal was being opened, to create chaos and sabotage their efforts.


    By then, it would be far toote to react, and the damage could be irreversible.


    Addison exhaled quietly, her gaze sharpening as she scanned the camp once more.

 Chapter 507 Acting As Bait

    <h4>Chapter 507: Chapter 507 Acting As Bait</h4>


    She could not afford to wait for something to happen before taking action. If there was a threat lurking in the shadows, she needed to find it before it had the chance to reveal itself on its own.


    But that was far easier said than done. Even if she stayed here, watching every passerby until her eyes burned from the strain, there was no guarantee she could truly distinguish who was a spy and who was not.


    No matter how much she wanted to uncover the truth immediately, she could do little beyond searching for subtle clues.


    Suppressing a quiet sigh, Addison forced herself to calm down. Rushing things out of unease would only make matters worse. If she acted too obviously or showed that she was already suspicious, any hidden enemy would be more cautious and conceal themselves even more deeply.


    That would only put her and her people at a greater disadvantage.


    In the end, despite the lingering sense of unease in her chest, she chose to proceed carefully, taking things one step at a time instead of forcing results that might expose her intentions.


    The unease in her chest slowly sank deeper, settling like a heavy weight in the pit of her stomach. It felt as though time was slipping away, yet she had not found a single useful lead to follow. The sense of helplessness pressed in on her, urging her to rush, but she knew she couldn¡¯t afford to act recklessly.


    Forcing herself to stop, Addison took a few slow, steady breaths, calming her racing thoughts. Only then did she begin observing her surroundings again, this time with greaterposure, careful not to overlook even the smallest detail.


    She resumed walking around the camp, deliberately acting nonchnt, but slightly frail. To others, she appeared just as weak and unwell as they already believed her to be. It was a calcted choice; the more harmless she seemed, the more likely others would lower their guard.


    Whenever someone nced at her with concern and offered a smile, Addison returned it with a faint, fragile one of her own, as if a mere gust of wind could knock her over. The worried looks she received only deepened her quiet guilt.


    In her heart, she could only apologize to them for the deception, even as she continued her careful watch.


    After all, only by appearing weak would others assume she was merely out for some light movement or fresh air. At the same time, as shifters with naturally strong bodies and robust immune systems, they rarely fell ill.


    Thus, Addison¡¯s frail state only reinforced the severity of what had happened earlier that morning, which resulted in her current state. And it would show them that her copse had clearly not been minor; to them, it was proof that she was still suffering lingering aftereffects even now.


    As she walked unsteadily around the camp, Addison did not notice anything particrly unusual. It was only around noon, when Maxwell and Levi woke up and came to check on her, that the situation changed.


    The moment they saw her still outside, both of them were visibly surprised. Without wasting any time, they gently but firmly ushered her back to her tent before heading out again to fetch food for her.


    Fortunately, the elderly had already finished preparing the meal. The rabbits hunted by Maxwell¡¯s team the previous night, while they were gathering materials for the teleportation portal, had been roasted and seasoned with spices, filling the air with a mouthwatering aroma.


    Despite the injuries some of the team had sustained during the hunt, they had still handed all the game to Maxwell, who stored them safely in his magic pouch. Before resting, he had entrusted the ingredients to the elderly, who handled the cooking with care.


    Alongside the roasted rabbit were fresh sds, prepared mainly from vegetables that could not be stored in the magic chest for transportation. To avoid waste, they carefully sorted the produce, prioritizing the bruised ones and cooking them first before they spoiled or attracted worms and insects.


    There was also a warm pheasant soup with tomatoes, carrots, and potatoes, as well as steamed rice, an essential source of energy, especially for the warriors who were constantly on the move throughout the camp.


    After getting a serving for each of them, Maxwell and Levi made their way back to the tent. Maxwell carried both his portion and Addison¡¯s in his hands, forcing Levi to step ahead and pull the tent p aside to clear the way for him.


    Once Maxwell entered, Levi followed behind and took a seat beside Addison. Meanwhile, Maxwell set the tray down carefully, cing the food within reach. He then picked up the bowl of stew and began gently blowing on it to cool it down, clearly intending to feed Addison himself.


    "I can do it," Addison said softly as she reached for the bowl in Maxwell¡¯s hands. "I¡¯m fine now, so let¡¯s just eat together, okay?"


    She didn¡¯t even notice the faint coaxing tone at the end of her words until she saw the look on Maxwell¡¯s face. For a brief moment, he seemed genuinely disappointed, as though he had been looking forward to feeding her himself.


    The sight left Addison feeling both exasperated and helpless. They were treating her like a fragile invalid who couldn¡¯t manage anything on her own. And yet, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to truly protest.


    Because beneath it all, their actions only showed how deeply they cared for her, and that realization touched her more than she wanted to admit.


    "Alright. If you want more, just tell me and I¡¯ll get it for you," Maxwell relented, handing over the remaining food to her.


    Since there was little furniture inside the tent, he carefully ced the bowls onto a tray and set it beside her bed so she could easily reach them. A small table was dragged closer as well, allowing them to arrange the dishes neatly within her reach.


    Meanwhile, Maxwell and Levi each took a stool and sat beside the bed, facing her so the three of them could eat together while keeping an eye on her.


    Seeing their overly attentive arrangement, Addison felt a mix of helplessness and amusement. It was likely that, while fetching the food, they had heard from the elders about how weakly she had been walking around the camp earlier.


    Unable to help herself, she let out a soft, quiet chuckle.


    "Don¡¯t worry too much," Addison said calmly. "I¡¯m only pretending to be weak to draw out any spies."


    She nced at the two of them before continuing, her tone steady and rational. "Think about it, if all four of us remain strong and constantly stay together, any spies hiding among the crowd will only grow more cautious. They¡¯ll keep their heads down and never dare make a move."


    She lightly stirred her food as she spoke. "But if I appear weak and stay mostly within the camp while the three of you are busy outside, it creates the illusion of an opening. From their perspective, the camp would look less guarded, and thatcency might push them to act more boldly."


    Addison lifted her gaze, her expression sharpening slightly.

 Chapter 508 Trust

    <h4>Chapter 508: Chapter 508 Trust</h4>


    "That way, we won¡¯t have to wait for them to strike at the worst possible moment, like during the transportation of evacuees and supplies. Instead, we can draw them out on our own terms."


    A faint, knowing smile appeared on her lips. "In short, I¡¯m just acting as bait. Once the fish takes the bait, we can reel them in and catch them red-handed."


    She exhaled softly, clearly hoping that this exnation would stop them from fussing over her as if she were truly frail.


    Hearing her exnation, Levi and Maxwell exchanged a nce.


    Earlier, after listening to the elders who had seen Addison wandering weakly around the camp, the two of them had been worried sick. If they could have, they would have treated her like a fragile child, spoon-feeding her, fussing over her, and perhaps even cradling her just to make sure she was truly alright.


    But now, hearing that her frailty had all been part of a calcted scheme, the tension in their chests finally eased. Instead of appearing delicate and pitiful, she now seemed oddly cute and a little silly in their eyes for deliberately acting so weak just to lure out potential spies.


    Unable to hold it in, the two of them let out a quiet chuckle, their earlier anxiety melting into helpless amusement.


    "Hm. Alright, I¡¯ll trust your judgment," Maxwell said with a soft chuckle.


    Even so, he still urged Addison to eat more, his actions betraying his lingering concern. For him, it was already a relief just to hear that she was actually fine.


    Levi felt the same. Although he was well aware of how cunning Addison could be, he had still beenpletely caught off guard. Earlier, he had genuinely believed she was truly weak and had worried endlessly over her condition.


    After all, the three of them knew exactly how much energy she had expended before passing out, and how many healers had exhausted themselves just to stabilize her. Compared to that memory, seeing her act a little mischievous now while calmly exining her scheme was strangely reassuring.


    At the very least, it meant she still had the strength and rity to n ahead.


    What Addison did not tell them, however, was that although she was no longer as weak as when she had copsed, another problem had begun to gnaw at her from within.


    The entity inside her was stirring again.


    It craved vitality, <i>their</i> vitality. The moment she caught even the faintest trace of their scent in the air, an instinctive urge surged through her, whispering for her to pounce, to draw closer, to take.


    Even as she ate, the hunger remained. It was as if a hollow void had opened inside her chest, a bottomless ck hole that food alone could not fill.


    <i>¡¯I just need to hold out a little longer... and not let it affect me,¡¯</i> Addison told herself, tightening her grip on the bowl.


    She knew all too well what would happen if her guard slipped. If she lost control, the entity might seize the opportunity to take over her body again, just as it had before. And if that happened...


    Her gaze flickered briefly toward Levi and Maxwell.


    Who knew what it would do to them? Especially now, when the hunger inside her felt sharper than ever, as though it would not stop until it drained them dry, leaving behind nothing but empty shells.


    "I trust that you¡¯ll seed, no matter what you choose to do," Levi said quietly, his gaze steady and filled with unwavering faith. "So I can work without worry, knowing I can leave my back to you."


    He understood her well enough to know that Addison despised being treated as fragile or incapable. Rather than fuss over her or restrain her, the best support he could offer was simple trust, allowing her to act as she saw fit while he protected her in his own way, silently and without making a show of it.


    Sure enough, the moment Addison heard his words, something warm stirred in her chest. More than anyone else, Levi seemed to understand her intentions without needing an exnation.


    A faint flutter rose in her heart, and she returned his gaze with a small smile, giving him a gentle nod in acknowledgment.


    After settling on their simple n, the three of them continued their meal, casually discussing the small details they had noticed while carrying out their respective tasks. They exchanged ideas and observations freely, and no one dismissed another¡¯s opinion. Instead, each perspective opened up new angles to problems they had once thought could only be approached in a single way, revealing more efficient and practical solutions.


    By the end of the discussion, all three felt that the conversation had been genuinely productive, a quiet reminder that three heads were indeed better than one.


    The meal itself, though filled with conversation, was warm and satisfying.


    At least, for Levi and Maxwell.


    Addison finished everything that had been given to her, and the portion had by no means been small. Yet the gnawing hunger within her remained. Her stomach felt tight and full, but her mind and body still felt as though they were starving, as if the void inside her had yet to be filled.


    Even so, she showed none of it on her face.


    To keep them from noticing anything amiss, Addison simply maintained a gentle smile and continued chatting with them as usual, stretching the conversation for nearly half an hour as if nothing were wrong at all.


    After the meal, a wave of drowsiness washed over Addison, and she soon drifted into a light nap. Meanwhile, Maxwell and Levi stepped out to inspect the camp¡¯s perimeter.


    When they arrived, they found Mary already hard at work alongside several warriors, overseeing the reinforcement of the camp¡¯s defenses. Rows of sharpened spikes were being installed outside the wooden walls, meant to injure any wild beasts or monsters that attempted to ram into the barrier before they could even reach it. In addition to that, shallow pits lined with upward-facing stakes were being dug as an extrayer of protection.


    Fortunately, with warriors from numerous packs gathered in one ce, manpower was not an issue. The additional defenses were progressing at an impressive pace.


    Seeing that Mary had the defensive measures well in hand, Levi shifted his focus back to the supply area. He personally oversaw the storage and handling of provisions, ensuring that no one could tamper with them, whether through poisoning, sabotage, or even arson.


    With little else to attend to, and unwilling to disturb Addison¡¯s rest, Maxwell decided to head toward the river to try his luck at catching more fish.


    Standing by the riverbank, he rolled his pants up to his knees and pushed his sleeves to his elbows before stepping into the shallow water. The nearby warriors quickly understood his intention. Without needing any orders, a few of them hurried back to the camp to fetchrger baskets for the catch, while the rest quietly rolled up their pants and joined him in the water to help.


    Working in silence and with steady patience, they moved carefully through the shallows. One by one, they managed to catch a fish or two.

 Chapter 509 Levi Loosing Control

    <h4>Chapter 509: Chapter 509 Levi Loosing Control</h4>


    Maxwell, however, remained especially focused, his movements calm and precise. With enough patience and concentration, he eventually caught more than a dozen fish swimming in the stream.


    The simple activity helped clear his mind of unnecessary worries. As he moved through the water, he was also able to sort through the information they had gathered so far, organizing his thoughts about the unfolding events with a calmer and more focused mind.


    After the fishing was done, Maxwell had the warriors carry the catch back to the elders so it could be properly processed. The elderly carefully inspected each fish, knowing that even freshwater fish could carry parasites and should never be prepared carelessly.


    Leaving the rest in their capable hands, Maxwell stayed behind by the river to wash up. He took a quick bath, unwilling to return to Addison smelling of fish. Once he was done, he joined the soldiers in their patrol around the camp¡¯s perimeter.


    Meanwhile, Levi returned to the tent to apany Addison, who had just woken after nearly two hours of sleep. Though the nap had eased some of her fatigue, she still felt slightly drowsy. More troubling, however, was the growing difort within her, the gnawing hunger that refused to subside, lingering like an invisible weight in her chest and making her increasingly restless.


    A wave of heat suddenly washed over her, making her feel as though she wereing down with a fever. The lingering drowsiness weighed heavily on her head, leaving her sluggish and ufortable.


    When Levi entered the tent, his eyes immediately caught the unnatural flush on Addison¡¯s face. A sense of unease rose in his chest, and he quickly walked over to check on her. The moment he closed the distance, he reached out and ced his hand against her forehead.


    As soon as he felt her temperature, he hissed softly. "You¡¯re burning up..."


    Panic flickered in his eyes. He couldn¡¯t help but think that she had overexerted herself, her body already drained from earlier, now forced to endure stress and exhaustion on top of it all. Worried that her immune system could no longer keep up, he instinctively moved to stand, intending to fetch cold water and some medicinal herbs from the doctor.


    But before he could even rise, Addison suddenly grabbed his wrist and pulled him toward the bed.


    Caught off guard by the abrupt motion, Levi lost his bnce and fell forward. rmed that he might crush her or cause her pain, he quickly adjusted himself mid-fall, bracing his weight on both hands and carefully positioning his knees so they wouldn¡¯t press against her.


    His palmsnded on either side of her head, effectively boxing her in, his elbows bent as he hovered over her. The distance between them became dangerously close, so close that their breaths intertwined.


    He could feel the heat of her breath against his skin, warm and unsteady, sending a faint tingling sensation along his nerves and causing his back to stiffen involuntarily.


    "Addie..." Levi¡¯s voice came out hoarse as he gazed down at her.


    Up close, he could clearly see the faint daze in her eyes, along with a restrained, intense desire that seemed ready to spill over at any moment. The sight alone made something deep in his abdomen stir, his body reacting before his mind could fully catch up.


    Then he caught a trace of her scent in the air, warm, subtle, and strangely alluring, as if quietly beckoning him closer. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he swallowed hard, his gaze unconsciously drifting from her eyes down to her slightly parted lips.


    They looked soft, warm... and far too close.


    The temptation to close the distance surged within him, his breath hitching ever so slightly as he struggled to steady himself, caught between concern for her condition and the overwhelming awareness of just how near she was.


    Levi¡¯s mind spiraled, torn between the instinct to care for his mate and the darker urge to simply pin her down and devour her where shey. Before he could steady himself, Addison¡¯s arms slid around his neck, clinging to him like a serpent, refusing to let go. Her breathing grew uneven, warm and shaky against his skin as she pressed her cheek to his and rubbed against him in slow, needy motions.


    "Cool... your skin feels cool..." she murmured, her voice soft and hazy as a small, contented moan slipped from her lips.


    It only made things worse.


    Like it wasn¡¯t enough, her body shifted restlessly, her chest and hips brushing against him in unconscious, searching movements that sent a sharp tension through his entire frame. Levi stiffened, his control fraying with every second her body rubbed against him. Of course, his body reacted; he instinctively went hard immediately.


    "Fuck..." he growled under his breath, thest thread of restraint snapping.


    He dipped his head and crashed his lips against hers, rough and hungry, biting down just enough to test her reaction, to see if she would pull away. She didn¡¯t. If anything, she melted into him.


    That was all the permission he needed.


    His right hand slid up to cup her cheek, fingers gentle in contrast to the heat in his gaze, his thumb hooking under her chin and tilting her face to give him deeper ess. Then he pushed in, tongue plunging past her lips, tasting her fully, deliberately, as if he had been starving and she was the only thing that could satisfy the ache building inside him.


    "Addie... I¡¯ve been holding back this whole time..." Levi¡¯s voice came out rough and uneven between breaths, his lips barely leaving hers before crashing back again. "But you were the one who provoked me first... so don¡¯t even think about backing down now."


    He kissed her like there was no tomorrow ¡ª deep, relentless, and hungry.


    The look in his eyes made Addison¡¯s heart jolt. Levi was always gentle, always careful with her, but the dark hunger swirling in his gaze now was different. It was raw. Possessive. Like a side of him he usually kept tightly restrained was finally slipping free. Just the way he stared at her made it feel as though he was already peeling away everyyer of her defenses, leaving her exposed under the weight of his desire.


    That gaze alone sent a sharp, tingling electric feeling racing across her skin, making her whole body shiver as if she might burst from the intensity of it.


    Her sensitivity spiked unbearably high.


    Every brush of his fingers, every press of his lips, felt overwhelming, like finding an oasis after wandering in a scorching desert. Desperate and instinctive, Addison clung to him tighter, her fingers gripping his clothes as she tilted her head and epted every kiss he gave, even parting her lips willingly to give him more ess.


    Levi didn¡¯t hesitate.


    He deepened the kiss instantly, his tongue pushing in with deliberate heat, tasting her slowly and thoroughly. But Addison wasn¡¯t passive either; her small tongue met his, swirling and teasing against it in yful defiance, as if engaging him in a silent tug-of-war.


    The moment he noticed, something in Levi snapped further.


    A low, pleased growl rumbled in his chest as his grip on her tightened, his kisses growing even deeper, even more demanding, fueled and invigorated by the way she responded so eagerly to him.


    "Fuck, Addie... you¡¯re really testing my limit..." Levi muttered hoarsely as he finally pulled back just enough to put a sliver of distance between them.


    But stopping was thest thing on his mind.


    Even with that small space, he could still feel the slow roll of her hips brushing against his hardened cock, and it nearly made his vision darken. His gaze dropped to her, heavy and impatient, before he yanked his top off in one sharp motion, tossing it aside like it was nothing.


    Addison¡¯s eyes lingered on him for a second before her fingers crept forward, tentative at first, then bolder as she traced the hard nes of his chest, sliding down over his abdomen.


    The moment her warm fingers touched his bare skin, Levi¡¯s muscles visibly tensed.


    It felt like fire licking across his body.


    His jaw clenched as his breath grew heavier, his body reacting instantly, his cock turning almost painfully hard, throbbing with every slow stroke of her hand. Just that simple touch from his mate was enough to make him feel like he mightbust on the spot.


    A low sound rumbled in his throat.


    Without warning, he caught both of her wandering hands and lifted them above her head, pinning her wrists together in one firm grip. His movements were controlled but unmistakably dominant as he leaned back in, lips finding hers again in a deep, lingering kiss.


    Then he slowly rolled his hips forward, deliberately returning the friction she had been giving him, teasing her back with measured intent.


    This time, he refused to be dragged along by her pace.


    He wanted control.


    His kisses grew slower, heavier, more deliberate as he savored every second, every soft sound she made, every subtle reaction beneath him.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 510 Don’t Rush

    <h4>Chapter 510: Chapter 510 Don¡¯t Rush</h4>


    He wasn¡¯t in a rush to lose himselfpletely, not when moments like this, when he had her all to himself, were so rare.


    So instead of rushing into reckless mating, Levi chose to drag it out, to taste her slowly, to make her feel every ounce of the tension he had been suppressing, his grip firm above her head as his lips moved against hers with restrained hunger.


    "Hng..." A soft moan slipped from Addison¡¯s lips as the gnawing hunger inside her swelled, hot and insistent, as if some invisible aphrodisiac had been poured straight into her veins. Her body no longer felt like her own; every nerve seemed to scream for Levi, for his touch, for the coolness of his skin.


    Heat coursed through her, unbearable and restless, like molten magma flowing beneath her flesh. It made her skin burn, itch, and ache all at once, leaving her desperate for relief. And Levi, cool and steady, felt like the only oasis she could cling to.


    Instinctively, she tried to press closer, to rub against him, to chase that soothing chill his body gave her.


    But Levi didn¡¯t let her.


    The moment he noticed her restless movements, he tightened his hold, subtly but firmly restricting her, taking full control instead of letting her move as she pleased. His restraint was deliberate, almost calcted, as if he refused to let her act purely on instinct.


    Addison wanted to pout, to protest at being stopped when her body was craving him so badly, but the moment she parted her lips, Levi was already kissing her again.


    Hungry.


    Deep.


    Yet still restrained.


    Even in the way he kissed her, she could feel it, that tight leash he kept on himself, as though he were savoring something exquisite ced right in front of him rather than devouring it outright. His lips moved slowly, deliberately, tasting instead of taking, while his hips rolled against hers at an unhurried, teasing pace that sent a sharp, aching frustration pooling low in her stomach.


    It wasn¡¯t enough.


    Not when her body was burning, not when every slow movement only made the ache worse.


    She wanted more ¡ª faster, harder, deeper ¡ª but Levi gave her no space to voice it, stealing every breath, every sound, every protest with another lingering kiss, as if he fully intended to keep her trapped in that torturous, maddening pace of his choosing.


    As if Levi had already read the words she was too overwhelmed to say, he didn¡¯t pull away. Instead, he stayed close, so close that his lips kept brushing against hers with every breath he took, refusing to leave even the slightest space between them.


    "Don¡¯t rush, Addie..." he murmured hoarsely, his voice low and intimate, the words ghosting straight into her mouth as he spoke.


    His right hand slid slowly down the side of her neck, fingers warm and steady as they cradled her jaw while he continued to kiss her. The touch was firm, possessive even, yetced with an unmistakable gentleness that made her chest tighten. Every stroke of his thumb, every careful tilt of her face, felt deliberate, as if he wasn¡¯t just indulging in desire, but memorizing her, savoring her.


    Addison could feel it clearly.


    He wasn¡¯t touching her like a man driven by raw lust alone.


    He was touching her like she was something precious.


    Like he wanted to treasure every reaction, every shiver, every soft sound she made, to show her, without words, just how deeply he wanted her, not only in body but in heart.


    And that realization shook her far more than his hunger ever could.


    Her heartbeat stuttered, then raced wildly as the heat inside her surged again, rising higher and higher until it felt suffocating. It was no longer just desire; it was overwhelming, consuming, as if her entire body was slipping closer into heat, every nerve hypersensitive, every brush of his lips and fingers sending tremors down her spine.


    The more gentle he was, the more unbearable the heat became.


    Her body trembled against him, skin flushed and burning, as if she was on the verge of losing controlpletely under the slow, intimate way he handled her.


    Levi suddenly caught a stronger whiff of her scent.


    It hit him head-on.


    His pupils dted instantly, his breath hitching as her pheromones flooded his senses without warning, thick and intoxicating. The sweetness of her scent mmed straight into his instincts, dragging something primal to the surface as desire surged violently through his veins. For a split second, his wolf wed forward like a maddened beast, restless and possessive, urging him to im, to mate, to drown in her heat without restraint.


    His jaw clenched hard.


    No.


    He forced himself to hold the line.


    Instead of giving in, Levi lowered his head and kissed Addison again, slower this time, deeper but coaxing, as if trying to soothe her rather than devour her. His lips lingered, deliberate and grounding, silently urging her body to calm down instead of spiral further out of control.


    Because he knew exactly what would happen if she kept releasing her pheromones like this.


    They were in a camp filled with unmated male werewolves.


    If her scent spread too far into the air, it wouldn¡¯t just affect him; it would call to every single one of them.


    And that would spell trouble.


    The memory of the Royal Pce shed vividly in his mind. The first time Addison had suddenly gone into heat, he, Zion, and Maxwell had all lost control of their wolves, driven nearly feral by her scent alone, their instincts screaming to mate and im her until reason had nearly snappedpletely.


    Even now, the recollection made his grip tighten.


    Worse still, it hadn¡¯t only affected the unmated wolves back then. Even mated werewolves had been subtly influenced by her pheromones, less intensely, but enough to make the atmosphere dangerously unstable.


    And this ce was far more vtile.


    A small camp with too many unmated males. Too little control.


    If her scent fully spread, it could easily ignite chaos, or worse, a full-blown riot driven by instinct rather than reason.


    Levi exhaled slowly through his nose, forcing his wolf back down as he continued to kiss her in a steady, coaxing rhythm, one hand cradling her face while the other kept her close, contained, protected. More than anything, he focused on calming her, soothing her heat, dampening her scent, and grounding her body against his.


    For now, that was the only thing he could do.


    Calm her.


    Contain her.


    And pray that easing her rising heat would also prevent her pheromones from spreading any further into the air before things spiraledpletely out of control.


    He also couldn¡¯t ignore how abnormal Addison¡¯s reactions were bing.


    The intensity, the sudden spike in her scent, the way her body trembled and clung to him as if driven purely by instinct, it all felt too familiar. Levi¡¯s expression darkened slightly as a realization surfaced in his mind. The same entity he, Zion, and Maxwell had encountered before... it might be resurfacing again, amplifying her heat and pushing her desire far beyond what was natural.


    "Shhh... Addie," he murmured softly, his voice low and steady as his lips trailed along her jaw, lingering there in slow, deliberate kisses. "Calm down. Don¡¯t rush... I¡¯ll fulfill what you want, but I want you to feel everything."

 Chapter 511 A Second Of Triumph

    <h4>Chapter 511: Chapter 511 A Second Of Triumph</h4>


    A soft whimper slipped from Addison¡¯s lips the moment his mouth brushed her skin, the sound trembling and needy, as if silently protesting his restraint, as if begging him to stop teasing and just give in already.


    "But, Levi..." she whimpered, her voice pitiful and thick with need. "I want you now..."


    Her body moved on instinct, her hips pressing forward as she rubbed herself against his crotch, slow and desperate, the damp heat of her pussy grinding against him without any sense of restraint.


    The sensation shot straight through his nerves.


    Her voice alone was dangerously seductive, soft and breathless, vibrating right against what remained of his sanity. No man in his right mind would remain unaffected by that tone, by that pleading, by the way she moved against him like she was seeking relief only he could give.


    Levi¡¯s teeth clenched hard.


    His eyes fluttered shut for a brief moment as he sucked in a sharp breath, his control wavering under the relentless friction of her movements. The pressure, the warmth, the way she kept grinding against him so openly... it affected him far more than he wanted to admit, his restraint straining thinner with every second she continued to press herself against him.


    "Addie..." Levi growled lowly, his jaw tight as he gritted his teeth, every muscle in his body straining as he forced his wolf back into submission.


    "Shush..."


    Addison pressed her index finger against his lips, silencing him before he could coax her again. Her breathing was uneven, her eyes hazy, and the thin thread of reason she was clinging to was already fraying at the edges.


    She could feel it.


    That thing inside her was stirring again.


    If she let Levi keep dragging things out, savoring and restraining himself like he always did, the entity lurking within her would lose its patience. It would seize the chance, take advantage of her weakened state, and push her bodypletely out of her control. She was already at her limit; every second of restraint only made the heat inside her burn wilder and more unstable.


    And if it spiraled any further, her pheromones would grow even stronger.


    Stronger to the point that they would spill uncontrobly into the air.


    With so many unmated male werewolves in the camp, that would be a disaster. They would catch her scent. They would be drawn to it. And Levi... even Levi might fall under that influence again, just like before, lured and drained without even realizing how much of his vitality was being siphoned away.


    No.


    She still had a sliver of rity left.


    Which meant she had to act now, feed that restless hunger just enough to calm it before it erupted into something far more dangerous.


    With a sudden burst of effort, Addison shifted her weight and flipped their positions, pushing Levi back as she climbed on top of him. The abrupt movement made his eyes widen in surprise, his hands instinctively tightening at her waist.


    Her hair fell around her flushed face, her eyes glinting with a dangerous mix of heat and mischief as she looked down at him.


    "Now... I¡¯ll take the lead," Addison said, her voice soft butced with unmistakable seduction.


    The sight alone nearly snapped the fragile control Levi had left.


    Her body pressed over his, warm, restless, and openly needy, her gaze heavy and inviting as if she was fully aware of the effect she had on him. Just that single look ¡ª heated, determined, and dripping with restrained desire ¡ª was enough to make his breath hitch, his wolf surging violently under his skin as if it was ready to break free at any moment.


    But did Levi, as a man, and a werewolf at that, really look like someone who would willingly hand over control to his mate so easily?


    Addison¡¯s brief triumphsted only for two seconds.


    In the next moment, the world spun as Levi¡¯s hands gripped her waist and flipped their positions in one swift, decisive motion. Her back hit the bed, her head sinking messily into the pillow as her widened eyes shot up to meet him.


    What greeted her was his grin.


    Wide. Dangerous. Brimming with restrained hunger.


    He shifted his weight, separating his body from hers just enough to move, only to slide his knees between her thighs and push them apart into a helpless, open position as he knelt over her. The movement was slow, deliberate, and unmistakably possessive, leaving her exposed beneath him without even needing force.


    Then, without breaking eye contact, his hand moved to his waist.


    The faint sound of his zipper sliding down cut through the thick air.


    He unbuttoned his pants unhurriedly, his gaze locked onto her face the entire time, watching every tiny change in her expression as if savoring it more than anything else.


    And he saw it.


    The shock in her eyes flickered, then melted into something hotter.


    Anticipation.


    Addison¡¯s lips parted slightly, her chest rising and falling unevenly as if she couldn¡¯t decide whether to hold her breath or gasp for air. Her body trembled beneath him, heat pooling in her core as her gaze followed his every movement, unable to look away even if she wanted to.


    The atmosphere grew heavier with each passing second.


    The way he took his time, the way he watched her react, the way he positioned her so thoroughly beneath him, it all felt deliberate, like he was silently reiming the control she had tried to snatch away earlier.


    And the worst part?


    Her body responded instinctively.


    Her breathing grew heavier, her thighs tensing slightly around his knees as her eyes darkened with want, the earlier defiance in her gaze slowly dissolving into raw, undisguised desire under the weight of Levi¡¯s overwhelming presence above her.


    For reasons he didn¡¯t want to admit out loud, the sight of Addison like this which looked flushed, breathless, and looking at him with such undisguised need, made Levi¡¯s mood lift in a way he hadn¡¯t expected.


    It wasn¡¯t just desire.


    It was reassurance.


    Among her three mates, no, among the four of them, Addison had mated with Maxwell and Zion far more often. With him, it had only happened once. On the surface, he had acted indifferent about it, calm and nonchnt, never bringing it up or dwelling on it as if it didn¡¯t matter.


    But deep down, a quiet insecurity had always lingered.


    A small, irrational part of him had wondered whether her longing for him was lesser, whether he stood at the edge of her heart while the others upied a deeper ce.


    He had buried that thought well, never letting it show.


    Yet now, seeing herid out beneath him like this, her eyes fixed on him, her breathing uneven, her body reacting so honestly to his presence alone, that buried insecurity began to crumble. The way her gaze followed his every movement, the way her body tensed with anticipation instead of hesitation, the way her desire was directed wholly at him and no one else in this moment...


    It told him everything he needed to know.


    Her longing for him was not inferior.


    Not diluted.


    Not hesitant.


    If anything, it was raw, open, and intensely focused, as if in this moment she wanted no one but him.

 Chapter 512 Giving In

    <h4>Chapter 512: Chapter 512 Giving In</h4>


    And that realization stirred something deep in Levi¡¯s chest, chasing away the faint insecurity he had been suppressing and recing it with a darker, more possessive satisfaction that coiled quietly beneath his restraint.


    In the end, Levi gave in.


    The restraint he had been clinging to snapped under the weight of her scent, her heat, and the way she looked at him like she needed him more than air itself.


    Without waiting for Addison to beg again, he leaned down and captured her lips in a deep, consuming kiss. His left hand braced beside her body to support his weight while his right hand slid to her clothes, fingers impatient as he hooked into the fabric and tugged her upper garment upward.


    The kiss only broke for a brief second, just long enough for him to pull the cloth over her head and toss it aside, his gaze darkening at the sight of her flushed skin and trembling bodyid bare beneath him.


    Then he went right back to her.


    Harder. Deeper.


    He crashed his lips onto hers again, far more passionately this time, as if the brief interruption had only intensified his hunger. His mouth moved against hers with raw urgency, swallowing her soft breaths and needy sounds while his hand roamed down her side, gripping her waist to keep her from writhing away.


    There was no more teasing slowness now.


    Only restrained hunger finally being unleashed.


    Every kiss he gave was heavier, hotter, and more possessive than before, as though he was done holding back and was finally allowing himself to indulge in the desire he had been suppressing all along.


    "Addie..." Levi¡¯s voice dropped to a husky murmur against her lips, the sound vibrating softly as he spoke her name between breaths.


    His right hand slid lower, past her waist, fingers slow but purposeful as they reached the hem of her lower garment, thest fragile barrier keeping their heated bodies from truly meeting. After removing her upper clothes, the sight of her flushed skin and the faint outline of her soft curves beneath the thin inner fabric had already stirred something dangerously restless inside him.


    Now, that restraint was wearing thin.


    He drew in a slow breath, thick with her pheromones, his chest rising as he focused on tugging her lower garment down with deliberate care instead of the impatient urge wing at him to simply tear everything away. The fabric slipped down inch by inch, revealing more of her trembling body until only the thinyer of her panties remained.


    Just onest piece of cloth.


    But what truly unraveled him wasn¡¯t the fabric itself.


    It was the obvious dampness staining it.


    And the intoxicating scent rising from her arousal.


    Levi¡¯s movements paused for a split second as instinct took over. He inhaled deeply, eyes falling half-lidded as her scent flooded his senses, sweet and rich, like vaniced with a faint hint of cinnamon and warm milk. The fragrance hit him hard, primal and irresistible, sending a sharp twitch through his hardened cock and making the heat coiling in his lower abdomen tighten painfully.


    His jaw clenched.


    Control was slipping faster than he liked.


    "You really are going to be the death of me..." he muttered under his breath, biting lightly on his lower lip as he looked down at her.


    Beneath him, Addison was already writhing restlessly against the sheets, her body flushed and trembling, hips shifting unconsciously as if chasing friction, her breaths uneven and needy. The sight alone made his gaze darken further, hunger simmering beneath the surface as he struggled to keep even a shred of restraint instead ofpletely losing himself to the overwhelming desire she was stirring inside him.


    "Levi..." Addison moaned softly, her lips parting into a faint pout as she called his name, her voice trembling with need.


    She could feel it, his gaze.


    Heavy. Scorching. Unrestrained.


    The way he looked at her made her skin prickle, as if every inch of her body was being slowly devoured by his eyes alone. The dark desire swirling in them was no longer subtle; it was raw, intense, and barely contained, and that alone made her body grow even more restless.


    Being watched like that didn¡¯t calm her.


    It only made her needier.


    Her thighs shifted unconsciously, her body writhing slightly beneath him as she chased the warmth he kept holding just out of reach. She wanted his hands on her, his weight on her, his touch everywhere instead of the torturous pauses he kept forcing between each heated advance.


    She wanted more.


    Now.


    But Levi¡¯s gaze lingered on her like he was admiring a rare treasure, slow and deliberate, as if he was savoring every reaction instead of giving in to the urgency burning between them.


    And that made her impatient.


    Frustratingly so.


    Her fingers twitched against the sheets, her breath growing heavier as she stared back at him, desire and irritation mixing in her flushed expression. Part of her wanted to just grab him, pull him back down onto the bed, and reverse their positions again, to make him fall under her control so she could finally act on the desperate craving wing inside her chest.


    Because the way he kept reeling her in with those deep, passionate kisses only to pause, to watch, to tease, as if he enjoyed seeing her slowly lose herposure under his touch, was driving her absolutely mad with longing.


    "Shush... don¡¯t be impatient..." Levi whispered against her lips, his voice low and coaxing, thick with restrained heat.


    Before she could protest, his mouth imed hers again, slow at first, but deeply passionate, as if he intended to swallow every soft sound she made. His lips moved deliberately, savoring her, before gradually drifting away from her mouth to the curve of her jaw, then lower, to the sensitive skin of her neck.


    Each kiss he pressed there was unhurried yet searing.


    It made Addison shiver.


    A faint, ticklish sensation bloomed wherever his lips touched, yet beneath it was a deeper satisfaction that sent sparks of electricity racing through her body, making her toes curl against the sheets. The way he kissed her felt both romantic and unbearably erotic at the same time, gentle, yet filled with a simmering hunger that made her head spin.


    "Hmmm..." A soft, helpless moan slipped past her lips before she could stop it.


    The sound alone sent a visible ripple of excitement through Levi.


    His breathing grew heavier as his kisses deepened in fervor, trailing down from her neck to the warm slope of her chest. At the same time, his free hand moved slowly, fingers hooking into the fabric of the undergarment that still covered her breasts. He removed it with deliberate care, as though he didn¡¯t want to startle her, or himself.


    The moment the barrier was gone, his gaze darkened.


    His hand came up,rge and warm, cupping her soft breast with a gentleness that contrasted sharply with the hunger in his eyes. His touch was cautious at first, kneading lightly as if testing her reaction, afraid she might feel ufortable.


    But instead of resistance, her pheromones only intensified.


    Her body arched slightly into his hand.


    That was all the confirmation he needed.

 Chapter 513 Teasing

    <h4>Chapter 513: Chapter 513 Teasing</h4>


    The restraint in his movements began to fade as his grip grew more decisive, his thumb brushing over her sensitive peak before he lowered his head and closed his lips around her nipple. A low, satisfied hum vibrated against her skin as he sucked slowly, his eyes never leaving her face, carefully watching every flicker of expression she made.


    Addison bit down on her lower lip, trying to stifle her moans, but the flush spreading across her cheeks and the way her body trembled beneath him betrayed just how much she was enjoying it.


    Seeing that only fueled him further.


    His tongue circled around her nipple in slow, deliberate strokes, teasing and ying with it before sucking again, alternating between gentle and firm pressure as if he was savoring her reactions one by one. Every movement was calcted, indulgent, and possessive, meant to draw out every sound, every shiver, every helpless response her body gave him.


    As if that still wasn¡¯t enough, his other hand slid lower, fingers reaching the thin fabric of her soaked panties before deftly pushing them aside. The moment his fingers brushed against her wet pussy, he paused for a split second, feeling the unmistakable wetness coating her.


    "Addie... you¡¯re soaking wet..." Levi snarled under his breath, his voice rough and thick with desire.


    Hearing him say it out loud made Addison¡¯s already flushed face burn even hotter, a delicious tremor rushing through her entire body as embarrassment and pleasure tangled together. Her hips twitched instinctively, but Levi didn¡¯t give her the chance to retreat or hide.


    Not even a secondter, his middle and ring fingers pressed firmly against her entrance and pushed inside in one smooth motion.


    "Ah¡ª!" Her back arched instantly.


    His fingers sank deep, warm and deliberate, before curling slowly against her sensitive inner walls, testing and exploring with a controlled yet unmistakably intimate rhythm. The sudden intrusion sent a sharp wave of pleasure shooting straight through her nerves, making her moan loudly without restraint.


    "Ah, fuck... Levi!" she gasped, her voice trembling and breathless as her body jerked beneath him.


    The sound of her voice alone made Levi¡¯s eyes darken further.


    He sucked harder on her nipple in response, his mouth sealing around it with a low, heated hum while his fingers plunged deeper, curling and pressing with more intent. The dual stimtion of his mouth on her chest and his fingers moving inside her overwhelmed her senses almost instantly.


    Addison writhed helplessly against the sheets, her thighs trembling as her inner walls clenched tightly around his fingers, gripping and pulsing with every slow thrust and curl he gave her. Her breaths came out in uneven pants, her body reacting instinctively as pleasure coiled tighter and tighter in her core,pletely at the mercy of his relentless, deliberate touch.


    "Shush, Addie... don¡¯t be too loud," Levi murmured against her skin, a faint, teasing glint shing in his darkened gaze as he watched every flicker of her expression with unsettling focus. "Or everyone will know exactly what we¡¯re doing."


    His tone was low, almost amused, but there was a real edge beneath it.


    Right now, the only thing containing her scent was the thin tent p acting as a fragile barrier, trapping her thick, intoxicating pheromones inside instead of letting them spill into the open air. The space was already saturated with her arousal, the sweet, heated scent clinging heavily to every breath he took.


    If a strong gust of wind blew the p open, or if anyone so much as brushed it aside, that concentrated scent would spread instantly.


    And the consequences would be troublesome.


    With so many unmated male werewolves nearby, even a faint trace of her pheromones could stir their instincts, let alone the dense, unmistakable fragrance filling the tent right now. Even without seeing anything, just the scent alone would be enough for anyone to guess what was happening inside.


    And if her moans reached outside before the scent did, it would be even more obvious.


    In broad daylight.


    In the middle of camp.


    The thought alone made Levi¡¯s jaw tighten slightly.


    Because if her other mates caught even a hint of it, there was a very real chance they would return to the tent, drawn by both instinct and desire, and thest thing Levi wanted right now was to share this moment.


    Not when she was reacting so openly beneath him.


    Not when every soft sound, every tremble, every clench of her body was directed entirely at him.


    Unbeknownst to them, elsewhere in the camp and the forest, Zion and Maxwell were already feeling an unusual restlessness creeping into their bodies. A faint stirring coiled low in their abdomens, their instincts sharpening as an inexplicable tension built within them, their arousal responding instinctively to a phantom scent they hadn¡¯t even consciously registered yet, subtle, distant, but undeniably familiar.


    Both Zion and Maxwell struggled to keep their rationality intact as the sudden surge of carnal desire rose inside them with terrifying speed. Within seconds, their breathing grew heavier, turning into restrained pants as they fought to suppress the low groans threatening to slip past their lips.


    There were too many people around.


    Zion was outside gathering materials, while Maxwell remained by the river, still fishing and surrounded by warriors. Any suspicious movement, any uncontrolled reaction, would instantly draw attention, and that was thest thing they could afford when the hardening bulge beneath their pants was already bing painfully obvious.


    Their jaws tightened.


    Their instincts roared.


    And yet, they forced themselves to stay still, to act normal, to endure the restless heat coiling in their lower abdomens without giving anything away.


    Inside the tent, however, Levi had no such restraint left to maintain.


    His lips slowly trailed downward, leaving a heated path of kisses and lingering sucks from Addison¡¯s nipple to the soft ne of her abdomen, inch by inch, unhurried and deliberate, as if savoring every tremble her body gave him. When he finally reached her soaked pussy, he paused.


    Just for a moment.


    His dark gaze lingered on her wet folds before lifting to her flushed, trembling face, watching the way her lips parted and her chest rose and fell unevenly.


    Then, without warning, his tongue flicked out.


    He slowly licked over her clit.


    Addison¡¯s entire body jolted.


    A sharp tremble ran through her limbs as an overwhelming wave of sensation crashed over her, making her instinctively try to close her thighs to escape the intensity that was driving her mad. But Levi¡¯s grip tightened immediately, his hands firmly holding her thighs open as he leaned in closer.


    He dragged his tongue slowly from her folds up to her clit, then back down again.


    Slow.


    Deliberate.


    Teasing.


    Each stroke was maddeningly unhurried, as if he was purposefully prolonging her torment instead of giving her the release she craved. Her moans grew raspier, more broken, even as she desperately tried to muffle them, biting her lip and trembling beneath him.


    But Levi seemed to enjoy it.


    Enjoy watching her unravel.


    Her hand shot forward, fingers tangling into his hair as she clutched him, gently stroking at first before her nails curled against his scalp. The sensation, mixed with her excitement, made her scratch him slightly without realizing it.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 514 Ready For What’s Coming Next

    <h4>Chapter 514: Chapter 514 Ready For What¡¯s Coming Next</h4>


    The faint sting only made Levi¡¯s eyes darken further.


    As if punishing her impatience, he slowed down even more, his tongue circling painfully slowly around her clit before pressing and licking again with torturous precision. The deliberate pace drove her to the edge of madness, pleasure building higher and higher yet never quite reaching release.


    Especially with his fingers still moving inside her.


    Curling.


    Pressing.


    Stimting her inner walls while his mouth worked between her thighs.


    The dual assault made her writhe uncontrobly, her hips trembling and her body tightening as she felt herself getting closer and closer to climax, only for his teasing rhythm to keep it just out of reach, stretching her frustration and pleasure into something unbearably intoxicating.


    "Levi... please..." Addison moaned hoarsely, her voice trembling with frustration and need as her body throbbed with the desperate urge to cum. His slow, deliberate teasing was driving her mad; every touch, every pause left her hanging right at the edge, unable to fall over it.


    The intoxicating pleasure coiled tighter and tighter inside her, pulling everyst thread of her reason taut until she could barely think of anything except him and the unbearable tension burning low in her body.


    Levi watched her with a dark, devilish smirk, utterly captivated. He had never seen Addison like this before, not the strong, radiant girl who endured everything with quiet resilience, not the bright presence that always felt untouchable.


    Now she was flushed, breathless, and trembling with raw desire,pletely undone beneath him. The sight alone sent heat surging through his veins, thick and intoxicating, his chest tightening with something dangerously possessive.


    God, he wanted her.


    All of her.


    Every gasp, every tremble, every broken plea that spilled from her lips only made his hunger grow sharper, more obsessive. Seeing her lose herself like this, needy, desperate, and aching because of him, made his blood run hot and his thoughts turn reckless. He was drunk on her, maddeningly in love and consumed by the overwhelming urge to im every inch of her trembling body as his.


    "What should you say if you want me to make you cum? Hm?" Levi murmured teasingly, his voice low and rough as it vibrated against the sensitive flesh between her thighs, the sound alone sending sharp shivers up Addison¡¯s spine and pushing her even closer to the edge.


    "P-please..." Addison moaned breathlessly.


    The moment the plea left her lips, Levi¡¯s tongue pressed firmly against her clit, slow at first, then deliberate, wet strokes that made her back arch off the bed as a louder cry tore from her throat. The pleasure coiled tightly in her lower abdomen, eachnguid lick and flick of his tongue sending waves of heat through her trembling body.


    Her hips began to roll instinctively, chasing the sensation, silently begging for more as her fingers tangled in his hair, tightening and tugging without restraint.


    "Ah, yes...!" she gasped, her voice breaking as the pleasure intensified.


    Seeing her unravel like that only fueled Levi¡¯s desire. His chest burned with a growing hunger as he pushed his fingers deeper inside her, pumping in a steady, relentless rhythm while his tongue circled andpped at her clit faster, more insistently.


    Addison writhed beneath him, thighs trembling, breath hitching, her body shaking as the pressure built higher and higher, every movement of his mouth and fingers dragging her mercilessly toward release.


    Her brain felt like it was short-circuiting, every coherent thought scattering as she abandoned all restraint and focused solely on the intoxicating, tightening coil of pleasure deep in her core. The sensation churned deliciously inside her, thick and overwhelming, building higher with every second as anticipation wed its way up her spine.


    Levi¡¯s fingers pumped deeper and faster inside her, curling just right, while his tongue moved more insistently over her clit, wet and relentless, sending sharp bursts of pleasure that made her hips tremble uncontrobly.


    Addison could feel it, the climax creeping closer, hotter and heavier, until her head grew light and her mind went nk from the intensity.


    "Oh God ¡ª!" she almost cried out, her voice breaking.


    But Levi suddenly sucked firmly on her clit and gave it a slight, teasing bite. The sudden mix of sting and electric, ticklish pleasure snapped her senses back just enough to make her mp her mouth shut, terrified that one loud sound would expose them to everyone in the camp.


    "Hng... Levi...!" she whimpered, pouting as she bit down on her lower lip to muffle her moans.


    Her toes curled tightly, digging into the bed as her body arched and trembled, every nerve stretched to its limit. Frustration and pleasure tangled together as she hovered right on the edge, unable to fully fall over it. Unable to hold back any longer, she pushed her hand into his hair and pressed his head deeper between her thighs, silently urging him to make her cum faster.


    The maddening build-up was already getting to her nerves, her breath turning ragged as her body shook with desperate need, the pleasure coiling tighter and tighter with every stroke of his fingers and every deliberate flick of his tongue.


    Seeing her unravel like that, Levi¡¯s eyes darkened, the corners curving ever so slightly in satisfaction as he obeyed her silent plea. He intensified everything, his tongue flicked faster, more deliberately over her clit while his fingers drove deeper inside her, pumping with a steady, relentless rhythm that left her gasping and trembling beneath him.


    Addison¡¯s grip in his hair tightened instinctively, so tight that it tugged painfully at his scalp, but Levi didn¡¯t stop.


    Then it happened.


    Her entire body jolted violently, a sharp tremor ripping through her as her back arched and her thighs mped around his head. She convulsed uncontrobly, hips jerking as the pleasure finally snapped inside her. A broken gasp tore from her chest as she squirted, wetness spilling over his face while her eyes rolled back and her body spasmed in wave after wave of overwhelming release.


    For a brief second, Levi almost thought she had cked out from the intensity as her nerves trembled under the aftershocks.


    Luckily, even in the middle of her orgasm, the fear of being heard by the entire camp forced her to bite down hard on her own hand, muffling the scream that nearly burst from her throat.


    "Hgh¡ª! Ah...!" A broken, breathless whimper slipped past her lips as her body continued to twitch and tremble.


    Levi slowly pulled back, his lips and jaw still wet and glistening with her love juice, his expression smug as he took in the utterly wrecked state she was in. She looked dazed, breathless, andpletely undone, as if that single climax had shattered every ounce ofposure she had. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t even form a coherent word, her chest rising and falling rapidly as her body still quivered on the bed.


    Seeing her like that only made the heat in his chest burn hotter.


    Levi rose from his position and casually removed the rest of his clothes, his hard, throbbing cock finally freed as he slowly stroked himself while watching her trembling figure sprawled across the bed, flushed and sensitive.


    "My sweet little Addie," he murmured, voice low and thick with desire, a smug, confident smirk ying on his lips. "I hope you¡¯re ready for what¡¯sing next..."

 Chapter 515 Devilishly Handsome

    <h4>Chapter 515: Chapter 515 Devilishly Handsome</h4>


    He climbed back onto the bed and gently, yet possessively, pushed her trembling legs further apart. Before moving any closer, his gaze dropped between her thighs, lingering as he watched her pussy still twitch uncontrobly, her folds glistening and soaked with her juices, still sensitive and pulsing faintly from the intensity of her orgasm.


    His eyes shed faintly gold as a surge of primal excitement rippled through him, his wolf stirring restlessly beneath the surface, practically wing at his restraint as it urged him to bury himself inside her warm, inviting pussy.


    <i>"Put it in. Now."</i>


    <i>"Easy,"</i> Levi muttered inwardly, jaw tightening as he reined it in. "<i>Don¡¯t rush. We should savor this."</i>


    Only after his silent warning did the restless pressure ease slightly, his wolf begrudgingly settling instead of forcing him to plunge into her immediately.


    But restraint was getting harder by the second.


    Addison was still trembling from her orgasm, her body soft, flushed, and overly sensitive, her chest rising and falling in uneven breaths. The sight alone made Levi¡¯s control fray at the edges. Slowly, almost reverently, he positioned himself at her entrance, his cock pressing against her wet folds as he exhaled sharply.


    He had waited enough.


    He wanted to be inside her.


    To im her.


    To fill herpletely until there was no space left between them.


    Without overthinking it any further, he pushed forward.


    Addison gasped sharply, her entire body jolting in shock and pleasure as his cock slowly, deliberately slid into her. She had just cum seconds ago, her nerves still raw and hypersensitive, so the sudden stretch made her inner walls spasm violently around him the moment he entered.


    It was overwhelming.


    Her back arched, her fingers clutching the sheets as her body trembled uncontrobly, pleasure crashing over her again even though he had barely pushed in halfway. The fullness, the heat, the slow, steady pressure of him sinking deeper made her mind go hazy, almost nk from the intensity.


    "Ah¡ª! Levi!" she whimpered, her voice shaky and breathless. "I-I just came... g-give me a second... I can¡¯t even catch my breath..."


    She panted softly, lips parted as she felt him continue to push in, inch by inch, his size stretching her slowly and thoroughly. Levi lifted her legs and pressed them closer toward her stomach, opening her up further and giving himself deeper ess, his grip firm yet controlled as he sank deeper inside her tight, trembling pussy.


    His gaze dropped between them, fixated on the intimate sight of their bodies joined together, the way her wetness coated his cock, the way her pussy quivered and clenched helplessly around him as if trying to pull him in even deeper. He bit his lower lip slightly, breathing heavier as he watched his cock sink deeper into her pussy.


    Then he nced up at her.


    That smirk.


    Sharp. Possessive. Devilishly handsome in a way she had never seen before.


    The look alone made her heart stutter violently in her chest, a mix of nervous anticipation and overwhelming desire crashing through her as she realized just how different he looked right now, not teasing, not gentle, but dangerously intent on iming every inch of her.


    Addison whimpered, her teeth sinking into her lower lip as her eyes zed with unshed tears, her entire body caught between overwhelming fullness and surging pleasure that flooded every inch of her senses.


    "Ah¡ª!"


    A soft, broken moan slipped out when she felt him push deeper and deeper until he finally bottomed out inside her,pletely buried, balls deep within her tight, trembling pussy. The stretch alone made her body jolt, her inner walls clenching helplessly around him as if trying to adjust to his size.


    So instead of holding back, he began to move.


    Slow. Deep. Deliberate.


    Like a thirsty beast wandering the desert in search of an oasis, he started driving his hips forward in a slow, agonizing rhythm, plunging his cock deep inside her with each thrust. Every push was heavy and controlled, grinding into her core as if he wanted her to feel every single inch of him, every inch of his length dragging against her sensitive inner walls.


    The pace wasn¡¯t fast, it was worse.


    It was slow, powerful, and punishingly deep, each thrust sinking in fully before pulling out just enough to push back in again with more force. He put weight into every movement, making sure she felt the fullness, the stretch, and the heat of him with brutal rity.


    "Do you like it this deep?" Levi murmured huskily, his voice low and dangerously calm. "Or do you want it a little shallower... so the head of my cock can rub right against your sweet spot instead?"


    As he spoke, his right thumb slid down and began circling her clit, slow at first, then more deliberately, pressing and rubbing in teasing strokes that sent electric shocks of pleasure straight through her already oversensitive body.


    Addison instantly turned into a trembling mess.


    Her hips twitched uncontrobly, her back arching as a breathless moan spilled from her lips. The deep, slow thrusts paired with the steady stimtion on her clit overwhelmed her senses, making her writhe beneath him as pleasure coiled tightly in her core once more.


    Her body shook, her thighs trembling around his waist as each deep plunge made her walls clench and flutter around him,pletely betraying how sensitive and needy she had be.


    Addison reached up weakly, pressing her palms against Levi¡¯s chest in a desperate attempt to push him back so she could catch her breath, but it was like trying to move an immovable mountain. He didn¡¯t budge. Instead, his hips snapped forward harder, deeper, as if silently telling her there was no escape from him now. The sudden force knocked a breathy cry out of her as her body jolted beneath him, her mind already dissolving into a hazy, pleasure-drunk mess.


    His right hand slid up and grasped her jiggling breast, fingers squeezing and kneading firmly before pinching her nipple between them.


    "Ah¡ª! Levi!" Addison cried out, her voice breaking as her eyes fluttered shut.


    The sharp spark of sensation from her nipple shot straight down to her core, syncing with every deep, heavy thrust that drove into her. Her inner walls instinctively clenched around his cock, fluttering helplessly as waves of pleasure rippled through her trembling body.


    Levi¡¯s lips curled slightly at her reaction.


    "Hm... so you like it when I touch you here?" he murmured teasingly, his voice low and rough. "Are you this sensitive... right here?"


    Before she could even respond, he lowered his head and captured her nipple with his lips, sucking slowly while continuing to thrust deep into her wet pussy. His tongue rolled over the hardened peak, wet and deliberate, before he nipped lightly with his teeth, sending a sharp jolt through her nerves.


    Then he soothed it again with slow, circling licks, alternating between gentle and teasing pressure as if deliberately toying with her senses.


    Each time he sucked or bit, her inner walls tightened uncontrobly around him, clenching in reflex as her hips twitched beneath his relentless pounding. Thebination of his deep thrusts and the attention on her nipples made her body tremble and arch, her moans turning breathless and broken as pleasure overwhelmed her faster than she could even think.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 516 His Gentleness And Mad Love

    <h4>Chapter 516: Chapter 516 His Gentleness And Mad Love</h4>


    After teasing Addison to the brink again and again, Levi finally slowed his thrusts, his hips moving in a gentler, deeper rhythm as if deliberately giving her trembling body a moment to breathe. Each slow push dragged along her sensitive inner walls, making her shudder and convulse beneath him as soft, helpless moans spilled from her lips.


    It wasn¡¯t mercy.


    It was control.


    He wanted her to feel every inch of him.


    Addison¡¯s body quivered under him, her thighs twitching and her fingers clutching weakly at the sheets as the slow, deliberate thrusts made her nerves burn with a lingering, overstimted pleasure. Every shallow pull and deep glide made her walls flutter around him, sensitive and reactive after being pushed to orgasm not long ago.


    Levi¡¯s gaze darkened as he watched her.


    Completely mesmerized.


    Her flushed skin, her trembling body, the way her chest rose and fell unevenly, and the intoxicating scent of her pheromones filling the air only drove him further out of control. He inhaled deeply, his jaw tightening as the sweet, arousing scent wrapped around his senses and fed the primal hunger simmering inside him.


    His cock throbbed even harder inside her.


    For a moment, his movements remained slow and almost coaxing, as if savoring the way her body responded to each gentle thrust. But that fragileposure didn¡¯tst long.


    His wolf grew restless.


    The restrained rhythm gradually faltered, his breathing growing heavier as the primal urge surged back stronger than before. The gentleness in his hips slowly disappeared, reced by deeper, rougher thrusts that snapped into her with increasing force.


    Then he lost the restraint entirely.


    His hips began to pound into her harder and faster, each thrust driving deep enough to make her whole body jolt on the bed. The wet sounds of their bodies meeting grew louder as he set a relentless pace, his grip tightening on her hips as he held her in ce.


    "A-Ah¡ª! Levi...!" Addison¡¯s moans grew louder, more broken and breathless as the sudden shift overwhelmed her already sensitive body.


    Each powerful thrust made her cry out, her body arching and trembling uncontrobly as pleasure crashed over her in waves. Her inner walls clenched desperately around him, spasming with every deep impact as if trying to keep him buried inside her.


    The harder he moved, the louder her moans became, her voice rising helplessly as her mind turned nk again, drowned under the relentless pleasure he was forcing out of her with every deep, unforgiving thrust.


    "Shh... Addie..." Levi whispered huskily, his voice low and thick as he leaned closer to her flushed face. "You¡¯re being too loud. If you keep moaning like that, everyone¡¯s going to hear you..."


    He dipped his head and lightly bit down on her chin in a teasing nip, a yful punishment that made her breath hitch.


    But despite his warning, his actions betrayed himpletely.


    Instead of slowing down, his hips drove deeper and harder, each thrust forcing louder, more helpless sounds out of her throat. The sudden intensity made her choke slightly on her own breath, her moans turning shaky and broken as pleasure scrambled her thoughts into a hazy mess.


    Hearing his words while he deliberately made it harder for her to stay quiet, Addison¡¯s foggy mind slowly pieced things together. Realization flickered through her pleasure-dazed expression; he was teasing her. On purpose. Enjoying every reaction she gave him.


    A faint sense of grievance bubbled up through the overwhelming pleasure, making her feel unfairly bullied.


    She weakly hit his chest in protest.


    Levi only chuckled softly.


    Catching her wrist mid-motion, he gently brought her hand to his lips and pressed a slow, lingering kiss against her knuckles, his touch unexpectedly tenderpared to the rough way he was moving inside her.


    "Sorry, Addie," he murmured near her ear, his voice softer but stillced with amusement. "You¡¯re just too adorable... I can¡¯t help teasing you a little."


    His thrusts gradually slowed, turning deeper and more deliberate, almost coaxing again as if soothing her overstimted body. Then, without warning, he leaned closer and slowly licked along the shell of her ear, the warm, wet sensation sending a sharp, ticklish shiver racing down her spine. He followed it with a gentle nibble on her earlobe, making her body jolt as a sensitive tremor traveled straight from her ear down to her tailbone.


    The teasing was subtle, but devastating.


    Her inner walls tightened instinctively around him, clenching and fluttering as another wave of sensitivity surged through her.


    Levi let out a low, restrained groan at the sudden squeeze.


    "...Addie," he rasped hoarsely, his breath hot against her ear, the vibration of his voice alone making her shiver. "You¡¯re getting so tight... are you trying to squeeze everything out of me, hmm?"


    Even as he spoke, his hips continued to move, slow but firm, each deep thrust dragging against her sensitive walls while her body trembled helplessly beneath him, caught between embarrassment, overstimtion, and the overwhelming pleasure he kept deliberately pulling out of her.


    "Levi... you¡¯re so mean..." Addison breathed out in a hoarse, broken whisper, hershes fluttering shut as that familiar heat coiled tightly in her core once more. The slow, delicious shivers running through her body, mixed with his husky whispers and the mate bond they shared, only heightened her sensitivity to an unbearable degree. Every touch, every thrust, every breath of his against her skin felt amplified, sending her spiraling further into overstimtion.


    His alternating rhythm ¡ª rough, then suddenly gentle ¡ª was maddening.


    Her mind was going hazy from it, her body reacting faster than she could even think, nerves sparking wildly under his relentless attention. And yet, Levi clearly had no intention of stopping anytime soon.


    Instead, he shifted.


    He pulled back slightly and lifted her left leg, resting it over his shoulder, opening her body further to him. His dark eyes deepened, gaze heavy and intent as if he could already feel the way her body was building toward another intense release.


    Then he thrust again.


    Harder.


    Deeper.


    With her leg draped over his shoulder and his other arm supporting her, he gained a far better angle, allowing him to sink into her even more deeply, each thrust burying him almost to the hilt. The sensation made his breath hitch slightly, a faint shiver running down his spine from how tightly her inner walls clung to him.


    At the same time, his hand moved to her lips, gently but firmly covering her mouth to muffle the sounds escaping her.


    He had already sensed warriors patrolling near their tent.


    And he had no intention of letting anyone hear the sounds she made for him, those breathless, trembling moans that rang in his ears like the most intoxicating melody. His wolf stirred possessively within him, unwilling to share even a fragment of this moment with anyone else.


    "Hngg¡ª" Addison¡¯s muffled moan vibrated against his palm as her breathing grew heavier and more uneven.


    Her head tilted back slightly, eyes rolling as pleasure washed over her in overwhelming waves, her body trembling helplessly beneath him. Sweat beaded along Levi¡¯s forehead, slowly trailing down his chiseled jaw and dripping onto her abdomen as he continued to move with controlled intensity.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 517 Knotting

    <h4>Chapter 517: Chapter 517 Knotting</h4>


    From this angle, he could reach deeper than before, each powerful thrust pressing into her most sensitive depths, making her body jolt and tighten around him uncontrobly. Even Levi couldn¡¯t suppress the low shiver that escaped him, the overwhelming heat and tightness surrounding his cock making every movement feel dangerously addictive.


    "Not yet, Addie... let¡¯s cum together, hmm?" Levi murmured under his breath, his voice thick and low with restrained desire.


    The moment the words left his lips, his thrusts grew faster, deeper, more insistent.


    Addison¡¯s body jolted with every powerful snap of his hips, the relentless rhythm driving into her without mercy. She clung desperately to whatever she could reach, her fingers curling tightly into the bedsheet as the fabric bunched beneath her grip. Her back arched helplessly, her body lifting and trembling as wave after wave of pleasure crashed through her already oversensitive nerves.


    Her mind wentpletely nk.


    All she could feel was him, the deep, repeated thrusts, the overwhelming fullness, the heat building rapidly in her core; she didn¡¯t even know how long it had been since they started mating. Her muffled, broken whimpers slipped past his hand, soft yet pitifully needy, each soundced with a breathless seduction that only fueled Levi further.


    Meanwhile, Levi watched her like a predator savoring its prey.


    His gaze was sharp and unwavering, drinking in every twitch, every tremble, every helpless reaction she gave him as ifmitting it all to memory. His hips continued to snap into her with controlled intensity, burying himself deep inside her over and over again, the wet heat surrounding him tightening with every thrust.


    Even as he moved faster and deeper, there was a clear difference in the way he took her.


    It wasn¡¯t mindless roughness.


    There was power, urgency, and possessiveness in every thrust, yet beneath it all lingered an unmistakable gentleness, a lover¡¯s restraint that softened the edges of his dominance. Every deep plunge felt deliberate, almost pleading, as if he wanted their bodies to sync, their breaths to match, their pleasure to rise together until they reached that breaking point at the same time.


    And that intention alone made the sensation even more overwhelming for Addison, her body trembling uncontrobly as she helplessly chased the peak he was dragging her toward.


    Addison waspletely lost in the overwhelming tide of pleasure when something shifted.


    With every deep thrust, she suddenly felt a strange, swelling fullness inside her, her insides stretching and tightening as Levi¡¯s movements grew more frantic, more desperate, as if he were chasing something he could no longer hold back. His hips drove into her relentlessly, the rhythm no longer measured but urgent, almost feral, each thrust hitting deeper than thest.


    Low growls began to rumble from his chest, rough and unrestrained, his voice gradually blending with something more primal. The sound vibrated against her skin, raw and beast-like, sending sharp shivers down her body.


    Her eyes snapped open.


    Her widened gaze locked onto him, and her breath caught.


    She knew this feeling.


    She had felt it before.


    Levi¡¯s eyes were no longer their usual shade; they glinted gold, burning with an intense, predatory hunger as his wolf surged closer to the surface. The look he gave her was heavy, possessive, and dangerously focused, as if she were the only thing anchoring his instincts in that moment.


    His breathing had grown heavier, hot and ragged, faint steam escaping his lips as he continued to drive into her with unrestrained intensity. Each thrust was deeper, more forceful, his body pressing her down as he buried himself inside her again and again, his control slipping further with every second.


    The intensity in his gaze alone made her heart pound wildly in her chest.


    It felt as though his wolf was staring straight at her, watching, iming, devouring her reactions with raw, instinctive focus, while his body moved with a relentless urgency that made every thrust feel heavier, fuller, and far more overwhelming than before.


    "Fuck¡ª! Levi...!" Addison moaned breathlessly, her voice muffled as she tried to turn her head away from his hand just enough to speak.


    But Levi didn¡¯t let her.


    The moment she shifted as if to pull away, he caught her tighter, his arm wrapping possessively around her as if afraid she would slip out of his grasp. Instead of loosening his hold, he pulled her even closer, pressing her body firmly against his as his hips mmed into her again and again.


    Her legs were dragged higher and held in ce, leaving herpletely open to him.


    His thrusts grew heavier, more desperate, each snap of his hips driving his cock deeper into her wet pussy as if he was chasing something he could no longer suppress. Addison¡¯s breath hitched sharply when she felt it, the unmistakable swelling inside her. His cock was getting thicker and bigger, the head pressing harder and fuller against her sensitive walls with every plunge.


    It wasn¡¯t just deeper.


    It was fuller.


    Hotter.


    Overwhelmingly tight.


    Her inner walls spasmed around him instinctively as the swollen head of his cock pressed and stretched her from the inside, sending jolts of painful pleasure shooting through every nerve in her body. The sensation was intense enough to make her toes curl and her body tremble uncontrobly beneath him.


    He was knotting.


    And she could feel it clearly.


    Each thrust forced that growing thickness deeper into her, the pressure building in a way that was both slightly painful and maddeningly pleasurable, pushing her nerves to their limit. Her body clenched around him helplessly, reacting on pure instinct as he continued to pound into her with relentless intensity.


    Addison¡¯s eyes watered as her breath turned ragged, her mind spinning from the overwhelming fullness and stimtion. She knew exactly what he was doing.


    And he wasn¡¯t even trying to hide it.


    He was doing it on purpose, deliberately pushing her to take all of him, letting himself swell inside her while holding her in ce so she couldn¡¯t escape the deep, consuming sensation of beingpletely filled by him.


    As if that overwhelming fullness wasn¡¯t enough, Levi still had the audacity to ask, though at this point, the question came far toote. Addison could already feel it in the way his body moved, in the way his cock swelled stubbornly inside her, in the possessive intensity radiating from him.


    He was utterly determined to knot inside her.


    "Addie... would you... make pups with me?" Levi murmured hoarsely, his voice rough and thick with barely restrained instinct.


    As he spoke, he slowly dragged one of his elongated canines along the length of her exposed leg that rested over his shoulder, the blunt edge of his teeth grazing her skin just enough to leave faint scratches and damp trails behind. His tongue followed after, slow and deliberate, licking along the smooth curve of her leg as if savoring her taste, the wet heat of it making her shiver uncontrobly.


    His breath was hot against her skin, uneven and heavy, each exhale brushing over her as his grip on her thigh tightened possessively.


    Even while asking, his hips never truly stopped.


    He continued to thrust into her, deep and insistent, his swollen cock pressing heavily against her sensitive inner walls as if already iming space inside her.

 Chapter 518 Self Control

    <h4>Chapter 518: Chapter 518 Self Control</h4>


    The slow drag of his teeth, the wet glide of his tongue, and the relentless fullness between her legs overwhelmed her senses all at once, making her body tremble as pleasure and tension coiled tightly in her core.


    The question sounded gentle.


    But his body, his gaze, and the way he held her said something far more primal, as though he had already decided and was merely voicing the instinct burning inside him while he continued to move with raw, possessive intent.


    Addison could clearly feel it, the gradual swelling of his cock inside her, the head growing thicker and fuller with each passing second, pressing heavily against her inner walls as if anchoring itself deep within her. The sensation was impossible to ignore, overwhelming in both fullness and heat, making her body tremble as she realized what he was instinctively trying to do.


    It felt like he was trying to root himself inside herpletely, as though once he knotted and spilled everything deep within her, there would be no escape, only the raw, possessive act of filling her to ensure nothing was wasted.


    Yet, unlike the first time she had experienced Zion knotting inside her, the panic she expected never came.


    Instead, there was a strange, quiet eptance blooming in her chest.


    Perhaps it was because it was Levi.


    Because she trusted him.


    Because she loved him.


    Because he was now her mate.


    Or perhaps it was the mate bond itself, amplifying her emotions, softening her resistance and making her more receptive to him in ways she couldn¡¯t fully rationalize. The overwhelming pleasure, the intimacy, and the instinctual pull between them dulled the instinct to resist.


    Even the thought of being knotted and possibly carrying his pup didn¡¯t trigger the same fear it once did. Her body and heart seemed far less inclined to reject him, almost as if some part of her was instinctively epting himpletely.


    While Addison was slowly, subconsciously yielding to the sensation and the inevitability of his swelling knot, Levi abruptly stiffened.


    For a fleeting moment, it was as if he snapped out of a fevered dream.


    The golden flecks in his eyes flickered and faded as his rational mind forcefully pushed his wolf back into submission. The primal haze clouding his thoughts receded, reced by sharp awareness.


    The swelling of his cock inside her halted.


    A strained groan tore from his throat, his jaw tightening as his sanity fully resurfaced. Only then did the weight of the situation crash into him.


    This was not the right time.


    Not for Addison.


    Not for her future.


    Not for the path she was meant to walk.


    If she became pregnant now, it wouldplicate everything: her ambitions, her position, and the dangerous politicalndscape surrounding her. Worse, their enemies would undoubtedly exploit it as a weakness, turning her vulnerability into a target and cing her in even greater danger.


    And that was something Levi absolutely refused to allow.


    No matter how strong his instincts screamed to im and breed, the part of him that loved her, truly loved her, chose restraint instead, even as his body ached with the primal urge he had just forcibly suppressed.


    So instead of surrendering to his selfish desire to im herpletely and make her the mother of his pup right then and there, Levi chose something far more difficult: her safety.


    More than his instincts.


    More than his craving to fill her and mark her as his.


    He chose her future.


    If the time ever came, he would ask her properly. He would wait until she was ready, until the situation around them was stable enough for her to carry his pup without danger looming over her every step. But now? Now was the worst possible time. Enemies were scheming in the shadows, threats closing in from every direction, and her path toward the throne was at its most fragile stage.


    A pregnancy now would not be a blessing.


    It would be a vulnerability.


    A weakness others would exploit without hesitation.


    And the mere thought of Addison being ced in greater danger, or their unborn pup bing a target, was enough to snap Levi¡¯s instincts back under control.


    With visible restraint, he forced himself to suppress the primal urge roaring inside him. The swelling knot inside her slowly eased instead of locking fully in ce, his body trembling slightly as he held himself back at the very edge.


    A strained groan escaped his lips, heavy and rough, as he felt his cum dangerously close. He had regained his sanity just in time, but barely.


    Leaning down, he captured Addison¡¯s lips in a deep, lingering kiss, pouring all the conflicted restraint and possessive tenderness into it as he savored her warmth and sweetness. His kiss was slower now, more controlled, yet still burning with intensity, as if grounding himself through her rather than losing himselfpletely.


    It would be a lie to say he wasn¡¯t disappointed.


    Or selfish.


    Or that some part of him didn¡¯t desperately want to ignore everything and give in to his instincts.


    He was all of those things.


    But above all, he loved her more than his own satisfaction. More than his desire. More than the primal urge urging him to im herpletely and impregnate her.


    And for her sake, he chose to hold himself back, to put his needsst, even as every part of his body screamed for the opposite.


    "Levi..." Addison breathed softly, her voice still shaky as she felt the swelling inside her gradually subside. The lingering waves of pleasure were still coursing through her body, her nerves hypersensitive and trembling as she hovered dangerously close to her own orgasm. Yet what caught her off guard wasn¡¯t the fading intensity; it was the sudden shift in him.


    The overwhelming tenderness in the way he held her.


    The way he kissed her, touched her, and restrained himself as if she were something fragile and precious rather than someone he had been devouring moments ago.


    It made her choke on her words.


    In that instant, she understood.


    She understood why he stopped.


    Why he forced down his instincts.


    Why he refused to knot inside her despite how desperately his body wanted to.


    A faint,plicated emotion flickered in her chest.


    She couldn¡¯t deny it, a part of her had been ready. If it was Levi... she would have epted it wholeheartedly without hesitation. The bond between them, the trust she had in him, and the way he cherished her made the idea far less frightening than it once was.


    But she had momentarily forgotten their reality.


    Their situation was far from safe.


    Far from stable.


    Kyle and Aiden¡¯s existence was still being kept hidden, their lives already hanging underyers of secrecy and danger. If the truth about them was exposed, they would instantly be targets. And if she became pregnant again at such a critical time, the risks would only multiply.


    Enemies would gain another weakness to exploit.


    Another life to threaten.


    Another pressure point to use against her.


    Worse... she might not even have the strength to protect all of her children if danger struck from multiple sides.


    The mere thought of being forced into a situation where she would have to choose who to save ¡ª which child to prioritize, made her chest tighten painfully.

 Chapter 519 Wanted So Badly

    <h4>Chapter 519: Chapter 519 Wanted So Badly</h4>


    She never wanted to reach that point.


    Never.


    And that was precisely why Levi¡¯s restraint struck her so deeply.


    Even at the peak of instinct, even when desire and bond clouded his judgment, he still chose to think of her safety, her future, and the dangers surrounding them. He suppressed something primal and selfish for her sake.


    That realization alone filled her with a quiet, aching gratitude.


    Because in that moment, when it would have been so easy for him to give in to his desire, Levi had remained rational enough to protect not just her body, but her future and the fragile lives already tied to her.


    Thinking of all this, Addison melted into Levi¡¯s kisses, the corners of her eyes reddening as her emotions swelled alongside the pleasure still coursing through her body. It wasn¡¯t just physical anymore. The warmth in her chest, the fullness in her heart, and the overwhelming intimacy between them made it feel as though even her soul was being soothed and fulfilled.


    Unable to hold back, she leaned in first this time.


    Her lips parted and she shyly yet boldly slipped her tongue out, searching for his before slowly twining it with his in a deeper, more deliberate kiss. The sudden initiative caught Levi off guard for a brief moment, his eyes darkening as a low groan left his throat.


    The kiss grew hotter instantly.


    Feeling her respond to him so willingly only reignited the fire he had been forcefully suppressing. Though he had restrained his instincts from knotting, it didn¡¯t mean the desire burning inside him had faded. His hips moved again with renewed fervor, thrusting deeper with a steady, controlled intensity as he chased their shared climax instead.


    "Ha... Addie..." Levi¡¯s hoarse voice slipped out between their kisses, rough and breathless.


    Overwhelmed by the pleasure and emotions, Addison wrapped her arms tightly around him, clinging to his body as if seeking bothfort and closeness. Her nails instinctively dug into his back, leaving faint, heated scratches across his skin. The sensation drew a low groan from Levi¡¯s chest, but instead of pain, it only excited him further, as if her marks were a silent im etched onto him.


    His thrusts grew heavier, more purposeful, burying himself deeper each time.


    "I wanted you so badly..." he murmured in a strained voice, each word breaking with a soft groan as his hips drove forward. "I wanted to knot inside you... so much..."


    Another deep thrust cut through his words, making Addison gasp softly against his lips.


    "But I know... now isn¡¯t the time," he continued, voice thick with restraint and longing, his movements turning slightly rougher as if venting the desire he was holding back.


    Then he pulled back just enough to look directly into her eyes.


    His gaze was deep, hungry, and intensely focused, as though he were engraving every detail of her flushed face into his memory. One of his hands gently cupped the side of her cheek, his thumb slowly tracing over her soft, reddened lips with a tenderness that contrasted sharply with the heat in his body.


    "So... when the time is right," he asked softly, his voice low and possessive yet sincere, "will you let me knot inside you... and give me the right to father a pup with you?"


    As he spoke, his thumb brushed over her lower lip before pressing lightly against it, his eyes never leaving her expression, drinking in every reaction as if she alone existed in his world at that moment.


    "Ah¡ª! Yes... yes!" Addison answered hastily, her voice breaking as her entire body spasmed under him.


    A violent shiver of pleasure shot from the tips of her toes, racing up her trembling legs, coiling through her core, and exploding along every nerve until even her mind felt electrified. Her breath came out in uneven gasps, her body jerking as the overwhelming sensation made her head go hazy and light.


    Even her gums tingled strangely, a crawling, almost maddening sensation spreading through her nerves as if tiny sparks were dancing under her skin, something she still couldn¡¯t fully get used to whenever pleasure overwhelmed her this much.


    But despite the haze, she understood perfectly what Levi was asking.


    It wasn¡¯t confusion.


    It wasn¡¯t hesitation.


    And definitely not impulse.


    She had no reservations when it came to him.


    Moments ago, she had already been ready to ept all of him,pletely, willingly, without fear. This wasn¡¯t some sudden decision born out of lust alone. Deep down, she knew Levi¡¯s nature. He was responsible, devoted, and fiercely protective. The thought of having a pup with him didn¡¯t fill her with regret or doubt.


    If anything, it felt right.


    Natural.


    Like something that would only deepen the bond between them, tighten the invisible thread that already tied their bodies and hearts together.


    Her chest rose and fell rapidly as pleasure continued to chase her relentlessly, her inner walls tightening and fluttering around him while her mind struggled to stay coherent. It felt less like she was calmly answering and more like her body was being hunted down by her own impending climax, forcing the words out of her in a breathless rush.


    "I mean it... ah¡ª! I would...!" she whimpered, her voice trembling as her nails dug into him again, her body shaking uncontrobly.


    It wasn¡¯t reluctance that made her sound rushed.


    It was the fact that the pleasure was already dragging her toward the edge, making every thought dissolve into raw instinct and honest desire, and in that state, the answer she gave him was the most genuine one she could possibly offer.


    "You promise...?" Levi asked hoarsely, the words breaking into a low groan as his control frayed further.


    His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed sharply as he swallowed, breath growing heavier and more uneven. Slowly, he lowered his head again, his elongated canines extending instinctively as his gaze darkened with raw, possessive hunger. The tip of his sharp tooth grazed the soft skin of her neck, right over the spot where his mark should one day be.


    He didn¡¯t bite.


    Not yet.


    But the mere thought of leaving his mark there, of iming her fully when the time was right, sent a surge of excitement straight through his body. His restraint thinned dangerously, his hips snapping forward harder, deeper, as if chasing that image burning inside his mind.


    Just imagining it made him throb inside her.


    His thrusts turned merciless, faster and heavier, the wet heat of her tightening walls driving him closer to the edge with every movement. His grip on her tightened instinctively as his breathing turned ragged, almost growling under his breath.


    "Fuck, Addie... I¡¯m cumming¡ª!"


    His pace quickened abruptly, hips mming into her in rapid session when he felt her inner walls begin to flutter and push against him, squeezing him as if trying to force him out. That telltale tightening told him everything he needed to know.


    She was close.


    So close.


    And he wanted, no, needed, to reach that peak with her.


    So he chased it relentlessly.


    His thrusts grew faster, almost desperate now, driving deep again and again as if he were racing against her rising climax, determined to fall over the edge together rather than a second apart.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!